ill!: I;
FROM THE LIBRARY OF
REV. LOUIS FITZGERALD BENSON, D. D.
BEQUEATHED BY HIM TO
THE LIBRARY OF
PRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY
Division
Section
v.4
V
-^
.K
\^ v^v
U 1932
A TEXT-BOOK
OF
CHURCH HISTORY.
BY DR. JOHN 0. L. GIESELEK.
JTranslatcti anU 22fcftrTJ
BY HENRY B. SMITH,
PEOFESSOB IN TnE UNION THEOLOGICAL SEMINABV, NEW TOEK.
VOL. IV.— A.I). 1517-1648.
TIIK REFORMATION AND ITS RESULTS TO THE PEACE OF WESTPHALIA.
N E W Y O R K :
HARPER & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS,
FRANKLIN SQCAEE.
18 68.
Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year one thousand eight hundred
and sixty-one, by
HARPER & BROTHERS,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the Southern District of New York.
INTRODUCTORY NOTE.
Only three sections of the present volume of Orieseler's Church
History have ever before been published in an English transla-
tion. These were contained in the Fifth Volume of the Edin-
burgh edition, and are here given in a revised version, extending
to page 122 of this volume. The history of the Reformation, in
its general as well as in its religious bearings, was one of the fa-
vorite objects of Dr. Gieseler's indefatigable researches. In no
part of his great work is he more thorough ; in none is the value
of his labors more generally recognized. Dr. Redepenning, the
editor of the later volumes, says " that the crown of his labors in
church history is found in his exposition of the doctrinal develop-
ment in the period of the Reformation to the Peace of West-
phalia." Certainly in no part of his work does he add more to
the desiderata of our English literature. Neander's history does
not reach to the Reformation ; our popular histories of the Refor-
mation do not introduce us to the sources. Though the account
of the English and Scotch Reformation is comparatively meagre,
yet this can easily bo supplied from other accessible works.
The present volume contains the whole history of the Reforma-
tion to the Peace of Westphalia. The history of the Roman Cath-
olic Church during the same period will be given in the Fifth
Volume, which will also comprise the history of the whole Church
from 1648 to the present times, as published by Redepenning from
Dr. Gieseler's notes.
Apart from its precise and condensed statement of facts and re-
sults, the chief value of this work to the student is perhaps to be
4* INTRODUCTORY NOTE.
found in its accurate citations from the original authorities. To
retain this characteristic even in the translation seemed to be in-
dispensable. But as many of the notes are in German, and as
the bulk of the volume would be too much enlarged by giving
both the German and a translation, the plan has been adopted of
inclosing in brackets a condensed statement of the main points,
which may prove sufficient for the general reader.
As to the value of this history, the verdict is unanimous among
all German, English, and American scholars, of every ecclesias-
tical denomination. It is an indispensable Tielp and guide to all
interested in such investigations. It is so thorough and exact,
that it is itself an authority. It is so impartial, that even when
we differ from its judgments it gives us the data by which we
may fortify our dissent. And it fosters in every student the love
of historic truth and the spirit of Christian charity.
H. B. S.
Union Theological Seminary,
New York, February 25, 1861.
CONTENTS OF VOL, IV.
FOURTH PERIOD.
FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIMES.
FIRST DIVISION.
A.D. 1517-1C48.
FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PEACE OF WESTPHALIA.
PART FIRST OF FIRST DIVISION.
EXTERNAL HISTORY OF THE REFORMATION.
FIRST CHAPTER.
HISTORY OF THE GERMAN AND SWISS REFORMATION.
TAGE
Sources and Literature 9
§ 1. German Reformation to 1524 13
Martin Luther 1G
John Tetzel 21
John Eck 27
Cardinal Cajetan °0
Philip Melancthon 32
The Elector of Saxony 3-1
Carlstadt and the Lcipsic Disputation 36
Luther's Appeal to the Nobles 42
De Captivitate Babylonica 47'
Bull of Condemnation 51
Diet of Worms 5°
Carlstadt and the False Prophets 61
Hadrian VI ; '• G6
Clement VII. and Cardinal Campeggio 70
Extent of German Reform 71
§ 2. Reformation in Switzerland to 1525 75
Llrich Zwiugle 76
Bernhardin Samson at Zurich 81
Zurich Disputation (Faber) 88
Appenzell 96
Berne (Sebastian Meyer) 97
Basle (Capito and Iledio) 98
Oecolampadius and Farel 90
§ 3. Controversies prejudicial to the Reformation
Luther against George of Saxony and Henry VIII. of England 100
Luther vs. Erasmus 101
On the Lord's Supper (Carlstadt) 107
Anabaptists (Miinzer) 1«
Peasants' War ] '1
ii CONTENTS.
TAGE
§ 4. German Reformation to 1530 123
Philip of Hesse 124
Diet of Spires 126
Rome taken 127
Synod of Romberg 127
Protestants 131
Conference of Marburg 133
Diet, of Augsburg 135
§ 5. Continuation, to the Peace of Nuremberg, July 23, 1532 137
The Emperor and the Elector 138
Augsburg Confession 139
Confessio Tctrapolitana 149
Smalcald League 153
Peace of Nuremberg 154
§ 6. Swiss Reformation to the Second Peace, Nov., 1531 155
Struggle in Basle (Oecolampadius) 156
Burgher Rights 159
Battle of Cappel 1C2
§ 7. German Reformation to the Recess of the Diet of Ratisbon, July 29, 1541 102
Landgrave Philip 1G3
Treaty of Cadan 104
Paul III 105
Smalcald Articles 108
The Holy League 109
Ratisbon Interim 173
§ 8. Continuation, to the Close of the Smalcald War, 1547 178
Diet of Spires, 1542 178
Hermann of Cologne 179
Council of Trent, summoned 182
Luther's Death 184
Duke Maurice 187
§ 9. Continuation, to the Religious Peace of Augsburg, Sept. 25, 1555 191
Augsburg Interim 193
Formula Reformationis 194
Leipsic Interim 201
Council of Trent, assembling 205
Treaty of Passau 200
Peace of Augsburg 207
§ 10. The Swiss Reformation to 1555 209
German Switzerland (Bullinger and Myconius) 209
The Catholic Cantons 211
French Switzerland (William Farel, at Geneva) 213
John Calvin 214
Italian Switzerland 217
§ 11. Relations of the Two Religious Parties in Germany, to 1018 218
Ferdinand I * 219
Maximilian II 221
Rudolph II 224
The Reformed Calendar 225
Colloquy at Ratisbon ,. 220
Julich-Cleves 231
§ 12. The Thirty Years' War 233
Frederick V 233
Treaty of Liibeck 234
Gustavus Adolphus 236
CONTENTS. iii
PACK
Peace of Westphalia 237
13. Ecclesiastical Affairs in Switzerland, to 1C48 2-10
Cliarles Borromeo 241
Francis of Sales 242
The Grisons 243
SECOND CHAPTER.
THE REFORMATION IN OTHER LANDS.
§ 14. Bohemia and Moravia 243
Calixtines and Bohemian Brethren 244
Confession of Faith 24G
Compactata 248
Bohemia plundered 249
§ 15. Poland, Prussia, and Livonia 250
Albert of Brandenburg 251
Sigismund August = • ■ • 252
Gotthard Kettler 253
Synod of Sendomir 254
Pax Dissidentium 2oo
Jesuits in Poland 250
Couference of Thorn 257
§ 1G. Hungary and Transylvania 257
Hungarians in Wittenberg 258
Matthias Devay 259
Isabella 2G0
Unitarians 2G1
Jesuits 2G3
Gabriel Bethlen 2G4
Treaty of Linz : 265
§ 17. Denmark, Norway, and Iceland 265
Christian II 26G
Frederick 1 2G7
John Bugenhagen 268
Christian III. of Norway 2G9
§ 18. Sweden 269
Olaf and Lawrence Peterson 270
Gustavus Vasa 271
Erich XIV., John III 273
§ 19. Italy ". 27G
Antonio Brucioli 277
Augustinianism 278
Ferrara, Venice, Naples 279
Ochino, Peter Martyr 280
Paleario's Del Beneficio di Christo 281
Inquisition 284
Index Librorum Prohibitorum 28G
§ 20. Spain 288
Seville and Valladolid 289
De Valero, Cazalla 290
Franz Enzinas 291
Auto-da-fes 292
Bartholomew dc Carranza 293
iv CONTENTS.
PAGE
§ 21. France 293
Bishop Bri<;onnet 294
Francis 1 295
Margaret of Navarre 295
Calvin's Preface 298
Confession of Faith, 1559 299
§ 22. Continuation, to the Edict of Nantes 300
Catherine de' Medici 300
Huguenots 300
Charles IX 302
Night of St. Bartholomew 304
Henry IV 305
§ 23. Continuation, to the Peace of Westphalia 30G
Louis XIII 307
Duke de Rohan 308
§ 24. The Netherlands 309
The First Martyrs , 310
Maria, Stadtholder 312
Sect of Free Spirit 313
Bishop Granvella 314
The Beggars and Margaret 315
Union of Utrecht 317
William of Orange 317
§ 25. Scotland 318
Patrick Hamilton 318
John Knox 319
Mary Stuart 320
James VI 321
THIRD CHAPTER.
HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH REFORMATION.
SoCRCKS AND LITERATURE 321
$ 26. Under Henry VIII 32:1
Adsertio VII. Sacramentorum 323
Tyndal's New Testament 324
Cranmer 325
Head of the English Church 32G
Thomas Cromwell 327
Excommunication ' 329
§ 27. Under Edward VI. and Mary 330
Homilies, Liturgy, and Forty-two Articles 331
Reunion with Rome 333
§ 28. Under Elizabeth .334
Act of Uniformity 334
Archbishop Parker 335
Thirty-Nine Articles 336
Mary Stuart executed 337
Puritans 339
Robert Brown .340
§ 29. Under James I. and Charles 1 341
Gunpowder Plot 343
Sunday Sports 345
CONTENTS. v
PAGR
Episcopacy in Scotland 346
Archbishop Laud 347
Oliver Cromwell 348
FOURTH CHAPTER.
HISTORY OF THE MINOR RELIGIOUS PARTIES OF THE REFORMATION
PERIOD.
§ 30. Anabaptists and Antitrinitarians 351
Denck, Hetzer, Servetus 351
Christus David ! 352
Melchior Hoffmann, Campanus 353
§ 31. Unitarians 354
Italian Humanists 355
Servetus burned 357
Laelius Socinus 358
Valentinus Gentilis 360
Blandrata, Peter Statorius 361
Francis Stancaro 362
Polish Unitarians 363
Catechism of Cracow 364
Faustus Socinus 365
Racovian Catechism 367
Unitarians in Transylvania 368
Francis Davidis 369
The Adorantes 3G9
Jesuits 370
§ 32. The Mennonites 371
Menno Simons 372
Waterlanders, Flemings 375
§ 33. Schwenckfeld 378
PART SECOND OF FIRST DIVISION.
INTERNAL HISTORY OF THE EVANGELICAL CHURCHES.
FIRST CHAPTER.
FORMATION OF THE DOCTRINAL SYSTEM IN THE EVANGELICAL
CHURCHES.
§ 34. First Shaping of the System of Doctrines in the Lutheran Church 385
Luther's Doctrinal Views 385
Predestination 387
Justification by Faith 389
The Holy Scriptures , • 391
Melancthon's Articles for the Saxon Visitors 396
Antinomian Controvers}' 397
Confession of Faith 399
§ 35. First Shaping of the Doctrinal System in the Swiss Church 400
Zwingle 400
The Lord's Supper 407
yi CONTENTS.
PAGE
Bucer 409
Basle Confession 410
First Helvetic Confession 411
John Calvin 412
Consensus Tigurinus 416
Bolsec 418
Theodore Beza 419
Calvin's Death 421
Heidelberg Catechism 421
Second Helvetic Confession 422
Confessio Belgica, Confessio Gallicana 423
§ 36. Melancthon's Theological Relations to Luther . . : 423
Loci Communes Theologici 424
Necessarianism 426
Lord's Supper 428
Nicholas von Amsdorf 429
Caspar Cruciger 430
Augsburg Variata 432
Cologne Project 433
Wittenberg Reformation Articles 434
§ 37. Controversj- of the Fhilippists and Strict Lutherans, to the Death of Melancthon 435
Matthias Flacius Illyricus : 436
Adiaphoristic Controvei-sy 437
Majoristic Controversy 438
Calvinistic Controversy 440
Crypto-Calvinists 441
Synergistic Controversy 444
Tilemann Hesshusius 447
Melancthon's Views 451
John Brenz 451
Communicatio Idiomatum 452
Melancthon's Death 453
§ 38. Continuation, to the Fall of Crypto-Calvinism in the Electorate of Saxony, 1574 454
Ubiquity of Christ's Body 454
Flacius on Original Sin 455
Bremen Controversies (Hardenberg) 456
Elector August and Caspar Peucer 457
Conference at Altenburg 458
Abjuration of Flacianism 460
John Saliger and Transubstantiation 4G2
Andreae for Peace 465
Consensus Dresdensis 466
Wittenberg on the Lord's Supper 468
§ 39. Osiandric Controversy 469
Andreas Osiander 470
Justification (Staphylus) 472
John Funck 477
Francis Stancarus 480
§ 40. Redaction of the Formula Concordiae 481
Andreae's Efforts 481
Suabian Confession, Maulbronn Formula 482
Torgau Book 483
Bergen Convention and Book 485
Formula subscribed 489
Formula not universal!)' accepted 490
CONTENTS. vii
TAGE
§ 41. German Reformed Churches 493
The Palatinate, Nassau 494
Bremen 495
Electoral Saxony, Anhalt 490
Hesse-Cassel 497
John Sigismund, Elector of Brandenburg 498
§ 42. Final Statements of the Lutheran Doctrine 501
Samuel Huber and Aegidius Ilunnius 502
Giessen and Tubingen : Kenotists and Cryptists 503
§ 43. Calvinism in the Netherlands : Arminian Controversy 505
James Arminius and Francis Gomarus 507
Simon Episcopius and John Uytenbogaert 508
Remonstrants and Contra-Remonstrants „ 509
Synod of Dort 510
§ 44. History of the Remonstrants, continued 512
The Collegiants (Rhynsburgers) 512
Remonstrant Peculiarities 513
§ 45. The Doctrine of Predestination after the S3-nod of Dort 515
French Reformed Church 51G
SECOND CHAPTER.
HISTORY OF THE EXTERNAL ORDER AND WORSHIP OF THE EVANGEL-
ICAL CHURCHES.
§ 46. Constitution and Government of the Evangelical Churches 518
Luther's Principles. Zwingle 518
Superintendents 525
Luther and the Jurists 527
Government by Princes 532
Denmark and Sweden 533
Swiss Cantons 533
Calvin and Geneva 536
The French Reformed Church 538
Netherlands , 539
§ 47. The Order of Public Worship 539
Luther and Zwingle 540
Luther's Writings on the Subject 541
Reformed Church of Zurich 547
Basle, Geneva 549
THIRD CHAPTER.
theological and religious culture in the evangelical ■
churches:
§ 48. History of Theology 551
The Scriptures. Aristotelian Philosophy 552
Ramus. Descartes : 554
Lutheran Divines 555
Reformed Theologians 557
French Reformed Church 560
§ 49. Religious Education of the People 561
Universities and Academies 5C1
viii CONTENTS.
PAGE
Catechetical Instruction 562
Polemics and Preaching 563
Church Discipline 565
Witchcraft 565
§ 50. Counter-workings of Mysticism and of Practical Christianity in the Lutheran1
Church 566
Paracelsus. Weigel 566
Jacob Bohme 567
Joh. Valent. Andreae. Kosicrucians 570
John Arnd. John Gerhard 573
§ 51. Attempts at Union 575
Erasmus, Cassander 575
De Dominis 579
Lutherans and Reformed 579
John Dury 583
§ 52. George Calixtus 584
CHURCH HISTORY.
FOURTH PERIOD.
FIRST DIVISION.
FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PEACE OF WESTPHALIA, 1517-1648.
FIRST CHAPTER.
HISTORY OF THE GERMAN AND SWISS REFORMATION.
I. Sources for the Tlistory of both Countries: Jo. Sleidani (his family name was Phillipp-
son of Sleida in the county of Manderscheid, Professor of Law at Strasburg, \ 1556)
De Statu Religionis et Reipublicae, Carolo V. Caesare, Commentarii. Libb. xxvi.
Argentor. 1555. fol.1 ; best edition, multis annotationibus illustrata a Chr. Car. Am-
Ende. Francof. ad M. 1785, P. iii. 8 ; in French, with notes by P. F. le Courayer, a
la Haye. 17G7. 3 voll. 4 ; in German with the notes of Courayef and others, original
documents and a preface by J. S. Sender (by F. A. Stroth). Halle, 1771. 4 Bde. 8. [An
English translation of this work, by Bohnn, was published at London, 1089.]
Supplementary Works : Abr. Sculteti (Professor at Heidelberg, afterward preacher at Em-
den, f 1G25) Annalium Evangolii, passim per Europam decimo sexto Salutis partac
Seculo renovati, Decas I. et II. (from 1510 to 1530, the other decades were destroyed
at the conquest of Prague). Heidelb. 1618. 8, reprinted in V. d. Ilardt, Hist, liter. Rc-
formationis. P. V. Dan. Gerdes (Professor at Groningen, f 1705) Introductio in Hist.
Evangelii saec. xvi. passim per Europam renovati. Groning. 1744-52. Tomi iv. 4.
To this is to be added his collection of tracts and original documents : Scrimum Anti-
quarium, s. Miscellanea Groningana nova ad Hist. Reformationis ecclesiasticam prae-
cipue spectantia, ib. 1748-03. Tomi viii. 4. K. R. Hagenbach Vorlesungen uber
Wesen u. Gesch. d. Reform, in Deutschland u. d. Schweiz. 4 Th. Leipz. 1834-39. 8;
new edition, 1852 sq. H. N. Clausen populare Vortrage iiber die Reformation. Leip-
zig. 1837. 8. [J. H. Merle D'Aubigne, History of the Great Reformation in Germany,
Switzerland, etc. ; 5. 8. New York, 1843 sq.]
! As to the first two editions see AmEnde, in Schel horn's Ergotzlichkeiten aus der
Kirehenhist. u. Literatur. Bd. 2. s. 414, 653. Against Sleidan; Simeon Fontaine, His-
toire Catholique de nostre Terns touchant l'ctat de la Religion Chretienne, contre l'Hist.
de J. Sleidan. Antverp. 1558. 8 : Roveri Pontani (Carmelite at Brussels) Vera Narratio
Rerum, ab anno 1500 usque ad annum 1559, in Republ. Christiana memorabilium. Colon.
1559. fol. : Laur. Surii (Carthusian at Cologne, f 1578) Commentarius Brevis Rerum in
Orbe Gestarum, ab ann. 1500 usque 1500. Colon. 1507. 8.
VOL. IV. 1
10 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Reformations-Almanach herausgeg. v. Friedr. Keyser. 3. Jahrgg. Erfurt, 1817. 19.
21. in 12.
II. Upon the History of the German Reformation. Sources : Ge. Spalatini (properly
Burckart, of Spelt, in the bishopric of Eichstadt, court preacher of Saxony, afterward
Superintendent at Altenburg, and historiographer of Saxony, f 15452) Annales Refor-
mations or Yearbooks of the Reformation of Luther, published from his Autograph
by E. S. Cyprian. Leipsick, 1718. 8. (cf. Spalatini Annales a mense Aug. 1513 usque
ad finem fere 152G, in Menckenii Scriptt. Eerum Germ. t. ii. p. 589 ss., but not printed
accurately, nor complete ; see Veesenmeyer in Vater's Archiv, 1825, s. 73 ; also, Spala-
tini Vitae aliquot Electorum et Ducum Saxoniae, in Menckenii Scriptt. Rerum Ger-
manic, t. ii. p. 1067, ss.). — Frid. Myconii (or Mekum, Superintendent at Gotha, f 15463)
Hist. Reformationis A.n. 1518-1542, from the author's autograph, and illustrated with
a preface by E. S. Cyprian ; a second impression, Leipsick, 1718. 8. — Phil. Melanch-
thonis Hist. Vitae Mart. Lutheri, preface to Lutheri Opp. Lat. Vitemberg, t. ii. 1546,
often issued separately, e. g. by Chr. A. Heumann, Gottingae, 1741. 4. bj' J. Chr. G.
Augusti,4 translated by F. Th. Zimmerman, with notes bj' Villers, and a preface by
Planck, second ed. Gottingen, 1816. 8. — Jo. Mathesii (pastor in Joachimsthal, f 1568)
Historien von D. Martin Luther's Anfang, Lehren, Leben, standhaft Bekiintniss seines
Glaubens und Sterben (in twenty-seven sermons), 1565. 4, often published e. g. Frank-
fort and Leipsick, 1724. 8., in extracts by L. A. v. Arnim. Berlin, 1817. 8. — Joach.
Camerarii (Prof, in Leipsick, f 1574) De Phil. Melanchthonis Ortu, totius vitae cur-
riculo et morte, implicata rerum memorabilium temporis illius hominumque mentione
atque indicio, cum expositionis serie cohaerentium narratio diligens et accurata. Lips.
1566. 8 ; published several times ; recensuit, notas, documenta, bibliothecam librorum
Melanchth. aliaque addidit G. Th. Strobel. Halae, 1777. 8. On the edition by Au-
gusti, see note 4.
Hostile to the Reformation : Jo. Cochlaei (Canon successively at Frankfort, May-
ence, Vienna, Breslau, f 1552) Commentaria de Actis-et Scriptis Mart. Lutheri, chro-
nographice ex ordine ab anno Dom. 1517 usque ad annum 1547 inclusive fideliter con-
scripta. Mogunt. 1549. fol., also Paris, 1565, Colon. 1568. 8.
Original Documents : Val. E. Loscher vollstandige Reformations-Acta und Documenta.
3 tomi (for the years 1517-1519). Leipz. 1720-29. 4.— Documente zur Reformations-
historie, in German, in Walch's edition of Luther's Works, Th. 15-17.
The Works of the Reformers: Luther's works: the Wittenberg edition consists of 12
volumes in German (1539-59) and 7 in Latin (1545-58). The Jena edition is printed
accurately after the autographs, with the exception of the first part of the German
works, 8 volumes in German (1555-58) and 4 in Latin (1556-58), and two supple-
mentary volumes by Aurifaber, Eisleben, 1564-65. The Altenburg edition contains
only the German works, by John Christfried Saggitarius, 10 vols. 1661-64. A sup-
plementary volume to all earlier editions, by J. G. Zeidler, Halle, 1702. The Leipsick
edition, 22 voll. 1729-40. fol. The most complete edition is that of Halle, by J. G.
Walch, 24 Thle. 1740-50. 4. In the last two editions the Latin works are found only
in a German translation.5 [A new edition by Plochman v. Irmischer, 65 vols. 8. Er-
langen, 1826-55.] Of special value is Dr. M. Luther's Briefe, Sendschreiben u. Be-
denken, herausgeg. von Dr. W. M. L. de Wette. Berlin, 1825-56. 6 Th. 8.
Phil. Melanchthonis Opera (theol. ed. Casp. Peucer) Witteb. 4 Partes, 1562-64.
Consilia theologica ed. Christ. Pezelius. Neustadii, 1600. 8. Christliche Berathschla-
gungen und Bedenken — in teutscher Sprach gestellet, zusammengebracht durch Christ.
2 Historia Vitae Ge. Spalatini exposita ab Chr. Schlegelio. Jenae, 1693. 4.
3 Narratio de Frid. Myconio primo dioeceseos Gothanae Superintendente, scrips. C. H.
G. Lommatzsch. Annaebergae, 1825. 8.
4 Phil. Mel. de Vita Mart. Luth. Narratio, et Vita Phil. Mel. ab Joach. Camerario
conscripta, ed. D. J. Chr. Gu. Augusti, Vratisl. 1819. 8.
5 Upon the editions of Luther's works, see Walch in the Halle edition. Th. 24. s. 582 fF.
RISE OF THE REFORMATION IN GERMANY AND SWITZERLAND. H
Pezelium, Reustadt a. d. Hardt, 1600. 8. The best edition is Ph. Mel. Epistolae, Prae-
fationes, Consilia, Judicia, Schedae Academicae. voll. xxv. (1514-57), or, Corpus
Reformatorum ed. C. G. Bretschneider, post Bretschneiderum ed. H. E. Bindscil, vol.
i.— xxv. Halis, 1834-57. 4.
There are useful documents in illustration of the earlier history of the Reformation.
contributed from the originals by E. S. Cyprian, at the end of W. E. Tentzel's Histor.
Bericht vom Anfang und ersten Fortgang der Reform. Lutheri. Leipzig, 1718. 2 Th. 8.
— J. E. Kapp kleine Nachlese einiger zur Erliiuterung der Reformationsgeschichte
niitzlicher Urkunden. Leipz., 1727 ff. 4 Th. 8. — Dr. Th. G. Neudecker's Urkunden aus
der Reformationszeit. Cassel, 1836. 8. Also his merkw. Aktenstiicke aus dem Zei-
talter der Reformation. 2 Abtheil. Niirnberg, 1838. 8.
Historical Works: Vit. Lud. a Seckendorf (privy councilor in Saxony, afterward in
Brandenburg, f at Halle, 1G92) Commentarius Historicus et Apologeticus de Luther-
anismo. libb. iii. ed. 2. Lips., 1694. fol. (written against the Histoire de Lutheranisme
of L. Maimbourg, the Jesuit, Paris, 1680. 4). — Christ. Aug. Salig (Co-rector in Wolf-
enbiittel) Vollstandige Historie der Augsb. Confession u. dcrselben Apologie (1517-
1562). Halle, 1730-35. 3 Th. 4. — G. J. Planck Gesch. der Entstehung, der Veriinder-
ungen u. der Bildung unsers protest. Lehrbegriffs bis zur Einfuhrung der Concordien-
formel. Leipzig, 1781-1800. 6 Bde. 8 (a second edition of volumes 1-3. 1791-98).—
C. L. Woltmann sets out from a political point of view in his Gesch. der Reform, in
Deutschland. 3 Th. Altona, 1800-05. small 8.— Ch. W. Spieker Gesch. Dr. Mart. Lu-
ther's u. der durch ihn bewirkten Kirchenverbesserung in Deutschland. Bd. 1 (to 1521).
Berlin, 1818. 8. — K. A. Menzel Neuere Gesch. d. Deutschen v. d. Reformation bis zur
Bundesacte. Bd. 1-8. Breslau, 1826-39. 8. — Ph. Marheineke Gesch. der teutschen Ref-
ormation, 4 Th. Berlin, 1816-34. 8 (a second edition of Parts 1 and 2, 1831).— L. Ranke
deutsche Geschichte im Zeitalter der Reformation, 5 Bde. Berlin, 1839-43. [Trans-
lated by Sarah Austin. Lond. 1844. Phil. 1844.]
Essai sur l'esprit et l'influence de la Reformation de Luther par Ch. Villers. Paris,
1804 ; translated into German by K. F. Kramer, with a Preface and several Treatises
by Henke, 2 Abtheil (2te Aufl. Hamburg, 1828. 8). [Translated into English by S.
Miller, 12. Phil. 1833.]
III. Upon the History of the Reformation in Sicitzerland. Accounts by contemporary writ-
ers : (1.) By Reformers : Bernh. Weiss (burgher of Zurich, perished at Cappel, 1531)
Kurze Beschreibungder Glaubensanderungim Schweizerlande (in Fussli's Beytriige iv.
32). Valerius Anshelm (physician and historian of Bern) Berner Chronik bis 1526 (pub-
lished by Stierlin and Wyss. Bern, 1825-33. 8. 6 Bde.) from volume 5, s. 368 on.
Henry Bullinger (Antistes of the Church of Zurich, f 1575) Reformationsgeschichte
(to 1532), published by J. J. Hottinger and H. H. Viigeli. 3 Bde. Frauenfeld, 1838-40.
large 8. (2.) By Catholics : Job. Salat (clerk of the court at Lucerne) Beschreibung
von Anfang u. Ursprung Luther, u. Zwinglischer Secten v. 1516-1535 (extant in man-
uscript, partisan throughout, and full of calumnies ; see Fussli's Beytrage, ii. 81. Schu-
ler's Huldreich Zwingli, Einleit. s. xix.). Valentin Tschudi (Pastor in Glarus, f 1555)
Kurze Histor. Beschreibung der in Kriegs- u. Friedenszeiten verloffenen Sachen u.
Handeln zu Glarus u. in einer Eidgenossenschaft, do-^n to 1523, very impartial (in
manuscript ; see Egedius Tschudi's Leben u. Schriften von lid. Fuchs. St. Gallen,
1805. Th. 2. s. 33 ; Schuler as above, s. xxiv. 46). Egidius Tschudi (magistrate
at Glarus, ] 1572) Chronik. " The part which relates to this period, extant only in
manuscript, is a rich collection of original documents (see lid. Fuchs. u. s. Th. 2. s.
89).
J. Oecolampadii et II. Zwinglii Epistolarum libb. iv. cum praef. Theod. Bibliandri
et utriusque vita et obitu, S. Grynaeo, W. Capitone et Osw. Myconio auctoribus. Basil,
1536. fol. The Vita Zwinglii by Oswald Myconius (schoolmaster at Lucerne and Zu-
rich, from 1531 preacher at Basle, -j- 1552), is printed separately in Staudlins u. Tzschir-
ner's Archiv. fur Kirchengesch. Bd. 1. St. 2. s. 1. Important supplementary facts are
contained in that part of the Narratio verissima civilis Helvetiorum belli (Capellani)
12 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
per modum dialogi, ab Osvaldo Myconio congesta, which is printed in the above work,
s. 38 sq.
Original Documents: the works of the Reformers, Ulr. Zwinglii Opera. Turici, 1544. 4
voll. fol. The first complete edition of Zwingle's works is by M. Schuler and J. Schul-
thess, 8 vols. 8. Zurich, 1828-42. 12 vols. [vols, i., ii., the German works, vols, iii.-
viii., the original Latin works, and the German translated]. Jo. Calvini [Opera Theol.
12 fol. Genev. 155C] Opera Amstel. 16G7 ss. 9 voll. fol. [Calvin's Works, translated
and published in Edinburgh, 1842 sq. in 52 volumes.]
Miscellanea Tigurina. 3 Theile. Zurich, 1722-24. 8. J. Conr. Filssli (treasurer of the
Chapter at Winterthur, f 1775) Beytrage zur Erlauterung der Kirchen-Reformations-
gesch. des Schweizerlandes. Zurich, 1741-53. 5 Th. 8. Ejusd. Epistolae ab Ecclesiae
Helveticae Reformatoribus vol ad eos Scriptae. Tiguri, 1742. 8. J. J. Simler (Censor
of Zurich, f 1785) Samml. alter unci neuer Urkunden zur Beleuchtung der Kirchen-
gesch. vornemlich des Schweizerlandes. Zurich, 1767. 2 Bde. 8 (this gives onlv a
small part of what is contained in the great manuscript-collection of Simmler in the
town-library of Zurich; see Lebensgesch. Oecolampads von S. Hess. Vorr. s. iii.).
Historical Works : J. H. Hottingeri (Professor at Zurich, f 1667) Hist. Eccles. (P. ix.
Hanoviae et Tiguri 1655, ss. 8.) P. v. sq. J. J. Hottinger (Prof, in Zurich, f 1735) Hel-
vetische Kirchengeschichten (4 Th. Zurich, 1708 ff. 4.), Th. 3. Abrah. Ruchat (Preach-
er and Professor at Lausanne), Hist, de la Reformation de la Suisse. Geneve, 1727 sq. 6
voll. 12. Ludw. Wirz. (pastor atMtinchaltdorf near Zurich, f 1816) Neuere Helvetische
Kirchengeschichte, 2 volumes were published, Zurich, 1813. 1819. 8 (the second by
Melch. Kirchhofer, pastor at Stein, on the Rhine, comes down to 1523). Sal. Hess,
(pastor of St. Peter's in Zurich) Ursprung, Gang u. Folgen der durch Zwingli in Zu-
rich bewirkten Glaubensverbesserung und Kirchenreform. Zurich, 1819. 4. J. v. Miil-
lers u. Rob. Glutz Blotzheim's Geschichten Schweizerischer Eidgenossenschaft, con-
tinued by J. J. Hottinger. Gth vol. from page 237 sq. and 7th vol. (Zurich, 1825 u.
1829) reaches down to 1531.
Lebensbescnreibung M. Ulrich Zwingli's von J. C. Hess, from the French, with a
literary and historical Appendix, by Leonh. Usteri, Professor at Zurich, 1811. 8 (Nach-
triige bj- Usteri in Stiiudlin's u. Tzschirner's Archiv. fur Kirchengesch. Bd. 1. St. 2. u.
Bd. 2. St. 3). Huldreich Zwingli, Geschichte seiner Bildung zum Refonnator des
Yaterlandes, von J. M. Sclmler, Pfarrer zu Bozberg im Canton Aargau. 2te Ausg. Zu-
rich u. Leipzig, 1819. 8. — Jac. Tichler Diss, de Indole Sacrorum Emendationis a Zwin-
glio institutae rite dijudicanda. Traj. ad Ehenum, 1827. 8. — Biographien beriihmter
schweizer. Reformatoren. Bd. 1. Lebensgesch. D. Joh. Oekolampads (bjr Sal. Hess).
Zurich, 1793. 8. — Lebensgeschichte M. Heinr. Bullingers, Antistes der Kirche Zurich,
von Sal. Hess. Zurich. 1828, two volumes published, 8. — Bertold Haller, oder die
Reformation von Bern, von M. Kirchhofer. Zurich, 1828. 8. — Das Leben Willi. Farel's
aus den Quellen bearbeitet. v. M. Kirchhofer. 2 Bde. Zurich, 1831. 33. 8. — Das Leben
Joh. Calvin's des grossen Reformators, mit Benutzung der handschriftl. Urkunden,
vornehmlich der Genfer und Ziiricher Bibliothek, entworfen, nebst einem Anhang
bisher ungedruckter Briefe u. anderer Belege von Paul Henry, Pred. zu Berlin, 3 Bde.
Hamburg, 1835-44. 8. [Translated by II. Stebbing, excepting the Appendix, 2. 8.
Lond. 1844.]
[Biographies of the Reformers. Vitae quatuor Reformatorum ; Lutheri a Melanchthone,
Melanchthonis a Camerario, Zwinglii a Myconio, Calvini a Theodoro Beza conscriptae,
junctim editae. Berol. 1841.- -D. Schenkel, Die Reformatoren und die Reformation, 8.
1856.
Luther. See below.
Melanchthon. Als Praeceptor Germaniae, A. II. Niemeyer, Hal. 1817 ; Facius, 1832 ;
Galle, Charakteristik Melanchthons, Halle, 2te Aufl. 1845 ; Matthes, Altenb. 1841 ;
Melanchthon's Leben und Wirken, Altenb. 1841 ; C. F. Ledderhose, Life of Mel. from
German, by G. F. Krotel, New York, 1854 ; Life by Dr. Cox, Lond. 1815, Bost. 1835.
Calvin. Beza's Life of C, translated by Gibson, Phil. 1836; Life by Waterman,
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. INTRODUCTION. 13
Lond. 1813 ; by T. Smyth, Phil. 1835. Bib. Sacra, vols. ii. iii., by Prof. Robbing ;
Kitto's Journal, vols. iii. and vii. ; Presb. Quarterly, Dec. 1854 ; Princeton Rev. xx. ;
North British, xiii. Calvin's Life, with Extracts from his Correspondence, by Thos.
H. Dyer, Lond. and New York. Calvin's Correspondence, edited by Bonner, trans-
lated, two vols, issued, Edinb. 1856-57. Deutscher Kirchenfreund, Phil., Juli u. Aug.
1857. M. M. Haag, La France Protestante, article on Calvin. The Life of Calvin,
by Audin, Par. 2. 8., transl. Louisville, is Roman Catholic and invidious.
Zwingle. Life and Times, translated from the German of G. G. Hottinger, by Rev.
T. C. Porter, Harrisb. 1856. Das Theol. System Z.'s, D. E. Zeller, Tubingen, 1853.
G. W. Roder, d. Schweizer. Ref., Huldr. Zw., St. Gallon, 1855. C. Sigwart, D. Char-
akter d. Theol. Syst. Zwingli's, mit Riieksichaft auf Picus Mirandula, 1855. Zeller,
Charaktcr ds. Zwinglischen Lehrbegrift's, Theol. Jahrb. 1857. Jager in Stud. u. Krit.
1856. T. Tichler, II. Zwingli, de Kerkhervormer, Utrecht, 1857. Life, by Prof. Rob-
bins, in Bib. Sacra, vols. viii. and ix. Iless's Life of Z., transl. by Lucy Aiken, Lond.
1812.
Beza. Leben Beza's, von Schlosser, 1800. Baum Tlieodor Beza naeli handschriftl.
Quellen, Bd. i. 1843; Bd. ii. 1852. Farel, by Schmidt, Strasb. 1834. Viret, by Jaquc-
mont, Strasb. 1836.
Under the superintendence of Prof. Hagenbach there is now in the course of publica-
tion a series of volumes on the Lives and Writings of the Founders of the Reformed
Church : the first, on Zwingle, is by Christoffel ; the second, by Hagenbach, will be
on Oecolampadius and Myconius ; the others arc, Capito and Bucer, by Baum ; Calvin,
by Stahelin ; Bullinger and Leo Jud, by Pestafozzi ; Beza. b}- Baum ; Peter Martyr, by
Schmidt; Olevianus and Ursinus, by Sudhoff; Farel, Viret, etc., by other authors.]
[Additional Works on the General History of the. Reformation. Thuanus (De Thou) His-
toriarum sui Temporis libri 138 (1546-1647), Fcf. 1625. 5 fob, 7 fob, cum Continuatione,
Londini, 1733. Beausobre, Hist, de la Reform. 4. 8. 1785. Robertson's History of the
Emperor Charles V., numerous editions. Neudecker, Gesch. d. Reformation, 1517-32,
Lpz. 1843, and his Gesch. d. Protestantismus, 1844, 2 Bde. Buchholz, Ferdinand I.,
Wien, 1832-38, 9 -Bde. C. A. Menzel, Geschichte Deutschlands, 12 Bde. 1836 sq. J.
Dollinger (Rom. Cath.), Die Reformation, etc., Ratisbon, 3. 8. 1846-48, 2d ed., 1851.
Gaillard's History of the Reformation, 8., New York. Guericke, Geschichte d. Ref.
(from his General History), Berl. 1855. Frd. Blaul, D. Reformationswerk in der Pfalz,
8., Speyer, 1846. K. T. Keim, D. Schwabrische Ref. Gesch. bis 1531. 8. 1855. E. F.
Gelpke, Kirchengesch. d. Schweiz. 1 Theil., Bern, 1856. Gobel, Geschichte ds. Christ-
lichen Lebens in d. Eheinischen Westphal. Kirche, 2. 8. 1853. F. W. Hassenkamp,
Hessiche Kirchengeschichte, 2 Bde. 8. 1852. II. Stebbiug, Histoiy of Reformation, 2.
18. 1836. G. Waddington, History of Ref., 3, 8., Lond. 1841. Charles Hardwick, His-
tory of the Church during the Reformation, 8., Cambr. 1856. II. Soaincs, History of
the Reformation, 4, 8. 1826.]
§ 1.
HISTORY OF THE REFORMATION IN GERMANY TILL 1524.
W. E. Tcntzel's Hist. Bericht vom Anfang u. ersten Fortgang der Reform. Luthcri, mit-
getheilt v. D. E. S. Cyprian, 3ter Druck. Leipz. 1718. 8.
The corruption of the Church, and the necessity of a Reforma-
tion, had been long felt and strongly urged, though understood and
stated with very different degrees of precision. The people were
made indignant by the immorality of the clergy, complained of cc-
14 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
clesiastical oppression, suspected many a pious deception, and felt
the emptiness of what the Church offered them in the name of re-
ligion. Princes and bishops saw that their rights were contemned
by the Papacy, and that manifold disorders had crept into the
Church ; and they desired an abolition of these evils by a Refor-
mation in Head and Members. A few persons of deeper pene-
tration saw that the real ground of the corruption was in the per-
version of doctrine by means of human ordinances, and hence
wished to have the doctrines brought back to their proper Biblical
basis.
The Papacy repelled all these various demands, for it feared that
every concession would be a confession of past errors, and that its
power would thus be undermined. After it had overcome the vio-
lent pressure of the secular and ecclesiastical aristocracy, in the
fifteenth century, for a reform in head and members, it was able
so to turn against each other the different powers that were hos-
tile to itself that they were mutually held in check. But its firm-
est hold was still upon the common people ; for although popular
enthusiasm for the Church had long since vanished, and though
there was no lack of discontent on many points, yet the masses
still quieted their religious needs by the mechanical system of the
Church. The Pope was to them not only the centre of the Church,
out of which there could be no salvation, but also the highest pos-
sessor of all those ecclesiastical rewards and penalties which would
be perpetuated in the world to come. Hence, a struggle against
the papacy, carried to extremities, still threatened such an arous-
ing of the masses as might well inspire terror even among the
strongest.
The time, however, could no longer be distant when the nations
would be compelled to free themselves from the insnaring influence
of Rome ; for the revival of thought and learning, begun with giant
strides, must gradually penetrate the popular mind. But here a
new danger threatened. Philosophical culture could not be direct-
ly diffused among the people ; but only its most general and intel-
ligible results. These results, however, without a knowledge of
their grounds and reasons, could only generate a spirit disposed to
deny every thing, and which would be likely to attack not merely
ecclesiastical abuses, but even religious truth itself. In opposition
to this negative spirit a fanatical enthusiasm would naturally be
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. INTRODUCTION. 15
evoked.1 Only a well-timed and genuine reformation, overthrow-
ing error by the quickening influence of truth in the hearts of the
people, could at the same time break in pieces the traditional yoke
of spiritual bondage and shield from the impending perils. Those
elementary principles of morality and religion which are near to
every heart, and the contrast between them and the existing eccle-
siasticism, must be brought to distinct consciousness among the
people ; and then enthusiasm for the newly-discovered truth would
be kindled at the same time with hostility to the long-endured
deception. From the nature of the case such intelligent and quick-
ening influences could make their way to the heart only by de-
grees. The whole truth, suddenly presented, would have blinded
and not enlightened. Accordingly, no Reformation could hope for
success which did not begin with opposition to those errors and
abuses that could be directly demonstrated to all that have moral
and religious feelings, and then advance step by step from truth
to truth, so that the people might follow with conviction and en-
thusiasm. Hence, it would be a great advantage if the Reformer
himself had advanced only by slow degrees in his own perception
of the truth, so that he might always be in a condition to proclaim
all the truth known by himself, without weakening the effect of
his enthusiastic influence upon the people, by calculating how
much should be given to them. For only enthusiasm can rouse
enthusiasm : without this no one could hope to succeed in opposi-
tion to the formidable colossus of the Papacy. Only an enthusiast-
1 Luther's advice to the elector John during the diet at Spires in April, 1529 (Luther's
Letters, by de Wette, iii. 439) : " Since such abuses were so insufferably many and great,
and were not changed by those who ought in justice to have done it, they began to fall
down of themselves even- where in German lands, and the clergy to be despised on ac-
count of them. But when, besides this, unskillful writers tried to defend and retain
them, and yet could not bring forward any thing righteous, they made the evil so much
the worse that the clergy were every where held to be unlearned, incapable, and even
hurtful people, and their cause and defense derided. This falling down and perishing
of abuses was already in full sweep in many parts before Luther's doctrine came ; for
all the world was so tired of the abuses of the clergy and hostile to them, that it was to
be feared that there would be a lamentable perdition in the German land if Luther's doc-
trine did not come into it, so that the people might be instructed in the faith of Christ
and obedience to the authorities. For they would not endure the abuses any longer, and
would have a change right off, if the clergy would not yield or stop, so that there should
be no resistance. It would have been a disorderly, stormy, and perilous mutation or
change (as the Munzer began it) if a steadfast doctrine had not come in between, and
without doubt all religion would have fallen to pieces, and Christians become pure
Epicureans."
1G FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
ic, world-despising piety could give adequate courage and strength
to the man who was to enkindle such a movement ; but clear in-
sight and thorough knowledge would he necessary to guard his
enthusiasm from fanaticism, and to give internal steadfastness and
permanence to his work.
Martin Luther,3 born at Eislcben on the 10th of November, 1483,
became, in consequence of peculiar providences, a monk in the
monastery of the Augustine Eremites at Erfurt (1505). He was
early led to Augustinism and the study of the Bible3 by a profound
- Des scl. Zeugen Gottcs D. M. Luther's merkwiirdige Lcbens-Luistande von F. S.
Keil. 4 Th. Leipzig, 1764. 4. Luther's Leben mit einer kurzen Reformationsgeschichte
Deutschlands u. der Literatur v. G. H. A. Ukert. 2 Th. Gotha, 1817. 8. Martin Luther's
Leben von Gustav Pfizer. Stuttgart, 183C. 8. [Biographies by Stang, Stuttg. 1835-38 ;
Ledderhose, Speier, 1836 ; II. Gelzer, 1848 ; K. Jurgens, Luther's Leben, 1483 to 1517,
Lips. 1846 sq. 3. 8. M. Meurer, L.'s Leben, aus den Quellen, Dresd. 3. 8. 1843-52. Mar-
tin Luther, illustrated Life, by G. Konig and II. Gelzer, Hamburg, 1851, translated,
London and New York, sin. 4. 1857. Dollinger's Sketch, 1851, translated, Lond. 1851,
is polemical and Roman Catholic. Audin's Life, 2. 8., Paris, translated, Phil. 1841, is a
collection of all the calumnies against the Reformer. Biographies of Luther in English,
by Bower ; J. E. Riddle, Lond. 1837 ; J. Scott, New York, 1833 ; Michelet's Life, trans-
lated from the French, New York, 1846; Life by Henry Worsley, 2. 8., Lond. 1856-57.
Life of Luther by Dr. Sears, Phila. Archdeacon Hare's Defense of Luther against Sir
Win. Hamilton, in the Notes to his Mission of the Comforter, and separately, 1855.]
3 Melanchthon in Vita Lutheri ed. Heumann, p. 7 : Occasio autem ingrcdiendi illud
vitae genus, quod pietati et studiis doctrinae de Deo existimavit esse convenientius, haec
fuit, ut ipse narrabat, et nt multi norunt : saepe eum cogitantem attentius de ira Dei,
aut de mirandis poenarum exemplis, subito tanti terrores concutiebant, ut paene exani-
maretur. — Etsi doctrinam in sche-lis usitatam quotidie diseebat, et Sententiarios legebat,
et in disputationibus publicis labyrinthos aliis inextricablies diserte multis admirantibus
explicabat, tamen quia in eo vitae gencre non famam ingenii, sed alimenta pietatis quae-
rebat, haec studia tanquam parerga tractabat, et facile arripiebat illas scholasticas meth-
odos. Interea fontes doctrinae coelestis avide legebat ipse, scilicet scripta Prophetica et
Apostolica, ut mentem suam de Dei voluntate erudiret, et firmis testimoniis aleret tirno-
rcm et fidem. Hoc studium ut magis expeteret, illis suis doloribus et pavoribus move-
batur. Et senis enjusdam sermonibus in Augustiniano collegio Erfordiae saepe se con-
firmatum esse narrabat, cui cum consternationes suas exponeret, audivit eum de fide
multa disserentem, seque deductum ajebat ad symbolum, in quo dicitur: credo remissio-
nem peccatorum. Ilunc articulum sic ille interpretatus erat, non solum in genere cre-
dendum esse, aliquibus remitti, ut et daemones credunt, Davidi aut Petro remitti, sed
mandatum Dei esse, ut singuli homines nobis remitti peccata credamus. Et hanc inter-
pretationem confirmatam dicebat Bernardi dicto, monstratumque locum in concione de
Annuntiatione, ubi haec sunt verba : sed adde — nt credas et hoc, quod per ipsum peccata
tibi donantur. Hoc est testimonium, quod perhibet Spiritus sanctus in corde tuo, dicens :
dimissa sunt tibi peccata tun. Sic enim arbitratur Apostolus, ijratis justificari hominem per
fidem. Hac se voce non solum confirmatum esse Lutherus dicebat, sed commonefactum
esse de tota Pauli sententia, qui toties inculcat hoc dictum : fide justificamur. De quo
cum multorum expositiones legisset, tunc et ex hujus sermonibus et e suae mentis cou-
solatione animadvertisse interpretationum, quae tunc in manibus erant, vanitatein. Pau-
latim legenti et conferenti dicta et exempla in Prophetis et Apostolis recitata, et quotidi-
ana invocatione excitanti fidem, plus lucis accessit. Tunc et Augustini libros legere
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. INTRODUCTION. 17
religious spirit, which could not he satisfied hy the mechanical
system of the Church. Transferred in 1508 to the Augustine
cloister at Wittenberg, he devoted himself, in the newly-founded
University (1502), first as bachelor,4 from 1512 as doctor, with
special zeal to promote the study of the Bible.5 He met with
coepit, ubi et in Psalmorum cnarratione, et in llbro de spiritu et litera multas perspicuas
sententias reperit, quae confirmabant hanc de fide doctrinam et consolationem, quae in
ipsius pectore accensa erat. Nee tamen prorsus reliquit Sententiarios ; Gabrielem (Biel)
et Cameracensem (Petrus de Alliaco) paene ad verbum memoriter recitare poterat. Diu
multumque legit scripta Occam. Hujus acumen anteferebat Thomae et Scoto. Dili-
genter et Gersonem legcrat. Sed omnia Augustini monumenta et saepe legerat, et op-
time meminerat. Hoc acerrimum studium inchoavit Erfordiae, in cujus urbis collegio
Augustiniano commoratus est annos quatuor.
4 Melanchthon continues, p. 11 : Eo autem tempore quia reverendus vir Staupicius
(John of Staupitz, Provincial of the Augustines, and Professor at Wittenberg), qui ex-
ordia Academiae Wittebergensis adjuverat, studium theologicum in recenti Academia
excitare cupiebat cum ingenium et eruditionem Lutheri considerasset, traducit eum
Wittebergam anno MDVIII., cum jam ageret annum vicesimum sextum. Hie inter
quotidiana exercitia scholae et concionum magis etiam lucere ejus ingenium coepit.
Cumque eum attente audierant viri sapientes, Doctor Martinus Mellerstadius et alii,
saepe dixit Mellerstadius, tantam esse yim ingenii in hoc viro, ut plane praesagiret,
mutaturum eSse vulgare doctrinae genus, quod tunc in scholis unicum tradebatur. Hie
primum Dialecticen et Physicen Aristotelis enarravit : interea tamen suum illud studi-
um legendi scripta theologica non omittens. On the 17th March, 1509, Luther wrote to
John Braun at Eisenach ; see Luther's Letters, collected by de Wette, Th. 1. s. 6 : Sum
itaque nunc jubente vel permittente Deo Wittenbergae. Quod si statum meum nosse
desideres, bene habeo Dei gratia, nisi quod violentum est studium maxime philosophiae,
quam ego ab initio libentissime mutarim theologia, ea inquam theologia, quae nucleum
nucis et medullam tritici et medullam ossium scrutator. However, even then he gave
himself up to theological studies. He is enrolled under the Rector Nicol. Viridimon-
tanus, ann. 1508, thus : Fr. Martinus Luder de Mansfeld, admissus mox 1509 d. 9 Mart.
Baccalaureus tanquam ad Biblia ; see Sennerti Athen. Vitemberg. p. 57.
6 Luther's oath on taking his Doctor's degree is in the Liber Decanorum Facult. theol.
Acad. Vitebergensis, ed. C. E. Foerstemann. Lips. 1838. 8. p. 14G. Luther's glosses on
the alleged Imperial edict of 1531 (Walch's edition of his Works, Theil. xvi. s. 2061) :
"But I, Doctor Martin, am thereto called and forced, that I must become Doctor with-
out my thanks from pure obedience : then I had to take the Doctor's office, and swear
and vow by my best beloved Holy Scripture, to preach and teach it truly and purely.
In such teaching the Papacy fell in my way, and would keep me from it ; thereupon
matters have gone with it as we all see, and shall go on worse and worse, and it shall
not be able to resist me." Mathesius, s. 17 : " With this regular and public call, made
to him by an established University, in the name and by the order of his High Imperial
Majesty and of the See of Rome, after the counsel and decree of his preceptors and legal
clerical superiors, and by the gracious promotion and authority of his elector and liege
lord, and also by his solemn oath which he made to God, to the Hoi}' Scriptures, and
to the University of Wittenberg, Luther did often comfort and support himself in great
straits and struggles, when the devil and the world would have made him anxious and
fearful as to who had commanded him, and how he was to answer for it, that he had
started such a commotion in the whole of Christendom. Then, I say, he would recall and
comfort himself with his orderly doctorate and public calling and solemn oath, on account
of which he had continued on unterrified in his (truly God's) cause in the name of Christ
with honor and much acceptance, and with the help of God honestly carried it forward."
VOL. IV. 2
18 FOURTH PERIOD.-DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
great success as a teacher. By him and like-minded fellow-labor-
ers the theological studies of Wittenberg were turned from Aris-
totle and the schoolmen to Augustine and the Holy Scriptures.
Rejecting the whole system of holiness "by works, he made the
doctrine that man's salvation is only through faith in Christ to he
his living centre.6 Such a practical and scriptural tendency had
6 At Wittenberg an aversion to scholasticism was avowed from the very first. Thus
Martin Polichius of Mellerstadt, who had been active in the foundation of the Univers-
ity- and then lectured there himself, declared the subtilties of the schoolmen to be un-
profitable ; and, on the other hand, insisted on the importance of philology for theology ;
on this point he got into a controversy with Wimpina at Leipsic, in 1505 : see Losch-
er's Reformationsacta, i. 87. Melanchthon, in Vita Lutheri, p. 12 : Postea (after he was
made Doctor) enarrare Epistolam ad Romanos coepit, deinde Psalmos. Haec scripta
sic illustravit, ut post longam et obscuram noctem nova doctrinae lux oriri videretur
omnium piorum et prudentum judicio. Hie monstravit legis et Evangelii discrimen :
hie refutavit errorem, qui tunc in scholis et concionibus regnabat, qui docet, mereri
homines remissionem peccatorum propriis operibus, et homines coram Deo justos esse
disoiplina, ut Pharisaei docuerunt. Revocavit igitur Lutherus hominum mentes ad fili-
um Dei, et, ut Baptista, monstravit agnum Dei, qui tulit peccata nostra, ostendit gratis
propter filium Dei remitti peccata, et quidem oportere id beneficium fide accipi. Illus-
travit et caeteras partes doctrinae ecclesiasti<jae. Characteristic remains of Luther's
writings in this period are extant ; in two letters to Spalatin, of 1510 and 1514 (de Wette
Th. i. s. 7 and 13), he declares decidedly in favor of Reuchlin against the divines of Co-
logne. There are also Letters to John Lange, prior of the Augustines at Erfurt, 8th Feb.
1516 (de Wette, i. s. 15) : Mitto has literas, mi Pater, ad eximium D. Jodocum Isena-
censem, plenas — blasphemiarum et maledictionum contra Aristotelem, Porphyrium,
Sententiarios, perdita scilicet studia nostri saeculi.— Nihil ita ardet animus, quam his-
trionem ilium, qui tam vere graeca larva Ecclesiam lusit, multis revelare, ignominiam-
que ejus cunctis ostendere, si otium esset. Habeo in manibus commentariolos in primum
Physicorum, quibus fabulam Aristaei denuo agere statui, in meum istum Protea, illuso-
rem vaferrimum ingeniorum, ita ut nisi caro fuisset Aristoteles, vere diabolum eum fu-
isse non puderet asserere. Pars crucis meae vel maxima est, quod videre cogor, fratrum
optima ingenia bonis studiis nata in istis coenis vitam agere et operam perdere : nee ces-
sant Universitates bonos libros cremare et damnare, rursum malos dictare, imo somni-
are. To George Spenlein, Augustinian at Memmingen, 7th Apr. 151G (ibid. s. 17) : Fer-
vet nostra aetate tentatio praesumtionis in multis, et iis praecipue, qui justi et boni
esse omnibus viribus student : ignorantes justitiam Dei, quae in Christo est nobis effu-
sissime et gratis donata, quaerunt in se ipsis tam diu operari bene, donee habeant fidu-
ciam standi coram Deo, veluti virtutibus et meritis ornati, quod est impossible fieri.
Fuisti tu apud nos in hac opinione, imo errore, fui et ego : sed et nunc quoque pugno
contra ipsum errorem, sed nondum expugnavi. Igitur, mi dulcis frater, disce Christum
et hunc crucifixum, disce ei cantare et de te ipso desperans dicere ei : " tu, Domine Jesu,
es justitia mea, ego autem sum peccatum tuum ; tu assumsisti meum, et dedisti mihi
tuum : assumsisti quod non eras, et dedisti mihi quod non eram." Cave ne aliquando
ad tantam puritatem aspires, ut peccator tibi videri nolis, imo esse. Christus enim non
nisi in peccatoribus habitat.— Non nisi in illo, per fiducialem desperationem tui et ope-
rum tuorum, pacem invenies. Compare the Sermon against the Opinion and Imagina-
tion of the Holiness and Merit of Good Works, and another Sermon upon those Great
Sins and Crimes which are the consequence of such an imaginary holiness, preached on
the 10th and 11th Sundays after Trinity, 1516, in Walch's Ed. Th. 10, s. 1546 ff. ^ Among
the theses— De Viribus et Voluntate Hominis sine Gratia contra doctrinam Sophistarura,
which Bartholom. Bernhardi maintained in 1516, Luther presiding at the disputation,
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION". § 1. INTRODUCTION. 19
often before existed in the Church in silence and quietness. So
(given best in Loscher's Reformationsacta, Th. 1. s. 325 ff.) are the following: Homo,
Dei gratia exclusa, praecepta ejus servare nequaquam potest, neque se vel de congruo,
vel de condigno ad gratiam Dei praeparare, sed necessario sub peccato manet. — Volun-
tas hominis sine gratia non est libera, sed serva, licet non invita. — Homo, quando facit,
quod in se est, peccat, cum nee velle, aut cogitare ex se ipso possit. — Cum justitia fide-
lium sit in Deo abscondita, peccatum vero eorum manifestum in se ipsis, verum est non-
nisi justos damnari, atque meretrices et peccatores salvari (viz. as is shown by the ex-
planations which follow, justos h. e. sibi nihil imputantes peccati, justos in malis suis
damnari ; meretrices, vel sibi reputantes peccata, in oculis suis meretrices et peccatores,
Deo tamen confitentes suam impietatem, atque pro hac remittenda tempore opportuno
orantes, in eundem, non se ipsos, sperantes, salvari). — Cum credenti omnia sunt possi-
bilia auctore Christo, superstitiosum est, humano arbitrio aliis Sanctis alia deputari aux-
ilia. "With regard to these theses, Luther writes to John Lange, 1516 (de Wrette, i. 33),
and relates, among other things : Ego sane gravius offendi omnes, quod negavi librum
de vera et falsa poenitentia esse b. Augustini (compare vol. ii. p. 511, Note 4). Est enim
insulsissimus et ineptissimus, et nihil ab Augustini eruditione et sensu remotius. Quod
enim Gratianus et Magister sententiarum plurima ex illo ceperint, et conscientiarum
non medicinam, sed carnificinam conflaverint, sciebam. At illos implacabiliter offen-
dit, praecipue Doctorem Carlstadium, quod haec sciens negare audeam. He assailed the
schoolmen still more openly in the theses in defense of Augustinianism (of the 4th. Sept.
1517 ; see Cyprian, in Tentzel's Bericht vom. Anf. und ersten Fortgange der Reform, s.
278) ; cf. the Jena edition of his Latin Works, i. p. 9 ; Loscher's Reformationsacta, i. s.
539. E. g. I. Dicere, quod Augustinus contra haereticos excessive loquatur, est dicere,
Augustinum fere ubique mentitum esse. Contra dictum commune (compare above vol.
i. p. 327, Note 4). IV. Veritas itaque est, quod homo arbor mala factus, non potest nisi
malum velle et facere. V. Falsitas est, quod appetitus liber potest in utrumque opposi-
torum : imo nee liber sed captivus est. Contra communem. VI. Falsitas est, quod
voluntas possit se conformare dictamini recto naturaliter. Contra Scotum et Gabrielem
(Biel.). XXIX. Optima et infallibilis ad gratiam praeparatio et unica dispositio est
aeterna Dei electio et praedestinatio. XXX. Ex parte autem hominis nihil nisi indis-
positio, imo rebellio gratiae gratiam praecedit. XLI. Tota fere Aristotelis ethica pessi-
ma gratiae inimica. Contra Scholasticos. XLIII. Error est dicere : sine Aristotele non
lit theologus. Contra dictum commune. XLIV. Imo theologus non fit, nisi id fiat
sine Aristotele. LI. Dubium est vehemens, an sententia Aristotelis sit apud Latinos.
LXXVII. Omne opus legis sine gratia Dei foris apparet bonum, sed intus est peccatum.
Contra Scholasticos. In conclusion : In his nihil dicere volumus, nee dixisse nos cre-
dimus, quod sit non catholicae Ecclesiae, et catholicis doctoribus consentaneum. Thus
Luther could not be altogether satisfied with Erasmus. He writes to Spalatin the 19th
Oct. 1516 (de Wette, i. 39) : Quae me in Erasmo, homine eruditissimo, movent, haec
sunt, quod in Apostolo interpretando justitiam operum, seu legis, seu propriam (ita enim
appellat Apostolus) intelligit ceremoniales illas et figurales observantias : deinde de pec-
cato originali (quod utique admittit) non plane velit Apostolum loqui cap. V. ad Roma-
nos. — Ego sane in hoc dissentire ab Erasmo non dubito, quod Augustino in scripturis
interpretandis tantum posthabeo Hieronymum, quantum ipse Augustinum in omnibus
Hieron}-mo posthabet. Non quod professionis meae studio ad b. Augustinum proban-
dum trahar, qui apud me, antequam in libros ejus incidissem, ne tantillum quidem fa-
voris habuit : sed quod video b. Hieronymum velut dedita opera ad historicos sensus
incedere. To John Lange, 1st March, 1517 (de Wette, i. 52) : Erasmum nostrum lego,
et indies decrescit mihi animus erga eum : placet quidem, quod tam religiosos quam
sacerdotes non minus constanter quam erudite arguit et damnat inveteratae hujus et
veternosae inscitiae : sed timeo, ne Christum et gratiam Dei non satis promoveat, in qua
multo est quam Stapulensis ignorantior : humana praevalent in eo plus quam divina. —
Video, quod non ideo quispiam sit Christianus vere sapiens, quia Graecus sit et Hebrae-
20 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.-A.D. 1517-1648.
long as it was not directly assailed in its inmost sanctuary, and
could hold fast to an ideal church instead of the real, it also over-
looked the defects of the latter, or excused them on the ground of
human imperfection.7 Thus Luther also held fast to the Church,
us, quando et b. Hieronymus quinque Unguis monoglosson Augustinum non adaequavit,
licet Erasmo aliter sit longe visum. Sed aliud est judicium ejus, qui arbitrio hominis
nonnibil tribuit, aliud ejus, qui praeter gratiam nihil novit. In contrast with this, he
turned to the Mystics. In 1516 he edited the Deutsche Theologie, and sajrs in the preface
(Lcischer's Reformationsacta, i. 300) : " This noble little book, poor and unadorned as
it is in words and human wisdom, is therefore all the more rich and beyond price in
skill and divine wisdom. And, still to boast my old folly, I have not come across a
book, next to the Scriptures and St. Austin, from which I have learned and shall learn
more about God, Christ, man, and all things. And now I have just found out that it
is true that certain very learned theologians among us Wittenbergians talk abusively
about it, as though we had got hold of some new thing, just as if there had not been
people before us and elsewhere. There have indeed been such, but God's anger on ac-
count of our sins has not let us be worthy to see or hear them. For it is clear as day
that such matters have not been treated of in the Universities for a long time, and so it
has come to pass that God's Word has not only been put under the bench, but well-nigh
perished from dust and moths." He held that this work was an extract from Tauler,
and accordingly sent it to Spalatin, on the 11th Dec, 1516, with the words (de Wette, i.
46) : Si te delectat puram, solidam, antiquae simillimam theologiam legere, in german-
ica lingua effusam : sermones Johannis Tauleri, praedicatoriae professionis, tibi com-
parare potes, cujus totius velut epitomen ecce hie tibi mitto. Neque enim ego vel in
latina, vel in nostra lingua theologiam vidi salubriorem vel cum Evangelio consonan-
tiorem. His colleague Carlstadt entirely agreed with him. He, too, brought forward,
on the 18th of April, 1417, 152 theses in defense of Augustinianism (see his letter to
Spalatin, in Loscher's Reformationsacten, i. 846), about which Luther wrote on the 6th
May, 1517, to Christ. Scheurl, a jurist at Nuremberg (de Wette, i. 55) : Sunt, nisi fallor,
haec jam non Ciceronis paradoxa, sed Carolstadii nostri, imo sancti Augustini, Cicero-
nianis tanto mirabilioria et digniora, quanto Augustinus, imo Christus, Cicerone dignior
est. Arguent autem ista paradoxa omnium eorum vel negligentiam, vel ignorantiam,
quibuscunque fuerint visa magis paradoxa quam orthodoxa : ne dicam de iis, qui ea
potius cacodoxa impudenti temeritate judicabunt, quoniam nee Augustinum, nee Paul-
um legunt, aut ita legunt, ut non intelligant, seque et alios secum negligant. — Benedic-
tus Deus, qui rursum jubet de tenebris splendescere lumen ! — Luther, too, could write
to John Lange, 18th May, 1517 (de Wette, i. 57) : Theologia nostra et s. Augustinus
prospere procedunt et regnant in nostra Universitate Deo operante : Aristoteles descen-
dit paulatim, inclinatus ad ruinam prope futuram sempiternam : mire fastidiuntur lec-
tiones sententiariae, nee est, ut quis sibi auditores sperare possit, nisi theologiam banc,
id est bibliam, aut s. Augustinum, aliumve ecclesiasticae auctoritatis doctorem velit
profiteri.
7 Luther's journey to Rome, which he made in 1510, on business relating to his order,
is remarkable in this respect (see Bzovius, Ann. 1517, no. 7). Here he met, among the
clergy, with the most undisguised infidelity, of which he relates remarkable instances
in his work on the Winkelmesse (Walch, xix. 1509) ; in Mathesius, p. 15. Yet his con-
fidence in the Church was not thereby shaken ; see his Appendix to the Commentarj-
on the 117th Psalm (Walch, v. 1646) : " I, too, at Rome, was like a dead saint, running
through all the churches and crj-pts, believing all the lies that were told, with all their
stench. I also offered one mass or ten of them at Rome, and was, besides, very sorry
that nn' father and mother were still living. For I should have been very glad to have
released them from purgatorj- with my masses and other excellent works and prayers."
Later, indeed, this experience was very important to him, and he often said at his ta-
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. INTRODUCTION. 21
without suspecting the fundamental difference between his point
of view and the ecclesiastical ;8 but at the same time his inward
religious life and faith became as firm as a rock ; and thus he was
prepared, counting all outward things as naught, to encounter ev-
ery danger and every onset in the service of that gracious truth
which he had come to know.
At this time the Dominican, John Tetzel,9 a sub-commissary
of the elector Albert of Mayence, began to proclaim the Indulgence
issued by the Pope to promote the Ibuilding of the Church of St.
Peter's.10 This indulgence was prohibited in the Saxon territory,
ble : " he would not take a thousand florins instead of having seen Rome." See Mathc-
sius, u. s. Compare the Narratio de Profectione M. Lutheri in urbem Romam, in M.
Dresseri Historia Lutheri. Lips. 1598. 8.
8 Lutheri Praef. ad T. 1. Opp. written in 1545 (also before T. I. Jen. Lat.) : Sciat
(lector), me fuisse aliquando Monachum et Papistam insanissimum, cum istam causam
(the Reformation) aggressus sum, ita ebrium, imo submersum in dogmatibus Papae, ut
paratissimus fuerim, omnes, si potuissem, occidere, aut occidentibus cooperari et con-
sentire, qui Papae vel una syllaba obedientiam detrectarent. — Non eram ita glacies et
frigus ipsum in defendendo Papatu, sicut fuit Eccius et sui similes, qui mihi verius prop-
ter suum ventrem Papain defendere videbantur, quam quod serio rem agerent. — Ego
serio rem agebam, ut qui diem extremum horribiliter timui et tamen salvus fieri ex in-
timis medullis cupiebam.
9 About him see vol. ii. p. 402, Note 25 ; also, God. Hechtii Vita Jo. Tezellii, Quaes-
toris Sacri. Vitembergae, 1717. 8. Jac. Vogel das Leben des piipstl. Gnadenpredigers
oder Ablasskramers Joh. Tetzels. Leipzig, 1717 ; 2te Aufl. 1727. 8. J. E. Kappen's
Schauplatz des tetzelischen Ablasskrams und des darwider streitenden sel. D. M. Lu-
theri. 2te Aufl. Leipz. 1720. 8. Also J. E. Kappen's Sammlung einiger zum piipstl.
Ablass iiberhaupt, sonderlich aber zu der im Anfange der Reform, hievon gefiihrten
Streitigkeit gehorigen Schriften. Leipz. 1721. 8. Loscker's Reformationsacta, i. 3G7 ff.
Walch's Ausg. von Luther's Werken, xv. 313 ff.
10 The Instructio Summaria of the elector Albert to the sub-commissaries appointed
for the traffic in this indulgence, printed in 4to, is reprinted in Kappen's Samml. einiger
zum piipstl. Ablass gehoriger Schriften, s. 93, and in Gerdesii Introd. in Hist. Evang.
Renovati. t. 1. Monim. p. 83. Here are first given — quatuor principales gratiae per
bullam apostolicam concessae, to wit, plenaria remissio omnium peccatorum ; confes-
siouale plenum maximis et relevantissimis et prius inauditis facultatibus ; participatio
omnium bonorum operum Ecclesiae universalis ; pro animabus in purgatorio existenti-
bus plenaria omnium peccatorum remissio. Then follow seven facilitates, which, how-
ever, must be purchased separatelj' : votorum omnium commutatio ; dispensatio et com-
posite cum simoniacis et irregularibus ; facultas componendi super male ablatis incertis,
vel etiam certis in aliquibus casibus ; dispensandi cum eis, qui ante aetatem legitimam
sine dispensatione ad ordines sacros sunt promoti ; dispensandi cum his qui in gradu
prohibito consanguiuitatis et affinitatis contraxerunt ; componendi cum injuste occu-
pantibus bona Ecclesiarum vel Monasteriorum ; apprehendendi et de jure assequendi
ad usum fabricae Basilicae Principis Apostolorum in urbe omnia bona, res et pecunias,
quae hactenus relicta sunt et durante octennio relinquentur pro male ablatorum restitu-
tione in quacunque ultima voluntate quibuscunque incertis, Ecclesiis aut piis locis et
personis — Similiter applicat Papa dictae fabricae omnia bona, quae per aliquos injuste
detinentur. Sed illi, quibus ilia bona restituenda esscnt aliqua ratione, non possunt ilia
repetere. Tetzel) too, issued an Instructio Summaria for the parochial clergy, how they
22 FOURTH PERIOD— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517—1648.
but Tetzel preached in the border lands, and offered it for sale with
unheard-of exaggerations and incredible shamelessness in Jiiter-
bock and Zerbst, near Wittenberg.11 Luther soon detected, in the
were to work in behalf of the indulgence ; fragments of this may be seen in Loscher's
Reformationsacten, i. 414. The subjoined sermons, which he gave the parochial clergy
as patterns, are examples of his style of preaching, e. g., p. 418 : Capiatis literas salvi
conductus a vicario Domini nostri Jesu Christi, quibus mediantibus poteritis animam a
manibus inimicorum liberare, et ad felicia regna, mediante contritione confessioneque,
tutam et securam sine aliqua poena purgatorii perducere. Sciant, quod in his Uteris
impressa et sculpta sunt omnia ministerift. Christi passionis ibi extenti. Animadvertant,
quod pro quolibet peccato mortali oportet per septem annos post confessionem et contri-
tionem poenitere, vel in hac vita vel purgatorio : quot peccata mortalia committuntur
in die, quot in hebdomada, quot in mense, quot in anno, quot toto tempore vitae ? Fere
infinita sunt, et infinitam poenam habent subire in ardentibus poenis purgatorii. Et
cum his Uteris confessionalibus poteritis semel in vita, in omnibus casibus, quatuor ex-
ceptis sedi apostolicae reservatis, habere plenariam omnium poenarum usque tunc debi-
tarum ; deinde toto tempore vitae poteritis, quandocunque vultis confiteri, in casibus
Papae non reservatis, etiam habere similem remissionem, et postea in articulo mortis
plenariam omnium poenarum et peccatorum indulgentiam, et habere participationem
omnium bonorum spiritualium, quae hunt in militante Ecclesia et in membris ejus.
Nonne cognoscitis, quod si contingat aliquem ire Romam, vel ad alias periculosas par-
tes, mittant pecunias suas in banco, et ille pro quolibet centum dat quinque aut sex aut
decern, ut Romae vel alibi cum literis dicti banci securas rehabeat : et vos non vultis pro
quarta parte floreni recipere has literas, quarum virtute non pecunias, sed animam divi-
nam et immortalem tutam et securam ducere potestis ad patriam Paradisi ?
1 L Luther speaks of this in the Praefatio quoted in note 8, more at length in his work
against Hans Wurst, 1541 (Walch's Edition, xvii., 1703) : " It came to pass in the year
when they wrote 17, that a preaching friar, John Tetzel by name, a boisterous fellow,
whom Duke Frederick had formerly saved from being drowned in a sack at Innspruck,
for Maximilian had condemned him to be drowned in the Inn (for his great virtue's
sake, you may well believe). And Duke Frederick let him be reminded of this when he
began to plague us so at Wittenberg ; he, too, freely confessed it. This same Tetzel now
carried the indulgence about, and sold grace for gold, as dear or cheap as he could, witli
all his might. At that time I was a preacher just here in the cloister, and a young Doc-
tor right from the forge, glowing and cheerful in the Holy Scriptures. When now much
people ran out from Wittenberg to Juterbock and Zerbst, etc.^ and I (so true as my
Lord Jesus has redeemed me) did not know what this indulgence was, nor did any body
else ; then I began to preach gently, that they might do much better — that there was a
more sure way of being saved than by the indulgence. I had already preached just so,
here at the castle, against the indulgence, and so got poor favor with Duke Frederick ;
for his charitable foundation here was very dear to him" (it possessed, in fact, a liberal
indulgence). " Now, to come to the right causes of the Lutheran teaching, I let every
thing go on as it went. In the mean while it came to me that this Tetzel had been
preaching abominable and terrible articles, of which I will now mention some, viz. :
That he had such grace and power from the Pope, that even if one were to deflower and
impregnate the Holy Virgin Mary herself, the mother of God, he could forgive it, if the
same would but put in the chest what was meet (see Lutheri Theses. 75). Item ; that
the red cross of indulgence, with the Pope's arms, set up in the church, was as powerful
as the cross of Christ (Thes. 79). Item ; if St. Peter were now here he would not have
greater grace or power than he himself had (Thes. 77). Item ; he would not change
places in heaven with St. Peter ; for he had saved more souls with the indulgence than
St. Peter with his sermons. Item ; when any body put gold into the chest for a soul in
purgatory, as soon as the penny fell to the bottom and clinked the soul immediately
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1517. 23
confessional, the pernicious results that ensued ; he first preached
against the indulgence ;12 then on the 31st of October, 1517, he
affixed to the door of the castle church ninety-five theses against
this traffic,13 and sent them to the neighboring bishops with a
went up to heaven (Thes. 27). Item ; the grace of the indulgence was the very grace
by which man is reconciled with God (Thes. 33). Item ; it was not necessary to have sor-
row nor suffering nor penance for sin, if one bought the indulgence or the letters of in-
dulgence (this is to be limited, according to Thes. 35) ; and he also trafficked for future
sins. He drove the whole thing at a horrible rate ; all was to be done by money." In
his Letter to the Elector of Mayence, 31st Oct., 1517, Luther says that the propositions
which he opposes in Theses 33 and 35 are found, word for word, in Tetzel's printed In-
structions (see De Wette, i. G9).
12 Earlier sermons by Luther on the subject, from manuscripts, see in Loscher, i. 720.
13 Disputatio D. Mart. Lutheri theologi pro declarations virtutis indulgentiarum, after
the original in v. d. Hardt, Hist. Liter. Reform. P. iv. p. 16. Loscher's Eeformations-
acten, i. 438. The most remarkable theses are : 1. Dominus et magister noster Jesus
Christus dicendo : poenkentiam agite, etc., omnem vitam fidelium poenitentiam esse vo-
luit. 5. Papa non vult nee potest ullas poenas remittere praeter eas, quas arbitrio vol
suo vel canonum imposuit. G. Papa non potest remittere ullam culpam, nisi declarando
et approbando remissam a Deo (as Petrus Lomb. taught, Vol. ii. § 83, note 2, p. 510) :
aut certe remittendo casus reservatos sibi, quibus contemtis culpa prorsus remaneret.
8. Canones poenitentiales solum viventibus sunt impositi, nihilque morituris secundum
eosdem debet imponi (as Card. Hostiensis maintained, Vol. ii. § 84, note 17, p. 522, and
John Gerson, Vol. iii. § 147, note 14, p. 39G). 11. Zizania ilia de mutanda poena cano-
nica in poenam purgatorii videntur certe dormientibus Episcopis seminata. 21. Errant
itaque indulgentiarum commissarii, qui dicuht, per Papae indulgentias hominem ab
omni poena solvi et salvari. 27. Hominem praedicant, qui statim, ut jactus nummus
in cistam tinnierit, evolare dicunt animam. 32. Damnabuntur in aeternum cum suis
magistris, qui per literas veniarum securos sese credunt de sua salute. 33. Cavendi
sunt nimis, qui dicunt, venias illas Papae donum esse illud Dei inaestimabile, quo re-
conciliatur homo Deo. 35. Non Christiana praedicant, qui docent, quod redemturis ani-
mos vel confessionalia non sit necessaria contritio. 36. Quilibet Christianus vere com-
punctus habet remissionem plenariam a poena et culpa, etiam sine Uteris veniarum sibi
debitam. 38. Remissio tamen et participatio Papae nullo modo est contemnenda quia,
ut dixi, est declaratio remissionis divinae. 39. Difficillimum est etiam doctissimis theo-
logis, simul extollere veniarum largitatem et contritionis veritatem coram populo. 43.
Docendi sunt Christiani, quod dans pauperi, aut mutuans egenti melius facit, quam si
venias redimeret. 49. Docendi sunt Christiani, quod veniae Papae sunt utiles, si non
in eas confidant : sed nocentissimae, si timorem Dei per eas amittant. 50. Docendi sunt
Christiani, quod, si Papa nosset exactiones venialium Praedicatorum, mallet basilicam
s. Petri in cineres ire, quam aedificari cute et ossibus ovium suarum. 56. Thesauri Ec-
clesiae, unde Papa dat indulgentias, neque satis nominati sunt, neque cogniti apud popu-
lum Christi (as Durandus a S. Porciano in Sent. Lib. iv. Dist. 20, Qu. 3). 57. Tempo-
rales certe non esse patet, quod non tam facile eos profundunt, sed tantummodo colli-
gunt multi coftcionatorum. 58. Nee sunt merita Christi et sanctorum, quia haec semper
sine Papa operantur gratiam hominis interioris, et crucem, mortem, infernumque exte-
riovis. 62. Verus thesaurus Ecclesiae est sacrosanctum Evangelium gloriae et gratiae
Dei. 69. Tenentur Episcopi et Curati veniarum apostolicarum commissarios cum omni
reverentia admittere. 70. Sed magis tenentur omnibus oculis intendere, omnibus auri-
bus advertere, ne pro commissione Papae sua illi somnia praedicent. 71. Contra venia-
rum apostolicarum veritatem qui loquitur, sit ille anathema et maledictus. 72. Qui
vero contra libidinem ac licentiam verborum concionatoris veniarum curam agit, sit
ille benedictus. 75. Opinari, venias papales tantas esse, ut solvere possint hominem,
24 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
petition for the abolition of the evil.14 Little acquainted with the
worldly part of the church, he thought that to unmask and assail
the imposture would be all that was necessary for its abolition.15
etiamsi quis per impossibile Dei genitricem violasset, est insanire. 76. Dicimus contra,
quod veniae papales nee minimum venialium peccatorum tollere possint, quoad culpam.
77. Quod dicitur, nee si s. Petrus modo Papa esset ; majores gratias donare posset, est
blasphemia in s. Petrum et Papam. 79. Dicere, crucem armis papalibus insigniter
erectam cruci Christi aequivalere, blasphemia est. 80. Rationem reddent Episcopi,
Curati et theologi, qui tales sermones in populum spargi sinunt. 81. Facit haec licen-
tiosa veniarum praedicatio, ut nee reverentiam Papae facile sit, etiam doctis viris, redi-
mere a calumniis aut certe argutis quaestionibus laicorum. 82. Scilicet, cur Papa non
evacuat purgatorium propter sanctissimam caritatem, et summam animarum necessita-
tem, ut causam omnium justissimam, si infinitas animas redimit propter pecuniam fu-
nestissimam ad structuram basilicae, ut causam levissimam ? (as Abelard held ; see
Vol. ii. § 84, note 1, p. 515. Compare Summa Astesana. part iii. § 120, note 12, p. 167.)
83. Item ; cur permanent exequiae et anniversaria defunctorum, et non reddit aut recipi
permittit benencia pro illis instituta, cum jam sit injuria pro redemptis orare ? 90. Haec
scmpulosissima laicorum argumenta sola potestate compescere, nee reddita ratione dilu-
ere, est Ecclesiam et Papam hostibus ridendos exponere, et iufelices Christianos facere.
94. Exhortandi sunt Christiani, ut caput suum Christum per poenas, mortes, infernosque
sequi studeant: 95. Ac sic magis per multas tribulationes intrare coelum, quam per se-
curitatem pacis, confidant. His sermon on Indulgence and Grace was probably pub-
lished immediately afterward (see Lutheri Praef. ad T. I. Opp. ; edidi disputationis
schedulam simul et germanicam concionem de indulgentiis ; Tetzel also mentions it at
the end of his second disputation, printed in 1517 (see Loscher's Reformationsacten, i.
522), so that it can not, as has been often thought, belong to the j-ear 1518), in which
still further progress maj- be recognized (in Loscher, i. 469). He here declares that the
common division of repentance into contrition, confession, and satisfaction "can hard-
ly, or rather not at all, be found to be grounded in the Holy Scriptures, or in the old
sacred Christian teachers;" "that it can not be proved bj' any Scripture, that divine
justice desires or demands suffering or satisfaction from the sinner, but only his hearty
and true repentance and conversion, with the purpose, henceforward, to bear the cross
of Christ, and to practice the above-named works (imposed, too, by no one). — Though
the Christian Church were to-day to determine and declare that indulgence takes away
more than the works of satisfaction, j-et it were a thousand times better that no Chris-
tian man buy or desire the indulgence, but rather do the works and suffer the pain. — In-
dulgence is permitted for the sake of imperfect and lazy Christians, who will not exer-
cise themselves boldly in good works, or are unwilling to suffer. For indulgence does
not demand of anj' body to be better, but suffers or permits their imperfection. Hence
men should not speak against indulgence ; but nobodj- should speak for it."
14 Luther against Hans Wurst, u. s. : "Then I wrote a letter with the Propositiones
to the bishop of Magdeburg, warned and prayed that he would put a stop to Tetzel and
keep such untoward things from being preached, since great disgust might come from
them ; and that to do so was befitting him as an archbishop. This same letter I can
now publish, but no reply was made to me. In like manner I also wrote to the bishop
of Brandenburg, as my Ordinarus, in whom I had a very gracious bishop. Thereupon
he answered me that* I attacked the power of the church, and would make myself
trouble ; he advised me to let the matter go. I can very well think that both of them
thought that the Pope would be much too mighty for such a poor beggar as myself."
The Letter to Albert, Archbishop of Mayence and Magdeburg, of Oct. 31, 1517, is in De
Wette, i. 67.
15 Lutheri Praef. ad T. I. Opp. ; in iis certus mihi videbar, me habiturum patronum
P.ipam, cujus fiducia turn fortiter nitebar, qui in suis decretis clarissime damnat quaes-
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1517. 25
Although in his theses he only attacked the Thomist doctrine of
indulgences, which had indeed of late become almost universal,
and did not go beyond the positions of many of the scholastics ; yet
the theses at once excited the most marked attention,16 and roused
especially the opposition of the Dominicans ; for the spirit of this or-
der had become peculiarly sensitive on account of some recent hu-
miliations,17 and they now felt themselves injured in the persons of
torum (ita vocat indulgentiarios praedicatores) immodestiam. Compare above, Vol. ii.
§ 84, Note 14, p. 520.
16 Luther against Hans Wurst: "Thus my Propositions against Tetzel went forth. —
In fourteen days they ran straight through Germany ; for all the world was complain-
ing of the indulgence, especially Tetzel's articles. And since all the bishops and doc-
tors kept still and no one would bell the cats (for the heresy-masters of the Preaching
Order had driven all the world to terror by their fires, and Tetzel himself had also non-
plussed some priests who had resisted his shameless preaching), then Luther began to
be proclaimed as a doctor — that at last one had come who would lay hold of the matter.
This fame I did not like, for (as I have said) I did not myself know what this indulgence
was, and the song might get pitched too high for my voice."
17 Particularly by the fate of Savonarola (Vol. iii. § 153, Note 5, p. 455-9), the events
at Bern (ibid. § 145, Note 20, p. 389), and by the still-surviving controversy with Reuch-
lin (§ 154, Note 26 sq., p. 488). On account of the constant jealousy of the Mendicant
Orders against each other, evil-minded or remote persons would be very likely to con-
jecture that such jealous}' was the source of Luther's theses. Thus Jerome Emser, in
the work, A Venatione Aegocerotis Assertio, Nov. 1519. 4., in Loscher's Reformations-
acten, iii. 707, says : Quid si ipse quoque vates fiam, incipiamque divinare, puerum hunc
(the Theses) — alium habuisse patrem : quod nihil scilicet quaesti ex indulgentiis tibi ant
tuis etiam accesserit, quod Tecellio ac suis potius, quam time farinae homiuib'us negoti-
um datum sit ? Haec enim non vane imaginor, sed suspicionis istius tu mini ansam
praestitisti, qui mihi ubi in Cancellaria Principis Ecchium, Carolostadium ac te, semotis
arbitris, obsecrassem, ut propter honorem Dei abstineretis a conviciis et parvulorum of-
fensione, respondisti satis theologice, causam hanc neque propter Deum esse coeptam,
neque propter Deum finiri oportere. This expression of Luther's, often misused by the
Catholics, evidently refers to the Leipsic disputation, as Luther always said that that
was occasioned by Eck's desire for fame. — Alphonsus Valdesius also suggests this jeal-
ousy of the Order in his letter to Peter Martyr, dd. Brussels, 31st Aug. 1520 (Petri Mar-
tyris Epistolae. Amstelod., 1G70. p. 380) : prosiliit monachus Augustinensis, cui nomen
Martinus Lutherus Saxo, et hujus tragoediae auctor, et Dominican i/ortassfs invidia mo-
tus, nonnullos articulos typis excusos emisit, caet. The conjecture was soon repeated
as a certainty bj* Luther's enemies; see Joh. Fabri, Christ]. Unterrichtung ilber etliche
Puncten der Visitation, Dresden, 1528. 4., Kap. 2, where, addressing Luther, he says
that he had issued his Theses " because thou wast not made a commissioner of the in-
dulgences." Cochlajus at last, in 1549, makes out of it the following story (Vita Lu-
theri, ann. 1517). The Elector Albert had first wished to employ the Augustinian
monks to preach the indulgence, nisi Jo. Tetzelius frater Ordinis Praedicatorum magis
idoneus quibusdam visits fuisset. — Id vero quam aegerrime tulerunt fratres Augustini-
ani, in primis Joannes Staupitius, — et Martinus Lutherus, — velut praecipui duo gregis
sui arietes. — Principi (Frederick the Wise) familiarius insinuavit se Staupitius, instilla'ns
ejus pectori frequentes indulgentiarum abusus, et quaestorum atque commissariorum
scandala, quod illi per avaritiam veniarum et gratiarum pretextu expilarent Germani-
am, et quaererent quae sua sunt, non quae Jesu Christi. Lutherus vero ardentioris na-
turae, inagisque injuriarum impatiens, arrepto calamo — scripsit, caet. This was after-
26 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
St. Thomas and Tetzel both at once. Tetzel immediately assailed
Luther with counter theses, for the defense of which he obtained
the degree of doctor at Frankfort on the Oder.18 Sylvester Prie-
ward often repeated by many Catholic authors. On the other hand, Pallavicini, Hist.
Cone. Trid. lib. i. c. 3, bears witness that it was not to the Augustines, but to the Minor-
ites that the vending of this indulgence was first intrusted ; and in harmony with this
Fred. M}-conius relates, in his History of the Reformation, p. 16 sq., that the Pope had
first appointed the Archbishop of Mayence and the guardian of the monastery of bare-
footed friars at Mayence, as chief commissaries of the indulgence: "but the guardian
and the barefoot Order had no liking for the affair," partly because the indulgence
was already held in contempt by the people in consequence of Tetzel's coarse proceed-
ings, partly because the friars thought they had enough to do in begging their own
bread. On this account a convention of Franciscans was held at Weimar, where My-
conius -was then parish priest, to consult upon measures for getting rid of the commis-
sion, and the guardian contrived to manage so that the Archbishop of Mayence under-
took it alone. Hence it is evident that at that time the traffic in indulgences could not
well be an object of rivalry for two monastic orders. At the same time with this false-
hood sprung up another, of which Luther makes mention in his letter to Spalatin, 15th
Febr., 1518 (de Wette, i. 92): Principis nostri illustrissimi esse totum, quod ego ago,
tanquam inductus ab eo ad invidiam Archiepiscopi Magdeburgensis ; Duke Henry, in
his Rejoinder to the Elector of Saxony, 1540, repeats this (Walch's edition of Luther's
works, xvii. 1623) ; see, in reply, Luther against Hans Wurst (ibid. 1701 ff.). It is evi-
dent that a vulgar feeling of hostility tried very early to hunt up low motives for Lu-
ther's course : one conjectured this, another that ; and it was only after some time that
the conjecture dared present itself as a certainty. On the other hand, one of Luther's
most zealous foes, Laurentius Surius, Carthusian at Cologne, f 1578, testifies, in his
Comm. Rerum suo Tempore in Orbe gestarum, ad anil. 1517 : In ipsis hujus tragoediae
initiis visus est Lutherus etiam plerisque viris gravibus et eruditis non pessimo zelo mo-
ved, planeque nihil spectare aliud, quam Ecclesiae reformationem, cujus quidam de-
formes abusus non parum male habebant bonos omnes.
18 There are two Disi>utationes, one for the degree of licentiate, the other for that of
doctor, both were printed as early as 1517, and in fact were composed by Conr. Wim-
pina (see Loscher, ii. 8), in Loscher, i. 503 ff. The theory of indulgence laid down in
Disp. i. starts from the position that the Satisfactio is a necessary part of repentance.
Thes. 5 : Haec satisfactio (cum Deus delictum absque ultione non patiatur) per poenam
fit, vel aequivalens in acceptione divina : 6. quae vel a Presbyteris imponitur, arbitrio
vel canone, vel nonnumquam a justitia divina exigitur hie vel in purgatorio dissolvenda.
11. Hanc poenam oh peccata contrita et confessa impositam potest Papa per indulgen-
tias penitus relaxare, 12. sive haec sit ab eo, vel sacerdotis arbitrio, vel canone imposita,
vel etiam justitia divina exigenda ; cui contradicere est errare. 13. Sed licet per indul-
gentias omnis poena in dispositis remittatur, quae est pro peccatis debita, ut eorum est
vindicativa: 14. errat tamen, qui ob id tolli putet poenam, quae est medicativa et prae-
servativa, cum contra hanc Jubileus non ordinetur. The deep-rooted immorality of the
system of penance at this period is unvailed in Thes. 30 : minima contritio, quae potest
in fine vitae contingere, 31. sufficit ad peccatorum remissionem, ac poenae aeternae in
temporalem mutatiouem. Here also Tetzel defends many of his obnoxious statements ;
thus 64 : Non esse Christianum dogma, quod redempturi pro amicis confessionalia vel
purgandis Jubileum, possint haec facere absque contritione, error : and, 99-101, even
the shameless assertion— si quis per impossibile Dei genitricem semper virginem violas-
set. Disp. ii. On the power of the Pope, Thes. 3 : Docendi sunt Christiani, quod Papa
jurisdictionis auctoritate superior tota universali Ecclesia et Concilio, quodque statutis
suis humiliter sit obediendum. 4. Docendi sunt Christiani, quod Papa ea, quae fidei
sunt, solus habet determinare, quodque sacrae scripturae sensus ipse auctoritative, et
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1518. 27
rias, magister sancti palatii at Rome, wrote against him with
equal violence.19 Dr. John Eck, vice-chancellor of the University
of Ingolstadt, united himself with them, and wrote Obelisci against
Luther's Theses.20 The matter and the manner of these attacks
could not discourage a Luther ; they only enkindled in him a no-
ble indignation against the hypocritical lies which were conjured
up in defense of the soul-destroying imposture.21 Just in propor-
nullus alius, pro suo sensu, interpretatur, et quod aliorum omnia dicta vel opera habct
vel approbare, aut reprobare. 5. Docendi sunt Christiani, quod judicium Papae in his,
quae sunt fidei, et ad humanam salutem necessaria, errare potest minime. 12. Docendi
sunt Christiani, quod claves Ecclesiae non universali Ecclesiae, — sed Petro et Papae, et
in eis omnibus eorum successoribus et universis Praelatis futuris per derivationem eorum
in ipsos, sunt collatae. 13. Docendi sunt Christiani, quod plenissimam indulgentiam
non Concilium generale, nee Praelati alii Ecclesiae simul vel disjunctim dare possunt,
sed solus Papa, qui est sponsus universalis Ecclesiae. 17. Docendi sunt Christiani,
quod Ecclesia multa tenet ut catholicas veritates, quae tamen sicut nee in canone bib-
liae, ita nee a doctoribus antiquioribus ponuntur. Tetzel also wrote a Refutation of Lu-
ther's Sermon on Indulgence and Grace, in Lbscher, i. 484. Walch, xviii. 538.
19 Dialogus in praesumptuosas M. Lutheri Conclusiones de Potestate Papae (it ap-
peared in December, 1517), in Lutheri Opp. Tom. Jenens. Lat. i. 15 ; in Loscher, ii. 12 ff.
Characteristic of the work are the following positions, in Loscher, p. 14: Ecclesia uni-
versalis virtualiter est Ecclesia Romana — Ecclesia Romana — virtualiter est Pontifex
summus. P. 31 : Veniae sive indulgentiae auctoritate Scripturae nobis non innotuere, sed
auctoritate Ecclesiae Romanae, Romanorumque Pontificum, quae major est. P. 22 : Quan-
tum ad indulgentias attinet, Papa habet clavem jurisdictionis secundum Sanctos etiam
in Purgatorium applicative : animas tamen a debito seu reatu poenarum non absolvit,
sed eis tribuit, unde poenam vel debitum solvant, applicans et adjiciens eis satisfactionem
Christi vel aliorum. — Praedicator, animam, quae in Purgatorio detinetur, adstruens evo-
lare in co instanti, in quo plene factum est illud, gratia cujus plena venia datur, puta
dejectus est aureus in pelvim, non hominem, sed meram et catholicam veritatem prae-
dicat. Hence Erasmus, in his Responsio Nervosa ad Albertum Pium, could write with
justice (in v. d. Hardt, Hist. Liter. Reform, i. p. 179) : scripsit Prierias : — sed ita, ut
causam indulgentiarum fecerit deteriorem.
20 According to Eck's assertion, in a letter to Carlstadt of the 28th May, 1518 (in Losch-
er, ii. 64), in which he tries to pacifj- the Wittenbergians, he had only composed them
for private use at the request of his diocesan, the bishop of Eichstadt (in fact it was his
duty, on becoming a canon, tb give the bishop advice when required ; see the papal bull,
in Mederi Annal. Ingolst. iv. 25), and they had been published against his will. Luther
published them with his Asterisci, in August, 1518 ; and so they are found, Tom. Jen. Lat.
i. p. 31, in Loscher, iii. 333. But before this, Carlstadt, in his Academic Disputations,
from May to July, 1518, had already drawn up a series of Theses against the Obelisci; see
Loscher, ii. 62 ff. Against this work Eck published a Defensio, to which Carlstadt re-
plied in August, 1518, with a Defensio adv. Jo. Eckii Monomachiam (in Loscher, ii. 108).
21 Against Tetzel's refutation, he wrote in June, 1518 (see the letter to Lang in de
Wette, i. 124) : Freyheit des Sermons papstl. Ablass u. Gnade belangend, in Loscher,
i. 525, and Walch, xviii. 564 ; against Prierias in August, Responsio ad Sylv. Prieria-
tis Dialogum, in Tom. i. Lat. Jen. p. 44 ; in Loscher, ii. 390. His principal work, how-
ever, at this time, was the Resolutiones Disputationum de Virtute Indulgentiarum,
which had been already in May sent in manuscript to the Bishop of Brandenburg and
the Pope, and appeared in print at the beginning of August. Tom, i. Lat. Jen. p. 76 ;
Loscher, ii. 183.
28 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
tion as he saw that his enemies could only bring against him an
exclusive human authority, it also became clear to him that the
real source of the corruption was in the intermingling of human
opinions with divine truth ; and thus he was led to enforce the
principle, that only the Holy Scriptures offer a firm founda-
tion to faith, and that the doctrine and state of the Church must
be judged by them alone.22 The Dominicans accused him in
22 The Responsio ad Prierat, in Loscher, ii. 390, first laj-s down the principles from
which Luther started : Secundum est illud b. Augustini ad Hieronymum : ego solis eis
Ubris, qui canonici appellantur, hunc honorem deferre didici, ut nullum scriptorem eorum
errasse firmissime credam. Caeteros autem, quantalibet doctrina sanctitateque polleant,
non ideo verura esse credo, quia ill i sic senserunt. — Tu perpetuo pro verborum textu non
nisi nuda verba ponis, aut solas opiniones d. Thomae mihi nunc demum decantas ; qui
aeque ut tu nudis verbis incedit, sine Scriptura, sine Patribus, sine canonibus, denique
sine ullis rationibus. Ideoque meo jure, i. e. Christiana libertate, te et ilium simul re-
jicio et nego. P. 400 : Et ut animum meum scias, mihi videtur id in gravissimum Eccle-
siae ludibrium vergere, si ea doceamus, de quibus nullam prorsus rationem reddcre pos-
sumus. Nee satis ibi esse eredo etiam factum Ecclesiae, — quia tarn Papa quam Concili-
um potest errare, ut habes Panormitanum egregie haee tractantem (see Vol. ii. § 13G,
Note 6, p. 322). Resolution, conclus. 2G (Loscher, ii. 248) : Me nihil movet, quid placeat
vel displiceat summo Pontilici : homo est sicut et caeteri : multi fuerunt summi Pontifi-
ces, quihus non solum errores et vitia sed etiam portenta placuerunt. Responsio, p. 403 :
Theologia ilia scholastica exulem nobis fecit veram et sinceram theologiam. Nam vides,
quod perpetuo hoc dialogo nihil ago, nisi quod resisto et redarguo scholasticam theolo-
giam, i. e. falsam Scripturae et Sacramentorum intelligentiam. Resolut. concl. 25, p.
23G : Deinde adversarios meos etiam rogo, ut ferant dolorem meum, quo crucior, dum
audio ea praedicari in Ecclesia Christi, quae nunquam scripta et statuta sunt, quando
Sanctis olim Patribus legimus visum esse periculosissimum, aliquid ultra praescriptum
caeleste doceri, ut inquit Hilarius. Concl. 58, p. 282 : Plus trecentis aunis tot Universi-
tates, tot in illis acutissima ingenia, tot ingeniorum pertinacissima studia in uno Aris-
totele laborant, et tamen adhuc non solum Aristotelem non intelligunt, verum etiam er-
rorem et fictam intelligentiam per universam pene Ecclesiam spargunt, quanquam si
etiam intelligerent eum, nihil egregiae sapientiae adepti essent. Concl. 8, p. 203: Si
canones poenitentiales manent mortuis, eadem ratione et caeteri omnes. Celebrent ergo,
agant festa, et jejunia, et vigilias, dicant horas canonicas, non comedant ova, lac, car-
nes certis diebus, sed tantum pisces, fructus, legumina, induant vestes pullas vel Candi-
das pro differentia dierum, et alia onera gravissima quibus nunc premitur misera ilia, olim
Uberrima, Ecclesia Christi (after Augustin. ad Januar. ; see Vol. i. § 100, Note 2, p. 455).
Concl. 26, p. 238 : Cum nostro saeculo sint tarn zelosi haereticae pravitatis inquisitores,
ut Christianissime catholicos vi conentur ad haeresim adigere, oportunum fuerit super
singulis syllabis protestari. Nam quid aliud fecerint Johannes Picus Mirandulanus,
Laurentius Valla, Petrus Ravennas, Johannes Vesalia, et novissime diebus istis Johannes
Reuchlin atque Jacobus Stapulensis, ut inviti cogerentur et bene sentiendo male sentire,
non facile viderim, nisi quod omiserint forte protestationem super singulis, ut dixi, syl-
labis: tanta est hodie in Ecclesia puerorum et effoeminatorum tyrannis. With regard to
indulgence Luther wrote as early as the 15th Febr. to Spalatin (de Wette, i. 92) : duo
tamen dicam : primum tibi soli et amicis nostris, donee res publicetur: mihi in indul-
gentiis hodie videri non esse nisi animarum illusionem, et nihil prorsus utiles esse, nisi
stertentibus ct pigris in via Christi. Etsi banc sententiam non tenet noster Carolstadi-
us, certum est tamen mihi, quod eas nihil ducit. Thus also Concl. 46, p. 270 : Veniae
Eunt de numero eorum, quae licent, non autem eorum, quae expediunt. Concl. 49. p.
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1518. 29
272 : Quod autem dixi : sunt utiles, intelligo, non omnibus, imo veteri liomini et ster-
tentibus operariis, eo quod melius sit, illis eas remitti poeuas, quam ut ferrent invite.
Concl. 50, 1. c. indulgentiae est vilissimum bonum omnium bonorum Ecclesiae, nee nisi
vilissimis Ecclesiae donandum, deinde nee meritorium, nee utile, sed plerumque nocen-
tissimum, si non sint timorati. Against the doctrine of the Thesaurus, Concl. 58, e. g.
p. 276 : nullus Sanctorum in hac vita sufficienter implevit mandata Dei, ergo nihil pror-
sus fecerunt superabundans, quare nee ad indulgentias aliquid distribuendum relique-
runt. Concl. 26, p. 240 : Procedit ejus somnium ex laboriosa ilia et inutili arte confitendi,
imo desperandi et perdendi animas, qua hucusque docti sumus arenam numerare, i. e.
singula peccata discutere, colligere, atque ponderare ad faciendam contritionem. Quod
cum fecerimus, fit ut refricemus vel concupiscentias vel odia, praeteritorum memoria, et
dum conterimur de praeteritis, nove peccemus ; aut certe si fiat optima contritio, sit tan-
tummodo violenta, tristis, mereque factitia, de metu poenarum simulata duntaxat. Sic
enim docemur peccata conteri, i. e. ad impossibile, vel ad pejus, conari. Cum vera con-
tritio sit incipienda a benignitate et beneficiis Dei, praesertim a vulneribus Christi, ut
homo ad sui ingratitudinem primo veniat ex intuitu divinae bonitatis, et ex ilia in odi-
um sui ac amorem benignitatis Dei. Concl. 7, p. 199 : Theologi recentiores — Sacramen-
tum poenitcntiae sic tractant et docent, ut populus discat, per suas contritiones et satis-
factiones confidere, se peccata sua po«se delere. Quae vanissima praesumptio nihil aliud
potest efficere, quam ut cum haemorrhoissa Evangelica, consumpta in medicos tota sub-
stantia, pejus et pejus habeant. Fides primo iu Christum-, gratuitum remissionis largi-
torem, docenda erat, et desperatio propriae contritionis et satisfactionis persuadenda, ut
sic fiducia et gaudio cordis de misericordia Christi firmati, tandem hilariter odirent pec-
catum, et contererentur, et satisfacerent. Concl. 42, p. 268 : Si populus doceatur propter
poenarum evasionem contribuere (ad fabricam Eccl. s. Petri), — tunc clarum est, quod
non propter Deum contribuunt, et erit timor poenarum, seu poena idolum eorum, cut sic
sacrijicant. Concl. 62, p. 288 : Satis incognita res est Evangelium Dei in midta parte Ec-
clesiae: ideo paulo latius de illo dicendum, nihil enim reliquit in mundo Christus praeter
solum Evangelium. — Est autem Ecangelium secundum Apostolum Rom. I. sermo de filio
Dei incarnato, nobis sine mentis in salutem et pacem donato. Est verbum salutis, ver-
bum gratiae, verbum solatii, verbum gaudii, vox sponsi et sponsae, verbum bonum,
verbum pacis. — £ea;vero est verbum perditionis, verbum irae, verbum tristitiae, verbum
doloris, vox judicis et rei, verbum inquietudinis, verbum maledicti. Nam secundum
Apostolum lex est virtus peccati, et lex iram operatur. Est lex mortis. Ex lege enim
nihil habemus, nisi malam conscientiam, inquietum cor, pavidum pectus a facie pecca-
torum nostrorum, quae lex ostendit, nee tollit, nee nos tollere possumus. Sic Itaque
captis, ac tristibus, omninoque desperatis venit lux Evangelii et dicit : nolite timere : —
ecce agnus Dei, ecce qui tollit peccata mundi, ecce qui solus implet legem pro vobis. —
Hoc suavissimum nuncium cum audierit conscientia peccatrix, reviviscit, — jam nee
mortem — formidat, neque infernum. Ideo qui poenas adkuc timent, nondum audiverunt
Christum, nee vocem Evangelii, sed vocem potius Mosis. Ex hoc itaque Evangelio nasci-
tur vera gloria Dei, dum docemur, non nostris operibus, sed gratia miserentis Dei in
Christo impletam legem et impleri; non operando sed credendo, non Deo aliquid offc-
rendo sed ex Christo omnia accipiendo et participando. He denied the secular power
as -well as the infallibility of the Pope ; see Concl. 80, p. 297: Id ego vehementer admiror,
quisnam illam glossam invenerit primus, quod duo gladii significcnt unum spiritualem
(non ut Aj>ostolus vocat, scil, gladium Spiritus, verbum Dei), alium materialem, ut sic
Pontilieem utraque potestate armatum nobis non patrem amabilem, sed quasi tyrannum
formidabilem faciant, dum nihil nisi potestatem undique in eo videmus. On the other
hand, he still says, in Concl. 69, p. 290 : Auctoritati papali in omnibus cum reverentia
credendum est. Qui enim potestati resistit, resistit Dei ordinationi. He still believed
in purgatory also, Concl. 15, p. 215 : Quae ideo dico, ne Pighardus haereticus (the Bohe-
mian brethren) in me sibi videatur obtinuisse, purgatorium non esse, quia locum ejus
ignotum esse confiteor. — Mihi certissimum est, purgatorium esse. Liischer, p. 304, is
wrong in thinking that as he wrote he advanced in knowledge, and that in ConcL 18, p.
30 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Rome.23 Leo X., who regarded the whole matter as a mere quar-
rel of monks,24 did indeed permit Luther to be summoned to re-
spond ;25 but, out of consideration for Frederick the Wise, Elector
of Saxony, whom he wished to gain over to his views in the ap-
proaching election of a King of Rome, he was easily induced to
commission his cardinal legate Cajetan, at Augsburg, to bring the
new heretic to submission.26 However, this legate, before whom
Luther made his appearance at Augsburg, in October, 1518, was not
able to subdue the humble monk either by kindness or by threats.27
225, he denies purgatory ; he only says, that the reasons alleged by its adversaries for
the statement, purgatorium non esse merendi locum, disproved all purgatory. — Concl.
89, p. 301 : Ecclesia indiget reformatione, quod non est unius hominis Pontificis, nee mul-
torum Cardinalium officium, sicut probavit utrumque novissimum Concilium, sed totius
orbis, imo solius Dei. Tempus autem hujus reformationis novit solus ille, qui condidit
tempora.
23 Hochstraten, in his Apologia ad Sanctiss. Leonem Papam X. ac D. Maximilianum
Imp. Colon, 1518. 4. made mention of Luther also in his way (see Lutheri Scheda con-
tra Hochstratanum, Jul. 1518), T. i. Lat. Jen. f. 116. Loscher, ii. 323 : sanguinaria sua
lingua ad caedem et fraternam perniciem anhelans, monet optimum Pontificein Leonem
X., ut non agnino et Christiano, sed leonino et furiali animo exurgat.
24 According to the account of the contemporary Matteo Bandello, Bishop of Agon
(Novelle. Lucca, 1554 ft. Th. 3, in the preface to the 25th Novelle), Leo at first replied to
those who instigated him to more earnest proceedings against Luther, che Fra Martino
fosse un bellissimo ingegno, e che coteste erano invidie fratesche. On the other hand,
so early as Non. Febr., 1518, he -wrote to Gabriel Venetus, when he appointed him to
be Promagister Ord. Augustinianorum Eremit. (see P. Bembi Epistolae Nomine Leonis
X. scriptae lib. xvi. no. 18, p. 379) : Volo te earn curam suscipere, ut Martinum Lu-
thcrum, tuae societatis sacerdotem, quern scire te existimo in Germania novas res mo-
liri, nova dogmata nostris populis tradere, quibus utantur, ab inccepto, si potes, revoces
auctoritate ea, quam tibi prafectura dat.— Id si celeriter feceris, non erit puto difficile
modo natam flammam extinguere. Parva enim omnia atque surgentia paulum magnos
vehementesque impetus non sustinent. Sin differes, et malum vires sumpserit, vereor
ne, cum velimus adhibere incendio remedia, non possimus.
25 Loscher, ii. 309 ft'., 372 ff.
20 The papal brief to Cajetan of the 27th Aug. T. i. Lat. Jen. f. 181, Loscher, ii. 437.
The commission ran: Mandamus, ut — dictum Lutherum haereticum — ad personaliter
coram te comparendum, invocato ad hoc tam carissimi in Christo filii nostri Maximili-
ani Rom. Imp. electi, quam reliquorum Germaniae Principum — brachio cogas atque
compellas, et eo in potestate tua redacto, eum sub fideli custodia retineas, donee a nobis
aliud habueris in mandatis, ut coram nobis et Sede apostolica sistatur. Ac quodsi coram
te sponte ad petendum de hujusmodi temeritate veniam venerit, et ad cor reversus poe-
nitentiae signa ostenderit, tibi eum ad unitatem sanctae matris Ecclesiae— benigne reci-
piendi concedimus facultatem.
27 Reports of the proceedings at Augsburg may be found : 1. In Luther's letters writ-
ten from Augsburg to Spalatin and Carlstadt, in de Wette, i. 142 ff. 2. More in detail
in his letter to the Elector Frederick 19. Nov. ibid. 174. 3. His Acta apud Dom. Lega-
tum Apostolicum Thorn. Cajctanum Augustae, ann. 1518, in Octobri, usually called Acta
Augustana, published in 1518 (as to three different editions of these, see Riederer's Ab-
handlung, 3tes Stuck, s. 362), in T. i. Lat. Jen. fol. 185. 4. There is a longer report of
the proceedings of Dr. Martin Luther with Thomas Cajetan (by Spalatin) in the first
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1518. 31
Instead thereof, the monk appealed a Papa non bene informato ad
melius informandum ;28 and afterward, when the whole doctrine
of indulgence, as it had been developed up to the present time,
was confirmed by a bull from Rome,29 he issued an appeal from
the Pope to a general council (at Wittenberg, 28th Nov., 1518).30
Sympathy with the bold champion had for a long time manifested
itself only in tones of fear and warning :31 gradually some approv-
ing voices now dared to speak with boldness, especially among the
humanists,33 and his colleagues and fellow - citizens at Witten-
part of the Jena edition of Luther's German works, fol. 108, b. ff. There is a collection
of all the reports and acts in Luther's works l)jr Walch, xv. C36 ff.
28 The appeal of the 16th Oct. T. i. Jen. p. 193 ; in Loscher, ii. 484.
29 Of the 9th Nov. T. i. Jen. f. 203, b. ; in Loscher, ii. 493. On the other hand, in
Ilottingeri Hist. Eccl. saec. xvi. T. iii. p. 180, it bears the date Cal. Jan., 1518. Luther
is not mentioned in it ; it is only directed against the errors which had been spread
abroad, nonnullis Religiosis, in Germany about the indulgence ; that no one may be able
in future to pretend — ignorantiam doctrinae Rom. Ecclesiae circa hujusmodi indulgen-
tias — it takes the ground— Romanum Pontificem — potestate clavium, quarum est aperire
tollendo illius in Christifidelibus impedimenta, culpam scil. et poenam pro actualibus
peccatis debitam, culpam quidem mediante Sacramento poenitentiae, poenam vero tem-
poralem pro actualibus peccatis secundum divinam justitiam debitam mediante ecclesi-
astica indulgentia, posse pro rationalibus causis concedere eisdem Christitidelibus, — sive
in hac vita sint, sive in Purgatorio, indulgentias ex superabundantia meritorum Jesu
Christi et Sanctorum, ac tarn pro vivis quam pro defunctis — thesaurum meritorum Jesu
Christi et Sanctorum dispensare, per modum absolutionis indulgentiam ipsam conferre,
vel per modum suffragii illam transferre consuevisse. Ac propterea omnes tarn vivos
quam defunctos, qui veraciter omnes indulgentias hujusmodi consecuti fuerint, a tanta
temporali poena secundum divinam justitiam pro peccatis suis actualibus debita libsrari,
quanta concessae et acquisitae indulgentiae aequivalet.
30 T. i. Jen. p. 205, b. ; Loscher, ii. 505.
31 Luther relates, in his commentary on Psalm cxviii. 9 (in Walch, v. 1713) : " When
I first assailed the indulgence, and all the world opened their eyes and began to imag-
ine that it was done with too high a hand, my prior and sub-prior came to me, alarmed
at the loud outcry, and were sore afraid, and prayed me not to bring shame on the
Order ; for the other Orders, especially the Preachers, were already leaping for joy, that
they were not alone in disgrace, but that the Augustines also must now burn and bear
reproach. Then I answered, dear Fathers, if this matter is not begun in God's name, it
will quickly fall to the ground ; but if it is begun in His name, leave it in His hands,"
Staupitz wrote from Salzburg to Luther, 14th Sept, 1518, when he was summoned to
Augsburg (Loscher, ii. 445) : quid hodie praeter crucem te maneat non video quicquam.
In foribus, ni fallor, est sententia, ne quis inconsulto Pontifice scrutetur Scripturas, ad
inveniendum se quod utique Christus ut fieret jussit. Paucos habes patronos, et utinam
non sint occulti propter metum adversariorum. Placet mihi, ut Vittembergam ad tem-
pus deseras, meque accedas, ut simul vivamus moriamurque.
32 That the humanists were the natural allies of Luther, appears from the epistle of
Erasmus to Luther, dd. 30 Maji, 1519, which also illustrates his own peculiar attitude
toward the Reformation (Erasmi Epistt. T. i. Ep\ 427) : Nullo sermone consequi queam,
quas tragoedias hie excitarint tui libelli: ne adhuc quidem ex animis istorum revelli
potest falsissima suspicio, qua putant tuas lucubrationes meis auxiliis esse scriptas, me-
que hujus factionis, ut vocant, vexilliferum esse. Existimabant quidam sibi datam an-
32 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
berw33 In the young Melancthon, who was gained for Witteri-
sam, qua et bonas literas opprimerent, quas capitaliter oderunt, velut offecturas majes-
tati theologicae, quam multi pluris faciunt quam Christum. — Habes in Anglia, qui de
tuis seriptis optime sentiant, et sunt hi maximi. Sunt et hie, quorum est eximius qui-
dam, qui tuis favent. Ego me quod licet integrum servo, quo magis prosim bonis Uteris
reflorescentibus. Et mihi videtur, plus profici civili modestia, quam impetu. Sic Chris-
tus orbem in suam ditionem perduxit ; sic Paulus judaicam legem abrogavit, omnia tra-
hens ad alieforiam. Magis expedit clamare in eos, qui Pontiticum auctoritate abutun-
tur, quam in ipsos Pontifices : idem de Regibus faciundum censeo. Scholae non tarn
aspernandae sunt, quam ad studia magis sobria revocandae. De rebus receptioribus,
quam ut subito possint ex animis revelli, disputandum est argumentis densis et efficaci-
bus potius quam asseverandum. Quorundam virulentas contentiones magis conducit
contemnere quam refellere. Ubique cavendum, ne quid arroganter aut factiose loqua-
mur, faciamusve : sic arbitror gratum esse spiritui Christi. Interea servandus animus,
ne vel ira, vel odio, vel gloria corruuipatur : nam haec in medio pietatis studio solet
insidiari. Haec non admoneo ut facias, sed ut quod facis perpetuo facias. In a letter
of the 14th April, 1519, in which he dedicates his Vitae Caesarum to the elector Freder-
ick the Wise, Erasmus also favors Luther in the interests of the humanists ; see this let-
ter in full, T. i. Jen. f. 211 : Huic tam odioso negotio, praesertim apud mulierculas et
iudoctam plebeculam, miscuerunt homines callidi trium linguarum, eloquentiae, politi-
orisque literaturae mentionem, quasi aut Lutherus his praesidiis fideret, aut ex hisce
fontibus haereses nascerentur.— Lutherus mihi tam ignotus est, quam cui ignotissimus,
ut suspectus esse non queam, quasi faveam amico. But still, he says, the question em-
braces theological opinions which had not yet been refuted, and for which he ought not
to be pronounced a heretic and persecuted. Si quidquid in Scholis receptum est, oracu-
lum habcri volunt, cur inter se Scholastici dissentiunt?— Ad haec non raro deprehen-
duntur damnare in recentium libris, quod in Augustino aut Gersone non damnant : quasi
Veritas cum auctore mutetur. Eos, quibus favent, sic legunt, ut omnia torquentes, ni-
hilnon excusent : quibus infensi sunt, sic legunt, ut nihilnon calumnientur.— Caeterum,
ut tuae Celsitudinis est, Christianam religionem pietate tua protegere, ita prudentiae
est, non committere, ut quisquam innocens, te justitiae praeside sub praetextu pietatis
aliquorum impietati dedatur. Vult idem Leo Pontifex, cui nihil magis est cordi, quam
ut tuta sit innocentia.— Certe hie video libros illius ab optimis quibusque cupidissime
legi, quamquam mihi nondum vacavit evolvere. Frederiak the Wise replied to this on
the 14th of May (1. c. f. 212) : Non damnari ab eruditis causam Lutheranam,.et Doctoris
Martini lucubrationes ab optimis quibusque istic cupidissime legi laetamur. Eoque ma-
gis, quod plerique bonorum et eruditorum in nostris quoque regionibus et Principatibus,
nedum extemis, hominis tam vitam et mores, quam eruditionem miro consensu laudant.
Quod enim hactenus in Saxonibus nostris degit, non tam homini, quam causae dedimus.
Nihil minus unquam conati, quam ut dignos praemiis poena premeret. Neque Deo om-
nipotente juvante committemus, ut nostra culpa innocens quispiam sua quaerentium
impietati dedatur.
33 Carlstadt was the first to come forward in behalf of Luther ; see Note 20. Luther
wrote to Jodocus, professor at Erfurt, on the 19th May, 1518, in de Wette, i. 108 : Scis
ingenia eorum, qui apud nos sunt, puta Carlstadii, Amsdorfii, D. Hieronymi (Schurf),
D. Wolfgangi (Stehlen), utriusque Feldkirchen, denique D. Petri Lupini (Kadhemius).
At ii omnes constanter mecum sentiunt, imo tota Universitas, excepto uno ferme Licen-
tiato Sebastiano. Sed et Princeps, et Episcopus ordinarius noster, deinde multi alii
Praelati : et quotquot sunt ingeniosi cives, jam uno ore dicunt, sese prius non novisse
nee audivisse Christum et Evangelium. The university also interceded for him on
the 25th Sept., 1518, on account of his summons to Rome, in two letters, to the Pope
and to the Pope's Chamberlain, Charles of Miltitz. T. i. Jen. f. 183; in Loscher, ii.
384 ff.
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. *§ 1. 1518. 33
berg in 1518,34 he found his truest helper in the great work,35 to
which he was destined, without as yet himself suspecting it. By
his luminous and edifying works he made the subject of contro-
versy intelligible to a larger circle ; by his moral and religious ap-
peals, in the spirit of the Augustinian system, he was able to
quicken the sense of inward piety,36 in opposition to the deadening
doctrine of holiness by works ; and thus he was constantly gaining
the heart of the German people. Indignation against Roman im-
posture increased ; universal attention and sympathy were direct-
ed toward the bold champion of the truth.37
34 He entered upon his office on the 29th of August with an oration ; see Loscher, ii. 387.
35 Luther writes about him, Praef. in T. i. Opp. 1545: Eodem anno jam M. Phil. Me-
lancthon a Principe Friderico vocatus hue fuerat ad docendas litteras graecas, haud du-
bie, ut haberem socium laboris ill theologia. Nam quid operatus sit Dominus per hoc
organum, non in Uteris tan turn, sed in theologia, satis testaiitur ejus opera, etiamsi iras-
catur Satan et omnes squamae ejus.
36 His Sermon on the Sacrament of Penance is especially remarkable (Nov., 1518) ; in
Walch, x. 1461 ; in Loscher, ii. 512 ; Fortschritte, s. 515. " All is at once given in faith,
which alone makes the sacraments effect what they signify, and every thing to be true
which the priest says ; for as thou believest so it is done to thee. Without this faith
all absolution, all sacraments are vain ; yea, thejT do more hurt than good." — S. 517 :
"Ninthly ; it follows, besides, that in the sacrament of penance and the forgiveness of
sins, a Pope, a bishop, does no more than the humblest priest; yea, where there is no
priest, every Christian may do as much, though a woman or a child. For if any Chris-
tian can say to thee, God forgive thee thy sins in the name of Christ, etc., and if thou
canst but seize the word with a firm faith, as though God spake it to thee, thou art in
this faith certainly absolved." — S. 521 : "In the sixteenth place ; that no one may again
accuse me of forbidding good works, I say, with all earnestness, that men should be
penitent and sorrowful, should confess and do good works. But this I defend as much
as I can, that we hold the faith to be the chief good in the sacrament, and the inherit-
ance whereby we obtain God's grace ; and, accordingly, that we are to do much good
only for the glory of God and the welfare of our neighbors, and not because we rely
upon it as sufficient to pay the debt of sin ; for God gives his grace freely and gratis,
and so we ought, in return, to serve him freely and gratis." — S. 524: "Accordingly
there belong to auricular confession no sins but those which are publicly accounted
mortal sins, and which weigh down and alarm the conscience at the time ; for if we are
to confess all sins we must confess at every instant, because we are never without sin
in this life, even our good works are not pure and without sin." — "And even if one does
not go to confession at all, it might still be useful for him often to hear of absolution
and the work of God, for the sake of the same faith, that he may thus form a habit of
believing in the forgiveness of sin." — S. 521 : " The priest has enough signs and reasons
for absolving, when he sees that absolution is earnestly desired from him."
37 Alphonsus Valdesius writes upon this period, from Brussels, 31st Aug., 1520, to
Peter Martyr (Petri Martyris Epistt., Amstelod. 1G70, p. 380) : Intumuerunt dudum
Germanorum animi, videntes Romanensium mores plus quam profanos, coeperantque
de excutiendo Rom. Pontificis jugo clam per cuniculos agere. Quo factum est, ut, quum
primum Lutheri scripta in vulgum prodiere, mirum quanto applausu ab omnibus sus-
cepta sint. Ibi Germani gestire, et convicia in Romanenses jactare, petereque ut genc-
ralis Christianorum ontniuin conventus indiceretur, in quo excussis his, quae Luthcrus
scribebat, alius ordo in rebus Ecclesiae statueretur. Quod utinam factum fuisset! Ye-
rumtamen dum Pontifex jus suurn mordicus tuetur, dum timet Christianorum conven-
VOL. IV. 3
34 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
The Elector of Saxony was just now of too great importance to
the Pope, in a political point of view, to be alienated from him for
the sake of an insignificant monk. Leo X. sent to him his cham-
berlain, Charles of Miltitz, with the golden rose,38 to win him to
his views in the election of the King of Rome, and to come to an
understanding on the affair of Luther. Miltitz, upon his arrival
in Germany (Dec, 1518), soon saw that nothing could here be ef-
fected by force ;39 still less when, after the death of Maximilian L,
the 12th Jan., 1519, the Elector of Saxony became Regent of the
empire in Northern Germany. He accordingly tried to flatter Lu-
ther by kindness, and thus actually obtained, not indeed the de-
sired recantation, but a promise to be silent if his opponents were
silent, and an open declaration of obedience to the See of Rome.40
turn, dum (ut libere loquar) plus apud cum valet privatum commodum in generali sy-
nodo forte periclitaturum, quam Christians populi salus, dum cupit Lutherana scripts
nondum discussa e medio tollere ; Legatum a latere (Cajetan) ad Caesarem Maximilia-
num mittit, caet. Wolfg. Fabritius Capito wrote to Luther, 18th Feb., 1519 (in Sculteti
Annal. Reform, ad h. a.) : Helvetia et Rheuana regio ad Oceanum usque solidos amieos
fovet Lutherio, eosque potentissimos, neque omnino alienos a bonis studiis. Cardinalis
Sedunensis, Comes de Gerolseck, Episcopus quidam eruditus ac primae honestatis, alii-
que ex nostris non pauci cum nuper audierant te periclitari, non tantum sumtum, sed
etiam tuta loca pollicebantur, quibus aut latere, aut aperte degere posses. Cum peregre
constitutum fama praedicaret et summa rerum difficultate laborare, fuerunt, qui per me
submittere nitebantur sumtum, et submisissent utique. On the 14th Feb., 1519, Froben,
the bookseller at Basle, -wrote to Luther (T. i. Jen. fol. 367. b.), that he had sent numer-
ous copies of his works to France, Spain, Italy, Brabant, and England : venduntur Pa-
risiis, leguntur etiam a Sorbonicis et probantur, quemadmodum amici nostri certiores
nos reddiderunt. Dixerunt illic doctissimi quidam, se jam pridem talem libertatem de-
siderasse in his, qui sacras literas tractaut. — Hie (in Basle) ut quisque est optimus, ita
tui maxime est studiosus. Episcopus noster imprimis tibi favet, ejus item Suffraganeus
Tripolitanus Episcopus. The Cardinal of Sitten said, after reading Luther's works :
,; Luther tu vere es hither" (tauter, i. e., clear) ; and, " Disputet Eccius quantum velit,
Lutherus veritatem scribit."
38 Upon Miltitz's proceedings, see Loscher, ii. 552 ; iii. C, 92 ; Walch, xv. 808.
39 Lutherus ad Jo. Svlvium, dd. 2. Febr., 1519 (de Wette, i. 216) : Carolus de Miltitz
missus ad Principem nostrum armatus plus 70 apostolicis Brevibus, in hoc scilicet datis,
ut me vivum ac vinctum perduceret in Hierusalem homicidam illam Romam : sed per
viam a Domino prostratus, i. e. multitudine mini faventium territus, juxta quod curio-
sissime ubique de mei opinione exploraverat, mutavit violentiam in benevolentiam fal-
lacissime simulatam, agens mecum multis sane verbis, ut pro honore Ecclesiae Romanae
revocarem mea dicta. In the Praef. ad Opp. T. i. 1545, he states, that Miltitz had him-
self said to him : " Si haberem 25 ruillia armatorum, non confiderem te posse a me Ro-
mam pcrduci. Exploravi enim per totum iter animos hominum, quid de te sentirent :
ecce ubi unum pro Papa stare inveni, tres pro te contra Papain stabant."
*° At a personal interview at Altenburg in the first days of January, 1519, Miltitz
and Luther came to an agreement, as the latter reports to the Elector (de Wette, i. 209) :
•• In the tir.st place, that there be a general inhibition laid upon both parties, and that
they be both forbidden to preach, write, or act about these matters any further. Sec-
ondly, that the said Charles [of Miltitz] will shortly take occasion to write to the holv
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1518. 35
Under existing circumstances Miltitz thought he might well "be
satisfied with such a result in this vexatious matter. At Leipsic
he so sternly rebuked John Tetzel, the real author of the difficulty,
for his shameless proceedings, that he died of chagrin.41 Luther
made the promised declarations,42 and the whole matter seemed to
be at an end.
Dr. Eck started it again. To close in triumph a controversy
Father, the Pope, about all matters, as he has found them ; and then see to it that his
papal holiness commission some learned bishop, perhaps, to look into the matter and
point out the articles which are erroneous, and which I should revoke. And then, when
I am taught the error, I should and will recant it willingly, and not weaken the honor
and power of the holy Roman Church." Besides this, Luther had proposed, in a some-
what earlier letter to the Elector (de Wette, i. s. 208) : " In the next place, I would write
to his holiness the Pope, submit in all humility, confess how I have been too hot and
too sharp, yet did not mean to come too near to the holy Roman Church, but to show
the reason WI13' I, as a true child of the Church, had opposed the scandalous preaching
from which had grown such great scorn, reports, dishonor, and offense among the people
against the Roman Church. In the third place, I was willing to publish a paper to
warn everj' one to follow the Roman Church, to be obedient and reverential, and to un-
derstand my writings not to the disgrace but to the honor of the holy Roman Church ;
and also confess that I had brought the truth out with too great zeal, and perhaps un-
seasonably." He writes to Christopher Scheurl on the 13th January, at the same time
informing him of this agreement (Ibid. s. 212): Ego, quantum in me est, nee timeo nee
cupio protelari causam. Sunt adhuc multa, quae Romanam lernam movere possunt,
quae libens premam (not promam), si permittant. Sin Deus non volet, ut permittant,
net voluntas Domini. Miltitz in general demeaned himself rather as a German than as
a Roman, and thus gained the confidence of Luther. The Romans afterward complained
of him (see Instructio Nuntio data ami. 1536, in Ranke Fursten u. Volker v. Siid-Europa.
iv. 290) : id tantum fructus rcportavit, quod saepe, perturbatus vino, ea effutire de Pon-
tifice et Romana curia a Saxouibus inducebatur, non modo quae facta erant, sed quae
ipsi e malae in nos mentis aftectu imaginabantur et optabant ; et ea omnia scriptis ex-
cipientes postea in conventu Vormatiensi nobis publice coram tota Germania exproba-
bant.
41 Miltitz had, at the very first, summoned Tetzel to him at Altenburg ; but he ex-
cused himself in a letter, 31st Dec, 1518 (published by Cyprian in Tentzel's Bericht v.
Anf. d. Reform, i. 374, in Loscher, ii. 567): "Nu solt mich solcher Arbeit und Reiss
nicht verdriessen, Ew. Erwird zu willfahren, wenn ich mich one meins Lebens Nach-
theil durfft aus Leipzick begeben. Wann Martinus Luther, Augustiner, hat die Mach-
tigen nicht allein schier in alien teutschen Landen, sondern auch in den Konigreicheu
zu Behem, Ungarn und Polen also wider mich erregt und bewegt, dass ich nirgent sicher
bin." Miltitz heard more particulars of Tctzel's impostures and other disgraceful pro-
ceedings, and in January, 1519, called him to a strict account for them. (See Miltitz
Schreiben an Pfeffinger, in Cyprian, ibid. s. 380 ; Loscher, iii. 20.) Lutherus, Praef. ad
T. i. Opp. 1545 : Vocaverat (Miltitius) autem ad se Johannem Tetzelium, — et verbis
minisque pontificiis ita fregit hominem, hactenus terribilem cunctis, et imperterritum
clamatorem, ut inde contabesceret, et tandem aegritudine animi conficeretur. Quern
ego, ubi hoc rescivi, ante obitum Uteris benigniter scriptis consolatus sum, ac jussi ani-
rao bono esse, nee mei memoriam metueret. Sed conscientia et indignatione Papae
forte occubuit.
42 He published in February : Unterricht auf. ctliche Artikel, so ihm von seinen Ab-
gonnern aufgelegt und zugemessen worden (in Loscher, iii. 84 ; Walch, xv. 842). His
letter to the Pope is dated the 3d of March, in de Wette, i. 233.
36 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
raised by his Obelisks,*3 this renowned disputant44 challenged Lu-
ther's colleague, Andreas Bodenstein, from his birth-place surnamed
Carlstadt, to a disputation at Leipsic,45 and also contrived to en-
tangle Luther in it.46 In this disputation, which lasted from the
43 See above, Note 20.
44 Upon his former disputations held at Bologna and Vienna, see Riederer's Nach-
richten, Bd. 3. s. 47, 178, 283.
45 This Disputation between Eck and Luther had been already concerted at Augs-
burg, and Luther informs him, 15th Nov., 1518 (de Wette, i. 171), that Carlstadt agreed
to it.
46 By 13 Theses, which Eck published in Januar}', 1519 (in Loscher, iii. 210), to which
Luther replied in 13 others. Ibid. 212. Compare, Luther to Spalatin, 7th Febr. (de
Wette, i. 222) : Eccius noster — gloriae edidit schedulam, disputaturus contra Carlstadi-
um Lipsiae post Pascha. Et homo insulsa obliquitate, suae jam diu in me conceptae
invidiae satisfacturus, in me et mea ruit scripta, alium nominans concertatorem, alium
autem invadens tractatorem. On the 13th of March he apologized to the Elector, say-
ing, that under these circumstances he could not consider his promise to Miltitz to keep
silence as binding (de Wette, i. 237). In his 13th Thesis Eck broached an entirely new
subject: Romarn Ecclesiam non fuisse superiorem aliis Ecclesiis ante tempora Sylves-
tri, negamus. Sed eum, qui sedem beatissimi Petri habuit et fidem, successorem Petri
et Vicarium Christi generalem semper agnovimus. Luther opposed to this the counter-
thesis (as he writes to Spalatin in May, de Wette, i. 261 : haec xiii. propositio mihi est
extorta per Eccium : xiii., as in the following letter, should here be read instead of
xii.) : Eomanam Ecclesiam esse omnibus aliis superiorem, probatur ex frigidissimis
Rom. Pontificum decretis, intra quadringentos annos natis, contra quae sunt historiae
approbatae mille et centum annorum, textus scripturae divinae, et decretum Nicaeni
Concilii omnium sacratissimi. There are some remarkable declarations of Luther at
this period. He writes to Scheurl, 20th Febr. (de Wette, i. 230) : Eccius noster, hucusque
Insaniam suam in me pulchre dissimulans, tandem manifestavit. Vide, quid sit homo.
Sed Deus in medio Deorum : ipse uovit, quid ex ea tragoedia deducere voluerit. Nee
Eccius sibi, nee ego mihi in hac quicquam serviemus. Dei consilium agi mihi videtur.
Saepius dixi, hucusque lusum esse a me; nunc tandem seria in Bomanum Pontificem et
arrogantiam Eomanam agentur. To Lange in the same strain, 7th Febr. (ibid. 217).
To Spalatin, 5th March (ibid. 236) : Nunquam fuit in animo, ut ab Apostolica sede Ro-
mana voluerim desciscere : denique sum contentus, ut omnium vocetur aut etiam sit
Dominus. Quid hoc ad me ! qui sciam etiam Turcam honorandum et ferendum potes-
tatis gratia. Quia certus sum, non nisi volente Deo (ut Petrus ait) ullam potestatem
consistere : sed hoc ago pro fide mea in Christum, ut verbum ejus non pro libito trahant
atque containment. Dimittant mihi decreta Romana Evangelium sincerum, et omnia
alia rapiant : prorsus pilum non movebo. To the same, 13th March (ibid. 239) : Verso et
decreta Pontificum, pro mea disputatione, et (in aurem tibi loquor) nescio, an Papa sit
Antichristus ipse vel apostolus ejus: adeo misere corrumpitur et cruciiigitur Christus,
i. e. Veritas, ab eo in decretis. Discrucior mirum in modum, sic illudi populum Christi,
specie legum et Christiani nominis. Aliquando tibi copiam faciam annotationum mea-
rum in decreta, ut et tu videas, quid sit leges condere postposita Scriptura ex affectu
ambitae tyrannidis : ut taceam, quae alia Romana curia Antjchristi opera simillima
exundat. Nascitur mihi indies magis ac magis subsidium et praesidium pro sacris lite-
ris. One result of these studies was the Resolutio super Propositione xiii. de Potestate
Pupae, which Luther had already prepared in May, though probably he did not have it
printed till after the disputation at Leipsic, in T. i. Jen. fol. 295 b. (in Loscher, iii. 123).
In May he wrote to Spalatin (de Wette, i. 260) : Multa ego premo, et causa Principis et
Universitatis nostrae cohibeo, quae, si alibi essem, evomerem in vastatricem Scripturae
et Ecclesiae Romam, melius Babylonem. Non potest Scripturae et Ecclesiae Veritas
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1518. 37
27th June to the 16th July, 1519,47 Carlstadt maintained against
Eok the Augustinian doctrine of free-will. Luther was forced
into a dispute upon the primacy of the Pope ; and, in this connec-
tion, Eck having charged him with holding Hussite opinions, he
was led to make the declaration, which excited great surprise, that
several of -Huss's doctrines had been unjustly condemned.48 Eck
was superior to his opponents in controversial skill, and thus seem-
ed to those present to have got the victory.49 But the correspond-
ence, in which this disputation was continued for some time lon-
ger,50 turned the public judgment again to the side of the Witten-
tractari, mi Spalatine, nisi haec belua offendatur. Non ergo spores me quietum ac sal-
vum futurum, nisi velis et me penitus theologiam intermittere. Sine ergo amicos putare
me insanire. Res ista finem non accipiet (si ex Deo est), nisi sicut Christum discipuli
et noti sui, ita et me derelinquant omnes amici mei, et sola sit Veritas, quae salvet se
dextera sua, non mea, non tua, non ullius hominis : et hanc horam ah initio spectavi.
47 There are contemporary accounts of this in letters from Melancthon to Oecolampa-
dius, Eck to Hochstraten, Joh. Cellarius to Capito, all written in July ; from Luther to
Spalatin, from Amsdorf to the same, both in August ; from Peter Mosellanus to Julius
Pflug, in December. From August there is the account of John Rubeus, favorable to
Eck. All these are in Loscher, iii. 215 ff. The Latin minutes, written down during the
disputation, form the principal authority ; best given in Loscher, iii. 292 ff.
48 Acta Disp., hor. 2. d. 5 Jul., in Loscher, iii. 360: Certum est, inter articulos Jo-
hannis IIuss vel Bohemorum multos esse plane Christianissimos et evangelicos, quos
non possit universalis Ecclesia damnare, velut est ille et similis, quod tantum est una
Ecclesia universalis. Haec enim agentibus impiissimis adulatoribus inique est damnata.
Deinde ille : non est de necessitate salutis credere Rom. Ecclesiam esse aliis superiorem.
49 Luther to Spalatin on the 20th July (de Wette, i. 287 ; Loscher, iii. 236) : Et ita
nihil ferme in ista disputatione tractatum "est saltern digne praeter propositionem meam
decimam tertiam. Interim tamen ille (Eccius) placet, triumphat et regnat, sed donee
ediderimus nos nostra. Nam quia male disputatum est, edam resolutiones denuo.
50 In Julv, Eck published in reply to Melancthon's report, which was addressed to
Oecolampadius, his — E.ccusatio Eckii ad ea, quae /also sibi Ph. Melanchthon Grammaticus
Wittenb. super Theologica Disputatione Lipsica adscripsit (in Loscher, iii. 591), where-
upon Melancthon immediately followed with a Defensio (Ibid. 596). Luther issued in
August his Resolutiones super rropositionibus suis Lipsiac disputatis (T. i. Jen. fol. 279 ; in
Loscher, iii. 733). Against these Eck drew up an Expurgatio in October, to which Lu-
ther replied in November, with an Epistola super Expurgatione Ecciana (T. i. Jen. fol.
358, b. ; in Loscher, iii. 805 ; de Wette, i. 354). The Franciscans at Juterbock had al-
ready drawn 1-1 propositions from Luther's works as heretical in April, and denounced
them to the bishop of Brandenburg (in Loscher, iii. 115). Eck published these in Au-
gust with notes ; in reph-, appeared, in September, Contra malignum Jo. Eckii Judicium
super aliquot Articulis a Fratribus quibusdam ei impositis M. Lutheri Defensio (T. i. Jen.
fol. 211, b. ; in Loscher, iii. 856). Luther met with great favor among the Bohemians.
Two of the utraquist clergy at Prague — Rosdialowin and Paduschka — wrote to him in
July letters of congratulation and encouragement (T. i. Jen. fol. 366 ; in Loscher, iii. 649),
which he received in October (see Luther's letter to Staupitz, 3d Oct., de Wette, i. 341).
Rosdialowin writes e. g. quod olim Johannes Huss in Bohemia fuerat, hoc tu Martine
es in Saxonia. Quid igitur tibi opus ! Vigila et confortare in Domino, deinde cave ab
hominibus. Neque animo concidas, si te haercticum, si excommunicatum audies, me-
mor subinde, quid Christus passus, quid Apostoli, quid omnes hodie patiantur, qui pie
volent vivcre in Christo. It was probably to the bearer of these letters that Luther gave
38 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
bergers, although Eck already pronounced them heretics under
the name of Lutherans.
This disputation was the real training school of the Reformer.
To prepare himself for it, and to continue it in writing, Luther
was obliged to make investigations, into which, with his practical
religious tendencies, he would probably not have been led under
other circumstances :51 here, too, Melancthon now faithfully aid-
ed him with his extensive learning and clear penetration.52 In
his writings to be carried to Bohemia (Luther to Spalatin, 15th Oct., de Wette, i. 350).
In the mean time Jerome Emser, in a letter, printed in August, to Joh. Zack, adminis-
trator of the diocese of Prague, De disputatione Lipsicensi quantum ad Boemos obiter
deflexa est (T. i. Jen. fol. 348 ; in Loscher, iii. 660), had tried to rob the Bohemians of their
joy, by maintaining that Luther, although he agreed with them in several points, would
still have nothing to do with them as schismatics. Luther answered him in Sept., in
his Ad Aegocerotem Emserianum (referring to Emser's armorial bearings, which were
printed on the title-page of his book, the forepart of a Capricorn) M. Lutheri Responsio
(T. i. Jen. fol. 350 ; Loscher, iii. 668). Emser wrote a reply in November : A venatione
Luteriana Aegocerotis Assertio, in Loscher, iii. 691.
51 Lutherus de Captivitate Babyloniea Ecclesiae (Oct., 1520), in the letter of dedica-
tion (T. ii. Jen. fol. 259) : Velim, nolim, cogor indies eruditior fieri, tot tantisque magis-
tris certatim me urgentibus et exercentibus. De indulgentiis ante duos annos scripsi,
sed sic, ut me nunc mirum in modum poeniteat editi libelli. Haerebam enim id tempo-
ris magna quadam superstitione Romanae tj-rannidis : unde et indulgentias non penitus
rejiciendas esse censebam, quas tanto hominum consensu cernebam comprobari. Nee
mirum, quia solus turn volvebam hoc saxum. At postea beneflcio Sylvestri et Fratrum
adjutus, qui strenue illas tutati sunt, intellexi, eas aliud non esse, quain meras adula-
torum Romanorum imposturas, quibus et fidem Dei et pecunias hominum perderent.
Atque utinam a bibliopolis queani impetrare, et omnibus, qui legerunt, persuadere, ut
universos libellos meos de indulgentiis exurant, et pro omnibus, quae de eis scripsi,
hanc propositionem apprehendant : Indulgent iae sunt adulatorum Romanorum nequitiae.
Post haec Eccius et Emserus cum conjuratis suis de primatu Papae me erudire coeperunt.
Atque hie etiam, ne hominibus tam doctis ingratus sim, conhteor, me valde promovisse
eorum opera. Nempe cum Papatum negassem divini, admisi esse humani juris. Sed
ut audivi et legi subtilissimas subtilitates istorum Trossulorum, quibus suum idolum fabre
statuunt (est enim mihi ingenium in his rebus non usquequaque indocile) : scio nunc et
certus sum, Papatum esse regnum Babylonis et potentiam Nimrod robusti venatoris. Pro-
inde et hie, ut amicis meis omnia prosperrime cedant, oro librarios, oro lectores, ut iis,
quae super hac re edidi, exustis, banc propositionem teneant : Papatus est rohusta vena-
tio Romani Episcopi.
5- Melancthonis contra J. Eckium Defensio (Aug., 1519). Opp. ed. Bretschneider, i.
113 : Puto non temere fieri, sicubi sententiis S. Patres variant, quemadmodum solet, ut
judice Scriptura recipiantur ; non ipsorum, nempe variantibus judiciis, Scriptura vim
patiatur. Quandoquidem unus aliquis et simplex Scripturae sensus est, ut et coelestis
Veritas simplicissima est, quem collatis Scripturis e filo ductuque orationis licet assequi.
In hoc enim jubemur philosophari in Scripturis divinis, ut hominum sententias decreta-
que ad ipsas ceu ad Lydium lapidem exigamus. Soon after he drew up these Theses
among others (see his letter to Hess of Febr. 1520, 1. c. p. 138) : Quod Catholicum prae-
ter articulos, quos Scriptura probat, non sit necesse alios credere. Deinde conciliorum
auctoritatem Scripturae auctoritate vinci. E quibus fit, citra haeresis crimen non credi
Transsubstantiationem aut Characterem aut similia. And in his letter to Hess he adds :
Neque ad Transsubstantiationem tantum aut Characterem, sed ad omnia ejus generis,
quibus vulgo divini juris titulus praetexitur, pertinebat axioma.— Videbam,— passim
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1519. 39
this way Luther gained so thorough an insight into the errors and
corruption of the Roman Church53 that he gradually began to see
humanis decretis auctoritati sacrarum literarum derogari, neque conferri modo, sed et
anteferri huraana divinis : articulos iidei dici jam non modo, quae SS. Patrum conciliis
decreta sunt, aut Pontifices sanxerunt, sed et quidquid Thomas, quidquid Scotus argu-
tantur, et in iis non modo incerta multa pro certis defendi, sed et male Christiana pro
piis tradi.
53 Contra malignum Jo. Eckii Judicium Lutheri Defensio (in Sept., 1519) IV. (in
Loscher, iii. 877) : Dictum est, canones hodie et reservationes casuum prorsus nihil esse,
nisi laqueos avaritiae, non suo vitio, sed Romanensium tyrannorum. Impudentissima
enim avaritia est Romanae Curiae : si dederis pecuniam, canones et omnia venalia ha-
bes. V. et VI. (p. 879) : Consilia evangelica non sunt supra, sed infra praecepta, h. e. con-
silia sunt quaedam viae et compendia facilius et felicius implendi mandata Dei. — Faci-
lius enim continet, qui viduus aut virgo est, separatus a sexu, quam copulatus cum
sexu, qui concupisceutiae aliquid cedit. VII. (p. 880) : Confessio ilia, quae nunc agitur
occulte in aurem, nidlo potest jure divino probari, nee ita fiebat primitus, sed publica
ilia, quam Christus Matth. 18 docet. — Non tamen damno istam occultam, nisi quod do-
leo, ipsam esse in carnificinam quandam redactam, ut cogantur homines confiteri, et
scrupulos facere de iis, in quibus nullum est peccatum, aut vcniale tantum. — Non est in
Ecclesia negotium, quod aeque ut istud confessionis et poenitentiae indigeat reforma-
tione. Nam hie omnes leges, quaestus, vis, tyrannis, error, pericula, et infinita mala
omnium animarum et totius Ecclesiae grassantur pleno impetu, quod Pontifices parum
curant, et sophistis animarum tortoribus relinquunt. VIII. (p. 881) : Neque enim Ro-
mana Curia alia re magis nocuit Ecclesiae Christi, quam multitudine et varietate legum
suarum, quae mihi videntur esse novissima et omnium maxima persecutio, ut in qua
irretitae conscientiae- pereant irrecuperabiliter, ut turpissimum quaestum sileam, qui
legibus istis alitur. XV. (p. 887) : Valde vellem scire, ex quo loco Scripturae tradita
sit potestas Papae Sanctos canonisandi? Deinde, quae necessitas Sanctos canonisandi ?
Tandem, quae utilitas Sanctos canonisandi? Sermon on the Venerable Sacrament of the
holy and true Body of Christ, printed at the end of November; in Loscher, iii. 902;
Walch, xix. 522 : " But it seems to me to be good, that the Church should again ordain,
in a general council, that [the sacrament of the Lord's Supper] be given to all men in
both forms, as it is to the priests. Not because one form is not enough, if so be there is
enough desire for it in the way of faith alone ; but because it is fitting and seemly that
the shape and form or sign of the sacrament be not cut up into pieces, but given whol-
ly ; just as I have said about baptism, that it is more suitable to dip into the water than
to pour it on, on account of the wholeness and completeness of the sign. Besides, this
sacrament signifies a whole purification, an undivided fellowship of the saints (as we
shall hear), which is illy and inaptly signified hy a piece or part of the sacrament. And
then, too, there is not so great danger about the cup, as is thought, because the people
seldom go to this sacrament, and specially because Christ, who well knew all future
dangers, did 3-et institute both forms for the use of all his Christians." On account of
this passage Duke George complained to the Elector about Luther, that he taught just
like a Hussite, and had fellowship with the Hussites ; dd. 27th Dec, 1519 ; in Loscher
iii. 920. The bishop of Misnia, by a prescript of the 24th Jan., 1520, prohibited this Ser-
mon, and charged his clergy to defend the usage of the Church (T. i. Jen. fol. 4G0 b.).
Against this Luther wrote, in February, Ant wort oaf den Zeddel, so unter des Officials zu
Stolpen Siegel ausgegangen ("Walch, xix. 5G4), and toward the end of the year 1520 pub-
lished an enlarged Latin edition : Ad Schedulam Inhibitionis sub Nomine Episcopi Mis-
nensis editam super Sermone de Sacramento Eucharistiae D. Mart. Lutheri Responsio
(T. i. Jen. fol. 460). Meanwhile Luther was going astray about Purgatory, also ; seo
his letter to Spalatin of the 7th Nov., 1519 (de Wette, i. 367) : Breviter, quanquam ego
scio, purgatorium esse apud nos, nescio tamen, si apud omnes Christianos sit. Hoc
certum est, neminem esse haereticum, qui non credit esse purgatorium, nee est articuliiM
40 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
the necessity of separating himself from it.54 He felt himself call-
ed as a soldier of Grod to fight against the wiles and deceit of the
devil, by which the Church was corrupted.55 With this position,
which he intrepidly maintained, he gained that unconquerable
courage, that rock-like trust, and that joyful confidence, with
which, henceforth, he steadfastly pursued his aim through ev-
ery danger.
After Charles V. had been elected Emperor by the influence of
Frederick the Wise, contrary to the Pope's wish (28th June, 1519),
the Curia had nothing to restrain it from proceeding in Luther's
case. Accordingly, when Eck went to Rome in 1520, to act there
with the help of the Dominicans, Luther might with certainty ex-
pect a bull of excommunication. Yet Frederick the Wise, sup-
ported also by the opinion of Erasmus,56 was still determined to
fidei, cum Graeci illud non credentes nunquam sint habiti ob hoc pro haereticis, nisi
apud novissimos haercticantissimos haereticantes. He had also given up the doctrine
of seven sacraments : he wrote to Spalatin on the 18th Dec, 1519 (de Wette, i. 378); De
aliis sacraraentis non est, quod tu vel ullus hominum ex me speret aut expectet ullum
sermonem, donee docear, ex quo loco queam ilia probare. Non enim ullum mihi reli-
quum est sacramentum, quod sacramentum sit, nisi ubi expressa detur promissio divina,
quae fidem exerceat, cum sine verbo promittentis ct fide suscipientis nihil possit nobis
esse cum Deo negotii. Quae autem de sacramentis illis septem fabulati illi sunt, alio
tempore audies.
51 At first he deceived himself on this point, by making a distinction between the
Roman Church and the Roman Curia ; compare his Letter of Dedication to Radhemius
and Carlstadt, prefixed to the Comm. in Ep. ad Galatas, Sept., 1519 (T. i. Jen. 369, in
de Wette, i. 333) : Quare et ego horum theologorum laicorum (Principum Germaniae)
cxemplo pulcherrimo Iongissime, latissime, profundissime, distinguo inter Romanam
Ecclesiam et Romanam Curiam. Illam scio purissimum esse thalamum Christi, ma-
trem Ecclesiarum, dominam mundi, sed spiritu, i. e. vitiorum, non rerum mundi, spon-
sam Christi, filiam Dei, terrorem inferni. — Haec vero ex fructibus suis cognoscitur.
Non quod magni faciendum sit, res nostras et jura diripi, cum fixum sit in coelo, Chris-
tianos in hac vita pressuram, Nimbrotos et robustos'venatores pati : — sed quod omnibus
lachrymis sit miseria major, haec a fratribus ct patribus in fratres et filios fieri, — quae a
Turca vix fierent. — Nullo modo ergo Romanae Ecclesiae resistere licet: at Romanae Curiae
longe majore pietate resisterent Reges, Principes et quicunque possent, quam ipsis Turcis.
55 Luther to the Christian Nobles of the German nation, 1520 (Walch, x. 298): "We
must be sure that in this matter we are not dealing with men but with the princes of
hell, who may indeed fill the world with war and bloodshed, but who can not in this
way be overcome. We must lay hold of the matter, renouncing physical force, with
humble trust in God, and with earnest prayer seek help of God, and keep before our
eyes nothing but the calamities and needs of suffering Christendom. — Wherever men
have not acted in the fear of God, and with humility, the Popes and Romans have been
able, with the devil's help, to entangle kings with each other ; and this they may now
do again, if we go on without God's help in our own strength and skill."
56 Compare note 32, above. Erasmus wrote from Louvain, 1st Nov., 1519, to Albert,
Elector of Mayence, a letter, ubi, as Luther expresses himself to John Lange, 16th Jan.,
1520 (de Wette, i. 396), egrcgie me tutatur, ita tamen ut nihil minus quam me tutari .
videatur, sicut solet pro dexteritate sua. This letter was soon after published, much to
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1520. 41
protect the most honored teacher of his new university57 against
the chagrin of Erasmus, undoubtedly by Ulrich of Hutten, who then lived at the court
of Mayence ; it is in the Leyden edition of the Opera Erasmi, T. iii. T. i. p. 515. He
describes in strong features the corruptions of the Church, and then proceeds : Haee,
opinor, moverunt aniinum Lutheri, ut primum auderet se quorundam intolerabili impu-
dentiae opponere. Quid enim aliud suspicer de eo, qui nee honores ambit, nee pecuni-
am cupit? De articulis, quos objiciunt Luthero, in praesentia non disputo, tantum de
modo et occasione disputo. Ausus est Lutherus de indulgentiis dubitare, sed de quihus
alii prius nimis impudenter asseveraverant : — ausus est immoderatius loqui de potestate
Romani Pontificis, sed de qua isti nimis immoderate prius scripserant: — ausus est Tho-
mae decreta contemnere, sed quae Dominicani pene praeferunt Evangeliis : ausus est in
materia confessionis scrupulos aliquos discutere, sed in qua monachi sine fine illaqueant
hominum conscientias ; ausus est ex parte negligere scholastica decreta, sed quibus illi
nimium tribuunt, et in quibus ipsi nihilominus inter se dissentiunt, postremo quae sub-
tn.de mutant, pro veteribus rescissis inducentes nova. Discruciabat hoc pias mentes,
cum audirent in scholis fere nullum sermonem de doctrina evangelica ; sacros illos ab
Ecclesia jam olim probatos auctores haberi pro antiquatis ; immo in sacris concionibus
minimum audiri de Christo ; de potestate Pontificis, de opinionibus recentium fere om-
nia; totam orationem jam palam quaestum, adulationem, ambitionem, ac fucum prae
se ferre. His imputandum opinor, etianisi quae intemperantius scripsit Lutherus. He
then speaks earnestly against the propensity of theologians to denounce right off as
heresy whatever is peculiar.
57 Compare the Chronicon Citicense of the contemporary Paulus Langus, Benedictine
in the monastery of Bosau, in Pistorii Scriptt. Rerum Germanic, i. 188 : Witebergae
anno quo haec scribo dominicae incarnationis 1520 ob florentissimum ac famatissimum
tbeologiae et omnigenae sapientiae studium feruntur mille quingentique studentes ex-
istere, fama eruditissimorum virorum Martini Lutheri Augustinensis, et Andreae Caro-
lostadii Archidiaconi, — necnon Philippi Melanchthonis rhetoris, sacraeque theosophiae
Baccalaurei, graece et latine peritissimi, allecti et adunati. Et memorati quidem inte-
gerrimi, doctissimique duo illi hierophantes, Martinus ut luminare majus, Andreas ut
lumiuare minus hujus Academiae, tbeologiae studium et divini verbi triticum absque
omni palearum i. e. secularis philosophiae syllogismorumve mixtura purissime tractaht,
et edocent sacram scripturam, et potissimum Christi Evangelium, Paulum Apostolum
habentes pro archetypo et fundamento, cum ipso literarum studio timorem Dei, et cunc-
tarum virtutum semina verbo, exemplo et calamo in discipulorum pectora spargentes.
Neque enim in hac almiflua sapientiae palaestra fatuus ille Peripateticorum princeps
Aristoteles, vel impius Porphyrius, ant certe ille blasphemus Averroes, et similes ortho-
doxae fidei spretores et irrisores cathedram ullam habeut vel audientiam. Frederick
the Wise replied to Valentine v. Teutlebcn at Rome, who had written to him of the un-
favorable opinion there prevailing about him, on the 1st of April, 1520 (T. ii. Jen. fol.
256), that he would not decide about the truth of the Lutheran doctrines, but that Lu-
ther had offered to give account of himself, and to receive instruction. Adfirmant mul-
ti, D. Mart. Lutherum — invitum ad has controversias de Papatu descendisse, videlicet
eo pertractum a D. Eckio. — Et cum nunc Germania fiorcat ingeniis, et multis doctrina
et sapientia praestantibus viris, — cumque etiam nunc vulgo Laici sapere incipiant, et
studio coguoscendae Scripturae teneantur: multi judicant valde metuendum esse, si
neglectis aequissimis conditionibus a D. Luthero oblatis, sine legitima cognitione, tan-
tum ecclesiasticis censuris feriatur, ye hae contentioncs et certamina multo magis exas-
perentur, ut postea non ita facile ad otium et compositiones res deduci posset. Nam
Luiheri doctrina ita jam passim in plurimorum animis in Germania et alibi infixa railicia
egit, ut si non veris ac firmis argumentis et perspicuis testimoniis Scripturae revincatur,
sed solo.ecclesiasticae potestatis terrore ad eum opprimendum procedatur, nonvideatur
res sic abitura, quin in Germania acerrimas offensiones et horribiles ac exitiales tumul-
tus excitatura sit, unde nee ad sanctissimum dominum Pontificem, nee aliis quidquam
utilitatis redire poterit.
42 FOUKTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
unjust violence. But Luther had already found very decided
friends in other parts of his German fatherland ;58 several knights
offered him refuge, and protection against persecution.59 Thus
he was put in possession of external facilities for publishing his
present convictions about the state of the Church, and its relation
to Christian truth. This he did, fearless of consequences, in the
work An den Christlichen Adel deutscher Nation vo?i des Christ-
lichen Standes Besserung (June, 1520), 60 with particular refer-
68 Jo. Botzhernus Abstemius, doctor and canon at Constance, wrote to Luther, 3d
March, 1520 (Joh. v. Botzheim und s. Freunde, von K. Walchner. Schafhausen, 1836,
s. 107) : Postquam orbi, aut saltern potiori orbis parti, h. e. bonis et vere Christianis
amicus factus es, meus quoque amicus eris, velis, nolis. Quae scribis, ita mihi proban-
tur, ut nulla proinde re gaudeam, ac fato meo propitio, quo factum, ut hoc tempore vi-
ver'em, quo non humanae solum literae, sed et divinae pristinum nitorem recuperant,
caet. Caspar Hedio, preacher at Basle, 23d June, 1520 (Kappen's Nachlese, ii. 433) :
Video, doctrinam tuam ex Deo esse, carissime vir, dissolvi non potest, in dies efficacior,
quotidie multos lucrifacit Christo, abducit a vitiis, asserit verae pietati.— Libellis ver-
aaculis plurimum prodes, hisce enim vulgi judicium formatur, quod certe sequax est et
tractabile, agnoscit fucum, cupit admoneri, intelligit beneficium, quae est gratitudinis
pars. Cessandum ergo non est, <L awrzp, sed totis viribus conandum, ut jugum Christi
facile et commodum nobis redeat. Tu dux esto, nos indivulsi milites erimus, si modo
nostra opera quippiam possit prodesse, sive in concionibus publicis, quibus praesum
jam, enarrans Evangelium Matthaei, sive in privatis colloquiis civium Basiliensium,
denique in literis amicorum. In June, 1520, Hutten, too, broke off his feudal depend-
ence upon the elector Albert, by which he had been hitherto debarred from declaring
himself openly for Luther. He now urged him on with fiery letters (the first letter of
the 4th June, 1520, in Hutten's Werke, von Munch, iii. 575), issued several works in
defense of Luther, and to make Rome odious, and began from this time forth to publish
German works in this spirit, to work upon the people ; these were in part translations
of his own Latin works (these last are collected in Miinch's edition, Th. 5). Eanke's
deutsche Gesch. im Zeitalter d. Ref. i. 415. However, Hutten's violent views did not
suit Luther. He wrote to Spalatin, sending at the same time Hutten's letters and works,
16th Jan., 1521 (de Wette, i. 543) : Quid Huttenus petat, vides. Nollem vi et caede pro
Evangelio certari : ita scripsi ad hominem. Verbo victus est mundus, verbo servata est
Ecclesia, etiam verbo reparabitur.
59 As early as January, 1520, Franz von Sickingen invited Luther to go to him ; see
Hutten's Letter to Melancthon, 20th Jan. (in Kappen's Nachlese, ii. 425; Munch, iii.
337) : At nunc scribere Luthero ipse heros jubet, si quid in causa sua patiatur adversi,
nee melius aliunde remedium sit, ad se ut veniat, effeeturum pro eo quod possit.— Lu-
therum amat Franciscus, primum quia bonus sibi ut ceteris videtur, et ob id invisus
illis, deinde quia eum ex Comitibus de Solmis quidam commendavit literis. Afterward
Sickingen repeated this invitation in a letter of his own to Luther, 3d Nov., 1520 (in
Walch, xv. 1948). The Franconian knight, Sj'lvester von Schaumburg, offered Luther
protection in a letter, 11th June, 1520 (Walch, xv. 1942), and exhorted him not to take
refuge with the Bohemians: "For I, and a hundred nobles besides, whom I will call
upon (so God please), will honorably hold to you, and protect you from danger against
your opponents, so long as your good intentions shall remain uncondemned and unre-
futed by a general Christian council and assemblage, or by unsuspected and intelligent
judges, or till you shall be better instructed." F. von Sickingen's Thaten, Plane,
Freunde und Ausgang, durch E. Munch (Stuttg. u. Tubingen. 3 Bde. 1827-29. 8.), i. 166.
Von Bucholtz Gesch. d. Regierung Ferdinand I., Bde. ii. (Wien., 1831), s. 77.
60 Walch, x. 296. Introduction. " Grace and strength from God be with you. Most
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1520. 43
ence to the external constitution of the Church. In October,
serene and most gracious dear Lords ! It is not from mere forwardness and presump-
tion that such a poor man as myself undertakes to address your high dignities ; the dis-
tress and oppression that weigh upon all classes of Christendom, especially German}-,
have moved not only me, but every man, ofttimes to cry aloud and implore help, and
now also force me to cry out and call, if so be God will give to any one the spirit to
reach out his hand to the suffering nation. By Councils some remedy has often been
attempted; but these have been dexterously thwarted by the craft of certain men, and
have been growing worse and worse, which knavery and wickedness I now mean, God
helping me, to bring to light, so that, being known, there can no longer be such hin-
drance and scandal. God has now given to us a ruler of young and noble blood, so that
man}- hearts are aroused to great and good hopes. Therewith it is seemly that we do
our part also, and wisely use the time and grace." Then, after a warning to begin the
work, not in reliance upon our own power or reason, but only with humble trust in
God, he proceeds: "The Romanists, with great dexterity, have drawn around them
three walls, with which they have hitherto protected themselves so that no one could
possibly reform them, and thus the whole of Christendom is grievously prostrate. First,
when pressed with the secular power, they have taken the position and declared that
the secular authority has no right over them, but that, on the contrary, the spiritual is
above the secular. Second///, when any one would rebuke them with the H0I3- Scrip-
ture, they have replied that it belongs to nobody but the Pope to interpret the Scripture.
Third!//, if threatened with a Council, they have feigned that no one but the Pope can
call a Council." Against the First Wall: the distinction between the spiritual and sec-
ular order is naught: "fur all Christians are truly of the spiritual order, and there is
among them no difference but that of office alone, as Paul says, 1 Cor. xii., that we are
all together one body, yet every member has his own work, so that he may serve the
others. — By baptism we are all together consecrated to be priests, as St. Peter, 1 Pet.
ii., says. — Hence the bishop's consecration is nothing more than this, that out of a num-
ber, who all have like power, he takes one in the place and person of the whole com-
munity, and commands him to administer this power for the rest. — In like manner, those
who are now called spiritual have no further nor worthier distinction from other Chris-
tians, excepting that they have to do with the Word of God and the Sacrament, that is
their work and office. So, too, the secular authority has the sword and the rod in its
hand, to punish the evil and to defend the righteous. It ought to carry out its office,
free and unhindered, through the whole body of Christendom, without regard to any-
one, let it strike Pope, bishops, priests, monks, nuns, or whatever they be." Against
the Second Wall: "Christ says, John vi., that all Christians shall be taught of God.
Thus it may come to pass that the Pope and his followers are evil, and not true Chris-
tians, and not taught of God so as to have right understanding ; on the other hand,
some humble man may have the right understanding ; why should he not then be fol-
lowed ? Has not the Pope often erred ? Who can help Christendom when the Pope
eiTs, if we may not believe in one who has the Scripture on his side more than in him ?"
— "The Third Wall will fall down of itself when these first two fall. For where the
Pope acts against Scripture we are bound to stand by the Scripture, to punish and com-
pel him, after the word of Christ, Matth. xviii. : if thy brother sin against thee, tell it
to the Church. — If I ought, then, to accuse him before the Church, I must bring the
Church together. — Even that most famous Council of Nice was neither called nor con-
firmed by the Bishop of Rome, but by the Emperor Constantine ; and after him many
other emperors have done the very same thing, and yet these have been most Christian
Councils. — Therefore, when necessity demands it, and the Pope is offensive to Christen-
dom, whoever can first do it is bound, as a true member of the whole body, to see to it,
that there be a truly free Council ; and nobody can do this so well as the secular sword.
— What is to be discussed in the Councils. — In the first place, it is detestable and terrible
to see, how the highest personage in Christendom, who boasts that he is Christ's Vicar
and St. Peter's successor, lives in such worldly pomp that no king, no emperor, can iu
44 FOURTH PERIOD— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
this come up with him and be like him. — In the second place, of what use to Christen-
dom are those folks who are called cardinals ? This I will say to thee, Italy and Ger-
man}- have many rich cloisters, foundations, fiefs, and parishes ; these could not have
been brought under Rome without making cardinals, and giving to them bishoprics,
cloisters, and prelacies ; and thus the service of God has been prostrated'. — But I advise
that fewer cardinals be made, or that the Pope support them from his own possessions ;
twelve would be more than enough, and each one of them should have an annual in-
come of a thousand guilders. — In the third place, if the one-hundredth part of the Pope's
court were allowed to remain, and ninety-nine parts were abolished, it would still be
large enough to give answer in matters of the faith."
After a picture of the manifold oppressions of the Church by the Pope there follows
advice for the reformation of the state Christianity. " 1. That every prince, noble, and
city, forbid anew their own subjects to pay annates to Rome, and even abolish them.
2. Since the Pope, with his Roman practices, commendams, adjutoria, reservations, gra-
tiae expeetativae, pope's money, incorporation, union, pensions, palls, chancery-rules,
and such devices, draws to himself all German foundations without authority or right,
and grants or sells them to strangers at Rome, who do nothing for them in Germany,
and thus robs the ordinaries of their due, and makes the bishops ciphers and puppets ;
therefore the Christian nobles ought to resist him, as the common enemy and destroyer
of Christendom, and restore to the ordinaries their rights and office. — 3. That an impe-
rial decree be issued, that no bishop's pall, or confirmation of any other dignity be brought
from Rome ; but that the order of the most holy and most famous Council of Nice be
again established, in which it is determined that a bishop shall be instituted bj- the two
bishops nearest to him, or by the archbishop. Still, that the Pope may not complain
that he is robbed of his supremacy, it should be decreed, that where the primates or
archbishops can not settle a matter, or where a quarrel arises between them, it should
then be brought before the Pope. — 4. That it be decreed that no secular cause be carried
to Rome, but that all such be left to the secular power. — For the Pope's office ought to
be this, that he be the most learned of all in Holy Scripture, and in truth, not in name
onby, the most pious, and regulate all matters which concern the faith and holy living of
Christians. Besides, the shameful extortion of officials in all benefices must be forbid-
den ; so that the)' may concern themselves only about matters of faith and good morals ;
and leave to the secular judges all that relates to money, goods, the bod)-, or honor. —
5. That no more reservations be valid, and no fiefs be held at Rome. — 6. That the Casus
Reservati be also abolished.— 7. That the Roman See should abolish the Officia, and
lessen the swarm of vermin at Rome, to the end that the Pope's people may be supported
from the Pope's own possessions. — 8. That the oppressive and hateful oaths which bishops
are forced to take to the Pope should be done away with.— 9. That the Pope should have
no power over the Emperor, except to anoint and crown hint at the altar, as a bishop
crowns a king : and that the devilish etiquette be no longer allowed, that the Emperor
should kiss the Pope's feet, or sit at his feet, or, as is said, hold his stirrup, or the rein of
his paltry, when he mounts on horseback : much less swear allegiance and true homage
to the Pope, as the Popes have had the effrontery to demand, as though they had right to
do so. — It was the devil who invented such arrogant, haughty, wanton demands of the
Pope, that in due time he might bring in Antichrist, and exalt the Pope above God, as
many already do and have done.— 10. That the Pope be content to withdraw his hand
from the dish, and not assume the title to the kingdom of Naples and the Sicilies.— 11.
That there be no more kissing of the Pope's foot. It is an unchristian, yea, an anti-
christian act, for a poor sinful man to let his foot be kissed by one who is a hundred-
fold better than himself.— It is also an odious piece of the same scandalous pride for
the Pope to allow himself to be borne aloft by men, like an idol, with unheard-of pomp.
—What Christian heart can or should behold with pleasure, how the Pope, when he
wishes to communicate, sits still as a gracious lord, and has the sacrament reached to
him with a golden reed by a kneeling, bending cardinal (see Vol. 2, Part 2, § 61, Note
C), as though the Holy Sacrament were not worthy that a Pope, a poor, stinking sinner,
should rise up and do honor to his God.— 12. That pilgrimages to Rome be abolished, or
CHAP. I— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1520. 45
that no one, of his own notion or devotion, be allowed to go on the pilgrimage, with-
out first having a sufficient and honest cause, recognized by his pastor, his city-rulers, or
his liege-lord. I do not say this because pilgrimages are wicked, but they are not ad-
visable at this time. For at Rome will be seen no good example, but only vain hin-
drances.— And if this reason be not enough there is one still more excellent, viz., that
simple men are thus led into false imaginations. For they think that such a pilgrimage
is a good work of great price, which is not the truth. — 13. Next, we come to the great
multitudes who promise much and perform little. Be not angry, dear masters, I mean
it well in truth, it is the bitter and sweet truth — and it is this, that no more Mendicant
monasteries be allowed to be built. God help us, there .are by far too many of them
even now : would to God they were all abolished or collected into two or three places.
It has done no good, and never can do good, for men to run vagabond about the coun-
try. So it is my advice, that ten of them, or as many as are wanted, should be thrown
together and made into one, which being sufficiently provided, would have no occasion
to beg. And that their preaching and confessing be dispensed with, except they be re-
quested and desired by bishops and parish-priests, a church or rulers. From such preach-
ing and confessing nothing has grown but mere hatred and envy between priests and
friars, and great trouble and hindrances to the common people. Besides this, the great
number of sects and divisions in each order must be done away with. The Pope, too,
must be forbidden to institute or confirm any more such orders ; yea, even commanded
to do away M'ith some, and reduce their number. It is, in my opinion, needful, that
foundations and religious houses be reconstituted as they were at first by the apostles,
and a long time afterward, when they were all free for every one to remain there as long
as he pleased. 14. We see also how the priesthood have fallen. Many a poor priest is
burdened with wife and children, and a heavy conscience, and no one attempts to help
him, if such help be possible. Let Pope and bishop proceed as they please, destroy as
they will, I will deliver my conscience, and open my mouth freely, though Pope or
bishop or any one else take offense. I let alone Pope, bishops, foundations, priests, and
monks, whom God has not instituted. If they have laid burdens on themselves, let
them bear them. I will speak of the office of Pastor, which God has instituted, to rule
a community with preaching and sacraments. Liberty should be granted to pastors by
a Christian council to marry and avoid peril of sin. For as God himself has not bound
them, man may not and ought not to do so. There is many a pious pastor on whom
no man can lay any other reproach than that he is living scandalous^ with a woman.
Both of them, however, have fixed in their mind that they will always abide with each
other in true wedded troth. If they can do this with a safe conscience, although per-
haps in public they will have to bear scandal, in the sight of God they are certainly
married. And here I say that if they are thus minded, and so live as quite to deliver
their consciences, let him" take her as his wedded wife, keep her, and live honorably
with her as a husband, without regarding whether the Pope approve or disapprove,
whether it be against spiritual or carnal law. The salvation of thy soul is of more value
than tyrannical, arbitrary, wanton laws, which are not necessary for holiness, nor com-
manded by God." 15. This is against reservations of the heads of many cloisters, as a
result of which their subordinates could receive of them absolution only in cases of mor-
tal sin. In consequence they often did not make confession at all. 16. "It would
also be'necessary to abolish anniversaries, celebrations, and masses for souls, or at least
diminish them, for we see plainly that nothing but ridicule results from them, and that
they are only kept for money, eating, and drinking. 17. Certain penalties and punish-
ments of ecclesiastical law must also be abolished, especially the interdict, which, with-
out doubt, was invented by the evil spirit. Excommunication must only be used where
Scripture appoints it to be used, that is, against those who do not hold the true faith, or
live in open sin, not for temporal possessions. The other pains and penalties, suspen-
sion, irregularity, aggravation, re-aggravation, deposition, lightnings, thunder, cursing,
damning, and what more of such inventions there may be. should all be buried ten ells
deep in the ground, that even the name and recollection of them may no longer be upon
the earth. IS. That all festivals be abolished, and only Sunday retained. Hut if it is
46 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
desired to keep the festivals of our lady and the great saints, they should all be trans-
ferred to Sunday, or only observed in the morning at mass, so that afterward the whole
day may be a work day. The reason is, that as the abuse is now kept up with drinking,
playing, idleness, and all kinds of sin, we anger God more upon the holy days than on
the others. And first of all, the consecration of the churches should be wholly given
up, since they are nothing else but pot-house da3'S, fairs, and play-days. 19. That the
decree of relationship within which marriage is forbidden should be altered, as in the
case of sponsorship, to the third and fourth degree : so that, where the Pope of Rome
can dispense for money and sell his dispensations scandalously, every priest may dis-
pense gratis and for the good of souls. Yea, would to God, that all which must be
bought at Rome, the same might be done and granted by any priest without payment,
as for instance, indulgence, indulgence-brief, butter-brief, mass-brief; with the confes-
sionalia and whatever more of trickery there be at Rome. Likewise, that fasts should
be free to every man's choice, and food of all kinds allowed, as the Gospel prescribes.
20. That the outlying chapels and field churches should be leveled to the ground, since
it is to them that the new pilgrimages go. 21. It is one of the greatest needs that all
mendicancy be abolished in Christendom ; every town can support its own poor. 22.
It should also be considered, that the number of masses in cathedral and monastic foun-
dations are not only of little use, but arouse God's great anger ; so it were profitable to
found no more of them, but to discontinue many of those already instituted. Neither
must it any more be the case that one person possess more than one preferment or ben-
efice. 23. The fraternities, also indulgences, indulgence-briefs, butter-briefs, mass-briefs,
dispensations, and whatever there be of this kind, should all be drowned and abolished.
My friend, thou hast entered at thy baptism upon a brotherhood with Christ, all the an-
gels, saints, and Christian men on earth ; hold this fast, and carry it out, and you will
have enough of fraternities. Especially all papal embassies, with their faculties which
thev sell to us for great sums, shall be chased out of German land, for they are manifest
trickery. As they are here, they take money and make unrighteous gains right, dissolve
oaths, vows, and compacts, break, and teach men to break, troth and faith pledged be-
tween man and man, and say that the Pope has power to do this. If there were no other
wicked device to prove that the Pope is the real antichrist, this alone would be enough
to prove it. 24. It is high time that, once for all, with zeal and sincerity, we take up
the cause of the Bohemians, and unite ourselves with them, and them with us. In the
first place, we must honestly confess the truth, that John Huss and Jerome of Prague
were burned to death at Constance in defiance of the Papal, Christian, Imperial safe-
conduct and word of honor, and so it was done against the commandment of God. I
will not here judge John Huss's articles, nor fight about his errors, though my under-
standing has never yet found any thing erroneous in him. I will only say this, that
were he a heretic, as wicked as ever he could be, he was still burned unrighteously and
against the law of God, and the Bohemians should not be compelled to approve such a
deed. Heretics should be conquered with Scripture, as the ancient fathers used to do,
not with fire. If the art of convincing heretics by fire were the right one, then the ex-
ecutioners would be the most learned doctors upon earth." Pious and prudent bishops
and learned men should be sent to Bohemia, to inform themselves as to the belief of the
people, and attempt a union of all sects. The Bohemians should then at once elect an
Archbishop of Prague, who should see to it that they walk uprightly in the faith and
word of God, without wishing to impose upon them all Roman doctrines and usages.
" If I knew that the Picards held no error in the sacrament of the altar, except that they
believed bread and wine were truly and naturally present, and yet under these the true
body and blood of Christ, I would not refuse them, but suffer them to come under the
Bishop of Prague. For it is not an article of faith, that bread and wine are not essen-
tially and naturally present in the sacrament ; this is a fancy of St. Thomas and the
Pope ; but it is an article of the faith, that in the natural bread and wine the body and
blood of Christ are truly present. Thus the opinions of both sides should be tolerated
until they agree ; meanwhile there is no danger in your believing that bread either is
or is not present. For we must tolerate many customs and ordinances which are not
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1520. 47
1520, he issued his Praeludium Dc Captivitate Babylonica
Ecclesiae, upon the Catholic doctrine of the sacraments.61
injurious to the faith. But if they think otherwise, I would rather have them stay out
till the)' subscribe the truth. The temporal possessions which belonged to the Church
should not be demanded again with overmuch strictness. 25. The universities also re-
quire a right strict reform. What are the universities, except gymnasia epheborum et
graecae rjloriae, where a free life is led, a little holy writ and Christian faith taught,
where the blind, heathenish master, Aristotle, alone holds sway, more even than Christ ?
For this miserable man teaches in his best book, De Anima, that the soul is mortal with
the body, though many persons have tried with vain words to rescue him from this re-
proach. In like manner his Ethics is more directly opposed to the grace of God and
Christian virtue than any other book, but still it is reckoned as one of the best. I could
well endure that Aristotle's books on Logic, Rhetoric, and Poetry be retained, or that
abridgments of them be used with advantage to exercise young men in speaking and
preaching well. But the comments and divisions must be done away ; and as Cicero's
Rhetorica is without comment and divisions, so should Aristotle's Logic be read uniformly
without such large comments. But now neither speaking nor preaching is taught from
it, and nothing comes from it but disputations and weariness. I would let the physicians
reform their own faculties ; the jurists and theologians I take into my own hands, and
I say to the former, it were good if ecclesiastical law, from the first letter to the last,
were thoroughly razed to the ground, especially the decretals. As to the secular law,
God help us, what a wilderness it has become ! although it is much better and more in-
genious and more honest than ecclesiastical law, still, far too much has been made of
it. — My friends, the theologians, have kept out of toil and labor, let the Bible alone,
and read the Sententiae. I think the Sententiae should be the beginning for young di-
vines, and the Bible remain for the doctors : but the order is inverted, the Bible is the
first book introduced with the bachelor's degree, and the Sententiae the last, which
abide with the doctorate for ever. — The number of books must be diminished, and the
best read. For many books do not make a man learned, nor much reading ; but good
ones, and often read, however little they be, make a man learned in Scripture and pious
withal. — Before all things else, in the higher and lower schools, the chiefest and com-
monest reading should be the Holy Scriptures, and for young boys the Gospel. And
would to God every town had, besides, a girls' school, in which the maidens might hear
the Gospel one hour in ever)' day." 26. The Pope has unjustly deprived the Greek em-
peror of the Roman Empire, and granted it to the Germans, but only to bring them un-
der his yoke. " So let the Pope give up Rome, and all he has of the Empire, leave our
country free from his intolerable treasure-seeking and extortion, give us back our free-
dom, power, goods, honor, body and soul, and let there be an Empire, such as an Em-
pire should be, to the end that he may make good his words and professions." 27. On
secular transgressions ; against too costly clothing, excess in foreign spices, usury, glut-
tony and drunkenness, common brothels. — Conclusion: "I see very well that I have
sung in a high strain, proposed much that will seem impossible, assailed many things
too sharply ; but what should I do ? I am bound to speak ; if I had the power I would
act thus. I had rather the world were angry with me than God : man can never do
more than take away my life. Until now I had offered peace to my enemies ; but, as I
see, God has compelled me through them to open my mouth wider and wider. — Although
I also know, as my cause is just, that it must be condemned on earth, and only justified
by Christ in heaven. — Therefore let it be zealously gone into, be they pope, bishops,
priests, monks, or learned men : they are the right people to persecute the truth as they
always have done. God grant us all a Christian understanding, and especially to the
Christian nobles of the German nation, a true spiritual courage to do the best for the
poor churches. Amen."
61 T. ii. Jen. fol. 259 ss. Fol. 2G0, b. Principio neganda, mihi sunt septan Saeramenta,
et tantum iria pro tempore ponenda, baptismus, poenitcntia, panis, et haec omnia esse
48 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
per Romanam Curiam nobis in miserabilem captivitatem ducta, Ecclesiamque sua tota
libertate spoliatam. Quaniquam, si usu scripturae loqui velim, non nisi unum sacra-
mcntum hab'eam, et tria signa sacramentalia. Fol. 2G2, b. Concludo itaque, negare
utramque specicm laicis, esse impium et tyrannicum, nee in manu ullius Angeli, nedum
Papae ct Concilii cujuscunque. — Prima ergo captivitas hujus Sacramenti est quoad ejus
substantiam seu integritatem, quam nobis abstulit Romana tyrannis. Non quod pec-
cent in Christum, qui una specie utuntur : — sed quod illi peccant, qui hoc arbitrio volen-
tibus uti prohibent utramque dari : culpa non est in laicis sed sacefdotibus. — Itaque non
hoc a"-o, ut vi rapiatur utraque species, quasi necessitate praecepti ad earn cogamur, sed
conscientiam instruo, ut patiatur quisquc tyrannidem Romanam, sciens sibi raptum per
vim jus suum in Sacramento propter peccatum suum. Tantum hoc volo, ne quis Roma-
nam tj-rannidem justificet, quasi recte fecerit, unam speciem laicis probibens, sed detes-
temur earn, nee consentiamus ei. Tamen feramus earn non aliter, ac si apud Turcam
essemus captivi, ubi neutra specie licerct uti.— Altera captivitas ejusdem Sacramenti
mitior est, quod ad conscientiam spectat, sed quam multo omnium periculosissimum
sit tangere, nedum damnare. Hie Viglephista, et sexcentis nominibus haereticus ero.
Quid turn ? Postquam Romanus Episcopus Episcopus esse desiit, et tyrannus factus est,
non formido ejus universa decreta, cujus scio non esse potestatem, articulos novos fidei
condendi, nee Concilii quidem generalis. Dedit mihi quondam, cum theologiam scho-
lasticam haurirem, occasionem cogitandi D. Cardinalis Cameracensis libro Sententiarum
IV. acutissime disputans, multo probabilius esse, et minus superfluorum miraculorum
poni, si in altari verus panis verumque vinum, non autem sola accidentia esse adstrue-
rentur, nisi Ecclesia determinasset contrarium. Postea videns, quae esset Ecclesia, quae
hoc determinasset, nempe Thomistica h. e. Aristotelica, audacior factus sum, et qui inter
saxum et sacrum haerebam, tandem stabilivi conscientiam meam sententia priore, esse
videlicet verum panem verumque vinum, in quibus Christi vera caro verusque sanguis
non aliter nee minus sit, quam illi sub accidentibus suis ponunt. Quod feci, quia vidi
Thomistarum opiniones, sive probentur a Papa, sive a Concilio, manere opiniones, nee
fieri articulos fidei, etiamsi Angelus de coelo aliud statueret. Nam quod sine Scripturis
asseritur, aut revelatiorie probata, opinari licet, credi non est necesse.— Permitto itaque,
qui volet, utramque opinionem tenere ; hoc solum nunc ago, ut scrupulos conscientia-
rum de medio tollam, ne quis se reum haereseos metuat, si in altari verum panem ve-
rumque vinum esse crediderit. Sed liberum esse sibi sciat, citra periculum salutis alter-
utrum imaginari, opinari et credere, cum sit hie nulla necessitas fidei. Ego tamen meam
nunc prosequor sententiam.— Est autem meae sententiae ratio magna imprimis ilia,
quod verbis divinis non est ulla facienda vis,— sed quantum fieri potest, in simplissima
significatione servanda sunt, et nisi manifesta circumstantia cogat, extra grammaticam
et propriam accipienda non sunt, ne detur adversariis occasio, universam Scripturam
eludendi.— Fol. 264, b. Terlia captivitas ejusdem Sacramenti est longe impiissimus ille
abusus, quo factum est, ut fere nihil sit hodie in Ecclesia receptius ac magis persuasum,
quam Missam esse opus bonum et sacrificium. Qui abusus deinde inundavit infinitos alios
abusus, donee fide sacramenti penitus extincta meras nundinas, cauponationes et quaes-
tuarios quosdam contractus e divino Sacramento fecerint. Hinc participationes, frater-
nitates, suffragia, merita, anniversaria, memoriae, et id genus negotiorum in Ecclesia
venduntur, emuntur, paciscuntur, componuntur ; pendetque in his universa alimonia
sacerdotum et monachorum.— Fol. 265, b. Est itaque Missa secundum substantiam
suam proprie nihil aliud, quam verba Christi praedicta: Accipite et manducate, etc., ac
si dicat : ecce o homo peccator et damnatus, ex mera gratuitaque charitate, qua diligo
te, sic volente misericordiarum Patre, his verbis promitto tibi, ante omne meritum et
votum tuum, remissionem omnium peccatorum tuorum, et vitam aeternam. Et ut cer-
tissimus de hac mea promissione irrevocabili sis, corpus meum tradam, et sanguinem
fundam, morte ipsa banc promissionem confirmaturus, et utrumque tibi in signum et
memoriale ejusdem promissionis relicturus. Quod cum frequentaveris, mei memor sis,
banc meam in te charitatem et largitatem praedices et laudes, et gratias agas. Ex qui-
bus vides, ad Missam digne habendam aliud non requiri, quam fidem, quae huic prorais-
sioni iiduliter nitatur, Christum in his suis verbis veracem credat, et sibi haec immensa
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1520. 49
bona esse donata non dubitet. Ad hanc fidem mox sequetur sua sponte dulcissimus
affectus cordis, quo dilatatur et irnpinguatur spiritus hominis (haec est charitas, per
Spiritum sanctum in fide Christi donata), ut in Christum, tarn largum et benignum tes-
tatorem, rapiatur, fiatque penitus alius et novus homo. — Quin quod deploramus, in hac
captivitate omni studio cavetur hodie, ne verba ilia Christi ullus laicus audiat, quasi
sacratiora, quam ut vulgo tradi debeant. — Neque enim Deus aliter cum hominibus un-
quam egit, aut agit, quam verbo promissionis. Rursus nee nos cum Deo unquam agere
aliter possumus quam_/t<iti in verbum promissionis ejus. Opera ille nihil curat, nee eis
indiget. — Fol. 268. Unde manifestos et impius error est, Missam pro peccatis, pro satis-
factionibus, pro defunctis, aut quibuscunque necessitatibus suis aut aliorum qfferre seu ap-
plicare. Quod facillime intelligis esse evidentissime verum, si firmiter teneas, Missam
esse promissionem divinam, quae nulli prodesse, nulli applicari, nulli suffragari, nulli
communicari potest, nisi ipsi credenti soli propria fide. — Fol. 270, b. De Sacramento
baptismi. Ubi virtutem baptismi in parvulis not potuit Satan extinguere, praevaluit
tamen, ut in omnibus adultis extingueret, ut jam fere nemo sit, qui sese baptisatum re-
cordetur, nedum glorietur, tot repertis aliis viis remittendorum peccatorum et in coelum
veniendi. Praebuit his opinionibus occasionem verbum illud periculosum divi Hiero-
nymi, sive male positum, sive male intellectum, quo poenitentiam appellat secundam
post naufragium tabulam, quasi baptismus non sit poenitentia. Hinc enim, ubi in pec-
catum lapsi fuerint, de prima tabula seu nave desperantes velut amissa, secundae tan-
tum incipiuut niti et fidere tabulae i. e. poeniteutiae. Hinc nata sunt votorum, religio-
num, operum, satisfactionum, peregrinationum, indulgentiarum, sectarum infinita ilia
onera, et de iis maria ilia librorum, quaestionum, opinionum, traditionum humanarum,
quos totus mundus jam non capit, ut incomparabiliter pejus habeat Ecclesiam Dei ea
tyrannis, quam unquam habuit Synagogam aut ullam nationem sub coelo. — Fol. 272, b.
Baptismus neminem justificat, nee ulli prodest, sed fides in verbum promissionis, cui
additur baptismus. — Fol. 273, b. Nunquam fit baptismus irritus, donee desperans redire
ad salutem nolueris : aberrare quidem poteris ad tempus a signo, sed non ideo irritum
est signum. Ita semel es baptisatus sacramentaliter, sed semper baptisandus fide ; sem-
per moriendum, semperque vivendum. Baptismus totum corpus absorbuit, et rursus
edidit : ita res baptismi totam vitam tuam cum corpore et anima absorbere debet, et
reddere in novissimo die indutam stola claritatis et immortalitatis. — Hanc gloriam liber-
tatis nostrae, et hanc scientiam baptismi esse hodie captivam, cui possumus referre ac-
ceptum, quam uni tyrannidi Romani Pontificis! — Ipse solum id agit, ut suis decretis et
juribus opprimat, et in potestatis suae tyrannidem captivos illaqueet. Obsecro, quo
jure — Papa super nos constituit leges? Quis dedit ei potestatem captivandae hujus
nostrae libertatis per baptismum nobis donatae ? Unum, ut dixi, nobis in tota vita
agendum est propositum, ut baptisemur i. e. mortifieemur et vivamus per fidem Christi,
quam et unice doctam oportuit, maxime a summo Pastore. At nunc, tacita fide, infini-
tis legibus operum et ceremoniarum extincta est Ecclesia, ablata virtus et scientia bap-
tismi, impedita fides Christi. Dico itaque : neque Papa, neque Episcopus, neque ullus
Jiominum habet jus unius st/llabae const ituendae super Christianuvi Jiominem, nisi id fiat ejus-
dem consensu: quidquid aliter fit, tyrannico spiritu fit. Ideo orationes, jejunia, donati-
ones, et quaecunque tandem Tapa in universis suis decretis, tarn multis quam iniquis,
statuit et exigit, prorsus nullo jure exigit et statuit, peccatque in libertatem Ecclesiae
toties, quoties aliquid horum attcntaverit. — Fol. 274, b. Unum hie addo, quod utinam
cunctis queam persuadere, i. e., ut vota prorsus omnia tollercntur aut vitarentur, sive
sint religionum, sive peregrinationum, sive quorumcunque operum, maneremusque in
libertate religiosissima et operosissima baptismi. Dici non potest, quantum detrahat
baptismo, et obscuret scientiam libertatis Christianae opinio ilia votorum plus nimio
Celebris. Ut interim taceam infanda etiam eaque infinita pericula animarum, quae vo-
vendi ista libido, inconsultaque temeritas quotidie auget. — Fol. 275. Ego sane non pro-
hibuerim nee repugnaverim, si quis privatim arbitrio suo quippiam velit vovere, ne vota
penitus contemnam aut damnem, sed publicum vitae genus hinc statui et confirmari,
omnino dissuaserim. Fol. 275, b. Quare consulo primum magnatibus Ecclesiarum, ut
omnia ista vota seu vitas votariorum tollant, vel non probent et extollant. — Nulli sua-
VOL. IV. 4
50 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
deo, imo omnibus dissuadeo ingressum cujuscunque religionis aut sacerdotii, nisi sit ea
scientia praemunitus, ut intelligat, opera quantumlibet sacra et ardua religiosorum et
sacerdotum in oculis Dei prorsus nihil distare ab operibus rustici in agro laborantis, aut
mulieris in domo sua curantis ; sed sola fide omnia apud eum mensurari. — Ex bis duos
insignes errores Romani Pontificis cognoscimus. Prior, quod dispensat in votis, facit-
que id, quasi solus prae omnibus Cbristianis habeat auctoritatem. — Si enim votum dis-
pensari potest, quilibet frater cum proximo, et ipse secum dispensare potest. — Posterior,
quod rursus decernit, matrimonium dirimi, si alter altero etiam invito monasterium in-
grediatur nondum consummato matrimonio. Fol. 276, b. De Sacramento poenitentiae :
Primum hujus Sacramenti et capitale malum est, quod Sacramentum ipsum in totum
aboleverunt, ne vestigio quidem ejus relicto. Nam cum et ipsum, sicut et alia duo,
constet verbo promissionis divinae et fide nostra, utrumque subverterunt. Nam verbum
promissionis, ubi Christus dicit Matth. xvi., Quodcunque ligaveris, etc., — quibus provo-
catur fides poeniteutium pro remissione peccatorum impetranda, suae tj'raunidi apta-
verunt. Universis enim suis libris, studiis, sermonibus non hoc egerunt, ut docerent,
quid Christianis in his verbis promissum esset, quid credere deberent, et quantum con-
solationis haberent, sed quam late, longe, profunde ipsi potentia et violentia tyrannisa-
rent. — Non hoc contenta Babylonia nostra fidem quoque adeo extinxit, ut impudenti
fronte earn negaret necessariam esse in Sacramento isto, imo antichristica impietate de-
finiret, haeresim esse, si fidem necessariam quis esse assereret. — Obliterans itaque ac
subversis, promissione et fide, videamus, quid substituerint in locum earum. Tres par-
tes dederunt poenitentiae, contritionem, confessionem, satisfactionem, sed sic, ut in sin-
<nilis si quid boni inesset tollerent, et in eisdem quoque suam libidinem et tyrannidem
constituerent. He repeats here what he had already taught in the Sermon on Indulgence
and Grace (see Note 13, above), in the Resolutiones Disput. Concl. 26. 7 (Note 22), and
the Sermon on the Sacrament of Penance (Note 36). Then he treats, one after another,
of the other Sacraments, and shows that they are not founded on the Word of God, but
are inventions of men. With regard to marriage he inveighs, fol. 280, against arbitrary
impediments to marriage, and, fol. 281, against separation without dissolution of the
marriage. Fol. 284, de Sacramento Extremae Unctionis. With regard to the principal
passage in support of it, James v. 14 : Ego autem dico, si uspiam deliratum est, hoc loco
praecipue deliratum est. Omitto enim, quod banc epistolam non esse Apostoli Jacobi,
nee apostolico spiritu dignam, multi valde probabiliter asserant, licet consuetudine auc-
toritatem cujuscunque sit, obtinuerit. Tamen si etiam esset Apostoli Jacobi. dicerem,
non licere Apostolum sua auctoritate sacramentum instituere, i. e., divinam promissio-
nem cum adjuncto signo dare. Hoc enim ad Christum solum pertinebat. — Nusquam
autem legitur in Evangelio unctionis istius extremae sacramentum. Sed missa facia-
mus, et ista Apostoli, sive quisque fuerit epistolae auctor, ipsa videamus verba, et simul
videbimus, quam nihil ea observaverint, qui sacramenta auxerunt. — Cur faciunt ipsi
extremam et singularem unctionem ex ea, quam Apostolus voluit esse generalem ?— Ab-
solute dicit: si quis infirmatur, non dicit: si quis moritur.— Apostolus in hoc ungi et
orari praccipit, ut infirmus sanetur et allevietur :— illi contra dicunt, non esse dandam
unctionem, nisi discessuris h. e. ut non sanentur et allevientur.— Ulterius si unctio ista
sacramentum est, debet sine dubio esse, ut dicunt, efficax signurn ejus, quod signat et
promittit. At sanitatem et restitutionem infirmi promittit :— quis autem non videt, banc
promissionem in paucis, imo nullis impleri ?— Quare hanc unctionem eandem ego esse
arbitror, quae Marci vi de Apostolis scribitur : et ungebant oleo multos aegrotos, et sana-
bant : ritura scilicet quendam primitivae Ecclesiae, quo miracula faciebant super infir-
mis, qui jamdudum deficit.— Jacobus — promissionem sanitatis et remissionis peccatorum
non tribuit unctioni, sed orationi fidei.— Prorsus non est dubium, si hodie quoque talis
oratio fieret super infirmum, i. e. a senioribus, gravioribus et Sanctis viris, plena fide,
sanari quotquot vellemus. Fides enim quid non posset?— Fol. 285, b. Sunt praeterea
nonnulla alia, quae inter sacramenta videantur censeri posse, nempe omnia ilia, quibus
facta est promissio divina, qualia sunt oratio, verbum, crux.— Proprie tamen ea sacra-
menta vocari visum est, quae annexis signis promissa sunt. Caetera, quia signis alligata
non sunt, nuda promissa sunt. Quo fit, ut, si rigide loqui volumus, tantum duo sint in Ec ■
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1520. 51
The bull of condemnation62 against Luther, prepared in Rome,
clesia Dei sacramenta, Baptismus et Panis, cum in his solis et institutum divinitus signum
etpromissionem remissions peccatorumvideamus. Nam poenitentiaesacramentum, quod
co his duobus accensui, signo visibili et divinitus institute caret, et aliud non esse dixi,
quam viam ac reditum ad baptismum. Conclusion, Fol. 286: Auditum audio, paratas
esse denuo in me bullas et diras papisticas, quibus ad revocationem urgear, aut haereticus
declarer. Quae si vera sunt, hunc libellum volo partem esse revocationis meae futurae,.ne
suam tyrannidem frustra inflatam querantur. Reliquam partem propediem editurus sum
talem Christo propitio, qualem hactenus non viderit nee audierit Romana sedes, obedi-
entiam meam abunde testaturus in nomine Domini nostri Jesu Christi, Amen.
62 The bull Exurge, Domine, in Raynaldus Ann. 1520, no. 51, and elsewhere. At the
end of this year Hutteu published it with some biting comments : they may be found,
with the bull, in Vol. i. Jen. fol. 474 ; and in Hutten's Werke, edited by Munch, iv. 1.
Luther's works, from which 41 articles were condemned as heretical, were to be burned ;
Luther and his adherents were to recant within 60 days, or else suffer according to the
existing laws against heretics. Compare the letter of a Roman, of Jan., 1521, in Riede-
rer's Nachrichten zur Kirchen- Gelehrten- u. Biichergeschichte, i. 179 : Scias, neminem
Romae esse, si saltern sapiat, qui non certo certius sciat, et cognoscat, Martinum in plu-
rimis veritatem dicere : verurn boni ob tyrannidis metum dissimulant, mali vero, quia
veritatem audire coguntur, insaniunt. Inde illorum oritur indignatio pariter et metus,
valde enim timent, ne res latius serpat. Haec causa fuit, cur Bulla tarn atrox emana-
verit, multis bonis et prudentibus viris reclamantibus, qui suadebant, maturius consu-
lendum, et Martino potius modestia et rationibus, quam detestationibus occurrendum
esse. — Sed vicit indignatio et metus: asserebant enim factionis ejusce principes, non
decere Rom. Pont, unicuique vilissimo homunculo ratiouem reddere debere, sed potius
contra pertinaces vi utendum esse, ne ceteri quoque similia auderent. Adducebant Jo.
Hus et discipulum ejus Hieronymum, quorum poenam multos a simili hucusque temeri-
tate deterruisse ajebant. Nisi igitur Martinus eadem via coerceretur, procul dubio mul-
tos similia ausuros. Fuere autem consilii hujus principaliores Cardinalis Cajetanus,
parum Germanis favens, quia, ut ipse putabat, non tam honorifice, ut decebat, ab iis
susceptus et muneratus fuisset. — Compertum igitur se habere dicebat, nisi igne et gladio
Germani compeseerentur, omnino jugum Rom. Ecclesiae excussuros. Accedebat Syl-
vester ille Prierias, et tota Praedicatorum factio, praecipue Capnionis inimici, qui nimi-
am Pontificis bonitatem incusabant, asserentes, si pridem Capnionis ausibus via regali
obviasset, nunquam Martinum talia fuisse ausurum, hacque occasione sententiam con-
tra libellum Capnionis extorserunt, quamvis paulo ante Pontifex quosdam exhortatus
fuisset, ut Talmut imprimerent, ac ideo privilegiis exornasset. — Colonienses quoque ae
Lovanienses, nee non plerique alii theologi Germani clanculum quotidie causam sollici-
tabant, omnimodam vlctoriam promittentes, uti tantum Romana signa (h. e. bullae
plumbatae terribiles) fulsissent, sed et Principes quosdam Germanos talia quoque pro-
curasse dicunt. — Super omnia vero mercator ille Fuckerus, qui plurimum ob pecunias
Romae potest, utpote quern numorum regem vocare solent, Pontificem et suae factionis
homines exacerbavit, non tantum invidia ductus, sed etiam de quaestu suo ac benefici-
orum mercatura sollicitus, plurimorum Principum favorem Pontifici promittens, ubi
vim contra Martinum intentaret, ac ejusce rei causa Eckium ilium suum Romam misit,
non ineptum Curiae Rom. instrumentum, si temulentia abesset : nam temeritate, auda-
cia, mendaciis, simulatione, adulatione et caeteris vitiis Curiae aptis egregie pollet.
Verum sola obstabat ebrietas, Italis, ut nosti, perquam odiosa, sed et hanc favor et po-
tentia Fuckeri conciliavit, et in virtutem convertit, nee defuere, qui illi applauderent,
nil magis Germanos temulentos, quam temulentum decere legatum, asserentes, temeri-
tatemque temeritate retundendam esse dicentes. Cumque collega sibi quaereretur simi-
lis, ad Aleaudrum tandem deventum est, egregium profecto Oratorum par, et causae
perquam conveniens, impudentiaque, temeritate et vitae flagitiis simile. Nemo enim
bonus, imo nemo sanae mentis Germanae nationis tale onus suscepisset, et si qui erant,
qui forsitan libenter suscepissent, timore tamen et periculi magnitudine deterrebantur.
52 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
15th June, 1520, appeared more like an instrument of personal
hatred, since Dr. Eck was intrusted with its publication,63 and
arbitrarily extended its application to several friends of Luther
mentioned by name.64 In Germany the bull was received with
almost universal antipathy, in some places with open resistance.65
Fuit impedimento sub initium Aleandro genus judaicum, sed et illud cum ebrietate
Eckii compensatum fuit. — Omnes igitur nervos Pontifex cum suis intendet, ut Luthe-
rum perdat, ac ejus doctrinam, tanquam Rom. Curiae, non Christianis, perniciosam ex-
tinguat, et, ni fallor, in regio isto vestro conventu (Diet of Worms) nil potius, quam de
Luthero, tractabitur, qui nobis plus obesse videtur, quam Turcus. Sollicitabitur igitur
aetas Caesaris minis, precibus, blanditiisque fictis. Sollicitabuntur Germani laudibus
majorum, muneribus et promissis. — Quod si minus haec succedent, Caesarem depone-
mus, populos a subjectione debita liberabimus : alium, qui nobis placet, in locum suum
eligemus, seditionem inter Germanos, quemadmodum nunc inter Hispanos, concitabi-
mus ; Galium, Anglum et omnes terrae Reges ad arma convocabimus, ac nihil praeter-
mittemus, quod antecessores nostri contra Caesares et Reges non infeliciter facere con-
sueverunt : tantum ut voti compotes evadere valeamus, nihil pensi apud nos erit, non
Christus, neque fides, pietas, honestas, probitas, dummodo tj-rannis nostra sit salva.
03 See Walch, xv., 1675. J. B. Riederer's Beytrag zu den Reformationisurkunden
betr. die Handel, welche D. Eck bey Publication der papstl. Bulle wider den sel. D.
Luther i. J. 1520 erreget hat, aus grosstentheils ungedruckten Nachrichten herausgege-
ben. Altdorf, 1762. 4 (under the new title Geschichte der durch Publ. d. papstl. Bulle
wider D. M. L. i. J. 1520 erregten Unruhen. Altdorf u. Niirnberg, 1776. 4). Supple-
mentary matter may be found in Riederer's Nachrichten, i. 167, 318, 438, ii., 54, 179,
321. On the haughtiness of Eck's demeanor see — Erasmi Responsio Nervosa ad Albert-
um Pium, ann. 1529, in v. d. Hardt, Hist. Lit. Reform, i. 169 : Plus invidiae conflavit
pontificio nomini Cajetani libellus, nimis ofliciose scriptus, quam Lutheri convicia. Nee
parum offecit ejus opinioni £iir\o*naTO(p6pos ille (Eck), tarn insolenter se gerens, doctis
ac magis (magnis ?) etiam minitans, et omnia suis fumis complens. Dixit apud me :
Pontifex Romanus tot duces, tot comites saepe dejecit, facile dejiciet tres pediculosos gram-
mat istas. Idem alias dixit : Pontifex potest dicere Caesari Carolo : tu es cerdo. Utrum
hoc est tueri pontificii nominis dignitatem, an sinistre praedicando in odium pertrahere ?
Hujus collega (Jerome Aleander) dixit apud me: bene inveniemus ilium ducem Federi-
cum ; idque prorsus eo vultu, quo solent tetrici literatores pueris minari virgas. Even
Pallavicini, Hist. Cone. Trid. lib. 1, cap. 20, blames the choice of Eck for the publica-
tion of the bull.
64 To Carlstadt and Dolscius in Wittemberg, John Sylvius Egranus, pastor in Zwick-
au, Bernhard Adelmann v. Adelmannsfelden, canon of Augsburg, Bilibald Pirkheimer
and Lazarus Spengler at Nurenberg.
65 Compare Miltitz's letter to the elector Frederick, Leipsick, on the Wednesday after
Michaelmas, 1520 (at the end of Tentzel's Hist. Bericht v. d. Ref. Lutheri, herausgeg.
v. Cyprian Th. i. s. 439) : " Erhub mich ken Leipzk zu reiten, also fund ich Doctorem
Echium mit einem grossem Geschrey und Pochen, underliess nicht, hat ihn zu Gast, zu
erfahren, was sein Fiirnehmen und Wille ware. He traugt flugs und leichtfertig, hub
an von seinen Befehlen zu reden, wie he Doctorem Martinum lernen wulde, wit sihrn
spitzen Worten saget, dass he hatt die babestliche Bulle zu Meissen am XXIten Tage
Sept., zu Mersburg am XXV., zu Brandenburg am XXIX. publiciren und anschlagen
lassen.— Nicht angesehen das Geleit und seine Bulle haben gute fromme Kinder itzo
die Michaelis an 10 Orten angeschlagen, welches ich Ew. Churf. Gn. och ein Copia
zuschicke, und dorneben gedraut, dass Echius hat mussen ins Closter zum Paulern flie-
gen, und darf sich nicht schauen lassen.— Sie haben ein Lied von ihm gemacht, und
singens uf der Gassen. He ist hoch bekommert, der Muth und das Pochen ist ihm ge-
leget, man schribt ihm alle Tage sintz briff in Closter, und sagen ihm Leibes und Guts
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1520. 53
The elector Frederick the Wise, to whom it was presented at Co-
logne in the beginning of November,66 confirmed by an interview
with Erasmus,67 persisted in his demand for an impartial investi-
ab. Es sind och iiber 50 Studenten von Wittenberg do, die sich unniltz machen uf ihn.
— Ich hab Echio gesaget, dass he Unrecht gethan hat, die Bulle zu publiciren, dieweile
die Sache in einer gutlichen friedlichen Handlung mit ihm gestanden ; sullt billig mir
vor geschrieben haben, was ich in der Sachen gehandelt hatt, zu forsteien. Schweig he
stille, und ersoftzte, dass ihm led dobey ist. Ich kanns Ew. Churf. Gn. nicht schreiben,
wie grausam man wider ihn ist. Ich hab gross Sorg, der Salvoconduct wird nicht hel-
fen, he wird derschlagen." Soon after he wrote (ibid. s. 453): "Eckius ist zu Leipzig
entrunnen in der Nacht uf Freiburg zu, und die Stadtknecht zu Leipzig reiten mit den
Bullen im Land urn." At Erfurt a handbill appeared (see Riederer's Eine iiberaus sel-
tene Reformationsurkunde, intimatio Erphurdiana pro M. Luther Altkorf, 1761, also in
the Neue BejTtriige von theolog. Sachen, 1761, s. 520) : Conclusum est, optimi lectores,
longa post consilia impia et haeretica ab impiis quibusdam Scribis et Pharisaeis — contra
M. Lutherum, theologum acutissimum ; ita ut jam inspirante diabolo affigendae sint lite-
rae publico conspectui, quibus praefati Luciferiani nuntii etiam excommunicando dic-
tum Martinum ultra Tartara detrudere conantur. Nos vero almae TJniversitatis Magis-
tri, Baccalaurii, tlieologicae veritatis professores — docemus et profitemur praesentium
tenore, Martinum — bene et prorsus christiane hucusque scripsisse. Quamobrem vos
omnes et singuli, nostrae dictae TJniversitatis gremiales, qui veritatem Christi — amatis,
— consurgite, agite animosius in verbo Christi, defendendo, pugiles resistite, reclamate,
immo manibus pedibusque rabidissimis illius Martini praedicti obtrectatoribus — repug-
nate. Verum quo pacto repugnandum sit, animadvertite. Quam primum tyrannica
ilia et plus quam diabolica excommunicatio papistica, licet injustissima, adversus inno-
centem Martinum et ejus adhaerentes valvis nostris affixa fuerit, turmatim — accedite,
has ipsas daemonisticas excommunicationes in minimas particulas dilacerantes, discer-
pite, in altisissimis veritatis zelatorem, Christum inquam, confidentes. — Insupar et ex-
hortamur in domino Jesu Christo, — quatenus illam impiam et haereticam, Ecciana fac-
tione excogitatam bullam Papisticam — variis depingatis coloribus etiam nominatim
ecriptis perstringatis: — decernentes, omnes illos insectandos, qui maxima ducti impu-
dentia — de publico suggestu clamarunt Lutherum haereticum fore, Hussitarumque er-
roris protestatorem, uti mentitus est impius Eccius, et Augustinus Alfeldianus, Phari-
saeorum duces, caet. Even the University of Ingoldstadt hesitated about the publication
of the bull, and did not adopt it till after repeated summons from Eck ; see Winter's
Gesch. d. Evangel. Lehre in Baiern (Miinchen, 1809), i. 54 ff. Many bishops likewise,
and among them especially the bishop of Freisingen, made difficulties for a long time;
ibid. s. 58.
66 On the negotiations of the two papal legates, Marinus Caracciolus and Jerome
Aleander, with the Elector, compare the account of the eye-witness, Henrici Zutphani-
ensis Brevis Commemoratio rerum Colonia gestarum in causa Lutheri, 1520, in T. ii.
Jen. p. 314 b. (compare on this point Frick, in Seckendorf's Historie des Lutherthums,
s. 280, 290, 310), and Spalatini Annales Reformationis, edited by Cyprian, s. 11 ss.
67 With regard to this, see the Annales, p. 28 ss., of the eye-witness Spalatin. Eras-
mus, being asked for his opinion by the Elector, declared : Lutherus peccavit in duobus,
nempe quod tetigit coronam Pontificis et ventres monachorum. Erasmus gave Spalatin
some Axiomata on the point; and soon asked for them back again ; but not long after
the}- appeared in print (T. ii. Jen. fol. 314) : Fons rei malus est, odium bonarum litera-
rum, et affectatio tyrannidis. Modus agendi fonti respondet clamoribus, conjurationi-
bus, acerbis odiis, virulentis scriptis. Personae, per quas res agitur, suspectae. — Quod
Pontificis facilitate quidam abutuntur, notum est. — Res ad majus discrimen spectat,
quam quidam existimant. Bullae saevitia probos omnes offendit, ut indigna mitissimo
Christi vicario. — Lutherus videtur omnibus aequis aequum petere, cum offerat se dispu-
tationi publicae, et submittat se judicibus non suspectis. — Lutherus nihil ambit, ideo
54 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
gation. Miltitz's fresh attempt at reconciliation in Lichtenberg
(11th October, 1520),68 only resulted in Luther's sending to the
Pope a letter full of bitter truth,69 together with his work De Li-
berate Christiana, in which he unfolded with lofty enthusiasm the
minus suspectus. — Videtur in rem Pontificis, ut res per graves et non suspectos viros
mature- consilio componatur : ita optime consuletur Pontificis dignitati. Qui hactenus
scripserunt contra Lutherum, improbantur etiam a theologis, qui alias Luthero adver-
santur. Mundus sitit veritatem evangelicam et fatali quodam desiderio videtur hue
ferri. Unde forte adeo non oportet odiose resisti. About the same time (not 1519) Eras-
mus gave the Emperor and several peers of the realm an Opinion upon Luther's case
(v. d. Hardt, Hist. Lit. Ref. i. 104), in -which he also proposes impartial arbitrators
from different nations, or a general council for the settlement of the question. This
Opinion, in consequence of a manuscript observation of Vadianus, has been attributed
by many writers to Zwingle (Zwingli's Leben v. Usteri, s. 375 ; Wirz Neuere Helvet.
Kirchengeschich. i. 185), and is accordingly adopted into Zvinglii Opp. ed. Schuler et
Schulthess, iii. 1 : however, this is certainly an error. The whole style is that of Eras-
mus : it agrees with his proposals elsewhere (compare Erasmi Ep. ad Peutingerum, d.
9. Nov., 1520, Ed. Lugd. iii. 1, 590, Note 94, below) : at the conclusion, the author says
he had written — a summis principibus et profanis et ecclesiasticis invitatus, which agrees
only with the view that Erasmus is the writer. The conjecture, in Zvinglii Opp. 1. c. p.
2,- is equally erroneous, that the Apologia Christi Dom. nostri pro M. Luthero ad urbem
Romam, which likewise belongs to this period (see Kapp's Nachlese, ii. 480), is also to
be attributed to Zwingle, because it is found in one edition appended to that Consilium.
It is by Hutten (Kapp, ibid. s. 497).
68 See on this point Miltitz's letter to the Elector of the 14th October, published by
Cyprian, appended to Tentzel's Hist. Bericht, s. 449 ; in Walch, xv. 949 ; and Luther's let-
ter to Spalatin, in de Wette, i. 496.
69 After the conference with Miltitz, dated back to the 6th September, de Wette, i.
497. Among other things : Quare, optime Leo, his me Uteris rogo expurgatum admittas,
tibique persuadeas, me nihil unquam de persona tua mali cogitasse : deinde me talem
esse, qui tibi optima velim contingere in aetemum. — Sedem autem tuam, quae Curia
Romana dicitur, quam neque til neque ullus hominum potest negare corruptiorem esse
quavis Babylone et Sodoma,— sane detestatus sum, indigneque tuli, sub tuo nomine et
praetextu Romanae Ecclesiae ludi Christi populum : atque ita restiti, resistamque, dum
spiritus fidei in me vixerit.— Facta est e Rom. Ecclcsia, quondam omnium sanctissima,
spelunca latronum licentiosissima, lupanar omnium impudentissimum, regnum peccati,
mortis et inferni, ut ad malitiam quod accedat, jam cogitari non possit, ne Antichristus
quidem si venerit. Interim tu, Leo, sicut agnus in medio luporum sedes, sicut Daniel in
medio leonum, et cum Ezechiele inter scorpiones habitas. Quid his monstris unus op-
ponas ? Adde tibi eruditissimos et optimos Cardinales tres aut quatuor, quid hi inter
tantos ? ante veneno omnibus pereundum vobis, quam de remedio statuere praesumere-
tis. Actum est de Romana Curia, pervenit in earn ira Dei usque in finem.— Palinodiam
ut canam, b. P., non est quod ullus praesumat, nisi malit adhuc majore turbine causam
involvere. Deinde leges interpretandi verbi Dei non patior, cum oporteat verbuin Dei
esse non alligatum, quod libertatem docet omnium aliorum. His duobus salvis nihil est,
quod non facere et pati possim, ac libentissime velim. Contentiones odi, nemiuem pro-
vocabo, sed provocari rursus nolo : provocatus autem Christo magistro elinguis non ero.
Poterit enim T. B. brevi et facili verbo, contentionibus istis ad se vocatis et extinctis,
silentium et pacem utrinque mandare, id quod semper audire desideravi. When Miltitz
sent a copy of this letter to Wilib. Pirkheimer, he wrote to him (Erfurt, Friday after
Martinmas, 1520, in Riederer's Nachrichten, i. 170) : " Es gehet uber uns Geistlichen, Gott
weiss wo es naus will : mir ist noch lieb, dass kh nicht also hart ferbunden bin geistlich
zu werden, dass ich noch mag zurucktreten."
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1520. 55
long forgotten fundamental doctrines of Christianity.70 But as
the publication of the bull was still continued, he declared it to be
a work of antichrist,71 renewed his appeal to a general council,
and at length on the 10th December, 1520,72 formally abjured the
70 T. I. Jen. fol. 435, b. (Luther had previously published, in 1520, a shorter edition of
the work in German, " Sermon von der Freyheit eines Christenmenschen," in Walch, xix.
120G) : Constat, nullam prorsus rerum extemarum, quocunque censeanter nomine, ali-
quid habere momenti ad justitiam aut libertatem Christianam ;— animam posse omnibus
rebus carere excepto verbo Dei, sine quo nullis prorsus rebus est illi consulendum. —
Quaeres autem : quodnam est verbum hoc, aut qua arte utendum est eo, cum tam multa
sint verba Dei ? Respondeo : Apostolus Paulus Rom. i. id explicat, scil. Evangelium
Dei de Filio suo incarnato, passo, resuscitato, et glorilicato per Spiritum sanctificatorem.
—Fides sola est salutaris et efficax usus verbi Dei.— Verum haec fides subsistere prorsus
non potest cum operibus, h. e. si per opera, quaecunque sunt, simul justificari praesumas.
— Quare cujuslibet Christiani prima cura esse debet, ut posita operum opinione solam
fidem magis ac magis roboret.— Haec est Christiana ilia libertas, fides nostra, quae facit,
non ut otiosi simus, aut male vivamus, sed ne cuiquam opus sit lege aut operibus ad
justitiam et salutem. Haec prima fidei virtus csto, alteram quoque videamus. Fidei
enim et hoc officium est, ut euni, cui credit, omnium piissima et summa colat opinione.—
Tertia fidei gratia incomparabilis est haec, quod animam copulat cum Christo, sicut spon-
sam cum sponso. — Sequitur et omnia eorum communia fieri tam bona quam mala : fiet,
ut Christi sint peccata, mors et infernus, animae vero gratia, vita et salus.— Bona opera
non faciunt bonum virum, sed bonus vir facit bona opera ; ita ut semper oporteat ipsam
substantiam seu personam esse bonam ante omnia opera bona, et opera bona sequi et pro-
venire ex bona persona.
71 At first Luther declared that the genuineness of the bull was incredible, in his work,
" Von don neuen Eckischen Bullen und Liigen," in Walch, xv. 1674. Here he says, with
reference to Huss, s. 1683 : " I say, in the first place, that, unfortunately, at the time of
the Leipsick disputation I had not read John Huss ; otherwise. I should have maintained
not some, but all the articles, which were condemned at Constance ; just as I do now
hold them, having read that most wise, noble Christian book of John Huss, the like of
which has not been written in four hundred years, and which has now through the divine
favor been put in print, to testify to the truth, and to put to open shame all those who
have condemned it. It is not John Huss's articles, but Christ's, Paul's, and Augustine's,
proved in the strongest way, and irrefragably established, as all must confess who read
it. Ah ! would to God that I too were worthy for the sake of such articles to be burned,
torn asunder, persecuted in the most shameless way, that Doctor Liigener (liar) himself
could invent, and that, if it cost a thousand necks, the}' must all come to it." Early in
November appeared the work Adversus execrabilem Antichristi Bullam. T. ii. Jen. fol.
286, b. ; in January, 1521 : Assertio omnium Articulorum M. Lutheri per Bullam Leonis
X. novissimam damnatorum, T. ii. Jen. fol. 292, which last he soon afterward published
in German also : " Grund und Ursach aller Artikel, so, durch die romische Bulle unrecht-
lich verdammt worden," in Walch, xv. 1752 (he gives his opinion on this point against
Spalatin, 21st January, in de Wette, i. 545: vemacula Assertio melior est, quam sit latina).
72 On the 17th November, 1520, T. ii. Jen. fol. 257. First he repeats the former Appeal
(see note 30), then he renews it by appealing— ad futurum Concilium a praedicto Leone,
primum tanquam ab iniquo, temerario, tyrannicoque judice, in hoc quod me non convic-
tuni nee ostensis causis aut informationibus mera potestate judicat. Secundo tanquam
ab erroneo, indurato, per Scripturas sanctas damnato haeretico et apostata, in hoc quod
mihi mandat fidem catholicam in Sacramentis necessariam abnegare. Tertio tanquam
ab hoste, adversario, Antichristo, oppressore totius sacrae Scripturae, in hoc quod pro-
priis, meris, nudisque verbis suis agit contra verba divinae Scripturae sibi adducta.
Quarto tanquam a blasphemo, superbo contemptore Ecclesiae Dei, et legitimi Concilii. —
Quocirca oro suppliciter — Carolum Imp., Electores Imperii, — et quidquid est Christiani
56 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
papacy by publicly burning the bull, together with the papal law-
books.73 A new bull of the 3d January, 1521,74 pronounced upon
Luther and his adherents sentence of excommunication, with the
penalties against heretics, and laid the interdict upon their places
of residence ; and the papal legate Aleander, at the diet of Worms,
called upon the secular arm to execute the decree.75 But so
greatly were circumstances altered by the powerful commotion
that prevailed, that the diet determined first to hear the man who
had already been condemned by the Pope, and at the same time
drew up one hundred and one grievances against the Roman
See.76 Luther proceeded with the Emperor's escort77 to Worms,78
welcomed every where on the way with high honor and sym-
pathy; here he testified before the Emperor and the Empire,
18th April, 1521, that he could not recant.79 His heaven-sent
magistrates totius Germaniae, velint pro redimenda catholica veritate, — pro libertate et
jure legitimi Concilii, mihi meaeque appellation! adhaerere, Papae incredibilem insani-
am aversari, tyrannkli ejus impiisimae resistere, aut saltern quiescere, et bullae ejusmodi
executionem omittere et differre, donee legitime vocatus, per aequos judices auditus, et
Scripturis dignisque documentis convictus fuero. See Carlstadt's Appeal of the 19th
October, 1520, in the Unschuldige Nachrichten, 1710, s. 5 if.
73 See Exustionis Antichristianarum Decretalium Acta, T. ii. Jen. fol. 320. He threw
the bull into the fire with the words : quia tu conturbasti sanctum Domini, ideoque te
conturbet ignis aeternus. And he declared to his hearers on the next day at his lecture
— nisi toto corde dissentiatis a regno Papali, non potestis assequi vestrarum animarum
salutem. Soon after appeared Luther's work : Quare Pontificis Romani et discipulorum
ejus libri a Doctore M. Luthero combusti sint, Latin and German, T. ii. Jen. fol. 316, b.
Walch, xv. 1927.
'* In Bzovius ad h. a. Pfaff Hist. Theol. Literaria, T. ii. p. 55. Gerdesii Hist. Reform.,
t. ii. Monum. p. 15.
75 As to the previous negotiations between the Emperor and the Pope, see Ranke's
deutsche Gcsch. im Zeitalter d. Ref. i. 470. About Aleander and his hatred of the Ger-
mans, see the accounts of the contemporary, Jacobus Ziegler, in Schelhornii Amoenitates
Hist. Eccl. et Liter., ii. 351. His speech before the diet of the Empire is abridged in
Seckendorf, Comm. de Lutheranismo, p. 149 ; compare especially the Geschichte der Nun-
ciatur Hier. Aleander's auf dem Reichstage zu Worms 1521, in Munters Vermischte Bey-
trage zur Kirchengeschichte, Copenh., 1798 ; s. 48 ff., with extracts from Aleander's dis-
patches to Rome.
76 In Kapp's Nachlese, iii. 240. Walch, xv. 2058.
77 In the imperial letter, T. ii. Jen. fol. 411, b., to the great mortification of the nuncio,
Luther was addressed : Honorabilis, dilecte, devote.
78 The letters in which he declared his readiness to go to Worms furnish noble ex-
amples of his heaven-sent courage, in de Wette, i. 534, 548, 573 ff. From Francfort he
wrote to Spalatin, who was then at Worms, 14th April, s. 586 : Venimus, mi Spalatine
etsi non uno morbo me Satan impedire molitus sit. Tota enim hac via ab Isenaco usque
hue langui (compare Myconii Hist. Reform., published by Cyprian, s. 38), et adhuc
langueo, incognitis mihi antehac modis. Sed et mandatum Caroli (the interim decree
against the issue of Luther's books) esse in terrorem mei evulgatum intelligo. Verum Chris-
tus vivit, et intrabimus Wormatiam invitis omnibus portis inferni et potestatibus aeris.
79 Acta Rev. Patris D. M. Lutheri coram S. Caesarea Majestate, Principibus Electori-
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1521. 57
courage made a deep impression: but the established order of
things was too powerful : after he had been dismissed in safety,
the ban of the empire80 followed against him and his adherents on
bus, et Imperii Ordinibus in Comitiis Principum Wormatiae, T. ii. Jen. fol. 411, b., in
German of the same date, Walch, xv. 2297. Besides, there are two accounts by eye-wit-
nesses : by Laz. Spengler ; see Spengleriana, collected by M. M. Mayer, Nurnberg, 1830.
16, s. 13 ff., and Spalatin's Annalen, s. 38 ff. Compare also Luther's own account in the
Table Talk, Walch, xxii. 202G. There is nothing extraordinary in the fact that Luther,
when unconditionally required to revoke the contents of his works, asked for a time of
consideration till the day following. He was not prepared for such a demand, but only
for an investigation and defense of his position ; the imperial letter of summons read :
conclusimus propter doctrinam et libros— abs te cditos scrutinium de te sumere. But it
is clear that he could not unconditionally set aside the recantation unexpectedly required
of him, as to the whole contents of his works, which contained among other things many
personalities ; and so he naturally perceived the necessity of earnestly deliberating
whether he could recall some single statements. His answer on the next clay was (Acta
fol. 413) : Rogo, Serenissima Majestas Vestra et Dominationes Vestrae dignentur ani-
mum advertere, libros meos non esse omnes ejusdem generis. Sunt enim aliqui,
in quibus pietatem fidei et morum adeo simpliciter et evangelice tractavi, ut ipsimet
adversarii cogantur eos confiteri utiles, innoxios, et plane dignos lectione Christiana.
Si itaque bos revocare inciperem, obsecro quid facerem, nisi quod unus ex omnibus
mortalibus earn veritatem damnarem, quam amici et inimici pariter coniitentur ? Al-
teram genus est, quod in Papatum et doctrinam Papistarum invehitur, tanquam in
eos, qui suis et doctrinis et exemplis pessimis orbem Christianum utroque malo, et
spiritus et corporis, vastaverint. Si igitur et hos revocavero, nihil aliud praestitero,
quam ut tyrannidi robur adjecero, et tantae impietati jam non fenestras, sed valvas ape-
ruero :— praesertim si jactatum fuerit, id a me factum auctoritate Serenissimae Majesta-
tis Vestrae, totiusque Romani Imperii. Tertium genus eorum est, quos in aliquos priva-
tes et singulares (ut vocant) personas scripsi, eos scilicet, qui et tyrannidem Romanam
tueri et pietatem a me doctam labefactare moliti sunt. In hos confiteor me fuisse acer-
biorem, quam pro religione aut professione deceat. Neque enim me sanctum aliquem
facio, neque de vita mea, sed de doctrina Christi disputo. Neque hos revocare integrum
est mihi, quod ea revocatione iterum futurum sit, ut tyrannis et impietas meo patrocinio
regnent et saeviant in populum Dei violentius, quam unquam regnaverint. Then he
demanded an examination of his doctrine : paratissimus enim ero, si edoctus fuero,
quemeunque errorem revocare, eroque primus, qui libellos meos in ignem projiciam.
When it was now indicated to him that here there would be no disputation, but that he
had only to declare simply whether he would recant or not ; he replied : Quando ergo
Ser. Majestas Vestra, Dominationesque Vestrae simplex responsum petunt, dabo illud
neque cornutum, neque dentatum, in hunc modum : Nisi convictus fuero testimoniis
Scripturai'um, aut ratione evidente (nam neque Papae, neque Conciliis solis credo, cum
constet eos errasse saepius, et sibi ipsis contradixisse) ; victus sum Scripturis a me ad-
ductis, captaque est conscientia in verbis Dei, revocare neque possum, neque volo quid-
quam, cum contra conscientiam agere neque tutum sit neque integrum. Hie steke ick,
ich kann nicht anders, Gott helfmir, Amen."
80 Foreign princes also were importunate for the suppression of the Lutheran heresy;
see the letter of Emmanuel, king of Portugal, to the Elector Frederick, dd. XI. Kal.
Maji, 1521, edited by Cyprian in Tentzel's Hist. Bericht, Th. 2. s. 213, and the letter of
Henry, king of England, to the Emperor, 20th May, 1521, ibid., s. 222. One principal
motive was the league concluded on the 8th of May between the Emperor and the Pope
against France, the 16th article of which was directed against the new heresy ; see Du-
mont, iv. iii. ; Suppl. p. 98. The so-called edict of Worms (to be seen, in German, in
Walch, xv. 2264; in Latin, in Gerdesii Hist. Reform, ii. Monum., p. 34), dated the 8th
of May, but not actually issued till the 2Cth (see the Emperor's letter with which the
58 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
the 26th of May. To protect him against it, the Elector had him
seized on his journey home, and secretly conveyed to the Wart-
burg.81 But divine Providence took his cause more effectually
under its protection : it crippled the execution of the sentence of
extermination, by the war in which the Emperor was immediate-
ly entangled with France. Only in the dominions of the Emper-
or, his brother Ferdinand, the Elector of Brandenburg, the Duke
edict was sent to the princes in Neudecker's Urkundcn aus der Reformationszeit, s. 1),
was drawn up by Aleander (Pallavicini, lib. i. c. 28. Hunter's Beytrage zur K. G. s.
101). Huch discontent was caused at Rome by the observance of the safe-conduct.
Compare what was said by Franc. Vettori, who was very intimate with Leo X. (Ranke's
Fiirsten u. Volker von Siideuropa im 16ten u. 17ten Jahrh. Bd. 2, s. 87) : Carlo, si excu-
so di non poter procedere phi oltre rispetto al salvocondotto, ma la verita fu che conos-
cendo, che il Papa temeva molto di questa dottrina di Luthero, lo voile tenere con ques-
to freno. Alphonsus Valdesius writes to Peter Martyr from Worms, 15th May, 1521, after
a short account of the foregoing events (Petri Hartyris Epistolae Amstelod. 1670, p. 412) :
Habes hujus tragoediae ut quidam volunt finem, ut egomet mihi persuadeo, non finem
sed initiiim. Nam video Germanorum animos graviter in sedem Romanam concitatos,
nee video Caesaris edicta magni ponderis apud eos futura, quum post editionem Lutheri
libri passim pervicos et plateas impune vendantur. Hinc facile conjectare poteris, quid
abscnte Caesare futurum sit. Erasmus, on the other hand, wrote to Peter Barbirius,
26th June, 1521 (Lib. xv. Ep. 4) : Lutheri tragoedia peracta est apud nos, atque utinam
nunquam prodisset in theatrum : tantum hoc verentur quidam, ne cupide vitata Scylla
deferamur in Charybdim, et hac victoria quidam crudelius abutantur, quam expediat
rei Christianae.
81 Luther to Spalatin 14th May, in de Wette, ii. 5. Spalatin's Annales, s. 50. Hat-
thesius' Third Sermon, at the end. Hany believed that Luther had been murdered by
the Pope's creatures, and the nuncios at Worms were in consequence in danger of death.
Pallavicini, i. 28, 4. Hunter's Beytrage zur K. G. s. 100. Compare the outpouring of
Albert Dttrer, who had heard at Antwerp of Luther's disappearance, in the Journal of
his Tour in Hurr's Journal zur Kunsbgeschichte u. zur allgem. Literatur, Th. 7, s. 88 :
He had heard of ten horsemen, " who traitorously bore away that pious man enlightened
with the Holy Spirit, sold into their hands. For he was a follower of the true Christian
faith ; whether he still lives or they have murdered him, I know not ; 3'et he has suffered
for the sake of Christian truth, and because he censured the unchristain papacy, which
is striving against the liberty of Christ with its heavy imposition of human ordinances ;
and also because we are thereby robbed and despoiled of the fruit of our blood and
sweat, which is so shamefully consumed by idle persons, while the thirsty and sick
laborers die of hunger ; and especially it is most painful to me, that perhaps God will
suffer us to remain under their false and blind doctrine, which however was devised
and imposed b}T the men whom they call fathers ; and thus the precious word may be in
man}- points falsely interpreted, or not at all held. Ah, God of heaven, have mercy
upon us ! O Lord Jesus Christ, pray for thy people ; deliver us in due season ! O God, is
Luther dead ! who will henceforth deliver to us the holy gospel so clearly ? O God, how
much would he have been able to write for us in ten or twenty years ! O all ye pious
Christian men, help me to bewail duly this man inspired by God, and pray God to send
us another enlightened man ! O Erasmus of Rotterdam, where wilt thou remain ? See
what the unrighteous tyranny of worldly might, the power of darkness, can do ! Hear,
thou soldier of Christ ! ride forth with Christ the Lord ; defend the truth ; win the crown
of martyrdom ; thou art already an old man. I have heard say of thee, that thou hast still
allowed thyself two years in which thou mayest yet be fit to do something — lay them out
well, for the advancement of the Gospel and true Christian faith," etc.
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1521. 59
of Bavaria, the Duke George of Saxony, and certain ecclesiastical
princes was the edict of Worms carried into execution, so as to
furnish martyrs for the new doctrine, and thereby increase the
enthusiasm in its favor. In the other German countries the edict
was not observed, partly because the princes were favorably in-
clined to Luther's cause, partly because they were withheld by
fear of rebellion.82 At "Wittenberg the alteration of the constitu-
tion of the church, according to the new principles, was forthwith
commenced,83 and Melancthon gave to the new church the first
s- There were disturbances among the students of Erfurt against certain priests, who
had declared John Draconitis, a friend of Luther, to be under ban ; see Luther's letters to
Spalatin and Melancthon, in May (de Wette, ii. 5-7), and Strobel's Neue Beytriige, iv.
1. 16 if. At Constance the citizens hindered the execution of the edict of Worms by
threats ; see John of Botzheim und seine Freunde, by K. Walchner, Schaft'hausen, 1836,
s. 25, 110.
83 The brethren of Luther's order, the Augustines, began the work in October ; see
John Aurifaber's report, the first part of it, about Eisleben, s. 179 ; Walch, xv. 2335.
The Elector considered the abolition of the mass to be precipitate, and constituted a com-
mission of inquiry (see the Acts in T. ii. Jen. fol. 471 ss. Seckendorf, p. 214, most fully
in Melancthonis Opp. ed. Bretschneider, i. 456 ss.). Meanwhile, in November, 1521, ap-
peared Luther's works on the Abuse of the Mass (Walch, xvii. 1304), and his Judicium
de Votis Monasticis (T. ii. Jen. fol. 477, b.) ; in the last, after long hesitation on the
point (see the correspondence with Melancthon from the first of August, 1521, onward,
in de Wette, ii. 34 ff.), he demonstrates the invalidity of monastic vows. Then followed
Synodi Augustinianorum (those of Misnia and Thuringia, which met at Wittenberg at
the end of the year 1521) De libertate Monachorum Sententia (T. ii. Jen. fol. 470, b.) :
Primo, permittimus omnibus vel manere in monastica, vel deserere monasticen; quando
qui in Christo sunt, nee Judaei, nee Graeci, nee Monachi, nee Laici sunt, et votum con-
tra Evangelium, non votum, sed impietas est. Secundo, quia Christiana libertas Spiri-
tus libertas est, quae nee in esca, nee in habitu posita est ; placet, ut interim veste et vul-
gatis ritibus Monachorum utantur, qui in nostris congregationibus vivunt, ut omnibus
omnia fiamus Pauli exemplo, 1 Cor. ix. Tertio, sed ita moderemur ceremonias, turn uten-
do, turn abrogando, necubi vel fides cujusquam laedatur, vel in caritatem peccetur.
Non est enim regnum Dei esca et potus, sed justitia, pax et gaudium in Spiritu sancto.
Quarto, mendicitatem interdicimus, quam toties vetuit Scriptura, 1 Thes. iii. cum silentio
operantes manducent panem suum. Interdicimus et Missis votivis, quando et ab omni
specie mala abstinere 110s Apostolus voluit. Quinto, quantum fieri potest, in Congrega-
tionibus nostris deligantur qui sint apti ad docendum verbum Dei, publice aut privatim :
reliqui victum parent fratribus opera mamiaria, quae forma fuit veterum Monasteriorum.
Sexto, quia moderari ceremonias et ritus omnes pro ratione temporum ac personarum
visum est, volumus, ut Superioribus suis pareant Fratres ex caritate, ut sine scandalo
privatim et publice agamus, et per omnia hoc praestemus, ne blasphemetur bonum nos-
trum, Amen. As these decrees gave offense to many, a chapter assembled at Grimma,
at Whitsuntide, 1522, issued an explanation and justification of them ; see in Kapp's
Nachlese, ii. 536. Many priests in Saxony entered the married state. So did a certain
James Seidler, who was thrown into prison for this reason by command of Duke George ;
the Wittenbergers interceded for him with the Bishop of Misnia (letters of the 18th
July, 1521, in Kapp's Nachlese, ii. 464, and in Phil. Melancthonis Opp. ed. Bretschnei-
der, i. 418). Carlstadt wrote De Coelibatu, Monachatu et Viduitate (Preface, 29th June,
1521, 4.), to prove the non-obligation of priest's celibacy and monastic vows. The mar-
riage of Bartholomew Bernhardi of Feldkirch, provost at Kemberg, made the deepest
60 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
systematic exposition of its doctrines, in his Loci Communes
Rerum Theologiearum.84
impression. Compare Luther to Melancthon, dd. 26th May, 1521, in de Wette, ii. 9.
He has, in consequence, been often erroneously considered as the first married pastor. See
J. G. Kapp, Epistola : Barth. Bern. Feldkirchius, Pastorum, qui tempore Reformationis
matrimonium inierunt, neutiquam, ut vulgo creditur, primus. Baruth. 1792. 4. The
Elector Albert, as archbishop of Magdeburg, wished to call him to account for this.
Feldkirch replied with an Apologia Pastoris Cembergensis, qui nuper suae Ecclesiae con-
sensu uxorem duxit, 1522. 8. probably composed by Melancthon (also T. ii. Jen. fol.
438, b. Melancthonis Opp. ed. Bretschneider, i. 421. On this point, see Veesenmeyer
in the Theol. Studien u. Krit. 1831. i. 125). But shortly before Luther had written to
the Elector Albert, about the revival of the abuse of indulgences in Halle, and about
the married priests : this letter, together with the Elector's answer, shows how the moral
strength of the two parties bore an inverse proportion to their external power. How-
ever Luther, in obedience to the will of his liege lord, still withheld his work "Wider
den Abgott zu Halle," which was ready for the press; he wrote to the Elector, 1st
December, 1521 (de Wette, ii. 112), among other things : " Your Electoral Grace: they
have now again set up the idol in Halle, that takes away from the poor, simple Christians
their money and souls. — Your Electoral Grace perhaps thinks, that I have now given up
my plans, and will now take care of mj-self, and that my mouth has been shut up by his
Imperial Majesty. — Your Electoral Grace will be mindful of the beginning, what a terri-
ble lire has grown out of the small, despised spark, when all the world was so sure
about it, and thought that the one poor beggar was immeasurably too small for the
Pope, and undertook impossibilities. But God has taken up the cause ; He has given
the Pope with all his followers enough to do ; against and above the thoughts of all the
world He has carried the matter to a point from which the Pope will hardly bring it
back again ; it will grow worse with him daily, so that the work of God may herein be
clearly recognized. The same God lives still — let no one doubt it now, and he has the
skill to withstand a Cardinal of Mayence, though four emperors were to stand by him.
He has also especial pleasure in breaking the loft}* cedars, and abasing the haughty
hardened Pharaohs. But let not your Electoral Grace think that Luther is dead ; he
will glorv freely and joyously in the God who has humbled the Pope, and begin a game
with the Cardinal of Mayence that he did not much expect. Join together, dear Bishops,
you may remain lordlings, however ye shall neither silence nor deafen this spirit ; an
overthrow shall befall you from it, which ye now little look for, so I would have you
warned."
Then he makes the two demands to abolish the idol, and to leave in peace the priests
who had entered into the married state.
"To this I request and await a straightforward, speed}- answer from your Electoral
Grace, within fourteen days, for after these fourteen days my book against the Idol at
Halle will be published, unless a plain answer be made me."
The Elector answered on the 21st December (Walch, xix. 66) : "Dear Sir Doctor, I
have received and read your letter — and taken it all favorably and in good part ; but in
this matter, if I am not wholly mistaken, the cause which has moved 3-ou to write thus
has been long since entirely done away with. I will conduct and show myself, if God
will, as becomes a pious priest and Christian prince, so far as God shall give me grace,
strength, and understanding : for which I pray truly, and will have prayers offered for
me. For I can do nothing of my own self, and confess that I stand in need of the grace
of God : I can not deny that I am a poor sinful man, who may sin and err, and daily do
sin and err."
6* Three similar editions appeared in 1521, one in 4to, two in 8vo. This first edition
was reprinted in H. v. d. Hardt, Hist. Lit. Reform., p. iv. p. 28 seq. denuo ed. J. Chr. Gu.
Augusti. Lips. 1821. 8. G. Th. Strobel's Litterargeschichte von Ph. M. Locis Theologi-
cis, Altdorf u. Nurnberg, 1776. 8.
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1, 1521. qi
It was not wonderful that the new and unaccustomed freedom
made many men giddy. In "Wittenberg a party arose from the
beginning of December, which wished, like the Taborites, to re-
store suddenly and by force the original simplicity of divine wor-
ship. A body of students and citizens began to hinder the cele-
bration of mass and the chanting of hours, and threatened the
barefooted friars.85 Not long after Carlstadt joined in these pro-
ceedings.86 But in the last days of December some fanatics from
Zwickau increased this party, and brought into circulation the
doctrines of an internal word, of a visible kingdom of Christ upon
earth, and the rejection of infant baptism.87 Only the Reformer
85 See the letters of the Senate of the Academy to the Elector, of the 3d and 5th De-
cember, in Melanchth. Opp. ed. Bretschneider. i. 487 seq. : where also the acts which
follow are given most completely.
86 Carlstadt gave notice on the Sunday before Christmas, in the Cathedral Church
(Bretschneider, i. 512): "dass er auf das kiinftige Fest circumcisionis domini — ofl'en-
barlichen communiciren jedermann, wer da wolle (and so without confession), sub utra-
que specie panis et vini, und davor ein kurz Sermon thun, und wolle schlechts sprechen
die Consecration, und die andern . . . (namely, the other portions of the Mass serv-
ice) alle aussen iassen. Solle auch nicht willens seyn Kasel, Alben oder Chorrock zu
genannter Mess auzuziehen."
87 Compare on this point Spalatin's account in Schneider's Bibliothek der Kirchen-
gesch. II. iii., partly reprinted also in Bretschneider, i. 533 seq. On the former pro-
ceedings in Zwickau, see Leben, Schriften, und Lehren Thomae Miintzers, von Strobel.
Nurnberg, 1795, s. 12 ff. Hildebrand Archiv merkw. Urkunden u. Nachrichten fur die
Parochialgeschichte. Jahrg. 1833, s. 1. On the whole subject, J. Hast Gesch. der Wic-
dertiiufer. Munster, 1836. 8. s. 20. Melancthon gives the following account to the Elect-
oral Commissaries v. Einsiedeln and Spalatin at Lichtenberg (Schneider, ii. 117 ; Bret-
schneider, i. 533) : "Es seind in die Jo. Evangeiistae (27 Dec.) zu mir zu Wittenberg
kumen Claus Storck mit zweyen seiner Gesellen, mir angezeigt, wie sich etlich Empo-
rung erhoben zu Zwickau, und sonderlich von wegen baptismi parvulorum und fidei
alienae, und sich auf Doctorem Martinum berufen. Hab darnach insonderheit gehort
einen unter den dreien, genannt Marcus Thomae, der mir gesagt, wie dass er, dergleichen
auch Storck, sonderliche und gewisse und offenbare Gesprach mit Gott habe, doch nyn-
dert auch nicht predige, denn wo und was ihm Gott heisse !" Melancthon was so dis-
concerted that he wrote to the Elector on the same day (Bretschneider, i. 513) : Non
ignorat Cels. V., quam multae variae et periculosae dissensiones de verbo Dei in urbe
C. V. Zwiccavia excitatae sint. Sunt et illic in vincula conjecti, qui nescio quae nova-
runt. Ex horum motuum auctoribus hue advolarunt tres viri, duo lanifices, literarum
rudes, literatus tertius est. Audivi eos. Mira sunt, quae de sese predicant ; missos se
clara voce Dei ad docendum, esse sibi cum Deo familiaria colloquia, videre futura, bre-
viter, viros esse propheticos et apostolicos. Quibus ego quomodo commovear, non facile
dixerim. Magnis rationibus adducor certe, ut contemni eos nolim. Nam esse in eis
spiritus quosdam multis argumentis adparet, sed de quibus judicare praeter Martinum
nemo facile possit. Proinde cum vertatur hie evangclii periculum, ecclesiae gloria et
pax, modis omnibus efficiendum est, ut his hominibus Martini copia fiat. Ad hunc enim
provocant. At his interview with the Electoral Commissaries on the 1st Januarj-, Me-
lancthon was more self-possessed. He says (Schneider, ii. 119 ; Bretschn. i. 534) : " Mich
hat nicht sonderlich bewegt, was sie von gottlichen Gespriichen sagen, und dergleichen.
Denn solches in seinem Werth stehet, und nichts daran gelegen, anders denn, dass durch
62 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
himself, in whom discretion, enthusiasm, and energy were united
solchen Schein weitere Beschwerungen mochten vorgenommen werden. Diese Quaes-
tiones aber de baptismo haben mich rueines Bediknkens billig bewegt." (A little before :
" Es haben Augustinus und derselbigen Zeit viele andere mehr viel disputirt de baptismo
parvulorum, und wenig ausgerichtet," etc.) On the day following, the Elector had an
intimation convej'ed to Melancthon and Amsdorf bj>- the Commissaries, that it was ad-
visable they should not mix with the people; for it "ware zu besorgen, ihr Vorgeben
ware mehr eine Verfuhrung, denn ein Bestand in Wahrheit, weil sie von den Haupt-
sachem der Emporung und Aufruhr zu Zwickau seyn sollten, und zu furchten, — sie
mochten zu Wittenberg auch Emporung anrichten." Among the articles thus agitated
at Zwickau was the baptism of infant children : "als namlich, dass etliche zweifeln, ob
der Glaube der Pathen dem Kind zu der Tauf behulflich ; etliche vermeinten, ohne den
Glauben selig zu werden. Etliche geben an, als ware die gottliche Schrift zur Lehre
der Menschen unkriiftig : denn der Mensch milsst allein durch den Geist gelernet wer-
den. Denn hatt Gott den Menschen mit Geschrift wollen gelernt haben, so hatt er uns
vom Himmel herab ein Biblien gesandt. Item fur die Todten wiire nicht zu bitten, und
andere grausame Unart, die der Stadt Zwickau einen unchristlichen Pickardischen Na-
men machten." Upon this Melancthon declared still more composedly: "dass an dem
Artikcl von der Tauf der Kinder nichts sonderliches liege, und dass besser sey, dass man
davon nicht weiter handle, denn dass man viel davon zweifele :" this only was suspi-
cious, "dass die Leut zu Emporung geneigt, und zu Wittenberg auch Aufruhr moch-
ten erregen." Moreover, the Elector, at the request of Melancthon, promised that these
persons, if they did not begin a rebellion, should not be put down bj* force. Thus the
prophets of Zwickau, namely, the two cloth-weavers, Nicholas Storch and Marcus Tho-
mae, and two students, Marcus Stiibner and Martin Cellarius, now continued to work
at Wittenberg, and won over Carlstadt especially to their side : who also had been mar-
ried in January, 1522 (see the announcement of his marriage, 6th Jan., in Bretschnei-
der, i. 538). As to their doctrines, see Camerarius De Vita Melanchth. ed. Strobel, p.
46. They rejected the existing Church, and said, "ex ilia djscedendo hanc institui
oportere. Et quibus hoc persuaderetur et placeret, eos denuo baptismo initiandos esse.
— Nihil recte et debito modo fieri gerique uspiam perhibebant, quod sumrna rerum esset
penes malos. — Atque decrevisse Deum extinguere istud genus et sufiicere alteram inno-
centia justitiaque et sanctitate praeditum. Ad cujus exordium atque incrementa doce-
bant necessariam esse coram et diligentiam in procreanda sobole. Et ideo neminern
ducere uxorem debere, ex qua non sCiret se liberos pios, et gratos aeterno Deo, et ad
communionem regni coelestis electos suscepturum esse. Id autem non aliter quam ipso
Deo patefaciente sciri posse. Et jactabatur praecipuum donum Dei in illis coetibus prae-
dictionis eventuum futurorum, et arcanorum judicii, cujus eximiae et salutaris rei in
vcritate nomen est graecum Prophetia. Compertum autem est, multis horum per quie-
tem somni mirabilia visa, et species quasdam vigilantibus etiam aliquibus, sed paucis,
oblatas esse. Cognitum etiam est, fuisse in coetu isto foeminas vaticinantes. — Et hoc
erat in legibus istorum, ne quis in otio liberali bonis artibus et Uteris operam daret, neu
aliunde scientiae cognitionisque facultatem quaereret, quam ab aeterni Dei benignitate,
cui adjumentis humanis nihil esset opus. According to the Zeitung aus Wittenberg,
written in the middle of Januaiy (Strobel's Miscellaneen, v. 127), Marcus Stubner said :
"Martin is right on most points, but not on all : Another will come after him with a
loftier spirit, etc. Item, the Turks will soon take possession of Germanj\ Item, all
priests shall be slain if they now take wives. Item, in a short time — about five, six, or
seven years — there shall be such a change in the world that no ungodl}- or sinful man
shall remain alive, etc. Then shall there be one way, one baptism, one faith. The bap-
tism of infants, as now administered, before they have reason, is no baptism." At Wit-
tenberg the sect worked directly only in secret (minus libere et aperte, Camerar.), in a
wider sphere only indirect^ by the preachers devoted to their cause, Carlstadt, and the
former Benedictine, Gabriel Didymus, who advanced with rapid strides. With regard
to these disturbances compare the Zeitung aus Wittenberg, quoted above. Something
CHAP. I.— GERMAN EEFOEMATION. § 1. 1522. 63
in such an extraordinary manner,88 could protect his work from
was now conceded to the innovations, but the innovators proceeded still farther ; see
Beyer's Schreiben an Einsiedel v. 25. Jan. (Bretschn. i. 540) : " I would have you know
tbat the University and the town-council have agreed upon the way in which mass should
be celebrated in the parish church to which we all belong. First, the hymn will be sung
with the Tntroit, Gloria, et in terra, epistles, gospel, and Sanctus; then comes the ser-
mon, and afterward the mass, as our God and Lord Jesus instituted it at the Last Supper.
The priest speaks the words of consecration aloud in German, and admonishes the peo-
ple that to everj' one who feels the burden of sin, and thirsts for the grace of God, the
body and blood of the Lord will be administered. When the people have communica-
ted, the Agnus Dei, Carmen, and Bcnedicamus Domine are sung. The canon has been
reversed. For the future we will tolerate no beggar, be he monk or no monk. The
poor shall be provided for from the common purse.— They will not endure images in
church, and in time will remove them ; strong passages of Scripture are brought against
them." Carlstadt and Didymus continually preached against the adherents of the old
customs (Bretschn. i. 548) ; they taught, for instance (p. 548), "dass die Gemeine wohl
Macht habe, in Nachlassigkeit der Oberkeit aus einem Mitleiden und Liebe Ichts (etwas)
vorzunehmen," and thereby effected (p. 550), that in the beginning of February the im-
ages were suddenly carried oft', cut to pieces, and burned. Carlstadt made yet further
alterations in the celebration of the Lord's Supper, whereupon, in the parish church (p.
552), " einer sust, der andre so, ohne Ordnung und Messgewand Mess gehalten haben."
This occasioned fresh investigations and threats, and orders from the Elector; mean-
while the innovations were partially submitted to. The Council gave notice, on the
12th Febr. (p. 553) : "Der Bilde halben haben wir beschlossen auf dem Rathhaus, dass
sie sollen durch die Obrigkeit, welcher allein es anstehet, eignet und gebuhret, abgethan
werden." On the contrary, in the Mass (p. 554), the " Weise, Kleidung, und Gesang"
were to remain as before. Carlstadt now promised (p. 557) that he would refrain from
this style of preaching for the future. Didymus left Wittenberg. Still, great disunion
remained (p. 560). This picture is filled up by the account of M. Sebast. Froschel,
who came to Wittenberg in 1522, in the Dedication to the Elector Augustus of his tract
on the Priesthood, Witten. 1565. 4 (Fortges. Sammlung v. alten u. neuen theol. Sachen,
1731, s. 691). He charges Carlstadt, Didymus, and M. George More, the master of the
boys' school, with having ruined the boys' school, and says they would gladly have
made an end of the University also. "These three men give out that no one should
study, or keep school, or confer degrees, for Christ has forbidden all this in Matt, xxiii.
with these words : Be ye not called Eabbi, or masters ; in consequence of this man)'
men of fine ingenia at the same time left this place and forsook their studies, who might
have been useful to their country and countrymen. — Dr. Carlstadt went round to the
houses of the citizens, and asked them how they understood this or that passage in this
or that prophet. And when the simple people wondered at his question, and said to
him : Sir Doctor, how comes it that you learned men and doctors in holy Scripture thus
ask us poor, illiterate, unlearned folk such questions ? ye should rather tell us the mean-
ing: then Carstadt answered them, that God had hidden it from such, as the Lord Jesus
himself says, in Matt. xi. and Luke x. : I thank thee, 0 Father, Lord of heaven and
earth, because Thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed
them unto babes. Besides, these three persons began not only to tear down the schools,
but also the churches and images in churches, casting the images out of the churches ;
raid they gave out that no learned man should be received or allowed as preacher or
priest in the churches, but laymen and handcraftsmen, who were only able to read, as I
have known many such persons whom thej' wished to call to this office."
68 Compare his judgment about the fanatics, addressed to Melancthon, 13th Jan.,
1522 (de Wette, ii. 125) : Venio ad Prophetas, ac primum non probo tuam timiditatem,
cum et majori tarn spiritu quam eruditione polleas, quam ego. Ac primum, cum testi-
monium perhibeant de se ipsis, non statim audiendi sunt ; sed juxta consilium Joannis,
spiritus probandi. Habetis consilium Gamalielis dift'erendi : nihil enim adhuc audio ab
64 FOURTH PERIOD— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
sinking into a destructive fanaticism. He suddenly came forth
from his seclusion, in March, 1522 ;89 his powerful preaching
frightened away the false prophets, and quieted men's minds.90
eis dici et fieri, quod Satanas non queat praestare vel aemulari. Then follows advice as
to how the prophets were to be examined, and a defense of infant baptism and the Au-
gustinian doctrine that the fides aliena of the sponsors availed for the children. He
writes to Spalatin on the 17th Jan. (1. c. 135) : Tu quoque cura, ne Princeps noster ma-
nus cruentet in prophetis illis novis Cygnaeis. There is also a fragment of a letter to
the men of Wittenberg, probably in Febr. (not Dec, 1521, as in de Wette, ii. 118) :
"They have introduced these changes in the mass and images, attacked the sacrament,
and other things which are of no account, and have let faith and love go ; just as though
all the world hereabout had great understanding in these matters, which is not the fact ;
and so they have brought it about, that many pious people have been stirred up to do what
is really the devil's work. It would indeed be a good thing to begin such changes, if
we could all together have the needful faith, and if they suited the whole Church in such
measure that no one should take offense at them. But this can never be. We can not
all be as learned as Carlstadt. Therefore we must yield to the weak ; otherwise thou,
who art strong, wilt run far ; and the weak, who can not follow thee at like pace, will
be run down. God has given to you the Word in its purity, and shown great grace to
them at Wittenberg. Yet I do not descry among you any love at all," etc.
89 On the journey he wrote to the Elector, who had warned him against it (Melanchth.
Epist. ed. Bretschneider, i. 559), on the 5th March (de Wette, ii. 139), from Borua, e. g. :
" This I know full well about myself, if matters stood so at Leipsick as at Wittenberg,
I would ride thither, though (your Electoral grace will pardon my foolish speech) for
nine days long it were to rain only Duke Georges, and each of them were nine-fold more
furious than this one is. — This is written to your Electoral grace to the intent that j-our
Electoral grace may know that I go to Wittenberg under far higher protection than
that of the Elector. I have no intention of demanding protection from your Electoral
grace. Yea, I take it I have more power to protect your Electoral grace than you have
to protect me. Besides, if I knew that j'our Electoral grace could and would protect
me, I would not come. No sword either can or ought to guide and aid this cause : God
alone must provide, without human care or help. Accordingly, whoever has most faith
will be here of most use. Since I now perceive that }Tour Electoral grace is still very
weak in faith, I can by no means regard your Electoral highness as the man who is able
to shield or save me. As your Electoral grace desires to know what you should do in this
cause, especially as you think you have done far too little : I answer with all subjec-
tion ; j-our Electoral grace has done far too much, and you ought to do nothing at all.
For God neither can nor will endure jTour or my plans and proceedings. He will have
it left to himself; this and nothing else : j'our Electoral grace may decide accordingly.
— In respect to men your Electoral grace should thus conduct yourself; you should, as
an Elector, be obedient to the supreme authority, and allow his imperial majestj- to rule
in your Electoral grace's towns and dominions, over persons and property, as is due,
according to the order of the Empire, and neither oppose, nor resist, nor desire to offer
any resistance or hinderance to the authorities, if they wish to arrest or kill me. For no
one may break with or resist the powers that be excepting Him alone who has ordained
them ; to act otherwise is rebellion, and against the will of God," etc. On Luther's
meeting at an inn in Jena with some Swiss traveling to Wittemberg, see the true-hearted
account of one of them, John Kessler, in the original in J. J. Bernet's Joh. Kessler gc-
nannt Ahenarius, Burger und Reformator zu St. Gallen. St. Gallon, 1826. 8. s. 27.
90 Luther arrived at Wittenberg on Friday the 7th of March, and preached every day
from the Sunday Invocavit to Reminiscere (9th— 16th March) against the imprudent in-
novations: "Acht Sermon D. M. L. von ihm gcprediget zu Wittenberg in der Fasten,
darin kurzlich begriefen von den Messen, Bildnissen, beyderley Gestalt des Sacraments,
von den Speisen und heimlichen Beicht," in two different editions, Walch, xx, 1 ft"., and
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1522. (35
Soon after he offered to his German fatherland the precious fruit
plucked in his retirement at the Wartburg, his Translation of the
New Testament,91 which gave to every man of the people the
means of arriving at certainty in his faith, and of being able to
wive a reason for it.92
o
C2 ff. Luther wrote to Gaspar Giittel, prior of the Augustines at Eisleben, 30th March
(de Wette, ii. 177) : Ego Carolstadium oft'endi, quod ordinationes suas cassavi, licet doc-
trinam non damnarim, nisi quod displicet in solis ceremoniis et extemis faciebus labo-
rasse eurn, neglecta interim vera doctrina Christiana h. e. fide et charitate. Nam sua
inepta docendi ratione eo populum perduxerat, ut sese Christianum arbitraretur per lias
res nihili, si utraque specie communicaret, si tangeret (receive the. sacrament with the
hand), si non confiteretur, si imagines frangeret. Froschel (see Note 87), Fortg. Samml.
1731, s. 694 : "As Dr. Carlstadt now saw that his projects were defeated, he went away
from the city of Wittenberg to a village called Segren, not far off; there he bought him
a farm, and became a peasant ; and the other peasants called him Naber Enders (neigh-
bor Andreas). — Naber Enders did not endure this very long ; it soon became too much
for him ; and he crept back again to the Cross (zum Kreulz). So, likewise, did the other
two, Frater Gabriel and M. More," etc. At first Luther refused to see the prophets of
Zwickau ; at length he admitted Marcus Stiibner, Martin Cellarius, and a third to his
presence (Camerarius in Vita Melanchth. § 15) : Audivit Lutherus placide narrantem
Marcum sua. Cum dicendi finem fecisset, nihil contra ilia adeo absurda et futilia dis-
serendum ratus Lutherus hoc modo monuit : viderent, quid agerent. Nihil eorum, quae
commemor assent, sacris Uteris niti, commentaque esse cogitationum curiosarum, aut etiam
fallacis et fraudulenti spiritus deliras et perniciosas subjectiones. Ibi Cellarius et voce ct
gestibus vesanis, cum et solum pedibus, et propositam mensulam manibus feriret, ex-
clamare et indignari, ausum esse Lutherum suspicari tale aliquid de divino homine.
At Marcus paulo sedatior, ut scias, inquit, Luthere, me spiritu Dei praeditum esse, ego,
quid in animo tuo conceperis, sum indicaturus, idque est : te incipere inclinari ad haec,
ut meam doctrinam veram esse credas. Cum Lutherus, ut ipse postea dixit, istam dedita
opera sententiam cogitando esset complexus : increpet te Dens, Satana. Post haec plus
verborum faciendum Lutherus non putavit, et minantes gloriantesque eos dimisit. — Eo
die oppido illi excesserunt, et Chembergo — literas plenas maledictis et execrationibus
ad Lutherum miserunt. Compare Luther's short account of this interview, given to
Spalatin and Lange, 12th April (de Wette, ii. 179, 181). Nicholas Storch also afterward
appeared before him ; see Luther to Spalatin, 4th Sept., 1522 (1. c. 245).
91 The first edition appeared in September, 1522, the second as early as December, and
so ever}- year original editions and reprints. In 1523 followed the first part of the Old
Testament, the Books of Moses ; in 1524 the second part, the rest of the historical books ;
and the third part, Job, the Psalter, and the writings of Solomon ; in 1532 the fourth
part, the Prophets, some of which had been before published by themselves. The first
entire edition of the Bible, with the Apocrypha, appeared in 1534. Compare G. W. Pan-
zer's Entwurf einer vollstandigen Gesch. der Deutschen Bibeliibersetzung Luther's. 2te
Aufl. Niirnberg, 1791. 8. Lucke's kurzgefasste Gesch. d. Luther. Bibelubersetzung, in
the Zeitschrift fur gebildete Christen der evangel. Kirche, otes Heft (Elberfeld, 1823),
s. 1. K. A. Weidemann's Gesch. der Deutschen Bibelubersetzung Luther's. Leipzig,
1834. 8. D. H. Schott's Gesch. der Deutschen Bibelubersetzung D. M. Luther's, u. der
fortdauernde Worth derselben, Leipzig, 1835. 8 (vgl. Jen. A. L. Z. Marz, 1836, s. 321).
Grotesend iiber D. M. Luther's Verdienste um die Ausbildung der hochteutschen Schrift-
sprache in the Abhandlungen des Frankfurter Gelehrten-Vereins fur teutsche Spraehe.
St. 1 (Frankf., 1818), s. 24 ff.
92 Cochlaeus, De Actis et Scriptis M. Lutheri ad ann. 1522, fol. 50, b. : mirum in mo-
dum multiplicahatur per chalcographos novum Testamentum Lutheri, ut etiam sutores,
et mulieres, et quilibet idiotae, qui theutonicas literas utcunque didicerant, novum illud
VOL. IV. 5
qq FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Hadrian VI. , a pious and strict man,93 who mounted the papal
Testamentum, tanquam fontem omnis veritatis, avidissime legerent, quicunque Luthe-
rani cra'nt illudquo saepe legcndo memoriae commendarent, in sinu secum portantcs
codicem. Ex quo tantam intra paucos menses sibi doctrinam arrogabant, ut non solum
cam laicis partis catholicae, verum etiam cum sacerdotibus et monachis, atque adeo
etiam cum Magistris et sacrae theologiae Doctoribus disputare de fide et Evangelio non
erubescerent. Quin immo repertae sunt mulierculae, quae propositis thematis editisque
libellis theutonicis ausae fuerint ultro provocare, et quidem procacissime insultantes,
ignorantiamque improperantes et contemptui habentes viros, non modo laicos atque pri-
vatos homines, verum etiam quoslibet Doctores et Licentiatos totius facultatis theologi-
cae, ac totas etiam Universitates, id quod de Argula, nobili quadam muliere, compertum
habetur (compare Lipowsky Argula v. Grumbach geb. Freiien v. Stauffen. Miinchen,
1811. 4. de Wette, ii. 558). — Cum igitur mobile vulgus ubique magis intentum sit et
avidum ad res novas late divulgandas, quam ad res consuetas in suo statu conservan-
das ; factum est, ut turba Lutherana longe plus operae impendent discendis sacris Ute-
ris ita translatis, quam impendit populus Catholicorum, ubi Laici earn curam potissime
in sacerdotes et Monachos rejiciebant. Unde contigit nonnunquam, a laicis Lutheranis
plures scripturae locos ex tempore citari in colloquiis, quam citarentur a presbyteris et
Monachis catholicis. At jam dudum persuaserat Lutherus turbis suis, nullis dictis ha-
bendam esse fidem, nisi quae ex sacris Uteris proferrentur. Idcirco reputabantur Catho-
lici ab illis ignari scripturarum, etiamsi eruditissimi essent theologi. Quinetiam palam
aliquando coram multitudine contradicebant eis Laici aliqui, tanquam mera pro cond-
one dixerint mendacia aut figmenta hominum. Accedebant ct alia incommoda. Nam
cum antiqui theologi multis retro annis peritiam l'mguarum et politiores literas neglcx-
issent ; Lutherus mox ab initio per Pbilippum Melancthonen, et per Zuinglium, Oeco-
lampadiumque et Bucerum (antequam ab eo in nonnullis articulis dissentire coepissent)
totam vere juventutem, eloquentiae Uteris linguarumque studio deditam, ac ingenio ex
acutis et expolitis Erasmi Roterdami opusculis pulcherrime excultam, in partem suam
traxit. Juvenes vero et ingenio alacres, et laborum patientes mox in sacris Uteris (qui-
bus Lutherus unicum tribuebat sensum, et eum solummodo literalem) ita profecerunt
literaliter ut vel XXX annorum theologi tarn prompti in citandis scripturae locis non
viderentur, quam erant illi. Qui et de peritia linguarum et de styli elegantia superb i-
entes mox quoslibet veteris farinae theologos non solum contemnere, verum etiam pro-
vocare coeperunt, maxime, quando ad populum verba faciebant. Quod si quis novita-
tibus eorum contradiceret, mox praetendebant lectionem graecam vel hebraicam, aut
aliquem ex vetustissimis auctoribus, et confestim plenis convitiorum plaustris invehe-
bantur in graecarum et hebraicarum literarum ignaros theologos, quos odiose sophistas,
asinos, porcos, animalia ventris, et inutilia pondera terrae vocitabant, superaddentes
" etiam 'ronchos'et cachinnos immodestissime. Ac unum Lutherum, velut verum theolo-
gum populo commendantes, ejus adversarios velut ignaros, immo hostes veritatis, et ob
alimoniam sibi praecisam aut imminutam Luthero invidcntes, invidiosissime traduce-
bant.
93 He had taught the fallibility of the Pope in his Comm. in libr. quartum Sententia-
rum (reprinted, Romae, 1522, fol.). Quaest. de sacra confirm, certum est, quod (Ponti-
fex) possit errare in iis, quae tangunt fidem, haeresim per suam determinationem aut
decretalem asserendo: On the other hand, Luther's doctrines appeared preposterous to
him, the strict scholastic theologian, and so he said with regard to Luther's propositions
condemned by the theologians of Louvain, in a letter which he wrote to them while yet
cardinal (C. Burmanni Iladrianus VI. sive Analecta historica de Hadr. VI. Traj. ad.
Rhen., 1727. 4. p. 447) : qui sane tarn rudes ac palpabiles hacreses mini prae se ferre
videntur, ut ne discipulus quidem theologiae, ac prima ejus limina ingressus, ita labi
mcrito potuisset.— Miror valde, quod homo tam manifesto, tamque pertinaciter in fide
errans, et suas haereses somniaque difiundens, impune errare, et alios in perniciosissi-
mos errores trahere impune sinitur. Hence he must come to the opinion that the redress
of external abuses in the Church would put an end to Luther's success. This judgment
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1522. (57
throne after Leo X. (t 1st Dec., 1521), thought that the more plain-
ly he acknowledged and promised to redress the defects that had
crept into the external constitution of the Church, so much the
more decidedly he might venture to claim the execution of the
existing law of heresy against Luther's deviations in doctrine.
But the public declarations which, for this purpose, he caused to
be made at the Diet of Nuremberg (Dec., 1522),94 only resulted in
would necessarily be strengthened by the letter of Wilibald Pirkheimer addressed to him
(Pirckheymeri Opp., ed. Conr. Ritterhusius, p. 372; Gerdesii Hist. Evangelii renovati,
i. Monum. p. 170), according to which the arrogance and deceitfulness of the Domini-
cans, and their hatred of the humanists, were the cause of all the evils. Ludovicus Vi-
ves, in a formal opinion (Opp. ii. 831 ; Burmannus, p. 45G), recommended the new Pope
to call a general council, to do away with all the confusion prevailing in Europe. Ha-
drian's correspondence with Erasmus is worthy of especial notice (Bermannus, p. 493
seq., but here the letters are not all given ; see Danz Analecta Critica de Hadriano VI.
P. ii., Jenae, 1814. 4. p. 9). He challenges him to write against Luther. Erasmus de-
clines this as useless : he complains that he has been erroneously considered as the orig-
inator of the heresy ; he expresses his aversion to it, but points out the perverse methods
of Luther's adversaries (Burmannus, p. 501 : centum locos colligam ex Paulinis episto-
lis qui congruunt cum his quae damnata sunt in Lutheri libris), and renews his former
proposal (see Note 67) to let the question be adjusted by impartial arbitrators from dif-
ferent nations. Paul Sarpi (Histoire du Concile de Trent, traduite par Courayer, i. 41
seq.) gives an account of the Pope's deliberations with the cardinals as to the means to
be adopted, from a diary of Francis Chieregati (p. 50) ; but it is not probable that Car-
dinal Cajetan, who had written on indulgence a short time before in the sense of Thomas
Aquinas, would have advised him to declare, according to the earlier doctrine, that
indulgence availed only for the remission of church-penalties. See Pallavicini, lib. ii.
c. 4.
94 The legate, Francis Chieregati, first had a shorter form of Instructions read before
the Diet, without delivering it in writing ; in the beginning of the year 1523 he first pro-
duced the second, with express declarations about reform ; many persons were thus led
to the opinion that it had been first composed in Nuremberg (see the account of the
Saxon envoy Hans von der Plaunitz to the Elector, in Luther's works, 2ter Deutsche'-
Jen. Theil. Bl. 206 b). It was sent after him, as soon as it was manifest that the pub-
lic feeling in Germany required more effective declarations. These last Instructions
Luther soon after published in German with comments (Sleidan, lib. iv. init.), in the
original in Raynald. ann. 1522, No. 66, and Goldast Constitutt. Imperial, i. 450. After
setting forth the reasons with which the legate was to urge the princes to suppress the
Lutheran heresy, it proceeds: Item dices, nos ingenue fateri, quod Deus banc persecu-
tionem Ecclesiae suae inferre permittit propter peccata hominum, maxime sacerdotitm
et Ecclesiae Praelatorum. — Scimus, in hac sancta sede aliquot jam annis multa abomi-
nanda fuisse, abusus in spiritualibus, excessus in mandatis, et omnia denique in pcr-
versum mutata: nee minim, si aegritudo a capite in membra a summis Pontificibus in
alios inferiores Prelatos descenderit. Omnes nos, i. e. Praelati et ecclesiastici declina-
vimus unusquisque in vias suas, nee fuit jam din, qui faceret bonum, non fuit usque ad
unuin : quamobrem necesse est, ut omnes demus gloriam Deo, et humiliemus animas
nostras ci, videatque unusquisque nostrum undjg ceciderit, et se potius quilibet judicet,
quam a Deo in virga furoris sui judicari velit. Qua in re quod ad nos attinet, pollice-
beris nos omnem operam adhibituros, ut primum Curia haec, unde forte hoc malum pro-
cessit, reformetur; ut sicut inde corruptio in omnes inferiores emanavit, ita ctiam ab
eadem sanitas et reformatio omnium emanet. — Quanquam nemo mirari debebit, si non
statim omnia errata et abusus omnes per nos emendatos viderit : inveteratus nimium
68 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
a new and importunate demand for the redress of the oft-repeated
grievances of the German nation.95 For the first attempts at reform
morbus est, nee simplex, sedvarius ct multiplex; pedetentim in ejus cura procedendum
est, et prius gravioribus magisque periculosis occurrendum, ne omnia pariter reformari
voleutes omnia perturbemus. — Quod autem ultimis Uteris suis scribis, questos fuisse
Principes istos, quod Concordatis eorum per hanc sedem derogatum sit ; dices, nos de
his, quae ante nos facta fuere, culpari nee posse, nee debere, nobisque ejusmodi deroga-
tiones, etiam dum in minoribus essemus, semper displicusse. Proinde nobis certissimam
sententiam esse, etiamsi ipsi non requirerent, illis nostri Pontificatus tempore penitus ab-
stinere, partim, utunicuique jus suum servemus, partim quia aequitas et humanitas ex-
poscit, ut inclytam nationem nostram non solum non offendamus, sed etiam peculiares
ei favores impendamus. De processibus vero, quos a Rota avocari, et ad partes remitti
postulant, dices, nos cupere eis in hoc gratificari quantum honeste possimus ; sed prop-
ter absentiam auditorum ab urbe pestis gratia, non posse nos de qualitate et habitudinc
ipsorum processuum ad praesens informari ; reversis vero illis — facturos in gratiam dic-
torum Principum quidquid rationabiliter poterimus. — Item quia intelleximus, in Ger-
mania esse multos bonos et doctos viros pauperes, aliqua etiam praeelara ingenia, quae
ex indignitate apostolicarum provisionum, histrionibus et stabulariis potius quam viris
doctis fieri solitarum, a sedis hujus devotione aversa ; cupimus, ut inquiras, quinam ill L
sint, eorumque nomina ad nos transmittas, ut occurrente beneficiorum Germanicorum
vacatione, illos proprio motu providere possimus. Scimus enim, quantum Dei honori,
et animarum saluti ac aediiicationi obfuerit, quod jam diu beneficia eccleslastica, maxi-
me curam et regimen animarum habentia, data fuerunt hominibus indignis. Pirckhei-
mer wrote on this point to Erasmus (Strobel's Vermischte Bej-trage zur Gesch. d. Lite-
ratur Niirnberg, 1775, s. 1G5) : Pollicetur multa, quae utinam velit, et quum velit, possit,
et quum possit, re exequatur, quod multis impossibile videtur. In the letter to the
German princes, which the legate brought with him (Raynald, 1522, no. GO, and Lu-
theri Opp. T. ii. Jen. lat. fol. 536, b.), he complains that the edict of Worms was not
observed, and exhorts them to carry it into execution, with a reference to the treatment
of earlier heretics, e. g. Huss at Constance. In order to produce a greater impression,
he suggests the political dangers of the Lutheran heresy : An putatis, alio tendere istos
iniquitatis filios, quam ut libertatis nomine omni obedientia sublata, quod cuique libu-
erit faciendi licentiam inducant ? An ullius pensi jussa et leges vestras habituros cre-
ditis, qui sacros canones et Patrum decreta — non solum vilipendunt, sed etiam diabolica
rabie lacerare et comburere non verentur ? An denique vestris cervicibus parsuros, qui
non tangendos Christos Domini contemerare, caedere, trucidare ausi sunt? In vos, in
vestras res, domos, uxores, liberos, ditiones, dominatus, templa, quae colitis, haec mise-
randa calamitas tendit, nisi mature obviam eatis ! At the same time he addressed a
violent letter to the Elector Frederick (Raynald, 1. c. no. 73 ss.) ; and, besides this, let-
ters to the town-councils of Bamberg (which Luther published with notes, T. ii. Jen.
lat. fol. 538, b.), of Breslau (see Fibiger's eingerissenes Lutberthum), of Constance
(Fussli's Beytrage zur Reformationsgesch. iv. 223), to Henrj-, Duke of Mecklenburg
(Riederer's Nachrichtcn, iv. 202), and undoubtedly others to the separate Estates which
have not been divulged.
95 The answer of the Estates to the Pope may be seen in Latin in Goldast Constitutt.
Imperial, i. 452, in German in F. Hortleder Von den Ursachen des Deutschen Krieges,
i. 9, and Walch, xv. 2550 (compare Ranke, Deutsche Gesch. im Zeitalter d. Ref. ii. 52
ff.) : Quod sedis Apostolicae sententia in Lutherum lata, simulque Sacrae Caesareae Ma-
jestatis edictum non sit debitae executipni demandatum, non sine maximis, urgentissi-
misque rationibus, utputa ne pejora inde causarentur, etc., hactenus praetermissum est.
Majori namque populi parti jam pridem persuasum est, et modo Lutheranis libris ac
dogmatibus populorum opinio sic informata, ut jam pro comperto habeant, Nationi Ger-
manicae a Curia Romana per certos abusus multa et magna gravamina et incommoda
illata esse : ob id, si pro executione Apostolicae sedis seutentiae, vel Imperatoriae Ma-
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1523. (J9
in Rome, Hadrian earned hatred, resistance, and an early death
(14th Sept., 1523).96 His successor, Clement VII., immediately
jestatis edicti quidpiam acerbius attentatum esset, mox popularis multitudo sibi hanc
suspicioncm animo concepisset, ac si talia liebant pro cvertenda evangclica veritatc, et
sustinendis manutenendisque malis abusibus impietatibusque. Unde indubie nihil aliud
quam gravissimi tumultus populares, intestinaque bella speranda essent, quemadmodnm
ex multis ac variis rerum argumentis Principes aliique Ordines jam plane didicere et
cognovere. Oportunioribus itaque remediis his malis, in hac potissimum temporum
difficultate, suceurrendum esse existimant. Then the Tope's promises were highly
praised. Nam nisi istiusmodi abusus et gravamina, simulque certi Articuli, quos saecu-
lares Principes jnxta haec specialiter designates scriptis exhibebunt, fideliter reformentur,
vera pax et concordia inter ecclesiasticos saecularesque Ordines, hnjusque tumultus et
errorum extirpatio per Germaniam minime speranda est. Then they pray for the abo-
lition of the annates, asserting, Principes Germaniae in solutionem Annatarum ad ali-
quot annos sedi Apostolicae solvendarum ea lege ac conditione consensisse, ut ilia in
oppugnationem perfidissimi Turcae, et defensionem fidei Catholicae converterentur. But
that time had long since passed, and this purpose was never regarded. They propose,
as the best means of allaying all disturbances, quod Beatitudo Pontificis, accedente ad
haec Sacrae Caesareao Majestatis consensu, liberum Christianum Concilium ad locum
convenientem in Natione Germanica, quanto ocius et celerius quoad fieri possit, videlicet
vel in Argentoratum, vel Moguntiam, Coloniam Agrippinam, vel ad civitatem Metcn-
sem, vel alium convenientem locum in Germania indiceret : nee ultra unius anni spatium
(si possibile foret) haec Concilii convocatio et designatio differretur, et quod in tali Con-
cilio eis qui interesse deberent Ecclesiastici vel laicalis ordinis, non obstantibus quibus-
cunque juramentis et obligationibus, libere liceret loqui et consulere pro gloria summi
Dei, et salute animarum, proque republica Christiana, absque aliquo impedimento ;
quinimo quilibet ad haec debeat esse obnoxius, etc. Till this could be brought about, a
check should be placed upon innovating letters and sermons. The legate, in his reply
(Goldast, 1. c. 455), expressed himself as much dissatisfied with this answer, but he re-
ceived a curt dismissal (1. c. 45G) : Quamvis Principes, et reliqui ordines Germanicae na-
tionis iterum pro verbis verba dare potuissent, quum tamen aliis magis necessariis oc-
cupati essent, Pontificium oratorem priori responsione contentum esse jusserunt ; donee
gravamina nationis Germanicae summo Pontifici transmissa forent, ac inde manifestum
iieret, num verba ejus tarn blanda, facta etiam debita secutura essent. In the composi-
tion of the Gravamina, those of Worms (see Note 7G) were the ground-work ; these were
only to be brought into a more convenient form. They were to have been given to the
legate, as is expressly stated in the preface (in Georgi, p. 366) ; and this would have
been done, si non praeter omnium exspectatlonem abitionem suam hinc tantopere matu-
rasset, ac inopinato ita decessisset (see the Peroratio in Georgi, p. 500) ; so they had to
be sent after him. Veesenmeyer (Kirchenhist. Archiv, 1824, iii. 87) erroneously asserts
the contrary ; for the statement in the Peroratio, which is not the work of the first editor,
but of the Estates, certainly outweighs all other testimony. See these Gravamina in
Goldast, 1. c. 456 ; J. F. Georgii Imperatorum Nationis Germ. Gravamina adv. Scdem
Romanam, Francof. et Lips., 1725. 4. p. 365. On the many Latin and German editions
of them, see H. G. Franci De Gravaminibus Norimbergensibus ab Erroribus Liberatis
Epist. ad J. E. Kappium, Lips., 1731. 4.
96 The judgment of the Roman clergy with regard to these concessions made to the
Germans has been preserved in Pallavicini's Hist. Cone. Trident, lib. ii. c. 6, § 8 : Est pa-
ritcr veritati consentanea ea ratio, quam Suavis asserit a Soderino Cardinale propositam
Pontifici : emendationem Datariae, aliorumque ecclesiasticorum Romae Magistratuum,
haereticorum conversioni parum esse conducibilem. — Quin ex eo quod ipsorum causa
emendatum fuisset, plausum auctoritatemque apud populos sibi comparaturos fuisse. —
Atque ita experimento compertum esse, moderatis concessionibus iratum quidem popu-
lum quandoque placari posse, perduellem non posse : adeoque perduellionis incendium
70 FOURTH PERIOD— DIV. I.-A.D. 1517-1648.
returned to the old papal ways, and demanded, through his cardinal
legate, Campeggio, at the Diet of Nuremberg (Jan., 1524), the un-
conditional suppression of the heresy.97 The legate only obtained
an unsatisfactory decree for the observance of the edict of Worms,
as far as was possible,98 and now endeavored, by negotiations with
the separate Estates and with individuals, to obtain somewhat
non nisi vel terroris gelu, vel sanguinis pluvia restingui. With regard to the instruc-
tions of the legate, Cap. 7, § 9: Hujusmodi mandata, sicut aperto declarant Adriani
probitafem,— ita apud plerosque majorem in eo prudentiam circumspectionemque desi-
derabant. § 10 : Experientia compertum est, non rnodo Romanum Pontificatum, — sed
regimen modici Ordinis religiosi, quantumvis simplicis ac formae severioris, melius regi
a quodam praedito mediocri probitate cum exhnia prudentia conjuncta, quam a saucti-
monia modicae prudentiae compote. Quapropter ut ipsa sanctitas in subditis conservc-
tur, non tantum in sanctitate, quam in prudentia momenti est.
97 When Campeggio was required to make a declaration at the Diet with regard to the
Gravamina, he replied (Sleidanus, lib. iv. ed. Am Ende, p. 226) : In conventu Worma-
ciae Caesaris exiisse mandatum ejus rei, de communi ipsorum consilio promulgatum :—
sibi igitur videri, priusquam aliud decernatur, de modo executionis deliberandum esse.
—Quantum ad ipsorum postulata pertinet, an edita sint, ut Romam deferantur, omnino
se nescire : tria solum exemplaria fuisse perlata Romam ad quosdam privatim : ex iis
unum sibi contigisse : Pontifici autem et Cardinalium senatui non posse persuaderi, haec
a'Principibus ita fuisse decreta, sed existimare, privatos homines odio reipublicae Ro-
manae in lucem emisisse : nullum etiam ejus rei se mandatum habere: neque tamen
hoc sic accipiendum esse, quasi de eo potestatem non habeat agendi : sed in iis postula-
tis esse multa, quae et Pontificis derogent auctoritati, et haeresim redoleant, et a se
tractari non possint : alia vero, quae non adversentur Pontifici, quaeque nitantur aequi-
tate non se recusare, quominus de iis et cog'noscat et agat : sed tamen sibi videri, mo-
derators multo posse proponi, si quid erga Pontificem habeant. Pirkheimer narrates
that this Campeggio, then at Nuremberg, cheated a poor mathematician out of a
book and a globe, and refused to make him any indemnification because he was a
Lutheran ; see Strobel's Vermischte Beytrage zur Gesch. der Literatur, Niirnberg, 1765,
s. 98.
98 The final decree of the Diet, 18th April, 1524, in Liinig's Reichsarchiv P. Gen. cont.
1, p. 445 ; Walch, xv. 2674: the Emperor had expected that the states would, with re-
gard to the edict of Worms, " gehorsamlich gelebt und nachkommen seyn, darzu das-
selbe gehandhabt haben, und aber solches nicht beschehen, davon gemeiner Christen-
heit deutscher Nation nicht kleine Beschwerung erfolgt." On the repeated demand of
the Emperor, the Estates determined, " demselben unserm Mandat gehorsamlich, wie
sie sich dess schuldig erkennen, so viel ihnen moglich, zu geleben, gemass zu halten
und nachzukommen." Libels were to be discontinued, a general council assembled as
soon as possible, an abstract of the new doctrines, "was darin disputirlich gefunden,"
to be prepared for its use ; meanwhile, " das h. Evangelium und Gottes Wort nach rech-
tem wahren Verstand u. Auslegung der von gemeiner Kirchen angenommenen Lehrern
ohn Aufruhr u. Aergerniss gepredigt u. gelehrt." But measures were to be taken witli
regard to the Gravamina at the next diet. But the electoral envoy, and the deputies
of the counts and nobility, protested against this decree (see the documents in Walch,
xv. 2696). The Pope remonstrated against its indefiniteness to the Emperor, and to
the Kings of France and England (see letters of the 16th, 17th, and 22d May, in Eay-
nald, 1524, no. 15 ss.). The Emperor accordingly, in an edict from Burgos, 15th July
(Cyprian's Nutzl. Urkunden appended to Tentzel's Bericht, Th. 2, s. 304), refused the
demand for a council, and required, " pei vermeidung Criminis laesae Majestatis, un-
ser u. des Reichs Acht u. Aberacht" tho observance of the edict of Worms.
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1524. 71
more." He actually succeeded so far as to unite several of the .
Estates at Ratisbon (July, 1524), in concluding a league for the
execution of the edict of Worms, and in receiving from the legate
a decree against isolated abuses, as if this was the reformation of
the Church that was to satisfy the universal expectation.100 How-
ever, the time for deception was past; even zealous Catholic prin-
ces were ashamed of supporting this sham, reform ; and it soon
became the laughing-stock of the people.101
Hadrian's honest concessions and fruitless efforts, as well as the
opposite policy of his successor, only increased the conviction that
a reformation of the Church was necessary, but could never be
expected from Rome. Hence there was a more decided return
to those ecclesiastical reforms which had already been success-
fully begun. In almost every part of Germany they had their
champions. Popular authors, such as Hans Sachs at Nurem-
berg,10- John Eberlinof Giinzburg,103 Michael Stiefel from Essling-
99 He desired especially to draw over Melancthdn to his side. When, in April and
May, he visited his fatherland, the Palatinate, the legate sent his secretary, Frederick
Nausea, to him, to win him by large promises. Melancthon stoutly refused every over-
ture (see the account of Camerarius, who was present at the time, Vita Melanchth. § 2G,
ed. Strobel, p. 93). Melancthon was thereby induced to send the cardinal a letter,
which has become known under the title De Doctrina D. Lutheri ad Amicum quendam
(Mel. Epistt., ed. Bretschneider, i. 657), and begins with the important remark : Fallitur
mundus, cum unum hoc agi a Luthero judicat, ut publicae caeremoniae aboleantur. —
Verum non de caeremoniis dimicat Lutherus, ma jus quoddam docet, quid intersit inter
hominum justitiam et Dei justitiam. The legate also tried to win Melancthon by
means of Erasmus ; see Erasmi Ep. ad Mel. postr. Nonas Sept., 1525, in Bretschneider,
i. 672.
100 Ranke's Deutsche Gesch. im Zeitalter d. Ref. ii. 158. These were the Archduke
Ferdinand, the Duke of Bavaria, the Archbishop of Salzburg, the Bishops of Trent,
Ratisbon, Bamberg, Spires, Strasburg, Augsburg, Constance, Basle, Freisingen, Passau,
and Brescia. The Documents of the League are in Walch, xv. 2699 ; best in Strobel's
Miscellaneen, ii. 118. The Constitutio ad removendos Abusus et Ordinatio ad Vitani
Cleri reformandam, which belongs to it, issued by Campeggio, may be seen in the Fas-
' ciculus Rerum Expetendarum et Fugiendarum, ed. E. Brown, p. 422. Goldasti Con-
stitt. Imperial, iii. 478.
101 Even the zealous Catholic Ortuinus Gratius says of it in his Fasciculus 1. c. : quae
sicuti pauca complectitur, ita etiam a paucis est reccpta. Lampoons against it are men-
tioned in Strobel's Miscellaneen, ii. 134, where also some extracts are given from one
of them, "Absaz oder Fehdschrift des hollischen Fursten Lucifers, Doctor Martin Lu-
ther jetzt zugesandt."
102 por instance, by his Wittenbergische Nachtigal, probably in 1523. Disputacion
zwischen einem Chorherrcn u. Schuhmacher, darin das Wort Gottes u. ein recht christ-
lich Wesen verfochten wird: 1524. Dialog von den Scheinwcrken dor Geistlichen u.
ihren Geliibden : 1524. See Hans Sachs, Beforderer der Reformation, von Veesenmeyer,
in the Kirchenhist. Archiv, 1826, iii. 249.
103 In 1521 he left the Franciscan monastery at Olm, and labored in many places as
a preacher of reform. To the number of his works, which arc distinguished for their
72 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
cn,10i and others,105 recommended them. In many parts of northern
Germany, and the adjacent countries, they obtained the ascend-
ancy : in East Friesland from 1519 ;106 in some towns of Pome-
rania,107 and of Livonia,108 and in Silesia,109 from 1522; in Prus-
sia110 and Mecklenburg111 from 1523; in Denmark and Sweden
mildness, belong especially the 15 Bundsgenossen. Strobel's Nachricht v. Job. Eb. v.
G. Leben u. Schriften im Altdorf. literar. Museum, i. 363. Eighteen works of his are
here enumerated. His work on the Reformation of the Clerical Order is reprinted in
Strobel's Miscellaneen, ii. 207.
104 An Augustinian monk at Essling ; be wrote a poem, "Von der Christformigen,
rechtgegriindten Lehre D. M. Luther's," and was drawn into a correspondence about it
with Thomas Murner at Strasburg. He left his monastery in 1522, worked as an evan-
gelical preacher in many places, wrote much in the cause of the Reformation, but de-
generated at length into Apocalyptic dreams, f 1567 at Jena ; see the Nachricht von M.
Stiefel's Leben u. Schriften, in Strobel's Neue Bej'trage, i. 1.
105 Thus Kettenbach, a barefooted friar, wrote, "Practica practicirt aus der h. Bibel,
1523. 4." See Altdorfisches literar. Museum, ii. 51. In the j'ear 1524 appeared : " Ain
Sermon gepredigt vom Pauren zu Werdt bey Niimberg von dem freyen Willen des
Menschen, auch von Anrufung der Heiligen," composed by Diepold Peringer, a peasant
from the district of Ulm, who had preached publicly at Kitzingen and Nuremberg, and
was probably also the author of the following works: "Des Christl. Pauren getreuen
Rath," and "Ain schone Auslegung iiber das gottlich Gebet Vater Unser, das uns Gott
selbst geleret hat. Das hat betracht ein armer Bauer, u. s. w. ;" see Riederer's Nachrich-
ten, ii. 71. — Utz Rychsner's (Urbanus Regius) Gesprach zwischen einem Pfaffen u. We-
ber : probably to the same author belongs also the dialogue between a barefooted friar
and a spoon-maker. Both dialogues have been erroneously attributed to Hans Sachs ;
see Veesenmeyer, in the Kirchenhist. Archiv, 1826, iii. 271. — Ain schoner Dialogus von
einem Lanzknecht u. Predigermunich durch Wolfgang Zierer von Salzburg; see Vee-
senmeyer in Illgen's Zeitschrift f. d. hist. Theologie, ii. 2, 257.
106 Gittermann's Reformationsgeschichte v. Ostfriesland, in the Kirchenhist. Archiv,
1824, iii. 23.
107 It was propagated in Treptow, from 1520, by Bugenhagen, persecuted in 1521 ;
see Johannes Bugenhagen, by Zietz, Leipz., 1829, s. 43 ff. Illgen's Zeitschr. f. d. hist.
Theol. v. i. 230 ; and the same work, new series, I. iii. 139. Stettin received two preach-
ers from Wittenberg, Seckendorf, i. 240, b. Christian Ketelhodt preached at Stralsund
from 1522 ; in April, 1523, a general storm against images ensued ; see Sastrowen's Le-
ben, edited by Mohnike, i. 36 ; Joh. Berckmann's Stralsundiscbe Chronik, edited by
Mohnike u. Zober (Stralsund, 1833), s. 33, 259. D. C. F. Fabricius, Die Acht u. Vierzig
oder: die Einfiihrung der Kirchenverbesserung in Stralsiuid. Stralsund, 1837. 8. — (v.
Modem's) Gesch. der Einfiihrung der evangel. Lehre im Herzogth. Pommern. Greifs- '
wald, 1837. 8. J. G. L. Kosegarten, De Lucis Evangelicae in Pomerania exorientis Ad-
versariis. Gryphisw., 1830. 4.
108 See§ 15, Note5, below.
109 Breslau set the example ; it was followed bj- Frederick II., Duke of Liegnitz, and
George, Margrave of Brandenburg, as Duke of Jiigerndorf ; see Rosenberg's Reform.
Gesch. v. Schlesien. Breslau, 1767.
110 See § 15, Note 3, below.
111 First at Rostock, in 1523, by Joachim Schlutcr (M. Joachim Schliiter erster evang.
Prediger zu Rostock, ein Beitrag zur Reformationsgesch. geschr. durch Nicolaum Gry-
sen 1593, neu herausgegeben v. K. F. L. Arndt, Liibeck, 1832. 8), at Wismar, by Hen-
ry Mollens, in 1524, Seckendorf, i. 295, a. Sculteti Annates Evangelii Renovati, ad
arm. 1524. D. Schroder's Kirchenhist. des evang. Meklenburg. Rostock, 1788, 2
Thcile, 4.
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 1. 1524. 73
the number of adherents was already considerable. Reform met
with special success among the people in the free towns. Thus,
by the decision of the citizens, it prevailed at Francfort on the
Mayne,112 in Swabian Halle,113 and in Magdeburg in 1523,m in
1524 in Ulm,115 Strasburg,116 Bremen,117 and Nuremberg.118 Very
few were the towns in which it did not stir up a hazardous strug-
gle that endangered the old constitution of the Church.119
112 It had been preached there ever since 1521, and been protected by certain noble-
men in the neighborhood. On the 5th March, 1523, the Senate had to issue an order to
all the clergy to preach the word of God pure and clear, Seckendorf, i. 243. J. B. Rit-
ter's Evang. Denkmahl der Stadt Frankf. a. M., od. ausfuhrl. Bericht der daselbst er-
gangenen Kirchenreform. Frankf., 172G. 4.
113 By John Brenz, who here became pastor in 1522, and discontinued mass in 1523,
Seckendorf, i. 242.
114 The citizens assembled on the 23d June, 1523, with seven preachers, in the Au-
gustinian monaster}', and drew up articles for the Council, in which they demanded a
reformation. Then they prevailed on Nic. Amsdorf to undertake the arrangement of
ecclesiastical matters, Seckendorf, i. 246. G. S. Rtitger's Magdeburg. Reformations-
geschichte. 2te Aufl. Magdeburg, 1792. 8.
115 Though the Franciscans, John Eberlin (see Note 103), Henry of Kettenbach (see
Veesenmeyer's Beytrage zur Gesch. der Literatur u. Reform., Ulm, .1792, s. 79), and
John Diepholt had preached the Reformation before this time, it obtained greater con-
sistency in 1524, when Conrad Sam was called in at the request of the townsmen. In
the same year the Senate began its regulations for reform, by a command to the clergy
either to dismiss their concubines or to marry them ; see Seckendorf, i. 242. — The Ref-
ormation prevailed at Heilbronn also by means of Bernhard Lachmann, 1521, who was
pastor there ; see C. Jager's Mittheilungen zur Schwab, u. Frank. Reformationsgesch.
Bd. 1 (Stuttgart, 1828), s. 30 if. In Kauf beuern the signal for the introduction of reform
was given by a tinman, 8th Sept., 1524, who interrupted the priest in a sermon of ex-
travagant commendation of the Virgin Mary with the words "Pfaff, du liigst" (Priest,
thou liest); see Wagenseil's Beitrag zur Gesch. der Reform. Leipz. 1830, s. 2.
116 The efforts for reform, which had been early undertaken, received a decided char-
acter from the year 1523, when Caspar Hedio came to Strasburg as preacher at the ca-
thedral, Wolfgang Fabricius Capito as provost of the foundation of St. Thomas, and
Martin Bucer. The alteration in divine service was commenced in 1824, with the approv-
al of the Senate ; see A. Jung's Beitrage zu der Gesch. d. Reformation. 2te Abth. Gesch.
der Reformat, der Kirche in Strasburg u. dem Elsasse. Strasb. u. Leipz., 1830. 8.
117 Henry of Ziitphen preached the reformation here from 1522-24 in the Anscharii-
kirche ; John Timann from 1524, in the church of St. Martin. In 1525 the mass was ev-
ery where abolished; see Pratje, Bremen u. Verdische Bibliothek, B. 1, St. 2, s. 1 ; II.
W. Rotermund vom Anfange der Reformation im Erzstifte Bremen u. Stifte Verden.
Liineburg, 1825.
118 Job. Mullner's Reformationsgesch. der freyen Reichstadt Nurnberg. Niirnbern-,
1770. 8. The two provosts, George Besler at St. Sebald, and Hector Pomer at St. Lau-
rence's, the Augustine prior, Wolfgang Volprecht, and Andrew Osiander, from 1522
preacher at St. Lawrence's, began, from the year 1522, to preach the Reformation ; and
the Council protected them, notAvithstanding the remonstrances of the papal legate, and
the Emperor's stadtholder, at the Diets of Nuremberg, in 1523 and 1524 ; see Altdor-
fisches iiterar. Museum, ii. 26. In the year 1524 they abolished the mass and other
popish usages, and the sentence pronounced against them by the Bishop of Bamberg re-
mained without result ; see Strobel's Miscellaneen, iii. 45.
119 For a characteiiitic account of this struggle, see Ambrose Blarcr's apology to the
74 FOURTH PERIOD^DIV. I.-A.D. 1517-1G48.
town-council of Constance, a.d. 1523 (in FUssli's Beytriige zur Reformationsgesch. iv.
195). He shows how Luther's doctrine was perverted by his enemies : " They say Lu-
ther rejects all outward good works which God has commanded, but at the same time
they pass over in silence his faithful teaching, that all good and fruitful works must
proceed from the ground of a believing heart : thus he would first make the root and
the tree good, so that the fruits may not be hung upon it from without, but put forth
from within. They also pretend that he inculcates carnal enjoyments, and teaches that
men should fast no more, and that accordingly he rejects all appointed days and sea-
sons • but they maliciously conceal the fact that he exhorts us earnestly to daily chas-
tening and restraint of the flesh- — Further, they object that, according to Luther's doc-
trine man need not pray, merely because he condemns vain repetition, as Christ himself
condemned such lip-service ; — however, they omit to say that he teaches us to pray
without ceasing, with elevation and aspiration of the soul toward God.— They report
that Luther teaches carnal wantonness, because he wishes to put some check upon the
wide-spread, scandalous impurity of the clergy by permission to marry, and to assist
well-meaning priests, who, through bashfulness, are unable to advise themselves, and
who would yet be willingly helped in the becoming manner allowed by Christ and his
apostles ; but they pass over in silence that he forbids all impurity, while we still have
to this day, as our ecclesiastical superiors and spiritual advisers, men who live in open
fornication, scandal, and crime.— Further still, they cry out that Luther would do away
with all authority, because, forsooth, he will not endure the cruel rule of certain tyrants
who undertake, with unhallowed boldness, to encroach upon the sovereignty of God the
Lord, since they try to extend their power over our souls and consciences; yet they do
not say that, according to Luther's doctrine, we are not only subject to authority, but
also are bound to suffer and endure with Christian patience even their insane and cruel
government, reserving only the freedom of the soul and conscience.— Besides, they al-
lege the discord and disturbance which this doctrine has roused in the world, and do not
consider that the word of God from the first has caused disunion and conflicts between
the believers in truth and falsehood.— Then we have to consider, as Christians, that, as
the Church was at first begun and built up by the persecution and bloodshed of the
faithful, now too, since it has been brought to ruin and lamentable disorder in almost
all points, it can not be reconstituted, and re-established in its ancient dignity without
great disturbance and revolt.— They also pretend that Luther rejects all divine orna-
ments, tables, coffins, lamps, tapers, organs, mass-vestments, etc. ; but they conceal the
fact that he so earnestly exhorts us to keep in repair and to adorn the living temples of
God, as Paul says, namely, the poor, that they may not suffer from want and necessity.
—In like manner, they complain that this doctrine tends to the disgrace and the lessen-
ing of the honor of the immaculate and ever-pure Virgin Mary, and other of God's saints ;
because pilgrimages, outlying chapels, taper-burning, and such proceedings, are not
allowed to be of much avail ; but they do not say that we are taught true reverence for
saints, namely, to recognize, praise, and adore the grace of God in His saints, and thus
to strengthen our hearts in confidence and hope, that Ho will grant unto us the same
paternal grace as to them, because they are our brethren, and, in fine, so direct us in
their footsteps that we may follow the example of their faith and virtuous living. They
will imbitter this honey of ours by saying that Luther is so hasty, quarrelsome, and
bitter, that he attacks, reproaches, and reviles his adversaries, and among them even
the great nobles and princes, ecclesiastical and temporal, with such wanton boldness
that he quite forgets brotherly love and Christian courtesy. Of a truth he has often
mispleased me in this respect ; I would advise no one now to imitate him in this point.
At the same time, I have not, on this account, rejected his good, Christian doctrine, nei-
ther will I pronounce sentence upon his person in this matter ; because I do not under-
stand his spirit and the secret judgment of God, since by this fault many people are
deterred from his doctrine ; but I also bear in mind that he is not fighting his own
cause, but for the word of God ; on this account much may be forgiven him, and all
ascribed to a zealous indignation for God.— Lastly, they endeavor to make this doctrine
suspicious and reproachful, by saying that for more than a thousand years there has
CHAP. I.— SWISS REFORMATION. § 2. INTRODUCTION. 75
§ 2.
HISTORY OF THE REFORMATION IN SWITZERLAND TO 1525.
From the time that the brave Swiss mercenaries had so often
decided the fortunes of war on the battle-fields of northern Italy,
the Pope and the kingdom of France had been the chief rivals in
the attempt to obtain adherents in the thirteen cantons.1 Pen-
sions were given by both parties to win men of influence. The
Pope employed his spiritual power, also, for the same purpose ; and
allowed great forbearance and concessions about ecclesiastical mat-
ters, indulgences, and church-benefices. The direct result of the
constantly increasing enlistment in foreign service was a deplora-
ble demoralization ; for the mercenaries, on their return to their
fatherland, brought back licentiousness, wanton levity, and all
sorts of crimes.3 At the same time, the clerical order was degraded
by the unprincipled distribution of church-patronage.3 But rev-
erence toward Rome also rapidly decreased, now that men so
often came to know her near at hand, and found such frequent
cause of complaint against her.4 Accordingly, the Swiss Govern-
ments were constantly assuming a more independent bearing
been a general agreement in the understanding of Holy Scripture ; and that the holy
fathers and teachers have been quite unanimous in this ; but now comes Luther, over-
throws every thing, and will have a private meaning after his own head, so that all past
opinions together are quite worthless. In answer to this, it is enough to say that he,
above all other men, has so restricted his understanding, according to the exhortation of
Paul, and forced it into subjection to the word of Christ, that he seldom decides by his
own opinion, but by comparing and explaining Scripture with Scripture, which is the
highest art in commenting.— Besides, it is not true that ancient or modern teachers have
hitherto been agreed in handling Scripture, for in a few days I could compile a large book
of articles in which they have been entirely at variance and discordant. — Against Luther
only, Avho has pointed out and laid his hand on the real ulcer and crime of the Church,
they raise the cry of murder'; the}- can not endure his writings, they endeavor to make his
doctrine loathsome to all men, they pervert his words, they attribute to him many unheard-
of heresies, so that every thing preposterous which is now sung or said of God and the
saints, all vicious books and heresies, are burdened upon Luther and the Lutherans," etc.
1 Compare J. v. Midler's Schweitzergeschichte, Th. 5, Abth. 2, by Robert Glutz-Blotz-
heim (Zurich, 1816), s. 243 ff. Wirz, Neuere Helvet. Kircheng. i. 31 ff.
2 Anshelm's Berner Chronik, vi. 91, in the year 1521 : " Wie dann vornach bishar alle
Uebermass, Ueppigkeit and Aendrung der Sitten in ein schlechte, tapfere Eydgenoss-
schaft us fremden Kriegen gebracht ist worden, also ist auch zu diser Zyt beschehen,
etc." Bullinger's Reformationsgeschichte, i. 4. Glutz-Blotzheim, s. 504. Wire, i. 48.
Niklaus Manuel von Griineisen. Stuttg. u. Tubingen, 1837, s. 27. Compare the poem
"Der alte u. der neue Eidgenosse," ibid. s. 4G1.
3 Glutz-Blotzheim, s. 501. Hottinger, continued by Muller and Glutz-Blotzheim, vi.
282. Griineisen, s. 16.
* Gruneisen, s. 26. Anshelm, v. 481. When a papal legate appeared before the Diet
at Glaris, in Jan., 1520 : " Da erklagten sicli die Eydgenossen, ihre Pension wurd ihuen
>j-G FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
toward the Pope, as they became certain that circumstances im-
posed upon him the necessity of courting their favor.5 Thus the
evil of foreign enlistment, which was perpetually denounced hy
patriots as the ruin of Switzerland,6 brought with it its own cure,
by helping to prepare the way for an ecclesiastical reformation.
The point of light in Switzerland was Basle. At its university,
amono- many divines stiffly attached to the old order of things,
Thomas Wyttenbach of Biel7 had been teaching from 1505, and
Wolfgang Fabricius Capito, a native of Alsatia, from 1512 to
1520,8 and opening to their hearers many clear views of particular
doctrines. But Erasmus especially, who in 1516 was for a time
domesticated at Basle, gathered round him a circle of enthusiastic
admirers of ancient learning, and of enlightened religious views.9
To this circle Ulrich Zwingle joined himself. He was born on
mit nuwer, unwiihrer Miinz und zu Unzyt bezahlt, anders dann der Bund wyste. Audi
so ware nut ze dulden, dass sie von Curtisanen betrubt wurdint, dass des Babsts Gardi-
knecht Pfriinden erwurbint und die verkouftint ; item, und dass die verwiirkten Priester
um Diebstahl, Todtschlag, Ketzery, etc., dem Biscbofen iibergehen, usgelassen oder en-
trunnen wieder Mess bieltint, und andere priesterlicher Wiirdigkeit Aempter ubtint,
Ihnen sollte zugelassen werden, soliche ze strafen und abzewysen. Autwort der Legat,
es wurde Besserung und Fiirsehung beschehen, stilltint ein Zyt Geduld haben, und ge-
mein Anligen der heil. Kilchen bedenken."
5 When the Pope, in 1518, required 12,000 men at arms from the confederates for an
expedition against the Turks, they declared themselves ready on condition (Anshelm,
v. 341): "So wir nit uf sin sollten, bis ander Christliche Fiirsten, Herren und Stand,
die uns vorgahn, uf sind, und wider den Turken ziehent." They promised 10,000 men,
and added : " Wo babstliche Ileiligkeit noch meh bedorfe, wollint wir ihr uf ihra Gefal-
len noch 2000 Pfaffen us unserer Eidgenossschaft auch nachlassen, dass die auch sollint
Ziehen, damit die Zahl der 12,000 erfullt werde."
G Thus many persons advised, as early as the Diet of Lucerne, in 1495 : " Aller frem-
den Herren miissig zu gehn," Glutz-Blotzheim, s. 5G. At Berne, the Carthusian, Franz
Kolb, from 1512 preacher at the Vinzenzen-Munster, was very zealous against foreign en-
listment, and left the town from chagrin at the ill success of his sermons ; see the Re-
formatoren Bems im XVI. Jahrh., by G. J. Kuhn. Bern, 1828, s. 344 ff.
7 With regard to him, see Kuhn, s. 47 ff.
8 About him, see Jung's Gesch. d. Reform, d. Kirche in Strassburg, B. 1, s. 86 ff.
9 To this circle of Erasmians, which is also known from Zwingle's earlier correspond-
ence, belonged Capito, Beatus Rhenanus, Henricus Glareanus, the Franciscan, Conrad
Pellicanus, Oswald Myconius in Basle, Joachim Vadianus, professor at Vienna, from
1518 at his native town of St. Gall, Wilh. Nesen at Basle, afterward at Paris, Joh. v.
Botzheim, canon of Constance (see J. v. B. u. seine Freunde von K. Walchner, Schaf-
hausen, 1836. 8). The extent to which progress in theology had been made among
these men, even at an early date, is shown in the narrative of John Fabritius Montanus
(f 1566), in his funeral oration on Pellicanus; according to which he and Capito, as
early as 1512, had come to an understanding at a private conference in Bruchsal upon
the commentum transubstantiationis, and, with St. Augustine, received the bread as
Symbolum corporis (see Miscellanea Tigurina, iii. 431 ss. Gerdesii Hist. Evangelii Re-
novati, i. 112 ss.); although this later account of it is evidently colored by opposition
to the Lutheran opinion.
CHAP. I.— SWISS REFORMATION. § 2. INTRODUCTION. 77
the first of January, 1484, at "Wildhaus, in the county of Toggen-
burg, and educated at the universities of Vienna and Basle : at
the latter place he received from Wyttenbach10 his first impulse
in the study of divinity. From 1506, when he was elected by
the community of Grlarus to be their pastor,11 he devoted himself
to a zealous study of the Latin classics and fathers of the Church.12
10 Leo Judae in Praef. ad Adnotatt. Zuinglii in N. T. 1539 : D. Th. Wittenbachius—
vir in omni disciplinarum genere exercitatissimus, et qui propter multijugam eruditio-
nem omnibus istius seculi doctissimis hominibus miraculo ct stupori, et phoenix quidam
liabitus sit. Quo praeceptore Zuinglius et ego uno eodemque tempore circa a.d. 1505,
Basileae Uteris operam navantes formati sumus, nee solum in cultioribus disciplinis,
quorum erat callentissimus, sed in scripturarum quoque veritate. Ut enim homo ille
praeter singularem eloquentiam acuto erat ingenio, multa quae posteris temporibus ab
aliis prodita sunt, providebat ac praesagiebat, ut de indulgentiis Papisticis et aliis rebus,
quibus Romanus Pontifex stultum mundum aliquot jam secufis dementaverat. Ex hoc
hausimus quidquid nobis fuit solidae eruditionis, atque hoc totum ei debemus. Quiim
ergo a tanto viro semina quaedam verae religionis Zuingliano pectori injecta essent, et
calcar additum, quo ad lectionem literarum, rejectis nugis sophisticis, excitaretur, ad
Graecanicarum literarum studium statim accinctus Marte suo profecit, etc. Zwingle, in
his Uslegen u. Grund der Schlussreden 1523, in the Uslegung des XVIII. Artikels (Werke
v. Schuler u. Schulthess. Bd. 1, s. 254) : Dann ich vorhin (vor Luther) von dem Ablass
bericht was, wie es ein Betrug und Farbe war, us einer Disputation, die Doctor Thomas
Wytembach von Biel, min Herr u. geliebter triiwer Lehrer, vor etwas Z}-ten ze Basel
gehalten hatte, wiewol in minem Abwesen." In the Arnica exegesis ad Lutherum, 1527
(Opp. ed. Schuler et Schulthess, iii. 544), he had already learned from Wyttenbach —
solam Christi mortem pretium esse remissionis peccatorum. Rud. Gualterus (Zwingle's
son-in-law, preacher at Zurich, f 1586), in Praef, ad Priorem Partem Homiliarum in
Matthaeum (Miscell. Tigur. iii. 102), says of Wyttenbach: Non solum bonarum litera-
rum et liberalium artium studia instauravit, sed multos, quoque Papisticae doctrinae
articulos de Sacramentis, indulgentiis, votis monasticis publice damnabat, et junioribus
dicere solebat, non procul abesse tempus, quo theologiam scholasticam aboleri, et doc-
trinam Ecclesiae veterem, ab orthodoxis patribus et scriptura sacra traditam, instaurari
oporteat. On the other hand, Zwingle writes to Wyttenbach on the 15th June, 1523
(Opp. vii. 297) : Quod quereris, frustra te aetatem tarn tuam, quam nostram, in Sophis-
taruni nugis detrivisse, non injuria facis : quanquam nihil est, cur nostra causa turberis.
Dedimus haec jam olim temporum iniquitati ; verum poenitendo nihil efficimus, quam
quod aliis exemplo sumus, qui paulo sunt ingenio magis ingenuo, ne illi diutius quam
par sit his haereant, a quibus nos esse avulsos, ut vehementer gaudemus, ita non parum
dolet, sero nimis avulsos.
11 The Pope's presentation to this cure of Henry Goldli, of one of the first families of
Zurich, who already held several benefices, was not regarded ; and in 1512 the Pope paid
him an annual sum by way of indemnity (Schuler's Huldr. Zwingli, s. 20, 302). This is
at once an example of the Pope's arbitrary dealing and of his concessions to Switzerland.
l- The letters written by him and to him at this time are an indication of the char-
acter of his studies ; they are entirely taken up with subjects of interest to the circle of
humanists, with questions of taste and style, literary intelligence, and snch points. John
Dingnauer wrote to him on the 6th of December, 1514 (Opp. vii. i. 9), as — Apollineae
lyrae moderatori, nostraeque tempestatis Ciceroni indubitato. Wilh. Nesen, 27th April,
1517 (Opp. vii. 21), writes to him : Tanta est tua eruditio candorque, ut inter extremae
sortis homines sint merito connumerandi, qui te non eximium mirentur Musarum simul
et Christi sacerdotem. Zwingle wrote first to Erasmus in 1514, and received a very
friendlj' answer (Opp. vii. 10) ; how highly he prized it is shown by his letter to him,
29th April, 1515 (1. c. 12) : Tu nobis amasius ille es, cni ni confabulati simus, somnum
78 FOUKTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
As an eloquent preacher, he inveighed against the corrupt morals
of his day ;13 in 1510 he did the same in satirical and allegorical
writings.14 Nevertheless, he was still quite devoted to the Pope ;
he received from him a pension as an influential preacher ;15 and
regarded the support which the Swiss rendered to the Pope as a
dutiful protection of the Holy See.16 But afterward he was led
back more and more to the Holy Scriptures as the only source of
Christianity : in 1513 he began to learn Greek, and engaged with
zeal in the study of the New Testament.17 Thus his sermons, from
non capimus. — Nos peracti ad te itineris — scias tantum abesse ut poeniteat, ut magnum
etiam fecisse nomen nos existimemus, non alia re magis gloriantes, quam Erasmum vi-
disse, virum de Uteris Scripturaeque sacrae arcanis meritissimum, quique Dei hominum-
que ita caritate flagret, nt quidquid Uteris impenditur, sibi impendi putet, pro quo item
cranes bene precari oporteat, ut eum Deus O. M. incolumem servet, ut sanctae literae a
barbarie sophismatisque per eum vindicatae in perfectiorem aetatem grandescant, ne
tenellae adhuc tanto patrc orbae ingratius duriusque educentur. Ego enim — pro tua
i9thac in universos beneficientia, sero licet, tibi dudum quod Socrati Aeschines (quan-
quam imparem) donavi (viz., myself).
13 Myconius, De Zwinglii Vita, § 11, in Stiiudlin's u. Tzschirner's Archivf. Kircheng. i.
ii. 8 : Congredi coepit juxta Christi normam cum flagitiis quibusque perniciosissimis, ante
omnia tamen cum pensionibus (sic appellamus munera Principum, quae certis milites
parandi bellique conficiendi gratia dabantur hominibus), eo quod eas exstirpare, et pa-
triam reformare ad sanctitatem pristinam prorsus baberet in votis. Nam videbat, turn
demum doctrinae coelesti locum futurum, ubi fons malorum esset exhaustus omnium.
Compare his Narratio verissima civilis Helvetiorum Belli, ibid. s. 41.
14 The Labyrinth (Works, ii. ii. 243), against the manifold errors to which foreign
lands lead men ; Fabelgedicht torn Ochsen und etlichen Thieren (ibid. s. 257), against for-
eign enlistment and pensions.
15 See Note 43, below.
10 This appears from his Relatio de Gestis inter Gallos et Helvetios ad Ravennam,
Papiam, aliisque locis (in Freheri Rerum Germ. Scriptt. ed. Struvii, iii. 137 ss.), a.d.
1512 : e. g., hunc itaque Christianorum matris (the Church of Rome) statum intuentes
confoederati, malo periculosoque exemplo futurum existimant, si cuilibet Tyrannorum
(as the King of France) pro rabie communem Christifidelium matrem impune permittant
incessere, sedulo raptim habitis conventibus strenue accisas Ecclesiae Italiaeque res
resarcire statuunt. The Pope is to him beatissimus Christi vicarius, the conduct of Lewis
XII. toward him, and his intention — Antipapam, ut ajunt, Cacodaemonis instinctu cre-
are, are altogether to be condemned.
11 Zwingli Uslegen der Schlussreden im J. 1523 des XVIII. Art. (Works, i. 254):
" For who stirred me up to preach the Gospel, and to expound an entire Evangelist ?
Did Luther do this ? I had begun to preach before I had ever heard of Luther's name,
and ten years before (so in 1513) I had begun to learn Greek with this end in view, that
I might draw the doctrine of Christ from the original." (With this agrees Zwinglii Ep.
ad Joh. Vadianum, 23d Febr., 1513, Opp. vii. 9: Graecac, latinae ignarus, aninuim ap-
plicui. Quare boni consule, ne oleum laborque pereant ; et in manus post Chrysolorae
Isagogen quid sumendum ? Ita enim graecis studere destinavi, ut qui me praeter
Deum amoveat nesciam, non gloriae, — sed sacratissimarum literarum ergo.) See also
his essay Von der Klarheit des Worts Gottes. 1522. (Works, i. 79) : " In my younger
days I advanced as far as any of my contemporaries in human lore ; and when, seven
or eight years ago (1514-15), I felt moved to devote myself to Holy Scripture, philoso-
phy and theology strove to entangle me in their disputes. But at last I thought within
CHAP. I.— SWISS REFORMATION. § 2. INTRODUCTION. 79
the year 1516, assumed a thoroughly simple and biblical form.18
He began to discern many ecclesiastical errors and abuses ;19 but
he did not yet openly assail them.20 When, however, a large part
of the confederates allowed themselves to be won over to the side
of France, and Swiss began to fight against Swiss in foreign
lands,31 he then raised his voice against pensions and foreign en-
listment. As he thereby incurred the hatred of the French party,
he accepted the invitation of the administrator, Diebold von Ge-
roldseck, who was devoted to learning, to reside at Einsiedeln
in 15 16,22 where, in close intercourse with several congenial spir-
mysclf (guided by Scripture and the Word of God), Thou must leave all this, and learn
the meaning of God plainly from His own simple word. Then I set to work, prayed to
God for His light, and Scripture began to be much plainer to me, when I read the plain
text, than if I had read many comments and expositions."
18 Zwingli Uslegen der Schlussreden, 1523 ; Uslegungdes XVIII. Art. (Works, i. 253) :
" Before any one in our neighborhood knew any thing of Luther's name, I began to
preach the Gospel of Christ, in the year 151G; so that I never went up into the pulpit
without taking for my text the word whicn had been read as the gospel the same morn-
ing at mass, and explaining it from I10I3- writ alone. Much as I adhered, at the begin-
ning of this period, to the ancients, as purer and plainer teachers, I was nevertheless
disappointed with them at times. As that honorable gentleman, Diebold of Geroldseck,
Warden of Einsiedeln, ma}- perhaps remember how I advised him many times to read
Jerome with all diligence, and added, the time will soon come, if God will, when neither
Jerome nor any other writer will have much authority among Christians, but Holy Scrip-
ture alone."
19 E. g., Zwingli Uslegung des XX. Art. 1523 (Works, i. 298) : " Eight or nine years
ago (1514 or 1515) I read a comfortable fiction written on the Lord Jesus by the learned
Erasmus of Rotterdam, in which Jesus complains that men do not seek all good things
from Him, whereas He is a fountain of all good. Then I thought, if this be the case,
why do we seek help from the creature ? I began to search in Scripture and the works
of the Fathers, whether I could find there any certain information with regard to prayer
to saints. In short, I found nothing of it in the Bible at all ; among the ancients I found
it in some, and not in others. However, it did not much move me if the}* did teach
prayer to saints ; for they always stood on tradition alone. And when I read the
Scriptures which they quoted for this purpose in the original, these had no such mean-
ing as they wished to thrust upon them ; and the more I considered this doctrine or opin-
ion, the less authority I found for it in Scripture, but rather more and more against it."
20 Myconius, § 13 : Interea gratiam evangelicam ita promulgabat, ut de Ecclesiac
Romanae abusu nihil, vel admodum parce commcmoraret. Volebat, veritatem cogni-
tam in cordibus auditorum agere suum ofhcium : nam veris perceptis et intellectis haud
difficulter falsa cognoscimus. Quamvis nee per tempus turn licuerit aliter : prius cnini
Veritas in tanta hominum protervitate et malitia penitus fuisset amissa, quam abusus
religionis sublatus. Accordingly, when, in the A-ear 1522, Zwingle preached once more
at Glarus, he acknowledged that he had formerly recommended many doctrines of men,
and exhorted his hearers to hold fast the Word of God alone (according to the manu-
script history of the Reformation by Werner Stciner, who was present at the time ; given
in J. J. Ilottinger's Helvet. Kircheng., iii. 92).
21 Anshelm, v. 219, 225 ; Glutz-Blotzheim, s. 43G.
22 Zwinglius ad Jo. Vadianum, dd. 13. Jun., 1517 (Opp. vii. 2-1): Locum mutavimus.
non cupidinis ant cupiditatis moti stimuli*, verum Gallorum tcclinis, et nunc Eremi su-
mus. lie remained still on the best terms with the government, 73. ad Stapjerum,
80 FOURTH PERIOD.-DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1618.
its,23 he continued his studies after the method of Erasmus,24 and
rained new light in theology. His sermons continued to be dis-
tinguished only for their simple, Scriptural style. Although he
had quietly helped to put an end to certain abuses,25 still he
did not yet assail the doctrine of the Church.26 True, Zwingle
and his friends recognized more and more clearly the necessity of
a Reformation in the Church f but like their master, Erasmus,
they still hoped that this might be effected by the ecclesiastical
authorities.28 Zwingle himself took some steps with this end in
view, which were of course completely unsuccessful.29
15<>2 (1. c. p. 237) : Apud meos Dominos Claronae tanta cum pace et facilitate versatus
sum, ut nunquam aliquitl litis intercesserit, atque adeo tanta cum gratia discessi, ut
mini Praebendam duos annos prorogaverint, spe ducti, me reversurum esse.
23 Besides the administrator Geroldseck, chiefly with the papal chaplain, Franz Zink,
John Oechslin ; see Schuler, s. 176 f. _
24 One memorial of these studies is Zwingle's copy of the Epistles of St. Paul in Greek,
preserved in the town-library at Zurich : it was made from Erasmus's edition of 1516,
and finished at Einsiedeln in May, 1517, with marginal notes from the Fathers of the
Church and Erasmus. See Bulliuger, i. 8 ; Myconius De Vita Zwinglii, § 10 (Archiv, i.
ii. 7) ; Schuler, s. 303.
25 The inscription over the entrance of the monastery— hie est plena remissio omnium
peccatorum a culpa et a poena— was removed. Zwingle and Oechslin were sent by the
administrator to the convent of Fahr, to introduce among the nuns the reading of the
New Testament in German, instead of the chanting of matins, and to release those who
wished to depart ; Hess's Life of Zwingle, translated by Usteri, s. 59 f. ; Schuler, s. 180.
—On the other hand, Zwingle's sermon, on the day of the commemoration of angels,
mentioned by Bullinger, i. 81, in which he inveighs against the worship of saints, pil-
grimages, and vows, does not belong to this date, as Hess (Usteri, s. 61 ff.) ; Wirz, i.
142) and others maintain ; but to the year 1522, in which Zwingle and Leo Judae preach-
ed at Einsiedeln on the commemoration of angels ; see Anshelm, vi. 97 f. : Schuler, s.
357. As the feast of the Blessing of Angels was only celebrated every seventh year, it
could not have taken place during Zwingle's residence at Einsiedeln.
26 Salat, in his manuscript account (in Schuler, s. 357), says : " Er fing an zu rutteln,
doch so listiglich, dass er nicht zu begreifen war, dazu man sich keines andern, dann
dem Christenglauben gemiiss und gleich versehen hatte." Compare Note 18.
27 Capito ad Bullingerum, 1536 (ex MS. in J. H. Hottingeri Hist. Eccl. saec. xvi. p.
ii. p. 207) : Antequam Lutherus in lucem emerserat, Zuinglius et ego inter nos commu-
nicavimus de Pontifice dejiciendo, etiam dum ille vitam degeret in Eremitorio. Nam
utrique ex Erasmi consuetudine, et lectione bonorum auctorum qualecunque judicium
turn subolescebat. Compare Beatus Rhenanus ad Zwinglium, d. G. Dec, 1518 (Opp.
vii. 1, 57), complaints on the state of the Church : Sacerdotes— etlmicam aut judaicam
doctrinam docent. De vulgo sacerdotum loquor. Nequc enim me latet, te tuiquc simi-
les purissimam Christi philosophiam ex ipsis fontibus populo proponere, non Scoticis aut
Gabrielicis interpretationibus depravatam, seel ab Augustino, Ambrosio, Cypriano, Hie-
ronymo germane et sincere expositam.— Utinam tui similes multos haberet Helvetia !
Sic tandem facile posset, ut meliores mores nostrates induerent.
2S Cf. Capitonis Epist. ad Christoph. Utenhemium, Episc. Basileensem, prefixed to
Jo. Clichtovaei Elucidatorium Ecclesiasticum. Basil., 1517. Reprinted in Gerdesii Hist.
Evang. r.enov. i. Monum. p. 123. In this letter of dedication the necessity of counter-
acting the immorality ami ignorance of the clergy was inculcated upon the bishops.
29 Bullinger, i. 10. Zwingle's Antwurt an Valentin Compar., 1525 (Works, ii. i. 7) :
CHAP. I.— SWISS REFORMATION. § 2. ZURICH— 1523. 81
In the year 1518, when a trader in indulgences, the Franciscan,
Bernhardin Samson, made his appearance also in Switzerland, and
surpassed all in effrontery,30 Zwingle, as well as many others,
raised his voice against this abuse.31 This, however, was the
less surprising, since even the Bishop of Constance regarded this
trader in indulgences as an intruder.32 Zwingle remained in
such high favor with the papal legate that he appointed him pa-
pal chaplain.33
On the first of January, 1519, Zwingle entered upon the office
of Leut-priest in the great minster at Zurich; and in order to
spread abroad a knowledge of pure, Scriptural doctrine, he at
once abandoned the customary mode of preaching from the pas-
sages of Scripture assigned for each service, and explained in
his sermons entire books, first the Gospel of St. Matthew, in
regular order. Although he undertook his work independently,34
"Eight years ago (hence in 1517), at Einsiedeln, and afterward at Zurich, I often proved
to the Lord Cardinal von Sitten, in plain language, and testified throughout with strong
passages of Hoi}' Scripture, that the entire papacy had a bad foundation. The noble
gentleman, Diebold von Geroldseck, Master Franz Zingg, Doctor Michael Sander, who
are all three still living, often heard me. And the aforesaid cardinal often answered
me to the following effect : If God help me to recover my authority (for he was at that
time out of favor with the Pope, and the popelings, that is, the cardinals, who always
breed popes), I would see to it that the arrogance and falsehood which the Bishop of
Rome employs should be brought to light and reformed. He has often since then con-
versed with me on doctrine and on Holy Scripture, but always to the effect that he rec-
ognized what was false and disapproved it. But there is no need here to record how he
has conducted himself since that time."
30 Miiller's Schweitzergesch., continued by Hottinger, vi. 287. He was so well satis-
fied with Bern, that, upon his taking leave, he granted plenary indulgence to all per-
sons present, who repeated the Paternoster and Ave Maria upon their knees ; those who
went three times round the church praying, he assured that the}' would deliver any
soul they desired out of purgatory. At length, after all had repeated the Paternoster
and Ave Maria five times for the souls in purgatory, "syhrey er hit: jetzan diss Augen-
blicks sind aller Berneren Seelen, wo und wie joch abgescheiden, alle mit enandere us
der hollischen Pyn des Fagfiirs in die himmelsche Froud des Himmelrychs ufgefahren."
So says the eye-witness, Anshelm, v. 335 f., on the year 1518.
31 Hottinger, Hist. Eccl. saec. xvi. P. iii. p. 1G2, and J. J. Hottinger, Helvet. Kirch-
eng. iii. 20, only state in general terms, without naming their authorities, that when
Samson sold the indulgence in Switzerland, Zwingle preached against him at Einsiedeln.
32 See Fabri Epist., Note 38, below.
33 He appointed him Accolitus Capellamts. The document, dated 1st Sept., 1518, is in
Hottinger, saec. xvi. P. ii. p. 275.
34 Bullinger, i. 12. Zwingli Uslegung des XVIII. Art. 1523 (Works, i. 254) : " When
I began to preach at Zurich, in the year 19, I gave notice before the honorable dean and
chapter that I wished, if God so willed it, to preach upon the Gospel written by St.
Matthew, without any glosses of man, and not to be led into error or controversy. At
the beginning of this year none of us knew any thing about Luther, except that some
work upon indulgence had been issued by him ; this taught me but little, for I had be-
fore learned about the indulgence, that it was a deceit and imposture, from a disputa-
VOL. IV. — 6
g2 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
yet, as Luther's mighty voice, waxing louder and louder, just now
began to penetrate Switzerland also, arousing the slumbering and
encourao-ino- the backward,35 the agreement between the two men
was soon recognized ; and abroad, the later and feebler movement
of Zwingle was understood to have arisen from the earlier and
more powerful impulse of Luther.30 The universal excitement
tion which Doctor Thomas Wytembach of Biel, my master and truly-beloved teacher,
had held some time ago at Basle, albeit in my absence. So Luther's work, published
at the same time, had helped me but little in my sermons on Matthew. But all persons
who longed for the Word of God resorted to these sermons in such numbers, without in-
termission, that I wondered at it myself. Now I will thus speak with the enemies of
the doctrine of Christ. Who charges me with being a Lutheran ? When Luther's book
on the Lord's Prayer came out, as I had shortly before commented upon this prayer in
St. Matthew, I know well there were many pious persons who suspected erroneously
that I had written the book, and prefixed Luther's name to it. Who, then, can charge
me with being a Lutheran ?" The order in which he proceeded with the other books of
the New Testament, and his reasons for it, may be seen in his Archeteles, 1522 (Opp.
iii. 48).
35 Luther's works went from Basle through Switzerland. According to Froben's and
( jpito's Letters to Luther in Febr., 1519 (see § 1, Note 37), the Cardinal von Sitten, and
the Administrator of Einsiedeln, Herr von Geroldseck, were well-disposed toward him
already at that time. At Coustance they were well known after Luther's conference
with Cajetan at Augsburg (Oct., 1518) ; see Fussli's Beytrage, iv. 174.
30 In Bern, for instance, where Luther was well known as a reformer before Zwingle
began to reform; see Beatus Rhenan. ad Zuingl. dd. Basil., 26. Dec, 1518 (Opp. vii.
CI) : Nudius tertius hue a Bernensibus missus est bibliopola, qui multum hie Luthera-
•i-orum exemplarium coemit et illo deportavit. Gaudeo, mi Zuingli, vehementer, quo-
ties video mundum resipiscere, et abjectis mataeologorum somniis solidam consectari
doctrinam. Idem a meis municipibus factum est. Quo magis miror Thuregiensium
negligentiam, qui moniti per Te facere cessent, quod alii sua sponte capessunt. Neque
cairn credere possum, Te illos non monuisse, aut rem non succepisse apud eos, qui tibi
iu judicando primas tribuunt. (But Zwingle did not come to Zurich till the 27th Dec.)
Anshelm, Berner Chronik, v. 273, on the year 1517, speaks of Luther's first appearance
as the "Urhab u. Anfang der wunderbaren Erriiiwerung des heil. Evangeliums," and
describes, vi. 101, the reformation of the Church as " durch den Luther angericht und
von Zwingli gestarkt." On the year 1519 he relates, v. 368: "At the very beginning
of this year the steadfast Ulrich Zwingle brought a great accession of strength to the
strong Luther. After preaching three years at Einsiedeln on the Gospels appointed to
be read -in the mass-service, according to the style and method of the early teachers of
the Church, he was now appointed to be a people's priest, and preacher at the great
minster of Zurich, a worthy confederate of the afore-mentioned place. After first ob-
taining the permission of his dean and chapter, he began to preach upon the Gospel of
St. Matthew from Scripture only, and earnestly to exhort his people to hear, read, re-
ceive, and believe the Word of God only, as the immovable foundation of our salvation
and holiness. He began and carried on this blessed undertaking with such great suc-
cess, that there, as at Wittenberg, a wonderfully large concourse of people came to hear
the Word of God; and an opinion prevailed that Luther and Zwingle, far apart as they
were, and only known to each other by hearsay, preached a doctrine learned from each
other, and were in fact united together. But thereupon the divine truth itself clearly
showed and proved, that where the Word of God was expounded in purity and accord-
ing to His Spirit, it would be every where consistent, and every where produce the same
doctrine, faith, and fruit."
CHAP. I.— SWISS REFORMATION. § 2. ZURICH.— 1519. 83
roused by Luther could not be without effect upon Zwingle also.
True, he remained essentially faithful to his principle of over-
throwing falsehood not by direct attack, but by proclaiming the
opposite truths.37 Still, so many weighty questions were brought
by Luther before the public, that Zwingle could not avoid ex-
pressing his opinion on these points. Of his public ministry it is
only known, that when Samson came at this time to Zurich, he
preached zealously against indulgences,38 and censured the cor-
ruptions of the clergf and monks. Many private expressions of
his may have contributed to the opinion which soon prevailed in
Zurich, that he was a Lutheran at heart.39 The monks first at-
37 Zwingli Uslegung des XX. Art. 1523 (Works, i. 268) : " I have not done as some
now do ; when they begin to preach, they first pray for the intercession of saints ; and
if one object to this, they say: Have not the preachers been showing j'ou, first of all,
that the false gods are not gods but idols ? Hence, since I find that men rely upon the
intercession of saints, and that there is no ground for this practice, shall I not first show
them this? I answer, No, there is another shape to this matter, and one that can not
be well measured in this way. I have taken the matter thus in hand ; I have faithfully
taught and pointed out Christ Jesus, that people should seek every good thing from
Him, and have recourse to Him in every need. I have thus made the grace of God an
object of love to men, and have certainly proved and experienced that God will work
with His word. I have also yielded to ignorant persons, after often speaking with them,
if they maintain their point obstinately : Well, well, you bring your prayers to the
saints ; I will bring mine to God alone. Let us see which of us takes the better court-
And I have thus fed them with milk, until some of them, who were formerly strongly
against me, afterward became strong in the cause of God alone. So I advise all persons
at this time who preach the Word of God that they should duly preach salvation from
the plain and true Word of God. Thus trust in God alone will surely increase, and the
deceitfulness of false hopes fall to the ground."
38 In the early months of 1519. Samson was rejected in Zurich; Bullinger, i. 17;
Muller-Hottinger, vi. 290. The papal letters of 30th Apr., 1519, are in Hottinger, saec.
xvi. P. iii. p. 177 ss. The vicar-gencral, John Faber, who governed the diocese of Con-
stance in place of the feeble Bishop Hugh v. Landenberg, wrote on this subject to Zwin-
gle, 7th June, 1519 (Opp. vii. 79) : Quid ad fratrem indulgentiarium coelipotentem atti-
net, meus mihi genius praesagiit hunc eventum : neque enim tam frigidus circa prae-
cordia sanguis obstitit, ut tam portentosas venias a sede apostolica nunquam profectas
crederem. Quid aliud ejusmodi veniarum licitatores effrontes agunt, quam ut ecclesia
passim vel a Christianis irrideatur?
39 Zwingli Uslegung des XVIII. Art. 1523 (Works, i. 255): "The papists, by a silly
trick, heap such names upon me and others ; they say, You must be a Lutheran ; you
preach just as Luther writes. I answer them, I preach quite as much like what Paul
wrote ; why do ye not rather receive me as a disciple of Paul ? Yea, I preach the word
of Christ, wherefore do ye not receive me as a Christian ? Thus it is*nothing but non-
sense. Luther is, as seems to me, an excellent champion for God, who has searched
out the meaning of Scripture with greater earnestness than an}' one on earth has done
for a thousand years : and no one has equaled him in the manly, steadfast courage with
which he has assailed the Pope of Rome, so long as the Papacy has existed, not to say
aught against the others. But whose is such a deed ? Is it of God or of Luther ? Ask
Luther himself; I well know he will say of God. Why, then, do j-ou ascribe other men's
doctrine to Luther, when he ascribes his own to God? Again, I will not bear the name
84 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
tacked him ;40 then several canons of his cathedral complained
that he denied the divine right of tithes, and in the exercise of his
spiritual office did not keep sufficiently in view the increase of
the revenue of the chapter:41 his adversaries could not as yet
charge him with heresies. In order to avoid dispute, the city
council charged all their clergy to preach only the doctrine of the
Holv Scriptures.43 The legate, then at Zurich, did indeed see the
impending danger, and tried to win Zwingle. But the latter gave
up his Roman pension in 1520, and declared that nothing should
hinder him from preaching the Gospel.43 The legate pressed ea-
of Luther, because I have read very little of his doctrine, and have often studiously kept
aloof from his writings on purpose to satisfy the papists. But what I have read of his
writings (so far as concerns dogmas, doctrine, opinions, and the sense of Scripture, for
I have nothing to do with his quarrels) is generally so well fortified and grounded in
the Word of God, that it is not possible for any creature to refute them."
40 Beatus Rhenanus ad Zuinglium, d. 7. Maj., 1519 (Opp. vii. 74) : non paulo gratius
fuit, quod ore nobis retulit Simon noster, pergere te videlicet in asserendo Christianis-
mo, quern partim impietas manifesta, partim fallax superstitio non istic modo, sed ubi-
vis gentium, indignis modis conspurcarunt. Et quanquam, ut non caret aemulatione
virtus, obstrepant quidam, tamen a proposito tuo, quod instanter urges, adhuc nemo te
retrahere potuit. In qua re constantiam tuam admirari subit, qua nobis apostolici illius
seculi virum repraesentas. Obganniunt quidam, rident, minantur, petulanter inces-
sunt ; at tu vere Christiana patientia suffers omnia. Glareanus ad Zuingl., d. 7. Jun.,
1519 (1. c. p. 78), audio, nescio quas contentiones esse tibi cum monachis, hominibus,
a quibus plus quam ab aspidum veneno cavendum est. Obesse possunt, prodesse paucis
vol tint.
41 Wirz, i. 17G. The principal duty of the Leut-priests was the increase and manage-
ment of the revenue ; Schuler, s. 227.
42 Bullinger, i. 32. The report of the Council of Zurich to their subjects, 1524, in
Fiissli's Beytragc, ii. 237 : " Our preachers have, however, for four or five j-ears preach-
ed among us the holy gospels and the Word of God ; at first, as ye say, their doctrine
seemed strange and new, since it was unlike that taught us by our forefathers. For
this reason there have been among us, both priests and laymen, ten-fold different opin-
ions, and in consequence divisions sprung up, principally among those who went little
to hear sermons. Accordingly, before we knew or heard of Luther's doctrine, we issued
a public charge to all Leut-priests, parochial clergy, and preachers in our city and can-
ton, that they should all be free (as even the papal law allowed) to preach the holy
gospels and epistles of the Apostles, in conformity with the Spirit of God, and the di-
vine Scriptures of the Old and New Testament, and whatsoever they could cite and
prove from Scripture ; but that they should be silent about other incidental innovations
and ordinances. The greater part of the preachers, to the best of our belief, have faith-
fully done this."
43 Zwingli Uslegung des XXXVII. Art. 1523 (Works, i. 354): "But that the expedi-
tion to the Pope (the reinforcement granted by the Zurichers in 1521) happened in con-
sequence of my efforts, can not be laid to my charge with truth by any man. For at
the very time I was at open enmity with the papists, and they had broken with me in
this wise : Three whole years before this time I had preached the gospel of Christ with
earnestness ; thereupon the Pope's cardinals, the bishops, and legates, of whom the city
was never free at that time, often exhorted me with professions of friendship, with en-
treaties, with threats, with promises of great gifts and benefices. However, I would
not yield to them, but resigned under my own hand, in the year 1520, a pension of fifty
CHAP. I.— SWISS REFORMATION. § 2. ZURICH.— 1521-1522. 85
gerly for the burning of Luther's works,44 but did not venture ei-
ther to attack the council for its decree or Zwiftgle for his sermons.
He thought he had attained his principal object when Zurich
steadfastly refused to join the league,45 which all the rest of the
cantons concluded with France on the 5th May, 1521 : but Zwin-
gle had greatly contributed to this result by his sermons against
foreign enlistment in general.46
As Zwingle, in his sermons, distinguished, with growing clear-
ness, between the ordinances of man in the Church and the divine
teaching of Holy "Writ, he was first entangled in a controversy in
1522. He had designated the rule of fasting as a human ordi-
nance : several citizens broke the rule, and were called to answer
for so doing.47 When questioned by the council, under the direc-
tion of Zwingle, the clergy censured the transgression as capri-
cious, but persisted in the statement that the rule was an ordi-
nance of man.48 The Bishop of Constance accordingly sent a
commission to Zurich to command the observance of the ceremo-
nies (Apr., 1522). However, the council took Zwingle's part, and
demanded more satisfactory orders from the bishop.49 This event
florins, which they paid me annually (they were now ready to give me a hundred florins,
but I would not receive them), which I had refused in the year 1517, but from which
they would not release me for three years after." Zwingle's Reply to Val. Compar
(Works, ii. 1, 8) : " Antonius Puccius [the papal legate] held a parley with me for the
fourth time at Zurich, with great promise ; to whom I spoke right out about the matter
and its bearings, and that I would, with the help of God, carry out the doctrine of the
Gospel, aud with it would weaken the papacy, etc. ; but all this did not help the mat-
ter."
44 Especially at the Diet of Baden, 1520; see Myconius ad Zuingl., d. 2. Nov., 1520
(Opp. vii. 153).
45 Anshelm, vi. 25 ff. ; Muller-Hottinger, vi. 36 ff.
46 Zwingle's Pious Exhortation to the Confederates of Schwyz, to beware of Foreign
Lords, 1522 (Works, ii. ii. 286), contains, as Bullinger (i. 42) asserts, what he had before
spoken from the pulpit and elsewhere on this subject ; see Muller-Hottinger, vi. 30.
With regard to Zwingle's sermons against pensions in 1521 and 1525, see Bullinger,
i. 51.
47 Bullinger, i. 69. The minutes of the inquiry are in Muller-Hottinger, vi. 496.
Compare Wirz, i. 217.
49 Wirz, i. 219.
49 Zuinglii Epist. ad Erasmum Fabricium de Actis Legationis ad Tigurinos missae,
diebus vii. viii. ix. Aprilis MDXXII (Opp. iii. 7 ss.). The bishop's vicar-general, at the
head of the embassy, said before the council : Quosdam doctrinas novas irritabiles ac
seditiosas docere, germanice rviderivartig und aufruhrirj lehren ; nempe nihil praeceptio-
nuin humanarum servari oportere, nihil eeremoniarum. Quae doctrina si vicerit, futu-
rum, ut non modo civiles leges sed et Christiana fides aboleatur. Cum tamen ceremo-
niae sint veluti manuductio — ad virtutes. Immo virtutum fontem esse, ein Ursprung,
— ceremonias. Quadragcsimam item doceri non servari oportere: in hac enim urbe
ausos esse quosdam sese a reliquis Christianis separare, et a Christiana ecclesia. — Carnes
36 FOURTH PERIOD— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
occasioned Zwingle's first reforming work, " Von Erkiesen und
Freyheit der Spy sen"™
The adherents of the old order of things now gave more atten-
tion to the matter. In May, 1522, the Bishop of Constance issued
a pastoral letter to warn against innovations,51 and the Diet of
Lucerne forbade all preaching likely to cause disquiet.52 On the
other hand, Zwingle, in the name of several like-minded ecclesi-
astics, defended the free preaching of the Gospel, in a friendly pe-
tition and exhortation addressed to the Diet 13th July,53 and in
enini eos in quadragesima cdisse non sine totius reipublicae Christianae scandalo. Quod
tametsi literae evangelicae aperte non permittant, audere tamen eosdem asserere ex
Evangelicis et Apostolicis scriptis sibi licere ; contra sanctorum patrum decreta et con-
cilia, contra denique vetustissimum morem eos fecisse, quern, nisi ex spiritu sancto flux-
isset, tanto tempore servare nunquam potuissemus, etc. Though he thereupon refused
to hear Zwingle, and even asserted that he had spoken nothing against him ; neverthe-
less he was allowed to respond. First he refuted the charge that the preaching of the
Gospel led to sedition. Tigurum enim magis, quam ulluan Helvetiorum pagum, paca-
tum et quietum esse, id quod omnes boni cives acceptum ferrent Evangelio. Quod de-
inde objectum sit, nullas humanas nee praeceptiones nee ceremonias servari oportere
doceri; ingenue agnoscam, ceremoniarum justam partem ac praeceptionum me cupere
abolitam esse, quod praecepta sint magna parte talia, quae etiam Petrus in Actis neget
ferri posse. — Imo ceremonias haud quicquam aliud agere, quam et Christo et ejus fideli-
bus os oblinere, spiritus doctrinam abolere, ab invisibilibus ad elementa mundi avocare,
quod tamen brevibus dici nequeat et explicari.— Carnibus esse quosdam ausos vesci
minime malos, qui nee inficientur ; sed quandoquidem divina lege a carnibus non sit
eis interdictum, in testimonium fidei potius edisse quam in ullius contumeliam. Quod
hinc pateat: nam mox, ut docti sint a nobis, rationem scandali haberi debuisse, desti-
teruut, unde nee ista legatione opus fuisse, remittente sua sponte malo, si modo malum
est. Hoc tamen vehementer nos admirari, quod, dum annum jam XVI. in dioecesi Con-
stantiensi evangelizem, hactenus tamen non resciverim, aliquo misisse Constantienses
tarn splendidam legationem, quae scrutaretur quonam pacto Evangelicum negotium in-
deceret. Then he maintained that fasting was not commanded by God, and so must be
left free. The council determined to request the bishop (Fiissli, ii. 14) that he— " ver-
schaffen wolle, es sey bey piipstlicher Heiligkeit, bey den Cardinalen, Bischofen, Con-
cilien, oder sonst rechten, Christlichen, gelehrten Leuten, damit man eine Erlauterung
und Bescheid gebe, wie und welcher Gestalten man sich in solchem Falle halten solle,
dardurch wider die Satzungen Christi nicht gehandelt werde." The people were to be
exhorted, "dass hinfiiro niemand in der Paste ohne merkliche Ursach Fleisch esse, son-
dern dass man ein Erlauterung kraft des mit U. G. Herrn von Costnitz Botschaft ge-
machten Abscheids erwarte."
50 Works, i. 1.
51 Bullinger, i. 78. Sebastian Meyer, barefooted friar at Berne, published the pas-
toral of the 2d May, with some bitter remarks : extracts from it in Wirz, i. 262. Kuhn's
Reformatoren Berns, s. 100 (cf. Meyer ad Zuingl. d. 11. Nov., 1522, Opp. vii. 243). A
similar letter of 24th May reached the chapter at Zurich ; printed in Zwingle's Archete-
les (Opp. iii. 33). There is a letter to the council of Zurich, in May also, in Fiissli, iv.
125.
« Anshelm, vi. 99. " On the next day, the 20th of May, a decree was passed that even-
place should charge its clergy to abstain from all such preaching as would cause discon-
tent, discord, and error as to the Christian faith to grow up among the common people."
53 " Ein frundlich Bitt und Ermahnung etlicher Priester der Eidgenosseuschaft, dass
CHAP. I.— SWISS REFORMATION. § 2. ZURICH.— 1521-1522. 87
the Apologeticus Archeleles, directed to the Bishop of Constance
in August.54 As the celibacy of the clergy had led to the grossest
abuses in Switzerland, Zwingle and his friends, in that friendly
petition to the diet, and in a private petition to the Bishop of Con-
stance (dated Einsiedeln, 2d July), prayed, first of all, for the ab-
olition of this ordinance of man.55 However, no answer was giv-
en; on the contrary, the diet and the bishop began to persecute
several of the clergy who had made themselves too conspicuous.56
The most calumnious reports about Zwingle were disseminated in
the neighboring cantons ;57 in the three monasteries of Zurich, the
resorts of the adherents of the old faith, sermons were preached
against him incessantly.58 Since the efforts of the council to re-
store peace remained without success, it yielded to Zwingle's wish
man das heilig Evangelium predigen nit abscblahe, noch Dnwillen darob empfach, ob
(Us Predigenden Acrgernuss zu vermyden sich ehelicb vermablind." Werke, i. 30.
54 Apologeticus Arcbcteles appellatus, quo respondetur paraenesi a Rev. Dom. Con-
stantiensi ad Senatum Praepositurae Tigurinae, quem Capitulum vocant, missae. Opp.
iii. 26.
53 Supplicatio quorundam apud Helvetios Evangelistarum ad R. D. Hugonem Episc.
Constantiensem, ne se induci patiatur, ut quidquam in praejudicium Evangelii promul-
get, neve scortationis scandalum ultra ferat, sed Presbyteris uxores ducere permittat,
aut saltern ad eorum nuptias conniveat (Opp. iii. 17), signed by Baltbasar Tracbsel,
pastor at Weiningen, in the Grafschaft Baden ; Georga Chalybeus (Stiiheli), Zwingle's
assistant; Werner Steiner of Zug ; Leo Judae, Lout-priest at Einsiedeln; Erasmus Fa-
bricius (Schmid), prebendary at Zurich ; Simon Stumpf, pastor at Hongg, near Zurich ;
Jodocus Kilchmeyer, prebendary at Lucerne ; Huldreich Pistoris (Plister), pastor at
Uster, on the Greifensee ; Gaspar Megander (Grossman), preacher at the Hospital of Zu-
rich ; John Faber (Schmid), chaplain at Zurich ; Huldreich Zwingle.
56 The diet at Baden (Nov., 1522) delivered over the pastor Weiss to the bishop;
Bullinger, 5. 80; Anshelm, vi. 99; Wirz, i. 315; compare ibid. s. 321 ft'.
57 Thus he heard from Jacob Stapfer in Chur, a foreign pensionary; see Jac. Salan-
dronius ad Zuingl. d. 26. Aug., 1522 (Opp. vii. 220) : Effutivit nescio quid de ternis
liberis tibi adscriptis et insolitis nocturnis moribus. Item quod et te pensionem non
modo a Sanctissimo, sed et a Gallo comprobare vellet (si urgeretur) accepisse. Prae-
terea dixisse inter concionandum : Ave Maria dicere esset dicere : Gott griiss dich Gret-
lin etc. Non credis, quot suo impudentissimo ore alienarit alias tibi faventissimos.
Objicitur illico nobis, ut scis, hi, hi sunt mores Evangelicorum. A similar story was
circulated in Schwyz ; see Balth. Stapfer to Zwingle, 19th Oct., 1522 (1. c. p. 236), and
Zwingle's answer, p. 237. Compare Zwingle's Entschuldigung etlicher Huldr. Zwingli
zugelegter Artiklen, doch unwarlich, an die edlen, strengen, frommen, wysen gmeiner
Eidgenossschaft Rathsboten in der Stadt Bern v. 3ten Jul., 1523 (Werke, ii. ii. 299), and
his Ein flyssige and kurze Underrichtung, wie man sich vor LUgen huten und bewahren
soil, of the 25th June, 1524 (ibid. s. 322).
58 Bernh. Weiss in Fiissli, iv. 38 : " Deshalb predigten die Monchen in dcr Stadt al-
lenthalben von den Heiligen :— deswegen redten ihnen etwann die Lute darein, denn
viele Leute hatten neue Testamenter, und waren der Sache wol berichtet." Thus even
Leo Judae interrupted the prior of the Augustines, p. 41. As early as the 22d July,
1522, the monks were censured by the council for their " ungeschickte Predigten" on the
saints, s. 11. Compare Zuingl. ad Oecolampadium. d. 3. Jan., 1527.
58 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
of publicly meeting these calumnies and attacks, and ordered a
religious conference between the two parties for the 29th Jan.,
1523, in which they were to adduce their doctrines, and support
them from the Holy Scriptures alone.59
The same political reasons which had led the Pope to overlook
other arbitrary acts of the Swiss in church matters60 induced him
to take no notice of these great movements. Zurich was the only
canton which steadfastly refused the league with France,61 and
still, in 1521, granted soldiers to the Pope ;62 while the rest of the
cantons supported France, and treated the papal legate in Switz-
erland with hostility.63 Hadrian accordingly overlooked what
scarcely could be overlooked any longer ; and at the very time in
which this conference was threatening the existing ecclesiastical
order,64 no less in its form than in the results to be expected from
it, he sent Zwingle a flattering letter, to induce him to employ his
influence to retain the powerful canton on the Pope's side.
For the disputation to be held on the 29th Jan., 1523, Zwingle
39 See Bullinger, i. 84.
60 Anshelm, vi. 201, on the year 1523 : Berne maintained its right to deal with the
clergy in secular cases, "liess auch, unangesehen der Geistlichen hochste Fryheit und
Bann, einen Pfaffen um Diebstahl und Frevel enthaupten." There was so little opposi-
tion on the side of the clergy, that the people thought the Pope had granted the confed-
erates power to chastise the crimes of the clergy with the secular arm. See Schatzmann's
Letter to Vadian of the 19th Jan., 1523. Wirz, i. 57.
61 See note 45.
c- Bullinger, i. 51. Miiller-Hottinger, vi. 51 ff. A calumny was raised against Zwin-
gle at this time (Uslegung des XXXVII. Art. Works, i. 355), that, out of consideration
for his pension from the Pope, he had "zu demselbigen Heerzug ein Oug zuthon und
nit ernstlich gewehrt :" in reply he asserted, " es besindt sich, dass ich so stark hab ge-
wehrt, als ich je gheinem Kriegen und Ufbrechen gewehrt hab." Bullinger, i. 51, has
preserved some of his declarations.
63 Wirz, ii. 240. Even the safe-conduct of the legate Ennius was rescinded by the
diet of 1522, and he could only remain with safety at Zurich.
64 Dated 23d Jan., 1523, in Bullinger, i. 83 ; in Zuinglii Opp. vii. 266 : Remittimus—
Ennium, Episcopum Verulanum, ad istam invictam, nobisque et huic sanctae sedi con-
junctissimam nationem, ut de maximis rebus— cum ilia agat. Licet autem ei dederi-
mus in mandatis, ut ea communiter cum omnibus et publice tractet : tamen cum de tua.
egregia virtute specialiter nobis sit cognitum, nosque devotionem tuam arctius amemus
ac diligamus, ac peculiarcm quandam in te fidem habeamus, mandavimus eidem Epis-
copo,— ut tibi separatim nostras literas redderet, nostramque erga te optimam volunta-
tem declararet. Hortamur itaque devotionem tuam in Domino, ut et illi omnem fidem
habeat, et quo nos animo ad honores tuos et commoda tendimus, eodem tu in nostris—
rebus procedas, de quo gratiam apud nos invenies non mediocrem. Myconius 1. c. adds
to this : Non ad hunc solum Papa scripserat, verum etiam ad eximium D. Franc. Zing-
gium (see Note 23), ut sibi et sedi apostolicae virum lucrifaceret. Dumque rogitarem
a Francisco, quid pro illo pollicitus esset Papa ; serio respondit : omnia certe praeter
sedciu Papalem.
CHAP. I.— SWISS REFORMATION. § 2. ZURICH.— 1523. 89
had brought together the doctrines he had preached in sixty-seven
articles ;65 and he so defended them on that day against the Yicar-
65 Bullinger, i. 86; Zwingle's Works, i. 153. Articles: "I. All persons who say
that the Gospel should not be preached without the permission of the Church are in er-
ror, and bring reproach upon God. II. The sum of the Gospel is this, that our Lord
Christ Jesus, the true Son of God, has made known to us the will of His Father in Heav-
en, and by His innocence has delivered from death and reconciled God. III. Hence
Christ is the only way to holiness for all who have been, are now, or ever shall be. IV.
Whosoever seeks or shows any other door is in error, yea, he is a murderer of souls and
a thief. V. Therefore all persons who esteem any other doctrine equal to, or higher
than, the Gospel, are in error, and know not what the Gospel is. VI. For Christ Jesus
is the Leader and the Captain promised and granted by God to all mankind. VII. That
He is the eternal salvation and the head of all believers, who are His body, but without
Him this bodj- is dead and powerless. VIII. Whence it follows, first, that all who live
in the Head are members and children of God : and this is the Church or communion
of saints, the bride of Christ, Ecclesia Catholica. IX. Secondly, that as the members
of the body can do nothing without the guidance of the head, so in the body of Christ
no man can do any thing well without Christ his Head. XI. Hence we see that the
ordinances of the clergy, as to their pomp, their wealth, their ranks, their titles, their
laws, are one cause of all disorder; for thus they agree not with the Head. XII. Thus
they rage not for the sake of the Head (for to effect this is the object of our labor by
God's grace) ; but because men will care no more for their storming, but render some
obedience to the Head. XIII. When he is redeemed by Christ, man learns the will of
God clearly and plainly, and is drawn to Him by His Spirit, and changed into His
likeness. XIV. Therefore all Christian men should use their utmost diligence that the
Gospel of Christ alone be every where preached. XV. For in faith in Him stands our
salvation ; in unbelief, our condemnation ; for all truth is plain in Him. XVI. Man
learns in the Gospel that human doctrine and human ordinances are not profitable for
salvation. — On the Pope. XVII. That Christ is the one only eternal High-priest; hence
it follows that they who have given out that the}' are high-priests resist and impugn
the honor and the power of Christ.— On the J/ass.#XVIII. That Christ, who once offer-
ed up himself, is forever an abiding and sufficient sacrifice for the sins of all believers ;
hence it may be concluded that the mass is not a sacrifice, but only the memorial of the
sacrifice, and an assurance of the redemption which Christ has shown us. XIX. That
Christ is the one onty Mediator between God and us. — On the Intercession of Saints. XX.
That God will give us all things in His name ; hence it follows that henceforth we
need no other mediation than His. XXI. That when we pray for one another upon
earth, we really pray that we trust all things will be granted us through Christ only. —
On Good Works. XXII. Christ is our righteousness ; hence we conclude that our works
are so far good as they are the work of Christ ; but so far as they are our own, neither
right nor good. — On the Property of the Clergy. XXIII. That Christ condemns the
wealth and pomp of this world; hence we must infer that they who amass wealth in
His name are a reproach to Him, and make Him a cloak for their own avarice and wan-
tonness.— On Prohibition of Food. XXIV. That no Christian is bound to works which
God has not commanded ; any food may be eaten at any time ; hence we learn that the
Kits and A nhenbrief (letters of dispensation) is a Roman trick. — On Feast-days and Pil-
grimages. XXV. That time and place are subject to Christian men, not men to them ;
hence it may be known that they who impose times and places upon Christians rob
them of their freedom. — On Cowls, Clothing, and Signs. XXVI. That God hates nothing
more than hypocrisy ; so He has taught us that all that is done for appearance' sake be-
fore men is mere hypocrisy and perversion ; hence cowls, signs, shaven crowns, etc.,
fall to the ground. — Of Orders and Sects. XXVII. That all Christian men are brethren
of Christ and of each other ; they should boast themselves of no earthly father ; hence
all orders, sects, clubs fall to the ground. — On the Marriage of Clergy. XXVIII. That
90 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
General, Faber, that the council charged him to persevere in his
course, and all their preachers to preach the pure Gospel in the same
all which God has allowed or not forbidden is right; accordingly, marriage is becoming
in all men. XXIX. That all persons called spiritual sin if, when they are convinced that
God has denied them the gift of continence, they do not protect themselves by marriage.
— On Vows of Chastity. XXX. That they who vow chastity undertake too much, like
fools or children ; hence it may be inferred why they who take such vows are insolent
toward pious men. — On Excommunication. XXXI. That no one man can excommuni-
cate another, but the Church, that is, the community in which the person to be excom-
municated lives, together with the guardian, that is, the pastor. XXXII. That man
alone is to be excommunicated who is a notorious sinner. — On Unjust Possessions.
XXXIII. That unjust property should not be granted to temples, monasteries, monks,
priests, nuns, but be given to the poor, unless it can be returned to its rightful owner.
— On the Supreme Power. XXXIV. The power called spiritual has no grounds for its
pomp in the doctrine of Christ. XXXV. But the secular power has strength and con-
firmation from the doctrine and example of Christ. XXXVI. All rights and protection
claimed bj>- the so-called spiritual state belong to the secular authorities, if they will act
as Christians. XXXVII. Also all Christians, without exception, are bound to obey them.
XXXVIII. So long as they require nothing which God has forbidden. XLII. If they
act unfaithfully and break the rule of Christ, they may be deposed by the Avill of God.
— On Prayer. XLIV. True worshipers call upon God in spirit and in truth, without cry-
ing out before men. XLV. Hypocrites do their works that they ma)- be seen of men,
receiving their reward also in this life. XLVI. So it must needs follow that church-
music or crying aloud, without devotion and only for money, is either seeking of fame
from men or for gain. — On Offenses. XLVII. A man should rather suffer death in the
body than injure or disgrace a Christian man. XLVI II. If a man, from stupidity or
ignorance, injure himself without cause, he must not be left sick or suffering, but
be restored to strength, lest he take that for sin which is not sin. XLIX. I know no
greater injury than not to allow the clergy to have wedded wives, but to let them
have concubines for money. How great a scandal ! — On Forgiveness of Sin. L. God
forgives sin only through Jesus Chrjst, His Son, our Lord. LI. Whosoever attributes
this power to the creature deprives God of His honor, and ascribes it to one who is not
God ; this is real idolatry. LII. Therefore confession, whether made to the priest or to
one's neighbor, should not bo set forth as the forgiveness of sin, but only as a request
for counsel. LIII. Penances imposed by human authority (except in cases of excom-
munication) do not take away sin ; they arc only imposed by way of menace. LIV.
Christ has borne all our sorrows and troubles : whosoever, therefore, attributes to works
of penance that which belongs to Christ alone, errs and reproaches his God. LV. Who-
soever pretends to remit even one sin for the penitent man, stands not in the place of
God, or of Peter, but of the devil. LVI. Whosoever remits any sin for money only is
a companion of Simon and Balaam, and an especial emissary of the devil. — On Purga-
tory. LYIL The true Holy Scripture knows nothing of Purgatory after this life. LVIII.
The sentence of departed spirits is known to God alone. LIX. And just as God has
allowed us to know less upon this subject, so we should undertake to know less. LX.
I do not condemn a man if he call earnestly upon God to show His grace toward the
dead ; yet to fix a time for this grace (seven years for a deadly sin), and to lie for
the sake of gain, is not human, but devilish. — On the Priesthood. LXI. Holy Scripture
knows nothing of the character (ordination-grace) which priests claim in these last
times. LXII. It acknowledges also no priests but such as preach the Word of God.
LXIII. It commands that due honor should be shown them ; that is, that they should be
supplied with food for the body. — On the Abolition of Abuses. LXIV. All who acknowl-
edge their error should not be made to pay for it, but be permitted to die ill peace ; and
thus the Church property be placed on a Christian footing. LXV. As for those who re-
fuse to acknowledge, God will surely deal with them. So men should employ no force
CHAP. I.— SWISS REFORMATION. § 2. ZURICH.— 1523. Ql
manner.66 By this disputation, by the explanation of his articles,
soon after (in July) published by Zwingle,67 and by the preaching
of Zwingle, and his friend, Leo Judae, who came to Zurich in the
beginning of 1523 as Leut-priest at St. Peter's,68 men's minds
were more and more won over to the Reformation; and many
wished to see it carried out in practice.69 For them it was not
enough that the council allowed nuns to leave their convents (17th
June),70 that several of the clergy married without hinderance,71
upon their persons ; unless it happen that they conduct themselves so perversely as to
be no longer endurable. LX VI. All ecclesiastical dignitaries should humble themselves,
and set up only the cross of Christ, not their chests : else they will perish, for I warn
you, the axe lieth at the root of the tree. LXVII. If any man desire to confer with
me upon tributes and tithes, upon unbaptized children, upon confirmation, I hold my-
self read}- to answer him. Let no one here undertake to contend with sophistry or hu-
man trifling, but come to Scripture, have it for the judge (foras canes) ! Scripture
breathes the Spirit of God ; thereby let him discover the truth ; or if it be, as I hope,
discovered, let him hold it. Amen. God grant it.
66 Bullinger, i. 97. M. Erhard Hegenwald gave an account of this disputation soon
after it took place (in Zwingle's Works, i. 105). As John Faber, the vicar-general of
Constance, who had been present, considered himself injured by this account, he forth-
with issued a counter-report, " Ein warlich Underrichtung" (Wirz, ii. 45) : but seven
young men of Zurich replied to this with a satirical refutation, "Das Gyrenrupfen"'
(Geyerrupfen plucking the vulture), Wirz, ii. 50. Besides this, John Salat, historian at
Lucerne, published a " Historical Account" of this conference, drawn entirely from He-
genwald's report, a partisan representation on the Catholic side (in Fiissli's Beytrage,
ii. 81). The decree of the council, published on the very day of the conference (Zwin-
gle's Works, i. 143 f. ; Anshelm, vi. 195 f.), since no one rose up against Zwingle to re-
fute him, or convict him of the heresy laid to his charge, ran thus : " That Master LT-
rich Zwingle shall proceed, and henceforth as before preach the Holy Gospel and the
true divine Scripture to the best of his power, until he be better informed. Also let all
other Leitt-priests, parochial clergymen, and preachers in their city, country, and district,
neither accept nor preach an}- other doctrine than what may be proved from the Holy
Gospel and the rest of the true divine Scriptures ; likewise they must not revile one an-
other in any sort, call each other heretics, or by any other reproachful name. Whoso-
ever oppose and are not satisfied with this decision, must be regarded as persons who
err and know that they are wrong."
67 Uslegen und Griind der Schlussreden oder Artikel, in Zw. Werke, i. 169.
69 He was elected on the Sunday before Whitsuntide, 1522, but did not enter upon
his office till Candlemas, 1523 ; Bullinger, i. 75 ; Miscellanea Tigurina, iii. 30.
69 Compare the complaints of the chaplain Widmer at Zurich, an adherent of the
ancient order, to Henry Goldli at Home, 28th June, 1523 (Wirz, ii. 87). The state of
things in Zurich is such " that we priests hardly know how far we are safe in the city ;
not to mention when we go out hunting with falcons, or venture in the country among
the peasants. Besides, singing, mass-reading, and the rest of the service of God in use
hitherto, is so sorely despised, and openly regarded by the common people as idolatry
and a soul-destroying exhibition, and denounced in the pulpit as an evident imposture,
that I fear, as the Pope, cardinals, and the bishop leave us to shift for ourselves, we
shall have to renounce the faith and all divine service in a short time, or else allow our-
selves to be put to death by the common people."
70 Fiissli's Beytrage, ii. 25 ; iv. 47. A nun had been already married in August, and
demanded restitution of the property which she had brought to the convent, ii. 28.
71 First Willi. Rimbli, pastor at Wytikon, 28th Apr., 1523 ; sec Bsrnh. Weiss in Fiissli,
92 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
that a German baptismal service was introduced in the city (10th
Aug.),72 and that the cathedral chapter, at its own request, received
new and suitable ordinances (19th Sept.).73 They wished to abol-
ish all the idolatrous parts of divine service which had till now re-
mained unchanged, especially images and masses, and according-
ly they soon began, on their own motion, to demolish images and
the apparatus of superstition.74
These occurrences made, for the most part, an evil impression
upon the rest of the confederacy. They were in part terrified by
the prospect of a schism in the Church ; in part they concluded,
from certain exaggerated rumors, that all civic order was destroyed
in Zurich ;75 and they dreaded the power of this example. In Lu-
cerne,76 Freiburg, and Zug, there was violent exasperation against
the Reformation, from a stiff adherence to the old order of things ;77
the Bernese aristocracy opposed the attempts at ecclesiastical in-
novation, out of regard for their own authority.78 Although in
iv. 45. He was followed by others, and among them by Leo Judae, 19th Sept., 1523,
and Zwingle, 2d Apr., 1524. Bullinger, i. 108.
72 Weiss in Fiissli, iv. 47. This baptismal service is in Zwingle's Works, ii. ii. 224.
73 Bullinger, i. 113. The Christian Constitution is also in Fussli, i. 1.
74 In September, 1523, Lawrence Hochrutiner broke in pieces the sacred lamp in the
cathedral church ; soon after the same thing was clone in several chapels (see the exam-
ination in Muller-Hottinger, vi. 498) : but the overthrow of a great crucifix by the cob-
bler, Nicholas Hottinger, at the end of September, attracted the most attention. Compare
especially Fussli, ii. 33 ; Wirz, ii. 124 ; Muller-Hottinger, vi. 387, 450.
75 The Bernese envoy, Gaspar of Miilhien, said, at the diet in Berne, JuLy, 1523 (Fiiss-
li, ii. 2G) : " Dear confederates, beware in time lest the Luthei'an cause, and they who
are embarked in it, gain the upper hand ; for their preachers have brought their city
(Zurich) to such a state, that if the nobles themselves wished to retrace their steps
they could not do so. Matters are come to such a pitch that a man is not safe in his
own house. It is necessary that a man should take other men to his house to protect
him with arms from all mischance ; the cause has advanced so far that their peasants
in the country will pay neither tribute nor tithe, and there is such a division in this city
and the whole canton that the like has never been seen before." Compare the letter of
the Council of Zurich' to that of Constance, Donnerst. nach Othmer (November), 1523,
in Fussli, v. 71 : " It has been reported to us that certain godless persons, enemies to
the evangelical doctrine, have stated before you that disquiet prevails among us in
consequence of preaching, so that all ranks are expecting a rebellion ; and that we are
repenting that we have so fully received the evangelical doctrine." All this is un-
true, "since, b}- the grace of God and His divine doctrine, there has never been, for a
long time, greater peace and friendship between the lower and higher orders than at the
present da}-."
76 At Lucerne, during a diet, the people burned Zwingle in effigy, Febr., 1523 ; Miiller-
Hottinger, vi. 433.
77 Muller-Hottinger, vi. 394, 410, 418.
78 According to Anshelm, vi. 199, it was the vicar-general, Faber, who, in connection
with the rest of the prelates, "has made enemies and opposers of the evangelical doc-
trine, yea, even tyrants, out of by no means the least of the confederate nobles, as, for
CHAP. I.— SWISS REFORMATION. § 2. ZURICH.— 1523. 93
other cantons the Reformation had many friends, even among the
rulers, yet the voices of these powerful cantons swayed the diets,
and from them, as well as from the Bishop of Constance,79 procla-
mations were issued against all ecclesiastical innovations.80
As, however, the general voice of Zurich was expressed with
increasing preponderance for the advance of the Reformation, the
council cared the less for these warnings ; in fact, it made prep-
arations for a new conference on the 26th of October upon images
and the mass.81 No champion was found for them ; but so gross
an ignorance was then discovered among the clergy, that the coun-
cil determined to leave the old order of things for a while undis-
turbed, until sufficient instruction had been imparted.82 Zvvingle,
the Abbot Von Cappel, and Conrad Schmid, commander of the
Knights of St. John at Kusnacht, were to preach for this purpose
in the country districts ; and, besides this, Zwingle was to com-
pose his Christian Introduction^ which was then published with
the assent of the council, in order to explain more fully the mean-
instance, Bastian von Stein at Berne, who formerly were favorable and friendly to the
Gospel, and gracious lords. The priests and monks, especially the bishops, raised the
cry: The storm falls now upon us: it will fall next upon the nobles. Your free life,
your tribute and tithe, will all be despoiled. Let us stand together against these rebell-
ious heretics. By such outcry as this, raised day by day, many powerful and wealth}'
nobles were deterred from even listening to, much more from accepting, the Word of
God : that which was divine and evangelical they called devilish and infernal."
79 Pastoral of the 10th Jul}-, 1523, in Simler, i. 789 (in German in Fussli, iv. 135).
90 Anshelm, vi. 200. "After the aforementioned meeting (at Zurich, in January),
when the pious Zwingle went forth into the country to preach and instruct the clergy,
and every where in the confederacy the Word of God increased ; then the confederates
passed a decree, in July at Berne, and in autumn at Lucerne, that all the followers of
Luther and Zwingle should be strictly searched out and punished ; and that Zwingle
should be arrested if he came into their dominions; in order that they might support
the Bishop of Constance against his disobedient clergy, as they had been earnestly ex-
horted to do." t (Compare Lud. Tschudii Epist. ad Zuinglium, die Jovis post Margare-
tae, 1523. Opp. vii. 302.) The bishop had remonstrated to the diet at Berne against
the disobedience of his clergy, and received this answer at the diet of Lucerne ; it may
be seen in Fussli, iv. 156.
81 Bullinger, i. 126. All the Swiss bishops and cantons were invited to this confer-
ence, but only Schafhausen and St. Gall sent delegates. The minutes of the confer-
ence were published at once by Lewis Hetzer (in Zwiugle's Works, i. 459) : from these,
again, Salat derived his historical account, composed in the same spirit as that of the
first disputation (Note 66) ; see Fussli, iii. 1.
82 Zwingle recommended this course during the conference — see Ins Works, i. 531 f. ;
as did the commander, Conrad Schmid, ibid. s. 533 ff. On these decrees, made imme-
diately after the conference, see Zuinglius ad Yadianum, d. 11. Nov. (Opp. vii. 313);
Bullinger, i. 135.
83 "Eine kurze Christenliche Ynleitung:" prefixed to it is a mandate of the council
of 17th Nov. ; in Zwiinrlc's Works, i. 5H.
94 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
ing and the object of the Reformation. All excess of zeal, wheth-
er in behalf of the old or the new, was held in check ; and all ex-
cesses and illegal demonstrations were chastised.84 On the other
hand, concessions were gradually made to the pressure for reform :
in December the shrined pictures in the churches were shut up,
and every priest was left free to celebrate mass or not as he chose.85
Even a solemn embassy from the diet to Zurich (in Febr., 1524)
could no longer impose any restraint,86 much less the Pope's re-
fusal to pay arrears of debt till after the abolition of the innova-
tions.87 After the council thought they had waited long enough,
on Whitsunday, in 1524, a more thorough reform of the Church
was begun by the destruction of images.88 One after another all
84 Proofs of this may be seen in the decisions of the council, Fiissli, ii. 31 ff.
85 The verdict of the council of the 19th Dec. (Bullinger, i. 139 ; Fiissli, ii. 47, Note ;
Zwingle's Works, i. 568) was that all the priests should appear before the council on the
28th of December, and in case they had any thing to allege against the last disputation,
there to bring it forward. The picture tablets were to be shut up, and images were to
be no longer carried about. Afterward the decree against the mass and prohibiting all
aspersions was read to the priests in presence of the council, the 28th December (see the
decree in Fiissli, ii. 43 ff. ; Zwingle's Works, i. 581) : at the same time, it was determined
to send to the bishops of Chur, Constance, and Basle, to the University of Basle, and
the other cantons, the Introduction published by the council, "that if they were then
still inclined to conform their opinions to Scripture, the}' might do so, and return us a
friendly answer. Thus answers might be obtained, and it would be seen what progress
was made in the matter, in order that at Whitsuntide it might be taken in hand once
more, and a conclusion arrived at pleasing to God and to" the furtherance of His holy
Word."
80 Bullinger, i. 157. Anshelm, vi. 227. The impression made bj" this embassy was
weakened by the fact that their instructions did not agree ; see Miiller-Hottinger, vi.
474. The Zurichers gave their answer on the 21st of March in print (the conclusion and
date are in Anshelm, vi. 227; the whole is in the Bericht an die Unterthanen, Fiissli, ii.
231-261) : but this made the confederates less favorable than before to the innovations ;
Anshelm, vi. 230.
87 See Wirz, i. 41, and the investigations prefixed to Zwingle's Judgment on these
transactions, 1526, in Zw. Werke, ii. ii. 387. The Pope's manifestoes were always of
the same import as the brief to the Zurichers, 11th Dec, 1525 (1. c. p. 390): Quod si id,
quod Dcus avertat, in his novis et impiis erroribus perstare propositum Arobis haberetis,
quomodo possemus non solum erga vos uti liberalitate, sed pecunias ullas, etiamsi max-
ime vobis debitae essent, juste et pie persolvere ? Cum alienis a fide recta, nee quae
ipsorum quidem patria et avita bona sunt, illis jure relinqui debeant.
88 A commission of the clergy had been already obliged to draw up a proposal about
the images and the mass (Bullinger, i. 162; Zwingle's Works, i. 572). The council
agreed upon this, but resolved (Bullinger, i. 172) "that at this time a beginning should
be made with images, and they should be done away with ; with regard to the mass
they would wait a short time, and see meanwhile what measures could be convenientl}-
taken, even if the matter of the images should be mismanaged, as it was natural for the
uninformed and the confederates to fall into error." But with regard to images, an or-
der of the council was issued on the 15th June, 1524, to the provincial authorities (Land-
vogte) (Bullinger, i. 173; Fiissli, i. 142): It had determined "to do away with images
and idols wheresoever they were held in honor;" no force was to be used, but it was
CHAP. I.— SWISS REFORMATION. § 2. ZURICH.— 1524. 95
the objects and usages of superstition quickly disappeared ;89 the
monasteries were suppressed, and changed into schools and alms-
houses.90 The council secured the assent of its subjects by a pub-
lic invitation to declare their opinion upon these proceedings ;91 and
it had now less to fear from the threatening aspect of some of the
cantons, since the others, especially Berne, entered into more friend-
ly relations with it.92 The transformation in public worship at
desired, "that if a parish had set up images and pictures by common consent at its
own expense, it might remove them, if the majority of the parishioners desired it to be
done, but on condition that it should be done in the presence of the pastor and persons
of good repute appointed for the purpose by the community, with decency and without
tumult. If, however, any one had put up images at his own expense, he might take
them into his own hands without hinderance." A commission was appointed at once in
Zurich to remove the images (Ftissli, ii. GO) : the work was begun on the 20th of June,
and was quietly finished in thirteen days (Bernh. Weiss in Fiissli, iv. 49). Compare
Zwingle's account in his answer to Valentine Compar. 1525 (Works, ii. i. 58).
83 The feast of Corpus Christi was abolished (Fiissli, ii. 59) : a list of all that was
done away with in 1524 is given by Bullinger, i. 1G0 ; Bernh. Weiss in Fussli, iv. 57 ;
Aushelm, vi. 225 : "In May, this year, the honorable city of Zurich has quite abolish-
ed and done away with the popish mass, observance of times, saints, hymns and prayers
for the dead, all idols and images, together with the decorations and the services which
belonged to them. It has also buried its patron saints, St. Felix and St. Regula, with
the bones of the rest of its dead. Next fell the popish confessional, anointing and con-
secration, monastic rules and vows. In their stead the holy sacraments of Baptism and
the Supper of our Lord and Master Jesus Christ, were ordered to be celebrated with pi-
ety, according to their first institution, and in the German language, that all might un-
derstand. Daily preaching was also established, common prayer, public confession,
teaching and instruction in Holy Writ in four languages. The poor and need}' were
provided for with alms, holy matrimony was allowed to all estates, open sin and licen-
tiousness strictly forbidden and punished, and a public account of these transactions
printed and made accessible to us all."
90 The abbess of Frauenmunster surrendered her convent to the council on the 30th
Nov., with the reservation of a pension; Fussli, ii. 74, 77. By the advice of Zwingle
(Works, ii. ii. 327), the Augustines, Dominicans, and Franciscans were all placed to-
gether in the Franciscan monastery on the 3d Dec. ; those that wished to learn a trade
received back the property they had brought in ; the rest were to die out. Fussli, ii.
7G, 78 ; iv. 79. With regard to the appropriation of monastic property, see Muller-Hot-
tinger, vii. 71. On the 20th Dec, 1524, Zwingle gave up the higher and lower jurisdic-
tion of the prebendal stalls at the great minster, but he reserved its propertj- for the es-
tablishment of schools (Works, ii. ii. 342).
91 The Bericht des Rathes zu Zurich an ihre Unterthanen, -was sich die Zeit hero fur
Vcranderungen in der Religion zugetragen haben (of the 7th Jul}-, 1524 ; see Muller-
Hottinger, vi. 478 A.) ; in Bullinger, i. 177. Fussli, ii. 228. The answers, all approv-
ing, are in Fussli, iii. 105.
92 After Zurich had begun the Reformation, Schafhausen and Appcnzell openly
joined its party. The most ardent of their opponents, Schwj-tz, Uri, Unterwalden, Lu-
cerne, Frybftrg, and Zug, entered into a league at Baden on the 28th of June, " with all
their power, so help them God, to stand by the. old faith, and banish the new; also to
have no fellowship with its adherents ;" see Anshelm, vi. 231. The three states above
mentioned were not summoned to the diet at Zug on the 11th Juby ; however threaten-
ing as this diet certainly was, Zurich still received from Berne distinct assurances of
friendly feeling; see Muller-Hottinger, vii. 48. St. Gall, Basle, and Solothurn joined
9Q FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Zurich was completed by the celebration, on Maundy-Thursday,
13th April, 1525, of the Lord's Supper again in its original sim-
plicity in the great minster.93 This same year produced, for the
establishment of the Reformation among the learned, Zwingle's
work, De Vera et Falsa Religione ;94 and for the instruction of
the common people, the firs}; part of the Zurich translation of the
Bible, which the clergy of Zurich composed in Swiss-German.95
Beyond the canton of Zurich the Reformation, for the present,
was only carried out in Appenzell and the town of Muhlhausen.
The free Appenzellers, to whom, since the year 1522, Walter Kla-
rer, pastor at Hundweil, had preached the Gospel, after a violent
struggle, granted to every parish the right of deciding for itself
(1524). Out of the eight parishes of the canton, six at once came
over to the Reformation, and began to change their Church con-
stitution, undeterred by any considerations.96 Muhlhausen was
with Berne "forsooth as the strong Bear (Berne) had determined, in accordance with
the hopes and efforts of the six cantons, Zurich must be considered a lesser Turkey, and
must defend her creed not against the Word of God, but against fire and steel." An
embassy to the three reforming cantons was resolved upon ; but Berne spoke in the
name of the ten districts much more mildly than Lucerne in the name of the six ; An-
shelm, vi. 232. Miiller-Hottinger, vii. 50. Zurich justified her conduct again in a print-
ed letter (of the 4th January, 1525, Bullinger, i. 233. Miiller-Hottinger, vii. 74) : see
this in Fussli, i. 293.
93 The youth received the communion on Maundy-Thursday, the middle-aged on
Good Friday, the aged on Easter Sunday ; see Bernh. Weiss in Fussli, iv. 64. Anshelm,
vi. 324. Bullinger, i. 263. The liturgy used on the occasion may be seen in Zwingle's
Works, ii. ii. 233. Why Zwingle delayed so long may be seen in Anshelm, vi. 203, on
the year 1523 : Luther and Zwingle had demonstrated the exceptionable authority of
the canon, and the propriety of administering the Lord's Supper under both kinds and
in the vulgar tongue. "The Lutherans had instituted a German mass, with German
psalms and hymns, and certain ancient ceremonies, with a view to the introduction of
a new or altered papacy. But Zwingle endeavored to restore the first constitution of
the Church, and abolish every ordinance of man. With this view he would neither in-
troduce a German mass nor church-music, but waited until he could firmly establish the
Lord's Supper with the preaching of the pure Word of God, without any mass or devised
ceremonies, according to the simple institution and usage of the Lord and the apostles ;
which he soon afterward effected."
94 Opp. iii. 145.
95 See a list of the editions in Simler's Sammlung, ii. 381. As early as 1524 the New
Testament was printed at Zurich after Luther's translation ; in 1525 the historical books
of the Old Testament, according to Luther's translation, altered in some places ; in 1529
the prophets, Hagiographa, and Apocrypha, were printed in a new translation, upon
which Leo Judae and Gaspar Grossmann were chiefly employed. The first complete edi-
tion of the Zurich Bible was issued in 1531. See Hottinger's Helvet. Kirchengesch.,
iii. 224.
96 See the historical account by the reformer Walter Klarer, by what occurred in the
canton of Appenzell in the time of the blessed Reformation, written in 1565, in Simler's
Sammlung, i. 803. Wirz, i. 514, ii. 387. Miiller-Hottinger, vii. 144.
CHAP. I.— SWISS REFORMATION. § 2. BEYOND ZURICH, TO 1525. 97
won over to the Reformation by Ulrich of Hutten, and reshaped
its forms of worship as early as 1523. Still a party of adherents
of the ancient order, who relied upon the confederacy for support,
imposed upon the council the necessity of caution.97
In Berne,98 by the fiery, barefooted friar, Sebastian Meyer, and
the more prudent priest, Berchthold Haller, a broad foundation
was early prepared for the Reformation, and favored by the gov-
ernment ;" Niklaus Manuel, in his carnival-farce of 1522, could
unmask, without restraint, the crimes of the papacy and the cler-
gy.100 But the events at Zurich in the year 1523 made the rul-
ing nobles suspicious of the Reformation as a source of disorder ;101
and the government endeavored to uphold its influence by an in-
termediate position between the parties. The preaching of the
G-ospel was, indeed, freely conceded ;103 but every attack upon ec-
97 Matthias Graf, Gesch. der Stadt Muhlhausen, 2ter Theil. His Gesch. der Kirchen-
verbesserung zu Muhlhausen. Strasburg, 1818. 8.
98 Compare Valerius Anshelm's Berner Chronik, vi. 101 ff. Die Reformatoren Berns
im XVI. Jahr. Nach dem Bernerschen Mausoleum umgearbeitet von G. J. Kuhn.
Bern, 1828. Bertold Haller oder die Reformation von Bern, von Melchior Kirchhofer.
Zurich, 1828. 8.
99 Thus the council decided in favor of the pastor, George Brunner, who was accused
by his dean of preaching evangelical doctrine in 1522 (see Anshelm, vi. 103) ; and an-
other contemporary account in Simler, i. 461 ; Kuhn, s. 253 ft'. ; and soon after punished
a citizen who had accused Sebastian Meyer of heresj' ; Anshelm, vi. 108.
100 There were three which were publicly acted in the streets ; Anshelm, i. 107 : " One,
called the Todtenfresser, touching all the abuses of the papacj-, on the priests' Fassnacht ;
another, on the contrast between the character of Jesus Christ and that of his so-called
vicar, the Pope of Rome, on the old Fassnacht. Between these, on Ash- Wednesday, the
Roman Indulgence, with the Bohnenlied, was dragged through all the streets and ridi-
culed. By this strange exhibition, which had never before been thought profane, a
great nation was induced to consider and distinguish between Christian freedom and
papal bondage. Among all the evangelical publications there is scarcely a book so oft-
en printed and so widely spread as these farces." They were printed at Zurich, 1525,
Berne, 1540 ; but they had almost entirety disappeared, and accordingly were published
again : Des Venners der Stadt Bern Niklaus Manuel Fastnachtspiele. Bern, 1836. 8 ;
also in Niclaus Manuel, von Dr. C. Griineisen. Stuttg. u. Tubingen, 1837. 8. s. 339.
101 Compare Note 78, above.
10s The mandate of 15th June, 1523, is in Anshelm, vi. 204: "That you and all per-
sons who undertake and use the office of preaching, preach nothing else but the Holy
Gospel and the free love of God, openly and without concealment, and in like manner
what you can defend and prove from the true Holy Scripture, the four Evangelists,
Paul, the Prophets, and the Bible — in short, from the Old and New Testament ; and en-
tirely desist from all other doctrine, controversy, and unprofitable trifling not agreeing
with the Holy Gospels and Scriptures above mentioned, whether they be written or pub-
lished by Luther or other doctors." Anshelm, vi. 207, remarks thereon : When the no-
bles, of whom the lesser council was composed, "who thought that by this mandate the
doctrine of Luther, Zwingle, and their adherents, would be excluded, saw and heard
that the new doctrine and preaching were only strengthened thereby : then they rued,
and began to seek with all their might to hinder the observance of their mandate, which
VOL. IV. 7
98 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
clesiastical usages, and all controversy, were forbidden and punish-
ed with severe penalties.103 Thus Sebastian Meyer, the preacher
of the Dominicans, was obliged to leave the city on account of
his controversial sermons, as was also his adversary.104 Haller, on
the other hand, and those of like opinions, were allowed to preach
the simple Gospel, though the government of Berne, with the Cath-
olic cantons, remonstrated against the alterations which had taken
place in Zurich.
The governments of the lesser cantons, which were more or less
inclined to the Reformation, followed this example of the powerful
Berne. But they were obliged to be satisfied with hindering any
violent ecclesiastical alterations, while they overlooked other in-
fringements of the old order, in consonance with the views pre-
vailing among their subjects.
Biel, where Thomas Wyttenbach preached the Gospel, follow-
ing the example of Berne, dismissed eight married priests, and
Wyttenbach among them, from their offices. But in 1525 the
citizens carried through the free preaching of the Gospel, and pro-
cured the restoration of Wyttenbach.105
In Basle,106 Wolfgang Fabricius Capito and Gaspar Hedio were
the first preachers of the Gospel. When they departed, as early
as 1520, others came in their place, especially John Oecolampa-
dius, in 1522, as professor of divinity, and assistant minister at
St. Martins. The cathedral and the university were against the
Reformation : but the more it spread among the people so much
the more were the authorities inclined toward it, although out of
they dared not rescind from fear of their fellow-townsmen and the community. How-
ever, the greater council maintained the mandate inviolate."
103 See the mandate of the Thursday after St. Mark's day, 1523, in Fiissli, ii. 271, in
which that of the 15th June was confirmed ; " yet with this addition, that priests who
had married wives, or hereafter should marry, were to forfeit and lose their benefices.
In like manner, that all persons who spoke abusively or contemptuously of the Mother
of God and the saints, or ate flesh and other forbidden food on fast daj-s, or otherwise
practiced or preached from the pulpit such unheard-of customs, must expect punishment
from us."
104 1524. Anshelm, vi. 24G. Kuhn, 122 ff. Anshelm's own wife was punished, in
1523, for saying, " Our Lady was a woman like herself; requiring the grace of her Son
Jesus Christ— else she could not be saved ;" and Anshelm had so much to suffer in con-
sequence that he left Berne ; see Anshelm, vi. 209.
105 Bullinger, i. 155. Nachricht von der Kirchenreformatiou in Biel in Fiissli, ii. 2G5
ff. Wyttenbach's Leben, in Kuhn, s. 53 ff.
100 Christ. Wursteisens (professor at Basle, f 1588) Basler Chronik. Basle, 1580. fol. ;
from Book vii. cap. 11 onward. Ochs Geschichte von Basel, Bd. 5, s. 429 ff. Lebens-
geschichte D. Joh. Oecolampads (von Sal. Hess). Zurich, 1793. 8.
CHAP. I.— SWISS REFORMATION. § 2. BEYOND ZURICH, TO 1525. 99
consideration for the other cantons, and a prudent regard for internal
peace, all that they did in a public way was to grant it toleration.
In 1524 they issued an ordinance to the same effect as the Bernese
mandate of 15th June, 1523 :107 yet they appointed disputations
for Oecolampadius, 30th August, 1523,108 for William Farel, and
Stephen Stb'r, Leut-priest of Liestal, 15th and 16th February,
1524 ;109 and conceded to Oecolampadius those conditions as to
reform under which he accepted the ministry of St. Martins in
1524.110
So, too, in Schafhausen the Reformation was favorably intro-
duced by Sebastian Hofmeister, a barefooted friar, after 1522,111
and in St. Gall by two laymen, Joachim Vadianus and John Kess-
ler,112 though as yet unable to come into full activity.
107 See this in Wursteisen, book vii., cap. 13 (compare Note 102, above).
108 Erasmus ad Zuinglium, d. 31 Aug., 1523. Opp. vii. 308. Oecolampadius pro-
posuerat, quaedam disputare, jamque schedas prodiderat. Jussus est in. aliud tempus
prorogare. Nunc permissum est disputare, quum volet. P. 310. Oecolampadius heri
disputavit, disputaturus denuo proximo dominico. He had prepared four concluding
addresses to refute the following charges commonly brought against the Reformation :
1. That its adherents despised all teachers; 2. That the new doctrines abrogated all
good works ; 3. That they taught men to despise the saints ; 4. That they allowed no
validity to human laws. See Wirz, ii. 360. These theses he defended on two Sunday
afternoons.
109 Both of these men were refused permission by the University ; the Council granted
it : see the mandate in Fiissli, iv. 243. Farel's thirteen theses impugn the false, and
point out the true waj' of salvation ; see Fiissli, iv. 246. The Life of Oecolampadius, by
S. Hess, s. 77. The Life of W. Farel, by Kirchhofer, i. 21. Stor, who had married, de-
fended the marriage of priests in five theses. Bullinger, i. 152. Fussli, ii. 151.
110 His condition was, according to Wursteisen, vii. 13, "that he should be free with
regard to the Word of God, to teach what it teaches, and condemn what it condemns ;
also, that he should be released from the popish ceremonies, which he said were unprof-
itable to the people ; and one deacon only should be allowed him, of whose help he
might avail himself in the administration of the holy sacraments, etc. Thus much was
conceded to him by the patrons, and afterward sanctioned by the Council ; but on the
understanding that he should introduce no important innovation without previously in-
forming them. When Dr. Hausschein (Oecolampadius) addressed himself to the Church
service, he charged his deacon to baptize children intelligibly in the German language.
They administered the Lord's Supper in both kinds, with the knowledge of the Council.
He taught that the mass was no sacrifice for the sins of the living and dead, or for those
who were still in purgatory ; but that full forgiveness of their sins was obtained once
for all, by the passion and death of our Saviour Christ, for all believers. He warned
the people against consecrated water, salt, palms, tapers, wafers, and such things. He
proved that it was against God to attribute any virtue to these things, and beyond God's
command to circumscribe the freedom of the Holy Ghost with such ordinances. This
produced so great an effect that the chaplains of important churches discontinued these
usages, and bj' degrees processions with crosses, carrying the sacrament, and ceremo-
nies of the kind, were abolished, together with the mass."
111 Life of Sebastian Wagner, called Hofmeister, by Melch. Kirchhofer, Zurich, 1808.
His Schafhauserische Jahrbiicher, from 1519 to 1529. Schafhausen, 2te Aufl., 1838. 8.
112 The principal source is the Chronicle of Kessler, extant in manuscript, Sabbatha
100 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
§ 3.
CONTROVERSIES PREJUDICIAL TO THE REFORMATION.
i
It was natural that the new-born freedom, following the slav-
ery of a thousand years, should bring in its train not only constant
warfare against the old principles, but also many conflicting de-
velopments, and even errors and abuses : hence came manifold
struggles ; but this, too, gave an appearance of truth to the accu-
sation of its adversaries, that the Reformation led to endless revolt
against all existing institutions. First of all, the fearless vehe-
mence with which Luther treated even the monarchs who opposed
themselves to the Gospel, contributed to strengthen this charge;
and though they opposed him in a sphere where their authority
ought not to prevail, yet it still seemed to threaten mischief to
the truth.1
G-eorge, Duke of Saxony, had most frequently to endure Lu-
ther's violent indignation, for his persecution of the Reformation.2
Better deserved was the reply of Luther to Henry VIII., King of
England, who had ventured to come right into the region of the-
ology in his Adsertio Septem Sacramentorum ad versus Martinum
Lutherum, 1521, in order to win from the Pope the title of a De- j
fensor Fidei. Luther's rejoinder, Contra Henricum, regem An-
gliae, 1522,3 was conclusive, although it far overstepped all bounds
of reverence and courtesy. But Luther's controversy with Eras-
mus, and the entire separation of the latter from the cause of the
Reformation, were much more injurious than these other contests.
Erasmus, who has been very frequently considered the real au-
thor of the Reformation, did, indeed, accompany its first steps with
(see Kessler von Bernet, s. 9, 80, 113), of which the old history of the Reformation in
St. Gall, in Simler's Sammlung, i. 115 ff., is an abridgment. Ildef. v. Arx, Geschichten
des Cantons St. Gallen, Bd. 2 (St. Gallen, 1811), s. 477 ff. Joh. Kessler, genannt Athe-
narius, Burger und Reformator zu St. Gall, by J. J. Bernet, St. Gallen, 1826. 8.
1 Compare Luther's work on the Secular Authority, how far a man is bound to render
obedience to it, 1523, in Walch's edition, x. 426.
2 First, when George demanded of Luther, in consequence of his letter to Hartmuth
v. Kronberg, March, 1522 (de Wette, ii. 161), whether he acknowledged it as his (Walch,
xix. 593) ; a very severe answer of the 3d Jan., 1523 (de Wette, ii. 284). Compare, with
regard to all Luther's quarrels with George, Walch, xix., hist. Einleit., s. 28. Georg
u. Luther, oder Ehrenrettung des Herzogs Georg v. Sachsen, von M. A. M. Schulze.
Leipzig, 1834. 8.
' Walch, xix., hist. Einleit., s. 1 ff.
CHAP. I.— REFORMATION. § 3. LUTHER AGAINST HENRY VIII. 101
sympathy ; but at the same time, he took good care that his own
ease and good understanding with his dignified ecclesiastical pa-
trons should not be disturbed, and that the progress of learning,
which was more to him than all things else, should not be viewed
with suspicion by the powerful.4 After the Reformation seized
upon the minds of men as an overpowering impulse, and did not,
as he would have it, merely cause them to smile with friendly in-
telligence upon their former errors ; and after the edict of Worms
had not only pronounced the ban upon all Luther's adherents, but
had also made them outlaws, he shrank back in affright, and
looked forward with fear and anxiety to endless tumults. Thus
he belonged to the Reformation by his convictions, but was kept
on the side of the old Church by calculation and fear. He thus
fell into an untenable intermediate position, in which he endeav-
ored, by a double-tongued policy, to allay the suspicion with which
he was regarded by both parties, and to satisfy the demands inces-
santly made upon him, by the adherents both of the old and of the
new faith, to declare himself decidedly on their side.5 Zwingle
4 See § 1, Notes 32, 56, 67 ; cf. Erasmi Ep. ad Leonem X. dd. 13. Sept., 1520 (Opp. ed,
Lugd. ill. 1, 578) : Esse video, qui quo magis communirent factionem suam, conati sunt
eausam bonarum literarum, causam Reuchlini, meamque causam cum Lutheri causa
conjungere, cum his nihil sit inter se commune. — Lutherum non novi, nee libros illius
unquam legi, nisi forte decern aut duodecim pagellas easque carptim. Ex his, quae
turn degustavi, visus est mihi probe compositus ad mysticas literas Veterum more ex-
planandas, quando nostra haec aetas immodice indulgebat argutis magis quam necessa-
riis questionibus. — Ferme primus omnium odoratus sum periculum esse, ne res exiret
in tumultum, a quo sic abhorrui semper ut nemo magis. Proinde minis etiam egi cum
Joanne Frobenio typographo, ne quid operum illius excuderet. He writes more in de-
tail in Ep. ad Campegium Card. dd. 6. Dec, 1520 (1. c. p. 594), in which he seeks espe-
eiallj- to justify his letter to Luther (§ 1, Note 32). P. 596 is characteristic: Siquidem
ut veritati nunquam fas est adversari, ita celare nonnunquam expedit in loco. Semper
autem plurimum refert, quam in tempore, quam commode et attemperate earn proferas.
Quaedam inter se fatentur theologi, quae vulgo non expediat efferri. P. 601 : Si cor-
rupti mores Romanae curiae postulant ingens aliquod ac praesens remedium, certe meum
aut mei similium non est banc provinciam sibi sumere. Malo hunc, qualis qualis est,
rerum humanarum statum, quam novos excitari tumultus, qui saepenumero vergunt in
diversum, atque putabatur.
5 Erasmi Ep. ad Petr. Barbirium dd. 13. Aug., 1521 (1. c. p. 656) : Quum Lutherana
tragoedia semper in pejus glisceret, mire quidam conati sunt me illi admiscere. — Uti-
nam tarn immunis essem ab omnibus vitiis, quam sum ab hoc alienus negotio. — Mihi
sane adeo est invisa discordia, ut Veritas etiam displiceat seditiosa. — Si tibi narrem, a
quibus, et quibus modis solicitatus sim, ut adjungerer negotio Lutherano, quibus tech-
nis quidam conati sint me pellicere, quibus odiis quidam hue me conati sint propellere,
turn demum intelligeres, quam mihi displiceant dissidia. — Non ignorabam, quam perti-
nacibus odiis me insectarentur quidam apud nos odio bonarum literarum. Perspicie-
bam esse tutius in alteram factionem secedere. At mihi stat, semperque stabit senten-
tia, vel membratim discerpi potius, quam fovere discordiam, praecipue in negotio fidei.
102 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
and the rest of the Swiss were forbearing, from their old deference ;
— In his articulis, qui damnantur in Lutheri libris, nihil video quod illi mecum conve-
niat, nisi forte quod a me moderate suoque loco dictum est, ille dicit immodice. — Si hoc
est congruere, congruet vinum aceto. Sed dices : hactenus non scripsisti quicquam ad-
versus Lutherum. Id quo minus fecerim, duo praecipue fuerunt in causa, otii penuria,
et imperitiae propriae conscientia. — Si pium est nocere causae Lutheri, fortassis magis
illi nocui, quam quisquam eorum qui odiosissime reclamarunt, quique hominem convi-
tiosissimis libellis prosciderunt. Primum, violentum ilium ac seditiosum scribendi
modum constanter — improbavi. Non destiti — dehortari plurimos, ut ab ea factione sese
abstinerent. Nullis studiis adduci potui, ut vel paululum ipse memet admiscerem.
Haec, opinor, plus fregerunt vires ejus factionis quam quorundam tumultus. — Nae ego
praeclarum interim operae pretium fero, qui utrinque lapidor ? Apud nostros falsissi-
mo titulo traducor Lutheranus, apud Germanos male audio, ut Lutheranae factionis ad-
versarius. Ad Paul. Bombasium, dd. 23. Sept., 1521 (p. 664) : Quominus hactenus libris
editis cum Luthero pugnarim, plurimae sunt causae, quas hie non est necesse percense-
re : sed ilia praecipua fuit, quod mihi prorsus defuit otium legendi, quae scripsit Luthe-
rus.— 0 mi Bombasi, proclive dictu est : scribe adversus Lutherum. Sed ad hoc pluri-
bus rebus est opus, quam ad plaustrum fabricandum, ut inquit Hesiodus. Video, quam
varia, quam morosa sint hominum judicia.— Egi diligenter cum Hieronymo Aleandro,
daret mihi facultatem legendi quae scripsit Lutherus. Nam hodie Sycophantarum et
Corycaeorum plena sunt omnia. Pernegavit se id posse, nisi nominatim impetraret a
summo Pontifice. Primum igitur hoc mihi velim impetres Brevi quopiam. Ad Episc.
Palentinum, dd. 21. Apr., 1522 (p. 713) : Sunt isthic, qui reclamante ipsorum conscientia
me faciant Lutheranum, nimirum illud agentes, ut me suis odiis volentem nolentem
protrudant in castra Lutheri. Me vero ab Ecclesiae catholicae consortio nee mors dis-
trahet, nee vita. — Novi Pontificis docta prudentia, et provida sinceritas, simulque divi-
nus quidam nostri Caesaris animus me in summam spem vocat, fore ut haec pestis sic
tollatur, ne quando possit reviviscere. Id net, si radices amputentur, unde hoc mali
toties repullulat. Quarum una est odium Romanae Curiae, cujus avaritia ac tyrannis
jam coeperat esse intolerabilis. Et aliquot humanae constitutiones, quibus Christiani
populi libertas gravari videbatur. His omnibus citra tumultum orbis Caesaris auctori-
tas et novi Pontificis integritas facile medebitur. Compare his correspondence with
Pope Hadrian VI., § 1, Note 93, above. With this may be compared his letter to Zwin-
gle, dd. 31. Aug., 1523 (Zwingli Opp. vii. i. 308) : Lutherus proponit quaedam aenigmata
in speciem absurda: omnia opera sanctorum esse peccata, quae indigna ignoscantur
Dei misericordia ; liberum arbitrium esse nomen inane; sola fide justificari; hominem
prope nihil ad rem facere. De his contendere, quomodo velit intelligi Lutherus, non
video quem fructum adferat. Deinde video in plerisque ei addictis miram pervicaciam,
et in Lutheri scriptis quantum maledicentiae, saepe praeter rem ! Ista me cogunt sub-
dubitare de spiritu illorum, quem ob causam, cuifaveo, velim esse sincerum. — Ego flo-
rentissimam regionem (Brabant) reliqui, ne miscerer negotio Pharisaico : nam alia lege
non licuisset illic vivere. — Satis admonui Episcopos, satis Principes vel in libello de
Principe, homo nullius auctoritatis. Quid me velles facere praeterea ? Etiamsi vitam
contemnerem, non video, quid esset insuper faciendum. Tu in nonnullis disseutis a
Luthero. Dissentit et Oecolampadius. An ergo propter illius doctrinam objiciam me
meosque libros periculis? Omnia recusavi, quae mihi hoc nomine offerebantur, ut ad-
versus ilium scriberem. A Pontifice, a Caesare, a Regibus et Principibus, a doctissimis
etiam et carissimis amicis hue provocor. Et tamen certum est, me non scribere, aut ita
scribere, ut mea scriptio non sit placitura Pharisaeis. — Lutherus scripsit ad Oecolainpadi-
um, mihi non multum esse tribuendum in iis, quae sunt Spiritus. Velim hoc ex te dis-
cere, doctissime Zwingli, quis sit ille Spiritus. Nam videor mihi fere omnia docuisse,
quae docet Lutherus, nisi quod non tarn atrociter, quodque abstinui a quibusdam aenig-
matibus et paradoxis. Erasmus von Rotterdam v. S. Hess, ii. 77. Leben des Erasmus
von A. Muller, s. 282.
CHAP. I.— REFORMATION. § 3. LUTHER AND ERASMUS. 103
but with Luther, who had always remained far removed from the
stand-point of Erasmus,6 and whose whole personal character stood
in decided opposition to the Erasmian refinement and indecision,7
he was soon brought into open variance.8 The ungenerous con-
duct of Erasmus toward Hutten at Basle, in 1522, and the con-
troversy which thence arose, in which his relation to the Reforma-
tion was the principal subject of discussion,9 estranged him entirely
6 Compare § 1, Note 6.
7 Lutherus ad Spalatinum, dd. 9. Sept., 1521 (de Wette, ii. 49) : Neque Capitonis,
neque Erasmi judicium me tantillum movet : nihil alienum opinione sui apud me faci-
unt : quin et hoc veritus sum, ne quando mihi cum alterutro negotium fieret, quando
Erasmum a cognitione gratiao longinquum esse viderem, qui non ad crucem, sed ad
pacem spectet in omnibus scriptis. Hinc omnia putat civiliter et benevolentia quadam
humanitatis tractanda gerendaque : sed hanc non curat Behemoth, neque hinc quicquam
sese emendat. Memini, me, dum in praefatione sua in N. T. de se ipso diceret : gloriam
facile contemnit Christianus, in corde meo cogitasse : 0 Erasme, falleris, timeo. Magna
res est gloriam contemnere, caet.
8 Zwinglius ad B. Rhenanum, d. 25. Maj. 1522 (Opp. vii. i. 193) : Accepimus p'aucis
ante diebus, duellum inter Erasmum atque Lutherum futurum : propendent enini omnia
ad dissidium : stimulari hunc a Wittembergensibus, ut adulatorem aliquando prodat ;
ilium a Romanensibus, ut haereticum sibi damnosissimum extinguat. Quae res quan-
tum mali datura sit Christianis, conjectura non opus habes. — Scis enim, quantae ab
utriusque parte stent copiae, quantaque sit utriusque vel pugnandi vis, vel eludendi
solertia. He prays Rhenanus to join with Pellicanus in mediating between Erasmus
and Luther. He himself was with Erasmus at Basle about this time, probably with
similar views; see the letter of Mj'conius to Zwingle, 1. c. p. 192, 195.
9 In a letter to Erasrnus of 15th Aug., 1520 (published by Hagenbach in the Studien
u. Kritiken for 1832 ; Heft 3, s. 633), Hutten already censures his pusillanimous con-
duct with reference to Luther. When he came to Basle in Nov., 1522, after the fall of
Sickingen, Erasmus declined to receive him, to avoid his remonstrances, and that he
might not be remarked upon for associating with him. Erasmus related this occurrence
untruthfully in an Epist. ad Marc. Laurinum, dd. 1 Febr., 1523 (Opp. iii. i. 7G0), and
at the same time entered at length upon his position with regard to the evangelical
party and the reasons for it. Hutten's mortification now rose to indignation, and his
Expostulate cum Erasmo (July, 1523 — Hutten's works by Munch, iv. 343) overwhelm-
ed him with reproaches for his unworthy conduct, which Erasmus did not succeed in
obliterating with his Spongia adv. Huttenicas Adspergines (Munch, iv. 403 ; Erasmi
Opp. ed. Lugd. x. 1631). At the same time, Erasmus tried, in an ungenerous manner,
to make the knight an object of suspicion to the Council of Zurich, where he lived, as
one who had nothing to lose, and acted only from love of mischief and frivolity (in a
letter of the 10th Aug., 1523, in Hess's Life of Erasmus, ii. 572; Munch, iv. 397), and
petitioned the magistrates of Strasburg to punish his printer (dd. 27. Mart, and 23. Aug.,
1524 ; Opp. iii. i. 793, 804). Here, again, he showed himself to be double-tongued, for
to both these evangelical towns he alleged the interests of the Gospel as the reason : to
Zurich, — " But this I write that he may not abuse your goodness in favor of a licentious
and arrogant style of writing, which is highly injurious to the cause of the Gospel, to
liberal arts, even to common morality." To Strasburg : veneror pietatem restrain, quod
favetis Evangelio, pro quo provehendo ego jam tot annistantum exhauriolaborum, tan-
tumque sustineo invidiae. — Certe Evangelico negotio non parum obfuerit, si videant
homines, per occasionem Evangelii Reipublicae disciplinam fieri deteriorem. — Pro meo
erga bonas literas et erga rem Evangelicam affectn sincerissimo visum est hoc admonere.
Ea res vehementer displicuit ipsi etiam Luthero et Melanchthoni, qui intelligunt nullos
104 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
from its adherents.10 From this time Erasmus complains inces-
santly of the hostility of the Evangelicals.-11 The haughty style
homines magis officere negotio Evangelico, quam tales. — Pro Evangelio provehendo
plurimum laborum et invidiae sustinui. Omnia recusavi quae mihi Principes obtule-
runt, ut scriberem adversus Lutherum, imo mea malui perdere, quam ad affectus quo-
rundam scribere contra meam conscientiam. Tantum isti foederi (the Evangelical
Church) nolui dare nomen, quum multis aliis de causis, turn ob hoc, quod quaedam in
libris Lutheri non intelligerem, quaedam omnino non probarem, praesertim cum in ista
conjuratione viderem quosdam esse, quorum mores et molimina mihi viderentur longis-
sime abesse a spiritu Evangelico. Nullus usquam a me laesus est, vel quia faverit Lu-
thero, vel quia parum faverit. Thus wrote Erasmus in August, 1524, although as early
as September his work against Luther had appeared. Compare Ulrich v. Hutten gegen
Desid. Erasmus u. D. Er. gegen U. v. H. zwey Streitschriften, iibersetzt, mit den no-
thigen Notizen versehen u. beurtheilt von D. J. J. Stolz. Aarau, 1813. Ulrich v.
Hutten von Wagenseil, Nurnberg, 1S23, s. 129. Hutten's Werke von Miinch, iv. 64G.
Erasmus Leben v. Hess, ii. 116. Erasmus Leben von Miiller, s. 307. [Ulrich von Hut-
ten, von Dr. Dan. Fr. Strauss. 2 Thle. Leipz., 1858.]
10 In defense of Hutten and the Reformation against the Sponffia, as Hutten had died
before its publication, on the island of Ufnau, in the Lake of Zurich, in Aug., 1523, Otto
of Brunfels wrote at Strasburg his Ad Spongiam Erasmi pro Hutteno Responsio (Hut-
ten's Works by Miinch, iv. 497), and Erasmus Alberus his Judicium de Spongia Erasmi
(1. c. p. 555). Luther gave his opinion with regard to this controversy (to Hausmann,
1st Oct. 1523, de Wette, ii. 411) : Equidem Huttenum nollern expostulasse, multo mi-
nus Erasmum extersisse. Si hoc est spongia abstergere, rogo, quid est maledicere et
conviciari ? Prorsus frustra sperat Erasmus sua rhetorica sic omnibus ingeniis abuti,
quasi nemo sit, imo quasi pauci sint, qui sentiant, quid alat Erasmus. — Incredibilem et
nominis et auctoritatis jacturam fecit hoc libro. Luther's opinion upon Erasmus in
general (to Oecolampadius, 20th Jun., 1523, de Wette, ii. 352) : Quid Erasmus in rerum
spiritualium judicio sentiat, aut simulet, testantur ejus libelli abunde, tain primi quam
novissimi. Ego etsi aculeos ejus alicubi sentio, tamen quia simulat, se non esse hostem
palam, simulo et ego, me non intelligere astutias suas, quanquam penitius intelligatur,
quam ipse credat. Ipse fecit ad quod ordinatus fuit. Linguas introduxit, et a sacrile-
gis studiis rcvocavit. Forte et ipse cum Mose in campestribus Moab morietur : nam ad
meliora studia (quod ad pietatem pertinet) non provehit. Vellemque mirum in modum,
abstinere ipsum a tractandis Scripturis Sanctis et paraphrasibus suis, quod non sit par
istis officiis, et lectores frustra occupat et moratur in Scripturis discendis. Satis fecit,
quod malum ostendit : at bonum ostendere (ut video) et in terram promissionis ducere
non potest. Sed quid ego de Erasmo tarn multa ? nisi ut illius nomine et auctoritate
nihil movearis, atque adeo gaudeas, si quid ei displicere sentias in re ista scripturarum,
ut qui vel non possit, vel non velit de iis recte judicare, sicut paene totus jam orbis in-
cipit de eo sentire. Erasmus was much vexed at this letter, a sight of which he soon
obtained ; see his letter to Zwingle, 31st Aug., Note 5, above.
11 Ep. ad Stanisl. Turzonem Ep. Olomucensem, dd. 21. Mart., 1523 (Opp. iii. i. 766):
Sunt, qui me impudentissime etiam in aula Caesaris traduxerint ut Lutheranum. Hie
fremunt in me Lutherani, quod ab eo dissentiam, meumque nomen in publicis professi-
onibus suis lacerant, libellos insuper dentatos minitantur. Ad Sylvestrum Prieratem,
1523 (1. c. 777) : Aleander nihil non facit adversus Lutherum, at si pernosses rem om-
nem, solus Erasmus plus fregit vires et animos illius factionis, quam omnia Aleandri
molimina. — Id an vobis isthic [Romae] persuasum sit, nescio: certe Lutherani hie
intelligunt, qui mihi uni imputant, quod illis non succedit, jamque dentatis libellis
in me debacchantur tanquam in adversarium, et vere sum. Ad Jo. Canium, 1524
(1. c. 795) : ignoras, quantum malorum hie sustineam a Lutheranis. Ego puto, mor-
tem esse leviorem his quae patior. — Lutherani in neminem magis fremunt, quam in
Erasmum.
i
CHAP. I.— REFORMATION. § 3. LUTHER AND ERASMUS. 105
in which Luther offered him peace13 could only have the effect,
upon this ambitious man, of giving additional weight to the re-
quest which reached him at the same time from England, that
he would take revenge upon Luther for his attack upon the royal
author.13 And so, to assail the formidable Luther in the weakest
12 In April, 1524 (de Wette, ii. 498). E. g., Nihil causor, quod alieniorem te erga nos
habueris, quo magis esset tibi intcgra et salva causa tua contra hostes meos Papistas.
Denique non aegre tuli admodum, quod editis libellis in aliquot locis pro illorum gratia
captanda, aut furore mitigando, uos acerbiuscule raomorderis et perstrinxeris. Quando
enim videmus, nondum esse tibi a Domino datam earn fortitudinem vel et sensum, ut
monstris illis nostris libere et fidenter occurras nobiscum, nee ii sumus, qui a te exigere
audeamus id, quod vires et modum tuum superat. Quia imbecillitatem tuain et men-
suram doni Dei in te toleravimus et venerati sumus. — Sic hactenus stilum cohibui, ut-
cunque pungeres me, cohibiturumque etiam scripsi in Uteris ad amicos, quae tibi quo-
que lectae sunt, donee palam prodires. Nam utcunque non nobiscum sapias et plera-
que pietatis capita vel impie vel simulanter damnes aut suspendas, pertinaciam tamen
tibi tribuere non possum neque volo. Nunc autem quid faciam ? utrinque res exacer-
batissima est. Ego optarem (si possem fieri mediator) ut et illi desinerent te impetere
tantis animis, sinerentque senectutem tuam cum pace in Domino obdormire. Id sane
facerent mea quidem sententia, si rationem haberent tuae imbecillitatis, et magnitudi-
nem causae, quae modulum tuum dudum egressa est, perpenderent : praesertim cum
res jam eo pervenerit, ut parum sit metuendum periculum nostrae causae, si Erasmus
etiam summis viribus oppugnaret, nedum si aliquando spargit aculeos et dentes tantum.
Rursus si tu, mi Erasme, illorum infirmitatem cogitares, et a figuris illis rhetoricae tuae
salsis et amaris abstineres, etsi omnino neque posses neque auderes nostra asserere, in-
tacta tamen dimitteres et tua tractares. Erasmus answered on the 5th May (Fortg.
Sammlung von alten u. neuen theolog. Sachen, 1725, s. 545): Nee tibi concedo, ut ma-
gis ex animo bene cupias Evangelicae sinceritati, quam ego, cujus rei gratia nihil non
perpetior, et hactenus omnium venor occasionem, ut Evangelium fiat omnibus com-
mune. Caeterum quod tu imbecillitatem voces aut ignorantiam, partim constantia est,
partim judicium. Tua quaedam legens valde pertimesco, ne qua arte deludat Satanas
animum tuum: rursum alia sic non capio, ut velim hunc metum meum esse falsum.
Nolim profiteri, quod ipse mihi nondum persuasi, multo minus quod nondum assequor.
Hactenus rectius consului negotio Evangelico, quam multi qui se jactant Evangelii no-
mine. Video, per hanc occasionem exoriri multos perditos et seditiosos ; video pessu-
mire bonas literas ac disciplinas ; video discindi amicitias, et vereor, ne cruentus exori-
atur tumultus. Si tuus animus sincerus est, precor ut Christus bene fortunet quod agis :
me nulla res corrumpet, ut sciens prodam Evangelium humanis affectibus. Nihil ad-
huc in te scripsi, facturus id magno Principum applausu, nisi vidissem hoc absque jac-
tura Evangelii non futurum : tantum eos repuli, qui conabantur omnibus modis Princi-
pibus passim persuadere, mihi tecum foedus esse, et mihi tecum per omnia convenire, et
in libris meis esse quicquid tu doceres ; haec opinio vix etiam nunc potest ex illorum
animis revelli. Quid scribas in me, non magnopere laboro: si mundum spectem, nihil
mihi accidere posset felicius. — Si paratus es omnibus reddere rationem de ea, quae in te
est, fide, quare aegre feras, si quis discendi gratia tecum disputet? Fortasse Erasmus
scribens in te magis profuerit Evangelio, quam quidam stolidi scribentes pro te, caet.
13 Erasmus ad Hier. Emserum, Note 17, below. He was chiefly influenced by a re-
port which was spread about him by certain persons in England, that he had some
share in Luther's work against Henry VIII. (Cutbert. Tonstallus ad Erasm. dd. 7. Jul.,
1523, Opp. iii. i. 771). With what fear Erasmus undertook the work, and how highly
he estimated his compliance with the King's wish, may be seen in his Ep. ad Henricum
Regem Angliae, dd. 4. Sept., 1523 (1. c. p. 773) : Molior aliquid adversus nova dogmata,
sed non ausim edere, nisi relicta Germania, ne cadam, priusquam descendam in arenam.
10G FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
part of his theological system, he wrote his work De Libero Ar-
bitrio, in September, 1524.14 Luther replied with his usual bit-
terness in the work De Servo Arbitrio (Dec., 1525). 15 Erasmus
repaid, in like coin, in his Hyperaspistes (1526).16 Thus the re-
nowned Erasmus17 now passed over into the ranks of the enemies
14 OPP- ec*- Lugd. ix. 1215. See the double-tongued expressions with -which he ac-
companied it, Erasmus ad Henricum Angl. Regem, dd. 6. Sept., 1524 (1. c. p. 816) : Quid
non audeam tuae felicissimae Majestatis fretus auspiciis ? Jacta est alea, exiit in lucem
libellus De Libero Arbitrio, audax, rnihi crede, facinus, ut nunc res habent Germaniae.
Exspecto lapidationem, et jam nunc aliquot rabiosi libelli provolarunt in caput meum.
Sed consolabor meipsum exemplo Majestatis tuae, cui non parcit istorum immanitas.
Decretum erat et alioqui facere ad quod per literas hortaris, et religione Christianae ju-
vandae immori, sed tamen alacrior id faciam, posteaquam tua Majestas currenti, quod
ajunt, calcar addere dignata est. Ad Melanchthonem eod. die (I. c. p. 819): Miraberis,
cur emiserim libellum De Libero Arbitrio. Sustinebam triplex agmen inimicorum.
Theologi et bonarum literarum osores nullum non movebant lapidem, ut perderent
Erasmum. Hi Monarchis omnibus persuaserant, me juratissimum esse Luthero. Ita-
que amici, videntes me periclitari, spem praebuere Pontifici et Principibus, fore ut ali-
quid ederem in Lutherum. Earn spem et ipse pro tempore alui. Et interim isti non
exspectato libello coeperant me libellis lacessere. Nihil igitur restabat, nisi ut ederem
quod scripseram : alioqui et Monarchas habuissem infensos, quibus visus fuissem dedisse
verba. — Postremo quoniam epistola Lutheri (Not. 12) jam est in manibus, qua pollicetur
se cohibiturum calamum in me si conquiescam ; viderer ex pacto non edere. Ad haec
qui Romae profitentur literas ethnicas, ipsi idviKwTtpoi, mire fremunt in me, invidentes,
ut apparet, Germanis. Itaque si nihil edidissem, praebuissem ansam et theologis, et Mo-
naehis, etillis Romanensibus figulis, — utfacilius persuaderentPontificibusac Monarchis
quod persuadere conabuntur: postremo hos furiosos Evangelicos habuissem iniquiores.
Nam ipse rem tractavi modestissime. Et tamen quod scribo, non scribo adversus animi
sententiam, quanquam ab hac quoque libenter discessurus, ubi persuadebitur quod rectius
est. Man}* persons took offense at Luther's strong Augustinianism. George, Duke of
SaxonjT, in a letter to the King of England, dd. 7. Id. Maj. 1523, designated as Luther's
fundamental error (Seckendorf, Comm. de Luther, i. 277), quod bonorum et malorum
necessitatem a Deo pendere statuat, errore ne Ethnicis quidem tolerando, quo omnis
humanae rationis vis, omne consilium, jus denique omne, quod vel praemium bonis, vel
poenam malis decernit, tollatur.
15 T. Witenb. ii. 457; Jen. iii. ICO.
16 Opp. ed Lugd. x. 1240.
17 As to the effect of his controversial work he writes, ad Jac. Sadoletum, d. 25. Febr.,
1525 (Opp. iii. i. 854) : non paucos revocavi a factione damnata, et jam passim redtlun-
tur literae, quibus declarant se persuasos libello De Libero Arbitrio ab hoc Lutheri dog-
mate descivisse. On the other hand, ad Hier. Emser, 1527 (1. c. p. 1056) : Quid mea
diatriba civilius? Quid profecit tamen, nisi quod Lutheranos excitavit ad majorem in-
saniam ! Id non ignarus futurum, tamen morem gessi Regi et Card. Angliae, Pontifici
et doctis aliquot amicis, non tacens interim quid esset sequuturum. Erasmus did not
h)- any means satisfy Luther's violent enemies. Albertus Pius, Princeps Carpensis,
repeated in a letter to him, which had grown into a pamphlet (v. d. Hardt, Hist. Liter.
Reform, i. 114 ss.), in 1526, the old accusation, that he was in truth the original author
of the Reformation, and was bound to a continual warfare against Luther, p. 127 : Quid
in eura posses, modo velles, declarasti libello tuo De Libero Arbitrio, quo Lutherum non
exagitas, non perturbas modo, sed prosternis, enecas. — Quod si idem praestiteris dog-
matibus in caeteris, jam non erit, quod suspicari possint homines, ullo pacto convenire
tibi cum Luthero. Si autem praeterieris, hoc edito libello potius suspicionem adauxisti.
Putabunt enim multi, si aeque in caeteris dissensisses, pariter caetera te fuisse refutatu-
CHAP. I.— REFORMATION. § 3. LORD'S SUPPER. 197
of the Reformation, although, he did not cease to recommend con-
ciliatory measures toward it.18
The controversy about the Lord's Supper, and the division it
made between the Saxon and Swiss reformers, was a much more
grievous blow to the Reformation. Carlstadt, who had already,
from the year 1521, played a principal part in the disturbances at
Wittenberg, gave occasion for it. In the beginning of 1524 he
forced himself into Orlamund as pastor ;19 and here, with a war-
fare against pictures and images which caused much commotion,
he began what he considered a thorough reformation, as Luther
seemed to him entangled in many errors, especially about the
Lord's Supper.20 In Sept., 1524, he was obliged to leave Orla-
mund, and from Basle poured forth his indignation against Luther,
whom he considered his persecutor, in a series of works against
his doctrine of the Lord's Supper.21
rum, quae silentio probare videaris, hoc uno tantum improbato. On the controversy
of this prince with Erasmus, see Hess's Life of Erasmus, i. 843. — Following Erasmus,
his decided friends separated entirely from the Reformation, e. g., John of Botzheim,
Canon of Constance (see J. v. B. by K. Walchner. Schaffhausen, 1836, s. G5 if.).
ia Compare Erasmi Consilium Senatui Basil, in Negotio Lutherano, datum A.n. 1525
(in Erasmus Leben by Hess, ii. 577, in German, in Wursteisen's Basler Chronik, B. vii.
cap. 13), e. g., Si Tigurinis persuaderi possit, ut imagines, formam Missae — reponerent,
donee ex publico orbis consilio statueretur super his, valde pertineret ad totius Helve-
tiae concordiam. Et tamen si id non possit persuaderi, nolim hac gratia moveri bellum,
sed expectare potius occasionem. De sumptione Eucharistiae, si id pio affectu petatur
ex consensu regionis tribus verbis, impetrabitur a Pontifice, cujus auctoritas certe ad
hoc valebit hie, ut excludat seditionem civilem. De esu carnis idem sentio. Si rogetur
Pontifex publico vestrae regionis nomine, nihil erit difficultatis.
19 Luther against the Himmlische Propheten, in Walch, xx. 227.
20 He defended his boisterous principles of Reform in a letter addressed to the record-
er of Joachimsthal : "Ob man gemach fahren, und des Ergernilssen der Schwachen ver-
schonen soil in Sachen, so Gottis Willen angehen, 1524. 4." (reprinted in Fiissli's Bey-
trage, i. 57). How far the inhabitants of Orlamund were led on by him is shown by
their letter to Luther, in which they invite him to a personal conference (in Walch, xv.
2433), e. g., "You despise all persons who, at the command of God, destroy dumb idols
and heathenish images, to which you oppose only a powerless, worldly-wise, and incon-
sistent argument, drawn from your own brain, and not founded on Scripture. But the
fact that you so publicly censure and revile us, who are members of Christ grafted in
by the Father, unheard and unconvicted, proves that 3-011 yourself are no member of this
true Christ, the Son of God," etc. Accordingly, in August, 1524, Luther traveled to Jena
and Orlamund by the desire of the Elector; compare the account "was sich D. Andr.
Bodenstein v. Carlstadt mit D. M. Luther beredt zu Jena, und wie sie wider einandcr
zu schreiben sich entschlossen haben. Item die Handlung D. M. Luther's mit dem
Rath und der Gemeinde der Stadt Orlamunde, am Tage Bartholomai daselbst geschehen"
(by Mart. Reinhard, preacher in Jena), 1524. 4., in Walch, xv. 2422 and 2435.
21 Andreas Bodenstein's sonst Carlstadt genannt Lebensgeschichte v. J. C. Fiisslin,
Francf. u. Leipz. 1776, s. 82. A full list of Carlstadt's writings is in Riederer's Abhand-
lungen, s. 473. The works which relate to the doctrine of the Lord's Supper are printed
in Walch's edition of Luther's Works, xx. 138, 378, 2852.
108 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Luther had, in former times, wavered with regard to this doc-
trine.22 But as he adopted, for his general guide and limit in his
reform of the Church, the plain word of Holy Scripture and the
practical demands of religion, so, on the other hand, he rejected
all intermixture of merely speculative reason. Accordingly, he
had restricted himself on this subject to the rejection of the opus
operatum and of transubstantiation, because both of these dogmas
were injurious to religion ; but he had maintained the real pres-
ence of the Body and Blood of Christ, against which exception
could be taken only on grounds of reason.23 When the view of
the Lord's Supper, as a memorial rite, was first maintained against
him, with an evident wresting of the words of institution,24 by
-2 Luther to the Christians at Strasburg, 15th Dec, 1524 (de Wette, ii. 577) : " I con-
fess that if Dr. Carlstadt, or an}' one else, could have informed me five years ago that
there was nothing in the Sacrament but bread and wine, he would have done me a great
service. I have here, indeed, suffered such hard attacks, and been so wTrung and wound-
ed, that I would gladly have escaped from it, for I saw plainly that I could thus have
dealt the Papacy the heaviest cuff. I have also had two men write to me on this sub-
ject more skillfully than Dr. Carlstadt, without torturing the Word so much after their
own notions. But I am bound — I can not escape ; the text is too strong there, and will
not bear to be twisted out of its meaning with words." As early as his work on the
Adoration of the Sacrament, addressed to the Bohemian brethren in 1523 (Walch, xix.
1593), Luther refuted all the different opinions which were afterward brought forward
in the Sacramentarian Controversy, viz. : 1. That bread signifies the body ; 2. That a
participation of the spiritual body takes place ; 3. The doctrine of transubstantiation ;
i. That the Sacrament is a sacrifice and good work. " The third error is, that no bread
remains in the Sacrament, but only the figure of bread. But this error has not much
force, if it be only allowed that the body and blood of Christ are there with the Word.
Although the papists have fought stoutly, and still fight, for this new article of theirs,
though the}' reproach every man as a heretic who does not hold with them as necessary
truth this monkish dream, upheld by Thomas Aquinas and sanctioned by Popes, that
no bread remains. But since the}' press this point so strongly, of their own wanton
will, without Scripture, we will only maintain, in opposition to and defiance of them,
that actual bread and wine remain, together with the body and blood of Christ, and will
gladly be reproached as heretics before such dreamy Christians and undisguised soph-
ists, for the Gospel calls the Sacrament bread ; thus, the bread is the body of Christ. By
this we stand ; truly it is enough for us against all sophistical dreams, that that should
be bread which Scripture calls bread."
23 According to Petrus de Alliaco Card. Cameracensis ; see De Captivitate Babyloni-
,ca, § 1, Note 61, above.
2* According to Albr. Hardenberg (f 1574) in the Vita Wesseli (prefixed to Wessel
Opp. ed. Groning; Joh. Wessel, by Ullmann, s. 326), Carlstadt had drawn his doctrine
of the Lord's Supper from a work De Eucharistia, which Henry Rodius, president of the
nouse of Brethren at Utrecht, had received from Cornelius Honius (Hoen), a distin-
guished jurist in Holland, and brought to Wittenberg and then to Zurich ; this was aft-
erward sometimes considered a work of Weasel's, and sometimes was said to be about
iwo hundred years old. Ullmann's Joh. Wessel, s. 326, must be corrected here by Ger-
des. Hist. Ev. Renovati I. Monum. p. 228. It will be proved in Note 27, below, that
this work was brought to Wittenberg in the year 1521. Hardenberg, in his account, er-
roneouslv introduces at this time the events at Jena in 1524, But Carlstadt had not
CHAP. I.— REFORMATION. § 3. THE LORD'S SUPPER. 109
Carlstadt, who stood in close connection with the Anabaptists, at
that time rising again into notice, and who was also carried away
by many superstitious views, Luther was ready to see in this doc-
trine, as well as in the rejection of infant baptism, only the pride
of reason going beyond Scripture ;25 and he resisted both opinions
as belonging to the same order of fanaticism.
On the other hand, Carlstadt's conception of the Lord's Sup-
per corresponded well with the tendency of the theologians of
the school of Erasmus to understand and explain Scripture in
harmony with reason.26 Zwingle had long cherished this doc-
trine in secret.27 Erasmus himself was clearly inclined toward
drawn from this work his marvelous explanation of the words of institution, correspond-
ing so remarkably with that of the Cathari (Moneta contra Catharos, lib. iv. c. 3) : "Eat
the bread, for this my body is the body which shall be given for you." Moreover, in
1521, Carlstadt still maintained the real presence; see his work "Von Anbetung u.
Ehrerbietung der Zeichen des N. T. 1. Nov., 1521" (Unsch. Nachr. 1718, s. 177). Bucer
writes very truly to Boniface Wolfhardt, and the men of Augsburg, a.d. 1537 (from
Zanchii Opp. in Gerdesii Scrinium v. 227) : Hoc ego, fratres, ingenue dico, et coram
Domino sic sentio, optandum piis, ut nihil unquam contra Lutherum de Eucharistia
scriptum esset.— Jam in spiritualem manducationem posuerat omnia, corporalem ultro
admodum extenuabat, fiduciam in externum opus submoverat: ubi autem Carolostadi-
us virum commovit, sicut persuaserat sibi, Caroiostadium velle externum verbum et
Sacramenta penitus e medio tollere, ita totus erat in evehendis istis, sicut nihil in ec*
non vehemens: indeque factum, ut nos ipsi, et nostri Oecolampadius et Zwinglius
putaremus, eum externis rursus justificandi vim tribuere, quod ille tamen nunquam
sensit.
25 Luther to the Christians at Strasburg, 15th Dec, 1524 (de Wette, ii. 578): "Yea,
if even at this day it might happen that a man prove with sound arguments, that mere
bread and wine were present, there would be no need to assail me with so much wrath.
I am, alas, all too much inclined to this view, so much of the old Adam do I feel with-
in. But Carlstadt's fanaticism on this subject is so far from convincing me that my
opinion is only strengthened thereby. And if I had not entertained it before, I should
have concluded at once, from such lame and foolish trickery, without any Scripture,
founded only upon reason and reflection, that his view could not be true."
26 Melanchthon ad Camerarium, dd. 26. Jul., 1529 (Mel. Opp. ed. Bretschneider, i.
1083), writes of Erasmus, whom he calls Pothinus (Ylodtivos Desiderius) : Vide quan-
tum judicii sit nostris inimicis : ilium amant, qui multorum dogmatum semina in suis
libris sparsit, quae fortasse longe graviores tumultus aliquando excitatura fuerant, nisi
Lutherus exortus esset, ac studia hominum alio traxisset. Tota ilia tragoedia -mpi
Stiirvov KvpiaKou ab ipso nata videri potest. Quam non iniquus esse videri alicubi pos-
sit Ario et illius factioni, quam nos hie constantissime improbavimus. Quae litera in
libris est magnopere digna viro Christiano de justificatione, de jure Magistratuum ? —
Sed tollant eum, qui non norunt.
27 Capito and Pellicanus as early as 1512 ; see § 2, Note 9. According to the later
Swiss historians (e. g., Hess in his Life of Zwingle, translated by Usteri, s. 21, and
Huldr. Zwingle, by Schuler, s. 24) Zwingle read, while at Glarus, Ratramn on the Lord's
Supper, and Wycliffe's works ; according to S. Hess (Sammlungen zur Beleuchtung der
Kirchen- u. Reformationsgesch. d. Schweiz. Heft 1. Zurich, 1811, s. 20), also the works
of Peter Waldo (?) : however, I find no proof of this. This doctrine of the Lord's Sup-
per first appears in his works, in the letter to Wyttenbach, 15th June, 1523 (Opp. vii. i.
HO FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
it :28 thus Carlstadt found much agreement with his doctrine in
southern Germany and Switzerland, though not with his marvel-
ous interpretation of the words of institution. Capito and Bucer,
at Strasburg, showed themselves unmistakably influenced by it.29
297) ; but here Zwingle unfolds it as a secret : Ex his omnibus, puto, sententiarn nos-
tram, doctissime praeceptor, capis, non quod etiamnunc ita doceam : vereor enim, ne
porci in nos conversi dirumperent turn doctrinam, turn doctorem : non quod tanti faciam
tumultuosarn hanc vitam, sed ne, quod recte sancteque doceri poterit, dum intempestive
doceretur, damni quiddam aut tumultus Christo daret. Before the public at large, at
that time, he only denied transubstantiation, in his explanation of the Articles (July,
1523), and taught that the body and blood are received by faith only (Uslegung des
XVIII. Artikels, in Zw. Works, i. 251). — However, in 1521, the work issued by Corne-
lius Honius (see Note 24) had already fallen into his hands and won his assent; see
Lud. Lavateri Hist, de Origine et Progressu Controversiae Sacramentariae de Coena
Domini. Tiguri, 1564, p. 1, b. Factum quoque est, ut Joannes Rhodius et Georgius
Saganus, pii et docti viri, Tigurum venirent, ut de Eucharistia cum Zwingli conferrent.
Qui cum ejus sententiarn audivissent, dissimulantes suam ; gratias egerunt Deo, quod
a tanto errore liberati essent, atque Honii Batavi epistolam protulerunt, in qua est in
verbis institutionis Coenae Dominicae per significat explicatur, quae interpretatio Zwin-
glio commodissima videbatur. In the year 1525 Zwingle published this work : Epistola
Christiana admodum ab annis quatuor ad quendam, apud quern omne judicium sacrae
scripturae fuit (Luther), ex Batavis missa, sed spreta, longe aliter tractans coenam do-
minicam, quam hactenus tractata est, per Honnium Batavum; reprinted in Gerdesii
Hist. Ev. Ren. i. Monum. p. 231. Melanchthonis Epist. ad Aquilam, dd. 12. Oct., 1529
(Bretschneider, iv. 970), is also worthy of notice ; Cinglius mihi confessus est (in Mar-
burg), se ex Erasmi scriptis primum hausisse opinionem suam de Coena Domini.
28 Erasmus ad Mich. Budam Episc. Lingonensem, dd. 2. Oct., 1525 (Opp. iii. i. 892) :
Exortum est novum dogma, in Eucharistia nihil esse praeter panem et vinum. Id ut
sit difficillimum refellere, fecit Jo. Oecolampadius, qui tot testimoniis, tot argumentis
cam opinionem communiit, ut seduci posse videantur etiam electi. Ad Bilib. Pirkhei-
mer, dd. 6. Jun., 1526 (p. 941) : Mihi non displiceret Oecolampadii sententia, nisi ob-
staret consensus Ecclesiae. Nee enim video quid agat corpus insensibile, nee utilitatem
allaturum si sentiretur, modo adsit in symbolis gratia spiritualis. Et tamen ab Eccle-
siae consensu non possum discedere, nee unquam discessi. Ad eund., dd. 30. Jul., 1526,
p. 945 : Pellican, who had come to Zurich early in 1526 as professor of Hebrew, assured
his friends in this place of Erasmus's agreement with them in the doctrine of the Lord's
Supper : and the three letters in which Erasmus reproaches him for so doing (p. 963 ss.)
were not calculated to refute this assurance ; compare Erasmus's Life by Hess, ii. 264.
In the same year Leo Judae, in a work published under a false name, sought to prove
the same fact from the earlier works of Erasmus ; see Bullinger, i. 352 ; Hess, ii. 271.
The words which Hottinger contributes from his manuscript are characteristic of this
author's method of silencing himself and others with sophisms (continuation of Muller's
Schweizergesch. vii. 131) : Finge, in Eucharistia non esse substantiam corporis domini-
ci, tamen Deus ilium errorem nulli poterit imputare. Quum eum adoramus in Eucha-
ristia, semper subest tacita exceptio, si illic vere est. Nobis enhn non constat, an sa-
cerdos rite consecraverit.
29 They pronounced the controversy unimportant, as it only related to the spiritual
participation of Christ; see Capito's Urtheil, was man halten u. antworten soil von der
Spaltung zwischen M. Luther u. A. Carlstadt, in Luther's Werke by Walch, xx. 445 ;
and Bucer's Grund u. Ursach us gottl. Schrift, der Neuerungen wegen an dem Nacht-
male des Herrn zu Strasburg vorgenommen, Ibid. s. 458 : both works belong to the
year 1524. At the same time, the preachers of Strasburg wrote to Luther to draw him
into an explanation upon the controversy, dated 23d Nov., 1524, in Kapp's Nachlese, ii.
CHAP. I.— REFORMATION. § 3. THE LORD'S SUPPER. m
Zwingle declared himself in favor of it in a letter to Matthew Al-
berus, preacher at Reutlingen ; at first, indeed, only in confidence,30
but soon after also in public.31 To refute Carlstadt, Luther wrote
against the Celestial Prophets in 1525 ;32 Bugenhagen's work, Con-
tra Novum Errorem de Sacramento Corporis et Sanguinis Chris-
ti,33 was directed against Zwingle. Carlstadt, oppressed by want,
and the suspicion of being concerned in the Peasants' Rebellion,31
soon yielded once more, and returned repentant to Saxony ;35 but
the controversy awakened by him was continued by both parties
in a violent series of works. Zwingle defended his doctrine in sev-
eral works ;36 Oecolampadius joined him ;37 but he met with oppo-
nents in the Swabian preachers, led by John Brentz and Erhard
Schnepf.38 Luther himself first appeared against the Swiss party
640. He answered b3' his letter to the Christians at Strasburg, 15th Dec, in de Wette,
ii. 574.
30 Dd. 16th Nov., 1524. Opp. iii. 589. He argues from John vi. for a manducatio
spiritualis : est, in the words of institution, means signijlcat. The anxiety with which
he opposes the publication of his opinion is unmistakable, p. 593 : Nos enim nostra pro-
ferimus, non ut censeamus. Res enim tarn est ardua, ut, nisi dominus dederit intellec-
tum, frustra dicturi simus, quicquid tandem adduxerimus. And in conclusion : Adjuro
te per Christum Jesum, qui judicaturus est vivos et mortuos, ut hanc epistolam nulli
hominum communices, quam ei, quem constat sincerum esse in fide ejusdem domini
nostri. The letter was first printed at Zurich in March, 1525.
31 In the Comm. de Vera et Falsa Religione, March, 1525 (Opp. iii. 145; the chap-
ter "Von dem Nachtmal Christi" was published at the same time in a German transla-
tion also), and the Subsidium s. Coronis de Eucharistia, Aug., 1525 (1. c. p. 326). Com-
pare Bullinger, i. 261.
32 Walch, xx. 186.
33 It appeared at the same time in German also ; in Walch, xx. 641.
34 Probably without reason. An invitation from Miinzer to join in his rebellion, sent
from Altstadt to Orlamund, was refused from this place in a letter undoubtedlj- com-
posed by Carlstadt ; see Miinzer's Life by Strobel, s. 77. Afterward Carlstadt's residence
at Rothenburg, on the Tauber, furnished an occasion of accusing him of co-operation in
the Peasant War ; see Kapp's Nachlese, iv. 561. He defended himself in the " Entschul-
digung D. A. Carlstadt's des falschen Namens der Aufruhr, so ihm ist mit Unrecht auf-
gelegt," which Luther edited at his request in Wittenberg, 1525, with a preface (this
may be seen in Walch, xv. 2468). Compare Fiissli, Leben Carlstadt's, s. 92 ; Leben
Munzer's von Strobel, s. 76.
35 Walch, xv. 2466.
36 Especially "Eine klare Underrichtung vom Nachtmal Christi:" 1526. Werke, ii.
i. 426.
37 De genuina verborum Domini, hoc est corpus meum, juxta vetustissimos auc-
tores expositione, lib. 1525. 8 (also in Pfaffii Acta et Scripta publ. Eccl. Wirtember-
gicae, p. 41). He sought to prove a trope in the word corpus : Hoc est figura corporis
mei.
38 Clarissimorum virorum, qui anno 1525 Halae Suevorum convenerunt, syngramma
et pium et eruditum super verbis coenae dominicae ad Jo. Oecolampadium, dd. 21. Oct.,
1525, commonly called Syngramma Suevicum (composed by Breuz ; see Walch, xx.,
Hist. Einleit, s. 34), also in Pfaff, 1. c. p. 153.
112 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
in a Preface39 in the year 1526, and thus a warfare was enkin-
dled which brought into the bitterest opposition the reformers of
both parties, who ought to have been united by the closest bonds
in their common aim and common danger. The Swiss doctrine
of the Lord's Supper also found support beyond the bounds of
Switzerland,40 especially in southern Germany, Strasburg,41 and
Ulm.42 Nevertheless, as these Churches remained in connection
with the Church of Saxony, they were obliged to take an equivo-
cal position.
The Reformation, however, was most injured in public opinion
by the Anabaptist disturbances and the Peasant War, which also
broke out at the same time.
The first beginnings of these evils are to be sought in the dis-
turbances at Zwickau in 1521. Thomas Miinzer,43 who, as pas-
tor at Zwickau, had a large share in these disturbances, and was
in consequence deposed, after a vain attempt to gain support
among the Bohemians,44 had betaken himself to Altstadt, in Thu-
ringia, with a view to advance far beyond the beginning made at
Wittenberg, and there establish the kingdom of God upon earth
in equality and community of goods, compelling, if necessary, the
princes to submission by force.45 When these disturbances began
39 Prefixed to Agricola's Translation of the Swabian Syngranima into German ; see
the Preface in Walch, xx. 721.
40 For instance, in East Friesland, where George Aportanus, the first evangelical
preacher at Emden, immediately adopted this doctrine ; see Sittermann, in Vater's Kirch-
enhist. Archiv, 1824, iii. 3G, 43.
41 See Note 29.
42 Where Conrad Sam (see § 1, Note 115) declared himself on Zwingle's side ; see
Weyermann, Die Burger in Ulm, der Zwinglischen Confession zugethan, in Steudel's
Tiibinger Zeitschrift fur Theologie, 1830, i. 142.
43 Historie Thomae Munzer's von Phil. Melanchthon (Luther's Werke von Walch,
xvi. 109). Leben, Schriften u. Lehren Thomae Miintzer's von G. Th. Strobel. Nurnb.
u. Altdorf, 1795. 8. Thomas Miinzer von L. v. Baczko, in Woltmann's Zeitschrift, Ge-
schichte u. Politik, 1840, ii. 1. Hast, Gesch. der Wiedertaufer Minister, 1836, s. 58. Old
mystic writings, as for instance the prophecies of the Abbot Joachim and Tauler's works,
had produced a strong effect upon him, Strobel, s. 7 ff. A contemporary writes of him
(Tentzel's Hist. Bericht v. Cyprian, ii. 334) : " Thomas Miinzer and his followers were
carried away by a misunderstanding of Tauler's doctrine of the spirit and ground of the
soul, for he read him constantly."
44 See the Intimatio, published at Prague, in Strobel, s. 19.
45 Disregard of the written Word of God, the dead letter, is the characteristic of his
doctrine : man must hear the everlasting Word of the Father speak from within him :
God utters his holy Word, that is, his only begotten Son, into the inmost soul : by this
incarnation of Christ men are at once entirely deified by God, and even in this life, as
it were, translated into heaven. On the other hand, he inveighs against the mere faith
of the lips, and trust in outward baptism : faith is not given to those only who have
CHAP. I.— REFORMATION. § 3. ANABAPTISTS. 113
to attract more attention, Miinzer was obliged to leave Altstadt
in 1524,46 and withdrew beyond Nuremberg to Waldshut, on the
borders of Switzerland, where he had already formed connections
by letter.47 In Switzerland there were also many persons who
longed for a speedier and more thorough reformation of the
Church,48 and who particularly insisted upon the rejection of infant
baptism, about which Zwingle had for some time been in doubt.49
been sprinkled with water, Strobel, s. 43, 154, 159. In his history of the Anabaptists,
Bullinger thus states Miinzer's doctrine (Fiissli's Beytrage, v. 136) : " All preachers who
preached the Gospel at this time are not sent of God, neither do they preach the true
Word of God ; but they are only learned in Scripture, and preach the dead letter
of Scripture. Scripture and the external word of God are not the real true Word of
God, for this is internal and heavenly, and proceeds immediately from and out of the
mouth of God. A man must be taught by this AVord from within, and not by Scripture
and preaching. He also held baptism with water in little esteem ; he even maintained
that infant baptism was not of God ; accordingly we must be baptized with a spiritual and
more real baptism : nevertheless he did not, in the beginning of his anabaptism, have
himself rebaptized, something hindered this. His disciples began to rebaptize before
him. He was also baptized with his own blood, i. e., put to death. He also said it was
false that Christ had made satisfaction for us, as the weak learners of Scripture maintained.
The marriage and marriage-bed of the unbelieving and carnal was no undented bed, but
whoredom and a devilish brothel. He taught that God revealed His will in dreams ; he
himself attached great importance to dreams, and gave out that they were the sugges-
tions of the Holy Spirit. Accordingly, he and his followers were called the Heavenly
Prophets, and Spiritualists or Geistler." He set up at Altstadt a league for the estab-
lishment of the kingdom of God upon earth ; he destroyed a resort of pilgrims in the
neighborhood, and summoned the nobles to join his sid«, else the sword should be taken
awa}' from them. Strobel, s. 45, 46, 51.
46 Miinzer published at Nuremberg, in reply, his libel upon Luther, "Hochverursachte
Schutzrede und Antwort wider das geistlose sanftlebende Fleisch zu Wittenberg, welches
mit erkliirter Weysse durch den Diepstal der heil. Schrift die erbermdliche Christenheit
also ganz jamerlichen besudelt hat." 4. Strobel, s. 64, 162.
47 Especially with Conrad Grebel. On his letter to Munzer at Altstadt, on the 5th
Sept., 1524, see Zwingle's Works, ii. i. 374. [On Grebel, see Heberle, Die Anfange des
Anabaptismus in der Schvveiz, in Jahrbiicher f. Deutsche Theologie, Bd. iii., 1858, s.
225-280.]
49 Grebel particularly ; Zwingle's Works, ii. i. 373. At the second conference at Zu-
rich, 26th Oct., 1523, Conrad Grebel, Simon Stumpf, and Balthasar Hubmeyer came
forward with such like demands ; see the Acts in Zwingle's Works, i. 528, 530. Wirz,
ii. 163. All these, and also the fanatical iconoclasts, Niclas Hottinger, and others (§ 2,
Note 74), afterward became Anabaptists. The village of Zollikon, wheje, as early as
Whitsuntide, 1524, images and altars were destroyed in the church (Fiissli, ii. 58), aft-
erward became a principal residence of the Anabaptists.
43 Hubmeyer reproached Zwingle with having denied infant baptism in 1523, in a
conference with him ; see Fiissli's Beytrage, i. 252, Anm. In his exposition of the arti-
cles, Art. XVIII. (Works, i. 239), Zwingle says, in fact: "Though I well know that
children were baptized from ancient times till now, this was not, however, so common
as in our own day ; but they were publicly instructed together in the word of salvation.
And if they had a firm faith in their heart and confessed it witli their mouth, they were
baptized." Zwingle also confesses, in 1525, in the work " Vom Touf, vom Wiedertouf,
und vom Kindertouf " (Werke, ii. i. 245) : " I was so far led away by error as to think
that it was much more becoming for children not to be baptized till they were come to
VOL. IV. 8
114 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Miinzer now connected his other fanatical doctrines with this
view, which they had in common ; Waldshut became the head-
quarters of fanatics.50 who soon spread from this place over the
whole of Switzerland. Unfortunately, at this very time the great
insurrection of the peasants61 broke out in southern Germany, and
encouraged the Anabaptists to violent measures.
Even before the Reformation severe oppression had more than
once driven the peasantry to revolt.52 The refusal to instate evan-
gelical preachers now became in many places a new cause of dis-
content, and misunderstanding of evangelical liberty gave to it a
religious character. After some isolated outbreaks in the year
1524, the peasants of the Abbot of Kempten rose, upon the first of
January, 1525 ; and in a short time tins insurrection of the peas-
antry spread throughout Swabia, Franconia, and Alsace. The
XII. Articles in which the peasants stated their demands, and
tried to prove them from the Gospel,53 favored the inference of
a good age." William Roubli, pastor at Wytykon, was thrown into prison in August,
1524, for denying infant baptism in his sermons (Fussli, ii. 64).
50 At this time the susceptibility to fanaticism was still further increased by external
oppression. This town had called Balthasar Hubmeyer to be its pastor, against the will
of the Austrian government; and when it proposed to eject him by force, the citizens of
Waldshut called upon the reformed Swiss to render aid to the threatened Gospel, and
several inhabitants of Zurich went thither in defiance of the prohibition of the Council.
Bullinger, i. 223 ; Miiller-Hottinger, vii. 10. Thus a numerous and susceptible circle
of disciple's to Miinzer's gospel of the free spirit was formed in this place. Anabaptism
was a secondary doctrine to Miinzer (see Bullinger, Note 45), and was first developed
as a party sign in this circle.
il There is a list of works on the subject in Strobel's Beytrage zur Literatur, ii. 43.
Especially Petri Gnodalii Seditio repentina vulgi, praecipue Rusticorum anno 1525 ex-
orta. Basil., 1580. 8., also in Schardii Scriptt. Rer. Germ. ii. 1031. G. Sartorius, Gesch.
des Deutschen Bauernkrieges. Berlin, 1795. 8. Materialien zur Gesch. des Bauern-
kriegs, 3 Lieferungen. Chemnits, 1791-94. F. F. Oechsle, Beitrage zur Gesch. des Bau-
ernkrieges in den Schwabisch-Frankischen Grenzlanden. Heilbronn, 1830. W. Wachs-
muth der Deutsche Bauernkrieg, in his Darstellungen aus der Gesch. des Reformations-
Zeitalters, Th. 1, Lief. 1. Leipzig, 1834. 8. Das Breisgau im Bauernkriege, in Schrei-
ber's Taschenbuch f. Geschichte u. Alterthum in Suddeutschland. Freiburg, 1839, s.
233. Ranke's Deutsche Gesch. im Zeitalter der Ref. ii. 182.
i2 Oechsle, s. 74 ff. Wachsmuth's Aufstande und Kriege der Bauern im Mittelalter,
in Raumer's Hist. Taschenbuch, Jahrg. 5. 1834, s. 281. Ranke's Deutsche Gesch. im
Zeitalter der Reform, i. 214. In the year 1476, in the district of Wurzburg ; in 1492, the
peasants of the Abbot of Kempten, and in the Netherlands ; in 1493 in Alsace ; after 1502,
the Bundschuh, in the diocese of Spires; in 1513, the Anne Konz in Wirtemberg; in 1514
in the diocese of Augsburg and in Carinthia; in 1517 in the Windische Mark.
53 "The Reasonable and Just Articles of the entire Peasantry and subjects of the
ecclesiastical and secular sovereignties, by whom they think themselves oppressed" (re-
printed in Strobel's Beytrage, ii. 7 ; Oechsle, s. 246) : I. " First, it is our humble petition
and desire, also our will and opinion, that for the future we should have power and au-
thority ; a whole community should choose and appoint a pastor. Also, that we should
CHAP. I.— REFORMATION. § 3. ANABAPTISTS. H5
evil-disposed persons, who said that the whole insurrection was
the fruit of the Reformation ; although it had found the ferment-
have power to depose him if he conduct himself improperlj'. The pastor thus chosen
should preach us the Holy Gospel pure and plain, without any addition, or doctrine, or
ordinance of man. II. Secondly, as the right tithe is appointed in the Old Testament,
and fulfilled in the New, we are willing to pay a fair tithe of corn. Yet, as is fitting,
the Word of God says plainly that, with a view to giving it to God, and distributing it
to His people, it is required to be given to a pastor. We will that for the future our
Church-provost, whomsoever the community may appoint, shall gather and receive this
tithe ; from out of this he shall give to a pastor, provided he be elected by an entire
cominuuity, a decent and sufficient maintenance ; the residue shall be distributed to
the poor, resident in the same place. With regard to any further residue, it should be
kept in hand, in case any one should have to leave the country from poverty, so that
provision may be made from this superfluity that no land-tax may be laid upon the poor.
Also, in case one or more villages have sold out their tithes, and have thus put them-
selves in the position of one entire village, there should be no injustice in consequence ;
but we will that the sum should be repaid in due time with proper interest. But if a
tithe owner has not bought his right from the village itself, but his forefathers have
appropriated the tithe to themselves, the people will not, ought not, and are not to make
an)- further payment. Small tithe we will not pay at all, for God the Lord has made
cattle free for all men. III. Thirdly, hitherto it has been the custom for men to hold
us as their own people, which is a pitiable case, considering that Christ has delivered
and redeemed us with his precious blood shed for us, the peasant as much as the prince.
Accordingly, it is consistent with Scripture that we should be free, and wish to be so.
Not that we wish to be absolutely free and under no authority ; but we take it for grant-
ed that you will either willingty release us from serfage, as true and real Christians, or
prove to us from the Gospel that we are serfs. IV. In the fourth place, it has been the
custom hitherto that no poor man should have power, or be allowed to touch venison,
wild fowl, or fish in flowing water, which seems to us quite unseemly and unbrotherly,
but also selfish and not agreeable to the Word of God. In some places, also, the author-
ities will have us preserve the game to our own annoyance and great loss ; the unrea-
soning animals destroy for no purpose our crops, which God suffers to grow for the use
of man, and we must remain quiet ; this is neither godly nor neighborly. For when
God created man he gave him dominion over all animals, over the fowl of the air and
the fish in the water. Accordingly, it is our desire^ if a man holds possession of waters,
that he should prove, from satisfactory documents, that his right has been unwittingly
acquired by purchase, we do not desire to take it from him by force ; but whosoever
can not produce such evidence should surrender his claim to the community* with a good
grace. V. In the fifth place, we are aggrieved in the matter of wood-cutting. For our
nobles have appropriated all the woods to themselves alone ; and if the poor man re-
quires wood, he must buy it for two pieces of money. It is our opinion with regard to a
wood which has fallen into the hands of lords spiritual or temporal not by purchase,
that it should be reassigned to an entire community, and should be free in seemly wise
to the whole community, that every man should be allowed to take to his house what
he requires for fire-wood. Also, if a man require wood for carpenter's purposes, he should
have it, but with the consent of a person appointed by the community for the purpose.
VI. In the sixth, a mitigation of feudal services. VII. In the seventh, of other services.
VIII. Lowering of rents was demanded. IX. " In the ninth place, we are annoyed with
a great evil in the constant making of new laws, so that we are not punished according
to the case, but sometimes from great ill-will, sometimes from good-will. It is our
opinion that we should be dealt with according to the old written law, with reference
to the case, and not by favor. X. In the tenth place, we are aggrieved by the appropri-
ation of meadows, and likewise of corn land, which at one time belonged to a commu-
nity; these we will take again into our own hands, except it be that the land has
HQ FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
ation already at work, and only influenced its external character.
Luther, to whom the peasants appealed, recognized, in his exhort-
ation to peace, the justice of many of their complaints, that he
mi<mt impress upon them more vividly the injustice of rebellion.54 .
been rightfully purchased. XI. In the eleventh place, we will entirely abolish the cus-
tom called Todfall (right of heriot), never again endure it, nor allow that widows and
orphans should be thus shamefully robbed, against God's will, justice, and right, as has
been done in many places, and by persons who should shield and protect them ; they
have disgraced and despoiled us, and if they have had but little authority to do so, they
have assumed it ; God will suffer this no more, but it shall be quite done away with,
and for the future no man shall be bound to give either little or much. Conclusion :
in the twelfth place, it is our conclusion and final resolution, that if one or more of the
articles here set forth is not in agreement with the Word of God, we will recede there-
from, if it be made plain to us on Scriptural grounds. Or if an article be now conceded
to us, and hereafter it be discovered to be unjust, from that hour it shall be dead and
null, and have no more force. Likewise, if more articles of complaint be truly discover-
ed from Scripture, we will also reserve the right of resolving upon these." Christopher
Schappeller, pastor of Memmingen, was long considered the author of these articles ;
see, on the other hand, Schelhorn's Reformationsgesch. der Stadt Memmingen, s. 80 :
it was probably John Heuglin, matin-priest in one of the villages dependent on the im-
perial town of Ueberlingen ; see Strobel's Beytriige, ii. 76. Besides these, particular
districts alleged their own grievances ; see Oechsle, s. 255, 258, 494. In Heilbronn the
very dregs of the peasantry concerted an outline of a new constitution for the German
empire (Oechsle, s. 163, 283), in which the so-called Reformation of Frederick III. (see
vol. iii. p. 349, § 139, Note 14) was taken for the ground-work.
54 Luther's exhortation to peace on the Twelve Articles of the Peasants of Swabia.
May, 1525 (Walch, xv. 58). E. g., To the Princes and Lords : " In the first place, we
have no one on earth to thank for this unadvised rebellion but you, ye nobles and gen-
tlemen, especially you ye blind bishops, mad priests and monks, who harden yourselves
to this very day, and never cease raging and storming against the Holy Gospel, though
ye know it is right, and can not gainsay it. Besides, in the exercise of your secular
power ye do nothing else but tax and assess, to support your pomp and pride, till the
poor man neither can nor may any longer bear it. Well, then, as ye are the cause of
6uch wrath from God, undoubtedly it will come upon you also, unless ye mend your-
selves in time. For this ye should know, dear sirs, God hath so made things that man
neither can nor will long endure this madness of yours. Ye must change and yield to
God's Word. If ye will not do this in a friendly and willing manner, ye will have to do
it in a compulsory and destructive manner. If these peasants don't carry this out, oth-
ers must.— But to the end that ye may sin more, and be shipwrecked without mercy, cer-
tain persons go about to lay the blame on the Gospel, saying that this is the fruit of my
teaching. Well, well, revile as ye will, dear- masters, ye wish not to know what I have
taught, and what is the Gospel. But there is One at the door who will teach you right
soon, unless ye mend your ways. Ye and all men must bear me witness that I have
taught with all quietness, striven with all zeal against rebellion, restrained and exhort-
ed your subjects with all diligence to render obedience and honor due, even to your
tyrannical and insane dominion ; so that this rebellion can not have issued from me.
But the prophets of murder, who are as much enemies to me as to 3*ou, are come upon
this people, and have gone in and out among them for more than three years, and no
one has checked and resisted them so much as I alone. So God means now to punish
you, and lets the devil rouse this mad people against you by his false prophets, perhaps
He wills that I should no more have power to withstand. What can I or my Gospel
do, which to this day has not only borne your persecutions, murders, and ravings, but
has always prayed for you, and helped to protect and administer your dominion among
CHAP. I.— REFORMATION. § 3. PEASANT WAR. 117
His appeal was in vain. The suppression, however, of the insur-
the common people ? One may jret counsel you, dear masters, that for God's sake ye
will yield a little to this indignation. — Consider well beforehand, for ye know not what
God will do, lest a spark go forth and kindle throughout Germany a fire which no man
can put out. — They have set forth twelve articles, among which are some so remarkable
and just that, before God and the world, they claim your concession, and verify Psalm
cvii. ver. 40, the}- pour contempt upon princes. — To the peasantry : Hitherto, dear friends,
ye have stated nothing more than what I confess, alas ! to be all too true and certain,
that the princes and gentry-, by forbidding to p*each the Gospel, and by oppressing the
people so intolerably, have right well deserved that God should cast them down from
their throne. — Nevertheless, ye must consider well, that ye take your cause in hand with
a good conscience and with justice. — Firstly, dear brethren, ye take the name of God in
your mouths, and call yourselves a Christian league or association, and set forth that ye
will act and proceed according to divine right.— But, in the second place, it is easy to
prove that ye are persons who take the name of God in vain and profane it. For here
stands God's word, spoken by the mouth of Christ, Matt. xxvi. 52 : ' They that take the
sword shall perish by the sword.' This means nothing else than that no one shall resist
authority at his own will ; but as Paul says, Rom. xiii. 1, ' Let every soul be subject to
the higher powers' (with fear and reverence).— In the third place, Yea, say ye, the high-
er powers are too wicked and insufferable ; for they will not allow us the Gospel, and
oppress us with all bitterness in our temporal concerns, and so destroy us body and soul.
I answer, the fact that the government is wicked and unjust is no excuse for faction and
rebellion. For to punish wickedness belongs not to every man, but to the secular power,
which carries the sword, as Paul says, Rom. xiii. 4, and Peter, 1st Epist. ii. 14, that it
is ordained of God for the punishment of evil-doers. So, too, the natural and universal
law lays down that no man shall be his own judge.— With this divine law agrees, and
Moses says, Deut. xxxii. 35 (Rom. xii. 19), ' Vengeance is mine, I will repay, saith the
Lord.' True, the government does wrong in thwarting the Gospel, and oppressing you
in your earthly possessions. But ye do much more wrong, in that ye not only hinder
the Word of God, but trample it under foot, and seize upon His authority and rights,
and set up yourselves above God. From Him the government derives its power and
authority, yea, all that it has. — Hence there is an easy answer to all your articles. Al-
though they might be all naturally just and equitable, still ye have forgotten Christian
justice, in that ye have not carried and won them before God in patience and prayer ;
but have undertaken, arbitrarily and impatiently, to put force upon the government and
extort them by violence ; which is contrary to the laws of your country and to natural
justice. Also, it is not a true profession of yours, that ye teach and live according to
the Gospel. No one of your articles teaches any part of the Gospel ; all aim at the pres-
ervation of your persons and property. — Exhortation addressed to both the Government and
the Peasantry : Since, then, dear sirs, there is nothing of Christianity on either side,
and no Christian question is at issue between jrou, but both sides, peers and peasants,
have to do with questions of heathenish or secular right and wrong, and with earthly
possessions, and moreover ye have sinned against God on both sides, and lie under His
wrath, as ye have heard ; so listen, for God's sake, to words of counsel, and decide the
question with right and not with might, nor with fighting, to the end that ye may not
bring endless bloodshed upon German lands.— Therefore, it is my faithful advice that
certain counts and gentlemen be chosen from among the nobles, and certain councilors
from the towns, that the question may be discussed and settled in friendly wise ; that
ye nobles abate something of your stubborn pride, which ye will have to concede at
length, whether ye will or no ; and relax a little of your tyranny and oppression, that
the poor man also may have air and space to breathe in. Again, ye peasants, be ye
also instructed, surrender and give up certain articles which ask too much and reach too
high ; in order that this question, if it can not be proceeded with on Christian grounds,
may thus, at any rate, be settled in accordance with human justice and policy."
118 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
rection, which he himself now demanded,55 was in a short time
accomplished, but for the most part with frightful cruelty. This
agitation extended into Switzerland also : in the dominions of Zu-
rich, Basle, and Schafhausen, peasants came before their rulers
with importunate demands, but they were soon reduced to sub-
mission by measures of forbearance.56
In this great insurrection of the peasants no traces of Anabap-
tist fanaticism were seen, although Miinzer had some part in its
commencement.57 But the Anabaptists in several places were
thereby encouraged to adopt violent measures in order to carry
out their fanatical plans. Early in 1525 Thomas Miinzer made
his appearance again in Thuringia, where, supported by his for-
mer allies,58 he usurped authority at Miihlhausen in the character
of a prophet, to bring about a complete reformation of Church and
State, and endeavored to spread his authority in the vicinity by
desolation and pillage.59 But the revolt was once more subdued
55 Luther's work against the Robbing and Murdering Peasantry, in Walch, xvi. 91 :
" The peasants have incurred the guilt of dreadful sin, in three ways, against God and
man, for which they have deserved death in body and soul many times over. First,
they have sworn truth and fealtjr to their government, but have wantonly broken their
allegiance. Second, they have commenced a rebellion, and rob and plunder religious
houses and castles which are not their own. Thirdly, they cloak such hideous and
dreadful sins as these with the Gospel. So now the government should press onward
courageously, and wage this war with a good conscience, while a pulse beats in their
veins. — Therefore, dear masters, come hither to deliver, hither to the rescue, have pity
on the poor folk, stab, smite, throttle who can. If you perish in the work — well is it
for you, a more blessed death you will never have hereafter." As this violent essay was
considered by many as unchristian and too severe, Luther defended it in an official let-
ter to Casp. Miiller, Chancellor of Mansfield, in Walch, xvi. 99.
56 Anshelm, vi. 306. Bullinger, i. 265. Muller-Hottinger, vii. 14 ff.
57 Miinzer's Confession, in Walch, xvi. 155: "In the Clegau and Hegau near Basle,
he had set forth from the Scriptures certain articles upon government, and afterward
deduced further articles from them : they would gladly have had him on their side, but
he declined their offer. He had stirred up no insurrections, for they had been already
aroused. Oecolampadius and Hugefeldus had appointed a place to preach to the people,
so he had preached ; that where there were unbelieving governors, the people also were
unbelievers ; which might be pleaded in justification."
58 As early as the 14th Aug., 1524, Luther warned the council and community of
Miihlhausen against Miinzer (de Wette, ii. 536).
59 Melancthon's Historie Thomae Miinzers, b. Walch, xvi. 204 ff. Strobel's Leben
Miinzers, s. 74 ff. Miinzer said, on his trial by torture (see his Confession, in Walch,
xvi. 157) : " He had stirred up this rebellion in order that Christendom might be brought
to an equality, and that the princes and gentry, who would not stand by the Gospel,
and join their league, when invited to do so fraternally, should be banished and put to
death. — Their article was, omnia simul communia, i. e., all things should be common,
and distribution should be made to every man according to his need as opportunity
served. And whatsoever duke, count, or lord would not do this, after being summoned
to do so, his head should be cut off, or he should be hung." Compare Miinzer's letter
CHAP. I.— REFORMATION. § 3. PEASANT WAR. H9
at the battle of Frankenhausen, 15th May, 1525, and here also
was followed by a cruel revenge.
At the same time, Munzer's residence at Waldshut bore griev-
ous fruit for the Swiss nation. Anabaptism developed itself with
manifold evils first in the territory of Zurich,60 afterward it espe-
to the miners of Mansfeld (in Walch, xvi. 150): E. g., "Let not your sword cool in
blood; forge Pinkepank on the anvil of Nimrod (i. e., the wicked nobles); cast his
tower to the ground : it is not possible, so long as they live, that ye should be free from
the fear of man. The Word of God can not be spoken to you while they rule over you.
On ! on ! on ! while ye have the day, God goes before you, follow," etc. He always
signed his name Thomas Miintzer ioith the sword of Gideon.
60 The hot-headed part)' first betook themselves secretly to Zwingle and Leo Judae
(see Zwingle's Aussage vor den Nachgangern, d. i. Untersuchungsrichtern, in Fiissli, i.
228. And his account in the work Vom Touf, vom Wiedertouf u. vom Kindertouf,
Works, ii. i. 231, and in the Elenchus contra Catabaptistas, Opp. iii. 3G2). It was Si-
mon Stumpf, Grebel, and Felix Manz who invited them " to constitute a peculiar Church,
in which should be a Christian people, living with all innocence, cleaving close to the
Gospel, burdened neither with taxes, nor usury, nor any thing of the kind." On thi3
occasion these expressions were used : "It were nothing unless the priests were put to
death ; Christians were neither bound to pay taxes nor tithes ; all things must be com-
mon ; there neither could nor should be any such persons in the Church except those
who knew that thejT were without sin." When they were foiled in this attempt, they
first began to impugn infant baptism ; Zwinglii Elenchus, p. 363. On this point they
had several conferences with Zwingle ; they appeared to j'ield, but soon after actually
commenced rebaptizing: Zwinglius, 1. c, states this fact with the remark, nihil per om-
nem de infantium baptismo pugnam de catabaptismo proposuisse ; videri nunc catabap-
tismum seditiosorum hominum esse veluti tesseram. At first, then, the question was
only as to the fact whether infant baptism was agreeable to the command of Christ, not
whether it was valid when once performed. Balthasar Hubmeyer's letter to Oecolam-
padius of Jan., 1525, designates this as the position of the question (Epistolae Oecolam-
padii et Zwinglii, at the beginning of lib. ii.). Hubmeyer thus states his way of pro-
ceeding at this time in Waldshut : Loco baptismatis ego euro convenire Ecclesiam, in-
ducens infantulum, ac lingua vernacula interpretor Evangelium*: Oblati sunt parvuh
Matth. xix. Subinde imposito nomine orat tota Ecclesia flexis genibus pro parvulo. —
Si vero sunt parentes adhuc infirmi, qui volunt omnibus nervis baptizari prolem ; hanc
baptizo, in opere infirmus sum cum infirmiusculis ad tempus, dum erudiantur melius,
sed in verbo non cedo illis in minimo apiculo. Afterward those fanatics at Zurich, more
than ever exasperated by their conferences with Zwingli, proceeded to entire denial of
infant baptism, and so to rebaptizing, Zwingli Von d. Predigtamt, Works, ii. i. 306 :
" They first came from Zurich." The first man who allowed himself to be baptized by
Grebel in Zurich was George Blaurock (Fussli, ii. 338) ; afterward many persons were
baptized bj- Blaurock and Manz in Zollikon, where John Brodli was minister (ibid. s.
266), and now the fanaticism of the party broke out openly. Zwinglii Elenchus (Opp.
ii. 361) : Magnis examinibus in urbem advolant, posita zona, salice aut reste cincti, in
foro atque triviis, ut ipsi jactabant, prophetantes. De antiquo dracone, quern me vole-
bant, deque ejus capitibus, quibus reliquos verbi symmystas, omnia implebant. Justi-
tiam atque innocentiam omnibus commendabant, ab eis peregre nimirum profecturi ;
communia se habere jam omnia et gloriabantur, et aliis, ni idem fecerint, ultima com-
miuabantur. Per plateas Vae, Vae, portentose, Vae Tiguro! clamabant. Quidam Jo-
nam imitati adhuc quadraginta dierum inducias urbi dabant. In Lent, 1525, Brodli
and William Roubli being driven from Zollikon, betook themselves to Schafhausen ;
the latter afterward went to Waldshut (see Brodli's letter, in Fussli, i. 217 f.) : here he
began to rebaptize, and carried with him Hubmeyer, who was still wavering, so that he
1 20 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
cially attacked St. Gall,61 but it also affected other cantons. The
authorities proceeded at first with great leniency. An attempt
was made to reclaim the erring by writings,62 and several relig-
ious conferences.63 As, however, civil order continued to be threat-
ened,64 they passed from mild to severe measures, and at length
was baptized himself, and on Easter-day baptized about 300 men (Hubmeyer's Aussage,
in Fussli, iii. 241). At the end of March, 1525, Grebel came to St. Gall, and here soon
found numerous disciples (Alte Reformationsgesch. v. St. Gallen, in Simmler, i. 129).
61 See Alt. Ref. gesch. v. St. Gallen, in Simler, ibid. Their excesses (see s. 141 ff.,
Bullinger, i. 323) at length proceeded so far that Thomas Schugger struck off the head
of his brother Leonard, as by the command of God ; see J. F. Franz, Die schwarmer-
ischen Grauelscenen der St. Galler Wiedertiiufer. Ebnat im Toggenburg, 1824. 8.
63 Zwingle especially dedicated his work Vom Touf, vom Wiedertouf, und vom Kin-
dertouf, of the 27th May, 1525, to the community of St. Gall (Works, ii. i. 230). Hub-
meyer wrote in answer Von dem christl. Tauf der Glaubigen. Then followed : Ueber
Doctor Balthazar's Toufbiichlin wahrhafte grundte Antwurt durch Huldr. Zwinglin, in
Nov., 1525 (Werke, ii. i. 337).
63 At Zurich, on the 17th Jan., Zwingl. ad Vadianum, dd. 19. Jan. (Opp. vii. 385;
Bullinger, i. 238), on the 20th March (Bullinger, i. 239), on the 6th to the 8th Nov.,
1525 (Bullinger, i. 294; Muller-Hottinger, vii. 34; Zwingle's Works, ii. i. 340). At
Basle on Whit-Monday, 1525 (Simler, i. 492).
64 On the doctrinal views of the Anabaptists, see Bullinger, in Fussli, v. 131. Zwin-
glii in Catabaptistarum Strophas Elenchus, 1527 (Opp. iii. 357). "The Anabaptists
maintain that they are the only true Church, well-pleasing to God and the community
of Christ, and teach that they who are received bj' rebaptism into their community
should have no communion with the Evangelical or any other Church. In the so-called
Evangelical Church something of the Gospel is preached, but no one mends therein,
and all the people are impenitent, and held fast in sin and vice. So the deficiency is
not only in the lay folk, but also in the Church officers, both as regards their person
and their office. As regards their persons, because they have not been rightly and
duly called to their office ; because they have not those qualities which Paul requires
in a bishop, 1 Tim. iii. ; further, because'thej- do not teach others ; lastly, because they
receive stipends and 'benefices and do no work for them, and so are belly-preachers.
Also, there is a great deficiency as regards their office, in the matter of doctrine and ad-
ministration of the sacraments. In matter of doctrine, because it depends upon the
preaching of one ; whereas Paul says, that if a revelation be made to one who is sitting
by, the first speaker shall hold his peace, and suffer the other who sits by to speak.
The preachers do not stand by the Word of God alone, but fix a meaning on Scripture,
whereas Scripture may not be explained by any private interpretation. The sermons
of the preachers are much too restricted ; for they teach Christ hath made satisfaction
for sin, and man is justified before God by faith and not by works, whereas in this wick-
ed world man should practice nothing more than good works. Thus, also, the preach-
ers teach, that it is not possible for man to keep the law, whereas the whole of Scripture
commands us to keep the law. The charity according to which all possessions should
be held in common is not rightly taught by the preachers, inasmuch as they maintain
that a Christian man may have property and be rich, whereas charity has all things in
common with the brethren. Also, the preachers intermingle the Old and New Testa-
ments, whereas the Old Testament is done away, and is no more binding on Christians.
—It is not true, as the preachers say, that souls, after the death of the body, go straight
to heaven, for they sleep till the last day (Zwinglius, 1. c. p. 433 : Catabaptistae docent
mortuos dormire et corpore et animis usque in diem judicii, propterea quod dormiendi
verbo ignorant Hebraeos pro moriendi verbo uti). The preachers yield too much to the
governing powers, of which Christians have no need, as they only entail suffering. A
CHAP. I.— REFORMATION. § 3. ANABAPTISM. 121
to capital punishment.65 Thus the public disturbances were soon
Christian may not be a ruler. The government should not, and must not, interfere with
religion and matters of faith. Christians resist no power, accordingly they require no
tribunal. A Christian makes use of no court. Christians put no man to death. Their
punishment is not with imprisonment and the sword, but only by exclusion. No one
should be compelled to believe by any force or constraint, nor any one put to death
for the faith. Christians defend not themselves, so they wage no wars, and do not obey
the government in this point. The Christian's conversation is Yea, yea, and Nay, nay;
oaths are sinful and unjust. Moreover, the office of the preachers is deficient in the
administration of the Sacraments ; for they baptize infants, whereas infant-baptism is
of the Pope and the devil. Anabaptism, on the contrary, is the only true Christian
baptism, as being administered to persons who make confession, repent, and to such
as are instructed and capable of understanding. The preachers make no distinction,
and do not keep sinners away from the Lord's Supper, and employ no excommunication"
(in Zwingl. I. c. p. 390: Excommunicari debent omnes, qui, posteaquam— in unum
Christi corpus baptizati sunt,— cadunt in peccatum.— Debent ergo hujusmodi admoneri
bis in occulto ; tertio publice pro ecclesia debent corrigi juxta praeceptum Domini. Hoc
autem fieri debet juxta ordinationem— divini spiritus ante fractionem panis, ut omnes
unanimiter— unum panem frangere atque edere possimus, et de uno calice bibere).—
They naturally disowned the name of Anabaptists, as they declared infant-baptism in-
valid ; they rather called this Anti-baptism (Fiissli, iii. 229). But they wished to re-
store the sacraments in general to their original institution ; see the Confession of George
Blaurock (Fussli, i. 264) : " t am the introducer of Baptism and the Lord's Supper, to-
gether with my elect brethren in Christ, Conrad Grebel and Felix Manz. Accordingly,
the Pope, with his faction, is a thief and murderer ; in like manner Luther, with his fac-
tion, is a thief and murderer ; Zwingle, also, and Leo Judae, with their faction, are
thieves and murderers." With regard to the elements of the Lord's Supper, they held
the Zwinglian opinion (see Balthasar Hubmeyer ad Oecolampad. in Jo. Oecol. et Huld.
Zwinglii Epistoll. lib. ii. init. ; Jac Kautz, in Fussli, v. 150). But they often celebrated
it in their own houses, imitating more exactly the Supper as it was instituted (Fussli, i.
267, ii. 362 ff.). But their doctrine of the Spirit was of principal importance ; Zwingl.
1. c. p. 436 : ubi ubi lubet, scripturam negant et spiritum suum jactant. Hans Denk
had collected some supposed contradictions in Holy Writ, which could only be recon-
ciled by the Holy Ghost (in Fussli, v. 139) : so much the more extraordinary was the
literal interpretation which they put upon some passages of Scripture; those, for instance,
on oaths, the sleep of death, etc. The belief in a final restoration was also widely spread
among them; Zwingl. 1. c. p. 435: tarn Daemonem quam impios omnes beari : this
Hans Deuk taught at St. Gall (Simler, i. 139). The insane doctrines of the Anabaptists
of St. Gall were censured even b}- Grebel and Manz ; see Franz, Schwiirmer. Grauelsce-
nen, s. 83. Many of their doctrines bring vividly to mind those of the sect of the Free
Spirit, e. g., that God works all in the regenerate, that they have no occasion to pray
(Simler, i. 142; compare vol. iii. p. 174, N. V). Fussli (Kirchen u. Ketzerhistorie der
mittlern Zeit, iii. 255) regards the Anabaptists in general as a continuation and revival
of the sects of the Middle Ages : he is hardly right in so general a conclusion. The first
impulse was probably received from Bohemia; the fanatics of Zwickau were a revival
of the Taborites. The manifold erroneous doctrines were the natural result of the doc-
trine of the inner light, behind which the lust of the flesh soon concealed itself. Some
few of the earlier sects may have become connected with them, but only such as would
coalesce with the new system.
65 Immediately after the first conference (see Note 63), in January, 1525, a decree of
the Council was issued at Zurich, that all persons should have their children baptized
or leave the canton (Fussli, i. 189). Soon afterward the principal authors of disturbance
were thrown into prison (ibid. s. 205 anm.) ; they succeeded in breaking out of their
prison, and now announced that, like the Apostles, they had been set free by an angel
(Fussli, i. 249, Anm., iii. 252). In March, 1526, an order was passed at Zurich that all
122 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
suppressed : nevertheless, the Anabaptists from this time forth
maintained themselves in concealment, spread in all directions,
and endeavored with great zeal to make secret proselytes. An-
abaptism was every where punished with death ;66 but its victims
bequeathed to the faithful an encouraging history of martyrdom,67
rather than an intimidating example.
All these events were eagerly seized upon by the enemies of the
Reformation as so many proofs of the fact that it taught men to
reject all authority, and thus incited to disobedience and rebellion
against the temporal as well as the spiritual powers, while it de-
prived faith of all sure guidance, and led to endless dissensions
and all sorts of fanaticism.68
persons who practiced Anabaptism should be drowned (Fussli, i. 270, Anm.). The other
states also which were inclined to the Reformation followed this example. Abschied
der Stadte Zurich, Bern, u. St. Gallen, Sept., 1527, in Simler, i. 449. Felix Manz was
drowned at Zurich in 1527; George Blaurock whipped out of the country (Bullinger,
i. 381 ; Fussli, iv. 259, 265) ; Hubmej-er was burned to death at Vienna in 1529 (Schel-
horn Acta Ilistorico-Ecclesiastica, Ulm, 1738, p. 150. H. Schreiber's Taschenbuch fur
Geschichte u. Alterthum in Siiddeutschland. Freiburg im Breisgau, 1839, s. 1).
66 The ordinances of the German empire ; the first passed by the Diet of Spires, in
April, 1529, in Boehmer Jus Eccles. Protestantium, iv. 1109 ss.
67 These were adorned with miracles, described and published, e. g., the account of
the execution of certain Anabaptists at Rothenburg, on the Neckar, in 1527 ; in Fussli,
ii. 374. Compare Veesenmeyer, in Vater's Kirchenhist. Archiv. 1826, iv. 458.
68 Erasmi Hyperaspistes, lib. i. (Opp. x. 1256) : Habemus fructum tui spiritus, res
usque ad cruentam stragem progressa est, et metuimus atrociora, ni Deus propitiatus
averterit. — Non agnoscis hosce seditiosos, opinor, sed illi te agnoscunt, et jam comper-
tum est, multos, qui se jactabant Evangelii nomine, fuisse seditionis crudelissimae in-
stigatores. Quorum conatus si successisset, fortassis extitissent qui probarent, quod
nunc re male gesta detestantur. Tu quidem libello in agricolas saevissimo suspicionem
abs te depulisti, nee tamen efficis, quo minus credant homines, per tuos libellos, prae-
sertim germanice scriptos, in oleatos et rasos, in Monachos, in Episcopos, pro libertate
evangelica contra tyrannidem humanam, hisce tumultibus fuisse datam occasionem.
Nondum tarn male de te sentio, Luthere, ut existimem, te hue destinasse tua concilia,
sed tamen jam pridem cum banc fabulam ordireris, e calami tui violentia cepi conjec-
turam, rem hue exituram. Cochlaeus ad ann. 1523, fol. 64 b. Nulla unquam factio
ftiit ita seditiosa, pestilens, nefaria, quae sic religionem omnem tollere, leges omnes
obruere, mores omnes bonos corrumpere, respublicas omnes evertere machinata sit, ut
nunc ista conjuratio Lutherana, quae et sacra omnia profanat, et profana contaminat.
Quae ita Christum praedicat, ut ejus Sacramenta conculcet ; ita Dei buccinat gratiam,
ut arbitrii libertatem destruat ; ita fidem extollit, ut operibus bonis detrahat, et invehat
peccandi licentiam ; ita misericordiam sublevat, ut justitiam deprimat ; et maloruni
omnium causam inevitabilem non in Deum aliquem malum, quod Manichaei saltern
commenti sunt, sed in unicum ilium vere bonum rejiciat. Qui cum ad hunc modum
ifhpie divina tractarit, velut a coelo dejectus serpens, virus effundit in terras, in Ecclesia
commovet dissensionem, leges omnes abrogat, Magistratus omnes enervat, laicos in sa-
cerdotes concitat, utrosque adversus Pontificem, populos adversus Principes : nee aliud
plane molitur, quam ut (quod omen avertant Superi) Germaniae primum populus tan-
quam pro libertate bellum indieat Proceribus, deinde ut Christiani contra Christianos,
spectantibus et irridentibus Christi hostibus, pro Christi fide ac religione depugnent.
CHAP. I.— GEKMAN REFORMATION. § 4. 1525. 123
§4.
GERMAN REFORMATION TO 1530.
The opponents of the Reformation, stimulated by these disturb-
ances, of which we have given a narration, were disposed to threat-
en its violent suppression; and the circumstances of the times
seemed to favor this intention. The Emperor, at the battle of
Pavia, Febr. 24, 1525, had made a prisoner of his violent oppo-
nent, Francis I. ; every thing indicated that he would now turn
his power against the Reformation.1 In the Peace of Madrid,
14th Jan., 1526, both princes expressly avowed this purpose.2
Several powerful German princes were also ready to act in con-
cert with them, and had already held consultations in Dessau,
July, 1525, with this object in view.3
Thus Duke George, in a letter to the Landgrave Philip, throws the whole blame of the
Peasants' Insurrection upon the preachers alone, "who have preached the Lutheran
Gospel so loud and clear, that no one could help perceiving it must bear such fruit as is
now before our eyes" (see Rommel's Philip der Grossrniithige, ii. 83). Philip replied to
this charge in 1528 (ibid. s. 85): "Your highness writes that the rebellion has risen
from Lutherauism ; with this I can not agree : there is no occasion to prove, as every-
one knows well, where the rebellion arose. Thus, I have punished no Lutheran with
the sword, but wicked, rebellious persons, who do not hold Luther's doctrine. This is
shown by his manifold works. The Gospel, which must now be called Luther's doc-
trine, teaches no rebellion to the peasants, but peace and obedience to all men. Ac-
cordingly, among those people and in those regions which adhere to the Gospel called
Lutheran, there is less rebellion, in some places none at all, than in those which perse-
cute the Gospel." This defense is valid even in relation to the perplexities of our own
times.
1 The Emperor commissioned the Bishop of Strasburg for southern Germany, Duke
Henry of Brunswick for northern Germany, to open the matter to the zealous Catholic
estates ; see the Instruction, dated Seville, 23d March, 1526, in Rommel's Philipp d.
Grossiniithige, iii. 13, in Neudecker's Urkunden, s. 10 ; cf. Seckendorf, ii. 44. He in-
tends to return from Spain, through Rome, to German}-, so that "we may root out and
extirpate such unchristian, evil, licentious doctrines and errors, and restore and estab-
lish the Hoi)- Empire in unit)-." Compare his Letter to his brother Ferdinand, 2Gth
March, 1526, in Von Bucholtz's Gesch. der Regierung Ferdinand I., ii. 369.
- J. Dumont Corps Unioersel Diplomatique du Droit des Gens, iv. i. 399. In the intro-
duction the object of the peace is given thus : pour pouvoir convertir les armes com-
munes de tous Roys, Princes et Potentats Chrestiens a la repulsion et ruine desdits mes-
creants infideles, et extirpation des erreurs de la Secte Lutherienne, et des autres Sectes
reprouvces. They agree, No. xxvi. p. 405, that they will entreat the Pope to call a
general congress of all princes, pour dresser tous les moyens convenables pour lesdits
Turcs et Intideles que contre lesdits Heretiques alienez du greme de la saincte Eglise.
Raumer's Gesch. Europa's seit dem Ende des funfzehnten Jahrh. i. 310 ff.
3 George of Saxony, Erich and Henry of Brunswick, Joachim of Brandenburg, Albert
of Mayence; Seckendorf, ii. 42; Luther to J. Brismann, 16th Aug., 1525 (in de Wette,
iii. 22) ; Rommel, i. 137 ; ii. 98.
124 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
The progress of the Reformation, however, was not restrained
by these dangers. In Saxony, Frederick the Wise, who had only
permitted, but not aided, the new order of things, died, the 5th
May, 1525 ; his brother and successor, John the Steadfast, came
forward at once as a zealous adherent and defender of the Refor-
mation.4 Philip, Landgrave of Hesse, also declared for it ;5 and
Albert of Brandenburg, Grand Master of the German Order, who
had for a long time been inclined to it, came out, as the secular
Duke of Prussia, openly in its favor, after the larger part of the
population of that land, and its two bishops also — the first exam-
ple of the kind — had confessed the new doctrine.6
Philip of Hesse, a young, energetic, and keen prince, at once
endeavored to form a league of the evangelical princes against the
imminent dangers ;7 but the most perilous time was already passed
when the League of Torgau, 4th May, 1526, came into being for
defense and protection against their opponents.8
4 Luther ordained the first evangelical preacher on the 14th May, 1525 (Seckendorf,
ii. 29), and married Catherine von Bora the 13th June, 1525. (On some contemporane-
ous writings against this marriage, see Veesenmeyer, in Vater's Kirchenhist. Archiv,
1826, s. 167 ; against later calumnies, see Walch's Gesch. d. sel. Frau Cath. von Bora,
2te Aufl., Halle, 1752 ; 2ter Theil., 1754 ; and Gieseler's Essay, in the Zeitschrift f. ge-
Lildete Christen, Heft i. s. 105.) The Elector, in 1525, enjoined upon persons holding
office, and 24th June, 1526, upon patrons among the nobility, to lay before their paro-
chial clergy Luther's German mass for observance, and in case they could not them-
selves preach, to recommend to them Luther's church postills ; Seckendorf, ii. 48.
5 Philip was first made more fully acquainted with Luther's doctrine by Melancthon,
whom he met upon a journey in May, 1524 (§ 1, Note 99). See Camerarius, De Vita
Melanchthonis, ed. Strobel, p. 94. For his further instruction Melancthon wrote " Ein
Kurzer Begriff d. erneuten Christl. Lehr, an den durchl. Fiirsten Landgr. zu Hessen,"
1524 ; in Latin, Epitome Renovatae Ecclesiasticae Doctrinae, in Melanch. Opera, ed.
Bretschneider, i. 703. In March, 1525, the Landgrave already declared to the Elector
of Saxony " that he would rather lose body and life, land and people, than yield God's
Word." See Philipp d. Grossmuthige, Landgr. von Hessen, by Chr. von Rommel, vol.
1, Biography ; 2, Notes ; 3, Documents. Giessen, 1830. Cf. Bd. i. s. 130 ff. ; Bd. ii. s.
90 ff.
6 See below, § 15, Note 3.
7 Rommel, i. 138 ; iii. 10.
8 Handlungen u. Ausschreiben von den Ursachen des Teutschen Kriegs Kaiser Carls
V. wider die Schmalkaldischen Bundes-Oberste Anno 1546 u. 1547, by F. Hortleder
(Frankf. 1617 ; 2te Ausg., Gotha, 1645, 2 Theile, fol.), Th. 1, Buch viii. cap. 2 ; Luther's
Werke, by Walch, xvi. 526. To this compact, concluded at Gotha the end of Febr.,
1526, and ratified at Torgau, 4th May (Ranke's Deutsche Gesch. im Zeitalter d. Ref., ii.
350), only the Elector John and the Landgrave were parties. It reads, that it is " leider
offentlich am Tag, was viel und mancherley Praktiken eine Zeit hero, sonderlich von
den Geistlichen, und ihren Anhiingern im heil. Reich gesucht und furgenommen seynd
worden, dasselbig heil. gottlich Wort wiederumb zu verdrucken, zu vertilgen, und ganz-
lich aus der Menschen Herzen und Gewissen, so es muglich gewest were, zu reiszen."
Hence they bind themselves "allein zu Schutz und Rettung der Unsern, — dass wir
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 4. 1526. 125
For the steps taken by the Emperor against the Reformation
were now hindered by a new war with King Francis I. (who had
been too deeply humbled), in alliance with the Italian princes, the
Pope at their head, who were in peril from the imperial preponder-
ance— La Sainte Ligue of Cognac, 22d May, 1526.9 Not only
did the Emperor need all his forces for this new war, but forbear-
ance toward the evangelical party would now appear to him to be
a matter of policy, in order to hold the Pope in check.10 Besides
this, there was danger from the Turkish invasion of the borders
of Germany ; the King's brother-in-law, Louis, King of Hunga-
Leib und Gut, Land und Leute, und alles Vermogen bej- einander zu setzen, audi einer
dem anderen, der dariiber angegriffen, iiberzogen, oder beschwert wollte werden, aufs
starkste, so wir inimer vermogen, auf unser eigen Kosten und Schaden zuziehen, und
zu Iliilf und Rettung kommen wollen." To this Torgau league were added, in Magde-
burg, 12th June, 1526, Philip, Otho, Ernst, and Francis, Dukes of Brunswick-Liineburg,
Henry, Duke of Mecklenburg, Wolf, Prince of Anhalt, Gebhard and Albert, Counts of
Mansfeld (Hortleder, in the work referred to above, cap. 3, Walch, xvi. 532), and, on
the 14th June, the city of Magdeburg (Hortleder, cap. 4 and 5, Walch, xvi. 533). Al-
bert, Duke of Prussia, joined the league by a special compact with the Electorj dated
Konigsberg, 29th Sept., 1526 ; Hortleder, cap. 6, Walch, xvi. 538.
9 Raumer's Gesch. Europas seit dem Ende des 15ten Jahrh. i. 313. The original doc-
ument (in Dumont, iv. i. 451) gives as the object of this league, that a — vera et stabilis
pax inter Christianos principes may be attained ; the adhesion of the Emperor, too, is
to be demanded, though on condition that he give up the fruits of his victories ; other-
wise he is to be forced to this, and besides to lose Naples.
10 On the relation of the Emperor with the Pope, compare their correspondence;
Ranke's Deutsche Gesch. im Zeitalter d. Ref. ii. 324 ; the letter of the Pope to the Em-
peror, 23d June, delivered 20th Aug. (in Raynald. 1526, No. 11, in full ; in Jud. lc Plat
Monumenta ad Hist. Cone. Trid. spectantia, ii. 210), and the answer of the latter, 18th
Sept., 1526 (Brown App. ad Fasciculum Rerum Expetendarum et Fugiendarum, p. 684,
in le Plat 1. c. p. 247), boast respectively of their own services, and reproach each the
other. The Emperor, among other things, accuses the Pope thus : Galliae Rex profitc-
tur palam, quod abs te solicitatus, antequam ex Hispaniis domum rediret, novum foe-
dus inierit, et indicio cognovi te solvisse ilium a jurisjurandi vinculo quo mihi tenetur.
Deinde bellum intulisti prius quam literae, quibus illud denuncias, mihi essent redditae,
et eo spectasti, quomodo non solum Italia tota me depelleres, verum etiam ab Imperii
dignitate dejiceres. — Sed vide, quanta sit rei indignitas. Meis a regnis atque provinciis
plus emolumenti atque annuae pecuniae Romam defertur, quam ex reliquis populis om-
nibus. Id demonstrari potest ex illis Germaniae principum postulatis, quando de curia
Romana graviter conquesti, remedium adhiberi volebant : ego autem pro mea in Eccle-
siam Romanam observantia querimoniam illorum tunc posthabui, etc. A prolix apolo-
gy of the Emperor to the Pope, 17th Sept., in Raynald. 1526, No. 22^3, in which he at
last demands a general council to decide their disputes. He also wrote for this purpose
to the cardinals, 6th Oct. (Raynald. 1526, No. 45 ss. ; Brown, p. 687): hortamur, — ut
quae de indictione concilii a Pontifice petimus, eo negante, aut plus aequo difterente,
vos debito ordine procedentes praestare non differatis. All the documents relating to
this matter were published together : Pro divo Carolo. — Imp. — Apologetici Libri duo ex
Hispaniis allati cum aliis nonnullis. Mogunt., 1527. 4. (cf. Schelhorn Amoenitates
Hist. Eccl. et Liter., ii. 378), reprinted in Goldasti Politicis imperialibus, Part xx. sec.
viii. f. 863, and Part xxii. sec. i. f. 984. Cf. Ranke, Fursten u. Volker von Sudeuropa,
ii. 100 ff.
226 FOURTH PERIOD.-DIV. I.-A.D. 1517-1648.
ry and Bohemia, was already pressed to extremity, and the em-
pire could render him aid only as it was at peace within itself.
Under these circumstances the Diet- of Spires11 lost the threat-
ening aspect which it at first wore, in proportion as the time for it
drew on. The Emperor himself could not he present ; his brother,
the Archduke Ferdinand, opened it on the 25th June, 1526 ; and
the evangelical princes were so full of good courage, that they here,
for the first time at a diet, came forward openly as adherents of
the new Church.12 Though some sharp controversy ensued be-
tween the two parties, yet the imperial interests so forcibly de-
manded the maintenance of peace, that the Recess of the diet, 27th
Aug., 1526, put off the decision to a general council, and in the
mean time each estate was instructed as to its observance of the
Edict of Worms.13
The entanglement of the opponents of the Reformation in other
quarters now procured for the Reformers some years of quiet prog-
ress. After Louis, King of Hungary and Bohemia, had fallen at
Mohacz, 29th Aug., 1526, the Archduke Ferdinand was forced to
defend his claim to the succession in Hungary against the Count
Von Zips and the Turks; and his election in Oct., 1526, as King
1 ' The Acts in Walch, xvi. 243. Veesenmeyer, Die Verhandlungen auf d. Reichstag
zu Speyer im Jahre 1526, die Religion betreffend, in Vater's Archiv, 1825, i. 22; cf.
Ranke's Deutsche Gesch., ii. 354.
12 See Spalatini Annales, in Myconii Scriptt. Rerum Germ., ii. 658.
13 In Walch, xvi. 266: " Und erstlich, nachdern Kayserlicher Majestat Instruction
vornehmlich ausdriickt und inhalt, dass auf diesem Reichstag in Sachen, den heil.
Christl. Glauben,— auch die Ceremonien— belangend, keine Neuerung oder Determina-
tion beschehen— sollen : und dann ermessen und envogen, dass der Zwiespalt nicht die
geringste Ursach sey der vorgegangenen Emporung des gemeinen Mannes, darzu alles
Unfriedens, so sich jetzunder in Deutscher Nation erhalt :— demnach, und damit in sol-
chem ein einhelliger gleichmassiger Verstand in dem Christlichen Glauben gemacht,
auch Fried und Einigkeit in Deutscher Nation zwischen alien Standen gepflanzt und
erhalten werde : so haben wir— solches nicht— besser—zu beschehen— befinden mogen,
dann durcli ein frey Generalconcilium, oder aufs wenigste Nationalversammlung, welche
in einem Jahr oder anderthalben aufs liingst in Deutschen Landen vorgenommen wer-
den soil. Damit dann solches also zum forderlichsten Fortgang erlange, so haben wir
— eine treffentliche Botschaft— zu Kais. Majestat abgefertiget,— dass Ihre Kais. Majes-
tat die schwere Last Deutscher Nation, solches Zwiespalts und Misshellung halben,
gnadiglichen beherzigen und bedenken, sich zum forderlichsten in eigener Person he-
raus in Deutsche Nation verfiigen, Einsehens haben und verschafFen TODllte, damit angc-
zeigt Generalconcilium, oder zum wenigsten eine Nationalversammlung in bestimmter
Zeit— vorgenommen werden mochte.— Demnach haben wir— uns jetzo— einmiithiglich
verglichen und vereiniget, mittlerzeit des Concilii, oder aber Nationalversammlung,
nichtsdestoweniger mit unsern Unterthanen, ein jeglicher in Sachen, so das Edict, durch
Kaiserl. Majestat, auf dem Reichstag zu Worms gehalten, ausgangen, belangen moch-
ten, fur sich also zu leben, zu regieren, und zu halten, wie ein jeder solches gegen Gott
und Kaiserl. Maj. hoffet und vertraut zu verantworten."
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 4. 1526. 127
of Bohemia, by putting him at variance with the Dukes of Bava-
ria, separated the most violent enemies of the Gospel.14 The Em-
peror was at work in Italy, and his conflict with the Pope reach-
ed its highest pitch, when the latter had no sooner made than he
faithlessly broke his promise, forced upon him by the Colonnas,
to abandon the league, Sept., 1526.15 An imperial army took Rome
by storm,16 May 6, 1526, and for several months the Pope was a
prisoner.
Thus, in these years, the struggle against the Reformation was
continued only in some Catholic states by the persecution of in-
dividual confessors, making the new Church illustrious and strong
through martyrdom.17 The evangelical princes remained undis-
turbed, and were able to unfold and develop in a fitting order the
new ecclesiastical institutions of their countries.
The bold Philip of Hesse led the way, in the Synod of Homberg,
Oct. 21, 1526, in justifying the Reformation and appointing a
Church order ;18 also by announcing that an evangelical university
14 These highly important relations between Austria and Bavaria were first fully
illustrated from the archives in A. S. Stumpf's Baiern's politische Gesch., Bd. i. Abthei-
lung i. (Munchen, 1816. 8.) s. 31 ff. ; Ranke's Deutsche Gesch. im Zeitalter d. Reform.,
ii. 414.
15 Raumer's Gesch. Europas seit d. Ende des 15ten Jahrh., i. 318 ; Ranke, ii. 372.
16 Myconii Hist. Reform., s. 81; Raumer, i. 322; Ranke, ii. 392.
17 King Ferdinand's mandate against the Lutherans, dated Ofen, Aug. 20, 1527 (in
Walch, xvi. 433).— At Munich, a minister, George Wagner (Carpentarius), was burned,
Feb. 8, 1527. Special attention was aroused by the execution of Leonhard Kiiser (Lu-
ther calls him Kaiser), Aug. 18, 1527, by order of the Bishop of Passau ; see Munch's
Verm. hist. Schriften, ii. 1 ; cf. Luther's Letter of Consolation to the prisoner, May 20 (de
Wette, iii. 179). The articles for which he was condemned are in Spalatini Annales, p.
97 ; cf. Winter's Gesch. d. Evang. Lehre, in Baiern, i. 235. Even the famous Bavarian
historian, Aventinus, was forced to pass some time in prison in 1529 ; ibid. s. 259. — Adolph
Clarenbach and Peter Flysteden were executed in Cologne, Sept. 28, 1529. The history
of their martyrdom was also published in 1529 ; see J. A. Kanne, Zwei Beitrage zur
Gesch. d. Finsterniss in d. Reformationszeit. Frankf. a. M., 1822, s. 89; Mohnike, in
Illgen's Zeitschrift f. d. hist. Theologie, Bd. v. St. i. s. 248.— In Kapp's Nachlese, i. 30,
ma}- be seen how the lords of Einsiedel were persecuted by Duke George. — Elizabeth,
spouse of the Elector Joachim I. of Brandenburg, was obliged to flee to Saxony (Seck-
endorf, ii. 122), being severely treated on account of the confession of the Gospel. Lu-
ther's public Letter to the Elector, Oct. 5, 1528 (de Wette, iii. 382), to permit the ex-
pelled Wolf Hornung to recover his family and possessions. — George Winkler, preacher
in Halle, for distributing the Lord's Supper under both forms, was cited to Aschaffen-
burg by the Elector of Mayence, and murdered on his journey back, in May, 1527. Lu-
ther published an epistle : Trostunge an die Christen zu Halle uber Herr Georgen ihres
Predigers Tod, 1527. 4., in Walch, x. 2260. Later he spoke to them words of comfort
on account of their being denied the receiving of the Lord's Supper in both forms, April
26, 1528 (de Wette, iii. 305).
18 Rathschlag Melanchthons uber Einrichtung des Gottesdienstes an den Landgrafen,
Sept., 1526 (Opp. ed. Bretschneider, i. 818). Francis Lambert, formerly a Franciscan
1 28 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
would be founded in Marburg, which was actually opened July 1,
1527.19 Immediately afterward the government of the electorate
of Saxony undertook the organization of its ecclesiastical affairs,
which had until then been left to the congregations alone, and con-
sequently been in a state of entire confusion ;20 a general Church
Visitation was appointed, 1527 to 1529, and a suitable order of
worship established.21 The same thing was done by the Margrave,
George of Anspach and Bayreuth, in concert with the imperial
city of Nuremberg, in accordance with the Articles of Visitation
in Avignon, defended before the Synod, Paradoxa ad ecclesiarum reformationein in Sy-
nodo Hessiaca ab eo proposita et asserta (republished in Sculteti Annal. Evan, ad ann.
1526, in v. d. Hardt, v. 68) ; his doctrine upon the eucharist, Tit. viii., is clearly inclined
to the Zwinglian view. Conf. Franc. Lamberti Epist. ad Colonienses, Colloquii ann.
1526, Hombergi in Hassia habiti Historiam exponens. Erphord., 1527 (reprinted in the
Unschuld. Nachrichten, 1714, s. 30, and cum Adnot. G. C. Draudii. Giessae, 1730. 4.).
The Church order here agreed upon appeared under the title Reformatio Ecclesiarum
Hassiae juxta certissimam sermonum Dei regulam ordinata in ven. Synodo— Hombergi
celebrata (in F. C. Schmincke Monum. Hass., ii. 588). Rommel's Philipp d. Gross-
miithige, i. 143, ii. 103.
19 L. Wachler De Originibus, Progressu, Incrementis et Mutationibus, quas Acad.
Marburg, experta est, spec. i. Marburgi, 1809. 4. W. Justi, Grundziige einer Gesch.
der Univ. zu Marburg, in the periodical, Die Vorzeit, 1826, s. 1 (also reprinted separate-
ly Marburg, 1827. 8.). D. a Coelln Progr. Recolitur Memoria Professorum theologiae
Marburgensium Philippo Magnanimo regnante. Vratislav., 1827. 4.
20 Luther to Spalatin, Febr., 1529 (de Wette, iii. 424) : Miserrima est ubique facies
Ecclesiarum, rusticis nihil discentibus, nihil scientibus, nihil orantibus, nihil agentibus,
nisi quod libertate abutuntur, non confitentes, non communicantes, ac si religione in
totum liberi facti sint: sic enim papistica neglexerunt, nostra contemnunt, ut horren-
dum sit Episcoporum papisticorum administrationem considerare. In his Preface to the
Shorter Catechism (Walch, x. 1): "This Catechism, or sum of Christian doctrine in
such a short and simple form, I have been forced and pressed to make by the lamenta-
ble need I found when I was of late a visitor. Help, 0 God ! for how many sad things
have I seen ! the common people, especially in the villages, knowing nothing at all
about Christian doctrine, and many a pastor wholly unfit to teach them ; and yet they
are all called Christians, have been baptized, and received the holy sacraments : they can
neither repeat the Lord's Prayer, nor the Creed, nor the Ten Commandments ; they live
on like the dear cattle, and unthinking swine ; and yet, now that the Gospel has come
to them, they have learned right skillfully how to misuse all their freedom. 0 ye bish-
ops ! how will ye ever answer for it to Christ, for having let the people wander away so
shamelessly, and for having never one moment made proof of your office?" Secken-
dorf ii. 102,' cites from the records of the Visitation in the district of Altenburg, where
there were about one hundred pastors : Inter illarum pastores non nisi quatuor invent!
sunt a Visitatoribus, qui missas adhuc veteri ritu celebrarent. Viginti fere rudes et in-
epti, multique concubinarii et potatores deprehensi sunt. Erhardus Matthiae Hainae
in aede parochiali evangelico more docebat, in filiali, quam vocant, missificabat. Lu-
ther accordingly, from an early date, appealed to the Elector John to regulate the eccle-
siastical order, 31st Oct., 1525, in de Wette, iii. 39, 30th Nov., 1525, s. 51, 22d Nov.,
1526, s. 135 ; the two last epistles enforce the need of a visitation of the Churches.
21 'Several documents about this visitation are in Kapp's Nachlese, i. 171 ; cf. Seck-
endorf, ii. 100; A. G. Rosenberg's hist. Abhandlung von der ersten Kirchenvisitation in
der Evangelischen Kirche. Iireslau, 1754. 4.
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 4. 1527. 129
agreed upon in the convention at Schwabach, June 14, 1528.22
In the cities of Brunswick23 and Hamburg24 the ecclesiastical
affairs were set in order by John Bugenhagen, 1528, called from
Wittenberg for this purpose. Of the Saxon Visitation we have
the imperishable fruits in Melancthon's Instructions to the Vis-
itors, addressed to the pastors in the electorate of Saxony,25 and
containing a summary of doctrine, an order of Church govern-
ment, and principles of education, published before the Visitation,
1527 ; and in Luther's two Catechisms,™ occasioned by the re-
sults of these investigations, 1529.
In other countries the Reformation pressed forward without
cessation. Among its most important victories was its introduc-
tion into Sweden by Grustavus Wasa, at the Diet of Westerns,
1527, and the concession to it by Frederick I. of Denmark of equal
rights with the old Church, at the Diet of Odense, in 1527.
The evangelical Church, having thus become more fully devel-
oped within, and more widely extended without, was in a condi-
tion to encounter the perils by which it was still menaced. The
account given to the Landgrave, by Otto von Pach, of a Catholic
22 J. W. v. d. Lith, Erliiuterung der Reformationshistorie v. 1524-28 aus dem hoch-
fiirstl. Brandenburg-Onolzbachischen Archiv. Schwobach, 1733, s. 244 ff. Lebens-
beschreibung Lazari Spenglers v. U. G. Haussdorf. Nurnberg, 1741, s. 48 ff. The
twenty-three Visitation-Articles of Schwabach, probably written by A. Osiander, ap-
peared under the title "Visitacio der Pfarrher auf dem Land, 1528," and are reprinted
in v. d. Lith, s. 247 ff.
23 Ph. J. Rehtmeyer's der beriihmten Stadt Braunschweig Kirchenhistorie, iii. 53.
C. G. H. Lentz Braunschweig's Kirchenreformation im ICten Jahrh. Wolfenbiittel u.
Leipzig, 1828, s. 97 ff. Johannes Bugenhagen, von J. H. Zietz. Leipzig, 1829, s. 95 ff.
The Church-order for Brunswick, drawn up by Bugenhagen, appeared in low German
at Wittenberg in 1528, and in high German at Brunswick in 1531.
24 Stcphan Kempe's (preacher, f 1540) wahrhafter Bericht die Kirchensachen in Ham-
burg vora Anf. des Evangelii befr. herausgeg. von Strauch. Hamburg, 1828. 8. Stap-
horst's Hamburg. Kirchengeschichte, Th. 2. P. Miinter's Kirchengesch. von Danemark
u. Norwegen, iii. 656. Zietz, s. 109 ff. TJeber die Hamburgische Kirchenordnung,
Zietz, s. 114.
35 First published in Latin : Articuli, de quibus egerunt per Visitatores in regione
Saxoniae, Wittenb., 1527. 8. Then in German, revised by Luther, and with a preface
by him, under the title "Unterricht der Visitatorn an die Pfarherrn im Kurfursten-
thums zu Sachsen." Wittenburg, 1528. 4., in Walch, x. 1902. Cf. Chursachsische Visi-
tations-Artikel vom Jahre 1527 und 1528, in both Latin and German, published, with
a historical Introduction, by G. Th. Strobel. Altdorf, 1777. 8.
36 In Walch, x. 1. That the Larger Catechism was composed before the Shorter ap-
pears from the sixth sermon of Mathesius (s. 148), as also from the fact that the Larger
is referred to in the Preface to the latter. Both were written by Luther in German ;
but they were translated into Latin in 1529— the Shorter by Joh. Lonicer, the Larger by
Vine. Opsopoeus. Chr. F. Illgen, Comm. iv. ; Recolitur memoria utriusque Catechismi
Lutheri. Leipz., 1829-30. 4.
VOL. IV. 9
130 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
league secretly framed at Breslau,27 May 12, 1527, had at least
the effect of preserving the vigilance of the evangelical princes,
and making their Catholic opponents cautious.28 But the real dan-
ger began after the Emperor had decisively gained the upper hand
in Italy. The imperial propositions for the diet that sat at Spires,29
March, 1529, and the hostile attitude of the Catholic estates at
this diet, proclaimed the renewal of the former struggle. The
direct attack was, however, postponed until the Emperor could
bring to an end his foreign war. In the mean time, the plan of
the Catholics was to shut up their foe in fixed bounds ; this they
did by the majority of Catholic votes in the final decree of the
diet, forbidding all further internal development, as well as external
propagation of the new doctrine.30 Against this decree the evan-
27 As is alleged, by King Ferdinand, the Electors of Mayence and Brandenburg, the
Archbishop of Salzburg, the Bishops of Bamberg and Wiirzburg, George, Duke of Sax-
ony, and the dukes of Bavaria. The document is in Spalatin's Annals, s. 102 b. ; Hort-
leder Th. i. Buch 2, cap. i. ; Walch, xvi. 444. But all these princes denied, in the most
unequivocal terms, the existence of this league : see their public Declaration in Hort-
leder, cap. 3 ff. ; Walch, xvi. 464 ; cf. Neudecker's Urkunden, s. 25, 60, and his Acten-
stiicke, i. 29. On the contemporaneous literature, see the Altdorfische liter. Museum,
Bd. i. St. i. s. 43. The original document of the league could hardly have been invent-
ed by Pack ; it was probably a project drawn up by a counselor of Ferdinand. Luther
to Joh. Hess (de Wette, iii. 351) : Ducis Georgii Proceres plane fatentur, fuisse foedus
hoc non omnino chimaeram, sed literas et exemplum prae manibus haberi, quod nunc
vellent falso Principum nomine et sigillo fictum videri. Rommel's Philipp der Gross-
mUthige, i. 210 ; ii. 202.
28 The Landgrave, at the head of an army, forced the Bishops of Bamberg and Wiirz-
burg and the Elector of Mayence, June, 1528, to pledges of peace and indemnity for the
costs of the war. At the same time, the Elector of Mayence, in the camp at Hitzkirch-
en, June 11, 1528, was forced to renounce ecclesiastical jurisdiction in Saxony and Hesse
to the time of peace in religious affairs. See the agreement in C. Ph. Kopp, hessische
Gerichtsverfassung, Th. 1, s. 107 ; No. 46 in the Beylage.
29 Historie von der evangel. Stande Protestation u. Appellation wider u. von dem
Reichsabschied zu Speyer 1529, dann der darauf erfolgfjen Legation in Spanien an Kays.
Maj. Karln V., wie auch ferner dem zu Augspurg ubergebenen Glaubensbekenntniss,
aus Fiirstl. Sachs. Archiv-Actis u. bewahrten Historicis verfasset, und mit denen darzu
gehorigen Documentis illustriret von J. J. Muller. Jena, 1705. 4. A. Jung's Gesch.
des Reichstags zu Speyer, i. d. J. 1529 (the first division of his Beytrage zu der Gesch.
der Reformation), Strassburg u. Leipzig, 1830, mit einem Anhange meist ungedruckter
Actenstiicke. The most important documents are also in Walch, xvi. 315 ff.
30 In Walch, xvi. 328. It was first determined to pray the Emperor to call a general
council, or at least a national assembly, within the space of a year; then it proceeds
upon the final decree of the Diet of Spires (see Note 13), as follows : " Nachdem— der-
selbige Artikel bey vielen in grossem Missverstand und zu Entschuldigung allerley
erschrecklichen neuen Lehren und Secten seithero gezogen und ausgelegt hat werden
wollen, damit dann solches abgeschnitten, und weiterm Abfall, Unfried, Zwietracht und
Unrath vorkommen werde : so haben wir uns— entschlossen, dass diejenige, so bey ob-
gedachtem Kais. Edict (von Worms) bis anhero blieben, nun hinfuro auch bey demsel-
ben Edict bis zu dem kunftigen Concilio verharren, und ihre Unterthanen darzu halten
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 4. 1527. 13 1
gelical estates presented a Protest, April 19, 1529, and in addition,
on the 22d of April, an Appeal ;31 in this way they for the first
time came forward as Protestants against their opponents.
sollen und wollen. Und aber bey den andem Standen, bey denen die andere Lehre
entstanden, und zum Theil ohne merklicken Aufruhr, Beschwerd und Gefahrde nicht
abgewendt werden mogen : so soil binfiiro alle Neuerung bis zu ktinftigem Concilio, so
viel inoglich und menschlich, verhutet werden. Und sonderlich soil etlicher Lehre und
Secten, so viel die dem hochwurdigen Sacrament des wahren Fronleichnams und Bluts
unsers Herrn Jesu Cbristi entgegen, bej' den Standen des heil. Reichs Deutscher Nation
nicht angenommen, noch hinfuro zu predigen gestattet oder zugelassen : desgleichen
sollen die Aemter der heil. Mess nicht abgethan, auch niemand an den Orten, da die
andere Lehre entstanden und gehalten wird, die Mess zu horen verboten, verhindert,
noch dazu oder davon gedrungen werden." Anabaptism is then forbidden on penalty
of death.
31 The great Instrumcntum Appellationis, in which are also comprised the earlier re-
monstrances of the evangelical estates and their Appeal ; in Miiller, s. 52 ; Walch, xvi.
364 ; Jung, Actenstiicke, s. lxxix. They demand that the earlier decision of the em-
pire, in 1526, remain in force, since otherwise peace could hardly be maintained : the)'
can not justify the observance of the Edict of Worms and the maintenance of the mass,
for if the}' did thejr would condemn their own doctrines ; though they are ready to ren-
der obedience to the Emperor in all obligator)' matters, "so seynd doch dieses solche
Sachen, — die Gottes Ehre und unser jedes Seelen Heil und Seligkeit angehen und be-
treffen, darin wir aus Gottes Befehl, unser Gewissen halben, denselben unsern Herrn
und Gott — vor allem anzusehen verpflicht und schuldig seyen, der unzweifentlichen
Zuversicht, Ew. Konigl. Durchlauchtigkeit, Liebden, und ihr die andem werdet uns —
darin freundlich — entschuldiget halten, dass wir mit — euch — in dem nicht einig seyn,
noch in solchem dem mehrern, wie etlichemalen auf diesem Reichstag hat vorgewandt
werden wollen, gehorchen, in Bedacht und Ansehen, dass wir solches vermog des vori-
gen Speyrischen Reichsabschied, der sonderlich in dem angezogenen Artikel lauter
dartbut, dass solcher Artikel durch eine einmuthige Vereinigung (und nicht allein den
mehreren Theil) also beschlossen worden ; datum auch ein solcher einmuthiger Be-
schluss von Ehrbarkeit, Billigkeit und Rechtswegen anders nichts, dann wiederum
durch eine einhellige Bewilligung geiindert werden soil, kann und mag, zusamt dem,
dass auch ohne das in den Sachen, Gottes Ehre und unserer Seelen Heil und Seligkeit
belangend, ein jeglicher fur sich selbst vor Gott stehen und Rechenschaft geben muss ;
also dass sich des Orts keiner auf des andem minders oder mehrers machen oder be-
schliessen entschuldigen kann ; und aus andem redlicben, gegriindeten, guten Ursachen
zu thun nicht schuldig seyn." Against the repudiation of the Zwinglian doctrine of the
Eucharist, by the final decree of the diet, Luther and Melancthon had nothing to object
(see their Judgment, in Walch, xvi. 364) : however, the Landgrave, with Melancthon's
concurrence (see Rommel, i. 234 ; Melanch. ad Camerarium, d. 17. Maj., ed. Bretschnei-
der, i. 1067 sq.), brought about also a protest against the issuing of any such decision
by the diet; especially because those " so dicselbe Sache beriihren, nicht erfordert noch
verhort worden sind ; und ist wahrlich wobl zu bewegen und zu betrachten, wann sol-
che schwere und wichtige Artikel ausserhalb des kiinftigen Concilii vorgenommen, oder
darin ohne nothdiirftig und gebiihrlich Verhore aller der, so die Sach beruhrt, ein Er-
kenntniss oder Ordnung zu machen unterstanden, zu was Glimpf und Unrichtigkeit
solches Kais. Maj. — uns und andem Standen des Reichs gekehrtund verstanden werden
mochte." The appeal is made "zu und vor die Romische Kais. und christl. Maj. un-
serm allergnadigsten Herrn, und dazu an und fur das nachst ki'mftig frej' christlich
gemein Concilium, — vor unser Nationalzusammenkommen, und darzu einen jeden die-
ser Sachen bequemen unpartheyischen und christlichen Richter." The Protest and
Appeal were made by the Elector, John of Saxony, George, Margrave of Brandenburg,
Ernest, Duke of Brunswick-Luneburg, Philip, Landgrave of Hesse, and Wolfgang, Prince
132 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV.I.—A.D. 1517-1648.
Soon after this the Emperor concluded a treaty with the Pope
at Barcelona, June 29, 1529, and with France the Peace of Cam-
bray, Aug. 5, 1529. The Protestants could now discern the ap-
proach of misfortune in the conditions made at Barcelona,32 and
in the way in which their embassadors were received at Piacen-
za,33 in September, 1529.
The Landgrave Philip now addressed himself earnestly to the
work of forming a league of defense among all the states adhering
to the Reformation — a measure urgently demanded by the circum-
stances of the times.34 His efforts, however, were wrecked by the
hesitation of the Lutheran theologians, to whom a league with
the Sacramentarians appeared altogether objectionable.35 All in
of Anhalt. Fourteen cities of the empire acceded to it : Strasburg, Nuremberg, Ulm,
Constance, Lindau, Memmingen, Kempten, Ndrdlingen, Heilbronn, Reutlingen, Issna,
St. Gall, Weissenburg, and Windsheim.
32 Dumont Corps Universel Diplomatique, iv. 1, 5 : Quum sanctissimo Domino nos-
tra cura etiam major rerum spiritualium et pastoralis officii, quam temporalium esse
debeat ;— multi autem exorti sint, qui et de fide catholica male sentiant, et a religione
doctrinaque Christiana omnino deviaverint, aliosque in eundem errorem deducere cc-
nentur; nee minus Caesareae Majestati cordi sit, ut huic pestifero morbo congruum
antidotum praeparari possit : ideo actum extitit, et conventum, quod Caesar, ac sere-
nissimus Hungariae Rex, ejus frater, his melioribus ac congruentioribus modis et formis
quibus fieri poterit, ac cum ea qua decet dexteritate et industria omnem operam possi-
bilem adhibebunt in hujusmodi erroribus, si fas sit, sedandis, errantiumque animis alli-
ciendis, ut ad rectos Christianae religionis tramites redeant, ipsamque religionem, et
fidem, apostolicamque sedem verbo aut facto laedere seu perturbare non praesumant.
In qua re ipse etiam sanctissimus Dominus noster salubribus illis spiritualibus antidotis
commisso gregi, ovibusque errantibus, tanquam communis pastor et pater consulens,
omnem possibilem medelam pariter adhibere conabitur. Quod si pastoris vocem non
audiverint, Caesarisque mandata neglexerint, et in hisce erroribus obstinati et pertinaces
permanserint ; tain Caesar, quam Ser. Hungariae et Boemiae Rex contra illos eorum
potestatis vim distringent, illatamque Christo injuriam pro viribus ulciscentur ; cura-
bitque sua Sanctitas, ut caeteri Christiani Principes, et potissime qui id foedus ingredi
volent, tarn sancto operi etiam pro viribus assistant. But in the Introduction to the
treatise it is said, that all princes were to be invited to take part in the same. In the
Peace of Cambray the Treaty of Madrid was confirmed, so far as it was not thereby dis-
tinctly annulled, and consequently the positions cited above in Note 2.
33 Muller, s. 143 ff. Walch, xvi. 542 ff.
=4 Diets at Rothach (1st June), Salfeld, and Schleiz ; see Muller, s. 228.
35 Compare Luther's Epistle to the Elector John, 22d May, 1520 (de Wette, iii. 454),
and his opinion in favor of the Convention of Rothach (Muller, s. 230, with the conclu-
sion, there wanting, in de Wette, iii. 465). In the last he says: "Zum andern ists
fiihrlich des Landgrafen halben, weil es ein unruhiger Mann ist. Mocht er abermal,
wie er jenes Mai that, etwas anfahen, Stiit, Kloster sturmen ohn unsern Willen: so
mussten wir hinnach, und mitthun oder mitgethan [haben] alles, was er that.— Zum
vierten ists unchristlich der Ketzerey halben wider das Sacrament : denn wir sie nicht
konnen im Bund haben, wir mussten solche Ketzerey mit helfen stiirken und verthei-
dingen, und wenn sie vertheidingt wurden, sollten sie wohl iirger werden, denn vorhin."
To the objection that they were still one in all matters, excepting that single point :
"Es ist allzu viel an dem einigen.— Er ist nicht weniger ein Unchrist, wer einen Arti-
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 4. 1529. 133
vain were the urgent representations36 of the Landgrave ; in like
manner, the Conference of Marburg, which he brought about be-
tween the Swiss and Saxon theologians, Oct. 1, 1529,37 failed in
kel liiugnet, denn Arius oder der einer.— Spricht man abermal : dieser Bund betreffe
nicht die Lehre, sondern soil wider ausserlich Gewalt, die man wider Recht furnimmt,
dieweil jene sich auf Erkenntniss erbieten : Antwort : Das halt nicht ; denn man weiss,
dass uns der Widertheil urn keiner Ursache willen angreifen will, denn um der Lehre
willen. Drum lasst sichs nicht gliiuben, dass wir wider unrecht Gewalt solchen Bund
machen. Und dass sie sich auf Erkenntniss erbieten, hilft uns nichts ; denn wir wissen
und halten, dass sie Unrecht haben, und mugen solchs nicht mit ihnen in Zweifel oder
Erkenntniss setzen, darum wir nicht mit gutem Gewissen konnen mit ihn handeln, wir
mussten solch ihr Erbieten auf Erkenntniss auch bewilligen und bestiitigen, und also
gleich mit ihn von unserm gewissen Erkenntniss auf ihren Zweifel oder ungewissen
Wahn fallen. Das ware denn mehr, denn halb wo nicht gar unsern Glauben verlaug-
net." In a Letter to the Landgrave, in August (in Neudecker's Urkunden, s. 114), Lu-
ther counsels against a war with the Emperor, as unjust, precipitous, and perilous.
36 Compare his Epistle to the Elector, July, 1529, in Muller, s. 258 ; Walch, xvi. 645 :
"Es ist auch vonnothen, dass wir uns nicht so liederlich von einander trennen lassen,
ob schon unsere Gelehrten um leichter oder sonst disputirlicher Sachen willen, daran
doch unser Glaube oder Seligkeit nicht gelegen, zweihellig seynd. Denn so das, wiirde
es alle Jahre neue Zwiespalt gebaren ; denn je von Tagen zu Tagen und Jahren zu
Jahren viel unnothiger und disputirlicher Zweyunge in der Schrift hin und wieder sich
zwischen den Gelehrten begeben. Und darzu seyn unsere Gelehrten der Sachen, die
Hauptartikel, den Glauben und unsere Seligkeit belangende, einig. Wenn nun hier-
iiber wir uns von einander trennen lassen, so unsere Gelehrten zweihellig wurden : wie
oft batten denn euer Liebe und wir uns von einander thun miissen," etc. The Land-
grave personally was undeniably inclined to the doctrine of Zwingle, as was also his
admirable theologian, Francis Lambert ; see iJote 18.
37 The Epistle of Invitation to this conference is in Monum. Hassiaca, t. iii. ; Ana-
lecta Hass. Coll. x. ; Neudecker's Urkunden, s. 95. Luther replied to the Landgrave,
the 23d of June, that he would come, but had no hope of success (de Wette, iii. 473, aft-
er the original in Neudecker, s. 92). So, too, Melancthon (who, even on the 14th May,
advised the electoral prince to refuse them permission to go ; ed. Bretschneider, i. 1064),
cf. his Epistle to the Landgrave, 1. c. p. 1077 (after the original in Neudecker, s. 90).
The Opinion on the conference, usually ascribed to Luther, is by Melancthon ; see de
Wette, iii. 475; Bretschneider, i. 1055 sq.— Reports about the Marburg Conference from
the Lutheran side ; Melancthon, in German, to the reigning Elector (or rather to the
electoral prince ; see Riederer's Nachrichten, ii. 109), ed. Bretschneider, i. 1098 ; and
to Duke Henry of Saxony, 1. c. p. 1102 ; Justus Jonas to Reiffenstein, Latin., 1. c. p.
1095 ; Jo. Brentius to Schradinus, Latin., in Pfaffii Acta et Scripta publ. Ecclesiae Wir-
tembergicae, p. 203 ; Andreas Osiander to the Council of Nuremberg, in German, in
Riederer's Nachrichten, ii. 110 ; by an unknown person, who, however, was present at
the conference, in Wigandus de Sacramentariismo, p. 424 : from the Reformed side by
Rudolphus Collinus, professor in Zurich, in Hospiniani Hist. Sacramentaria, ii. 74;
Zwingle's kiirzerer Bericht, ibid. 77; Oecolampadii Epist. ad Hallerum, ibid. 83. The
fullest account is in Heinr. Bullinger's Reformationsgesch., ii. 223 (also in Fussli's Bey-
trage, iii. 150). Cf. Hospinianus, 1. c. Rommel, Philipp d. Grossra. i. 247 ; ii. 218. On
the result of the conference, see Luther's Letters to Nic. Gerbellius, his wife, and Agric-
ola, Oct. 4 and 12 (de Wette, iii. 511), and to J. Probst, June 1, 1530 (de Wette, iv. 26).
In the last he says : Multis vero verbis (Sacramentarii) promiserunt, se velle nobiscum
eatenus dicere, Christi corpus veraciter esse in coena praesens, at spiritualiter tantum,
ut eos fratres dignaremur appellare, et simulare ita concordiam : hoc quod Zwinglius
palam lachrj-mans coram Landgravio et ordinibus rogabat, dicens in haec verba : Es
sind keine Leut auf Erden, mit denen ich lieber wollt eins seyn, denn mit den Witten-
134 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
effecting the desired result ; the fifteen articles there compared38
seemed so very unsatisfactory to the adherents of Luther, that, on
the requisition of the Elector, Luther and the theologians who
adopted his views felt themselves obliged to offset them by other
articles containing the pure doctrine in full.39 Subscription to
bergern. Summo studio et contentione egerunt, ut viderentur nobiscum Concordes, ita
ut hanc vocem nunquam ex me possent ferre : vos habetis alium spiritum quam nos.
Ardebant toti, quoties haec audiebant. Tandem id concessimus, ut articulo ultimo po-
nitur, ut fratres quidem non essent, sed tamen charitate nostra, quae etiam hosti debe-
tur, non spoliarentur. Ita indignissime affecti sunt, quod fratris nomen non potuerunt
obtinere, sed pro haereticis discedere cogerentur, tamen sic, ut pacem interim habere-
mus mutuis scriptis, si forte Deus illis aperuerit cor. Melanchthon ad Agricolam, dd.
12. Oct., 1529 (ed. Bretscbneider, i. 1108) : Magnopere contenderunt, ut a nobis fratres
appellarentur. Vide eorum stultitiam ! Cum damnent nos, cupiunt tamen a nobis fra-
tres haberi ! Nos noluimus eis hac in re assentiri. The characteristics of the theologi-
ans who were present, as given by Justus Jonas, are interesting (1. c. p. 1097) : In Zwin-
glio agreste quiddam est et arrogantulum ; in Oecolampadio mira bonitas naturae et de-
mentia; in Hedione non minor humanitas et liberalitas ingenii; in Bucero calliditas
vulpina, perverse imitata prudentiam et acumen. Docti sunt omnes, nihil dubium est,
prae quibus Papistae non sunt adversarii habendi. Sed Zwinglius iratis Musis et invita
Minerva videtur versatus in Uteris.
38 They were drawn up by Luther; see Osiander, in Riederer, ii. 120. They were
subscribed, Oct. 3, by the theologians there present, and immediately published in sev-
eral places by Zwingle (Fiissli's Beytriige, iii. 179), bj' Osiander (Weber's Gesch. d.
Augsb. Confession, i. 9) ; on another old edition, see Fortgesetzte Sammlung v. alten
u. neuen theol. Sachen., 1743, s. 165. It is remarkable that the reprints of these Mar-
burg Articles in the editions of Luther's Works (Walch, xvii. 2357), and those afterward
issued by the Lutherans (Chytriius, Seckendorf, etc.), contain only fourteen articles ;
the 14th, upon infant baptism, being omitted. The last article reads: "Wir gliiuben
und halten alle von dem Abendmahl unsers lieben Herrn Jesu Christi, dass man bej-de
Gestalt nach der Einsetzung brauchen soil ; dass auch die Messe nicht ein Werk ist,
damit einer dem andern, todt und lebendig, Gnade erlange ; dass audi das Sacrament
des Altars sey ein Sacrament des wahren Leibes und Blutes Jesu Christi, und die geist-
liche Niessung desselbigen Leibes und Blutes einem jeglichen Christen vornehmlich
vonnothen. Desgleichen den Brauch des Sacraments, wie das Wort von Gott dem All-
machtigen gegeben und geordnet sey, damit die schwachen Gewissen zum Glauben und
Liebe zu bewegen durch den heiligen Geist. Und wiewol aber wir uns, ob der wahre
Leib und Blut Christi leiblich im Brot und Wein sey, diese Zeit nicht verglichen haben,
so soil doch ein Theil gegen den andern christliche Liebe, soferne jedes Gewissen im-
mermehr leiden kann, erzeigen, und beyde Theil Gott den Allmachtigen fleissig bitten,
dass er uns durch seinen Geist in dem rechten Verstand bestiltigen wolle, Amen."
39 That such articles were laid before them is presupposed in the Saxon-Brandenburg
instructions for the Schwabach Convention, see in Muller, s. 282. That the Schwabach
Articles were drawn up in Marburg by the theologians, see in Riederer's Nachrichten,
i. 48. At the Convention in Marburg they were only presented in writing; in 1530 they
appeared in print, but without Luther's knowledge, under the title, " Die Bekentnus
M. Luther's auf den itzigen angestellten Reichstag zu Augsburg einzulegen, in 17 Arti-
kel verfasset. Coburg, 4;" they were violently attacked by the Catholics, and then
published by Luther himself with a preface. In this preface (Walch, xvi. 778) he says :
"Wahr ists, dass ich solche Artikel habe stellen helfen (denn sie sind nicht von mir
allein gestellet), nicht um der Papisten willen, noch auf diesem Reichstag einzulegen.
Die wissen aber wohl drum, um welcher willen sie gestellet sind. Hiitte mich auch
nicht versehen, dass sie sollten an Tag kommen, vielweniger dass sie mit solchem Titel
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 4. 1529. 135
the latter was demanded at the Schwabach Convention, Oct. 16,
1529, as a necessary condition of participation in the league (the
Schwabach Articles). And then, although the cities of the Obcr-
land, attached to the views of Zwingle, at once receded from the
negotiations,40 yet those parties who remained could not come to
any agreement among themselves.41
The summons issued by the Emperor at Bologna, January 21,
1530, for the assembling of a diet at Augsburg, referred, indeed,
to the religious dissensions in a mild and conciliatory tone.42 But
as the Emperor, at his coronation in Bologna,43 Febr. 24, 1530,
unter meinem Namen sollten ausgehen." These Schwabach articles were afterward
sometimes confounded with the Schwabach Visitation-articles of 1528 (Note 22), until
Von der Lith published the latter. That those Seventeen Articles, published in 1530,
are the Schwabach, was discovered bj- Frick (Seckendorf's Ausfulirl. Historie der Lu-
therthums, s. 968) ; cf. Weber's Gesch. der Augsb. Confession, i. 10 ff., where there is an
exact reprint of these articles in the appendix. These Seventeen Schwabach Articles
(also in Walch, xvi. 681) are a recasting of the Fifteen Marburg Articles, marked bj- the
addition of the peculiarities of Lutheranism ; hence the two series of articles often agree
verballj-. The doctrine of the Lord's Supper (Art. X.) is thus given: "That the true
bodj- and blood of Christ are truly present in the bread and wine, according to the word
of Christ, this is my bod}-, this is my blood, and is not bread and wine only, as the op-
posite party now alleges."
40 See the final decree at Schwabach, in the Appendix to Weber's Gesch. d. Augsb.
Confession, Th. 1.
41 The theologians of Wittenberg now advised against all resistance to the Emperor ;
see Luther's Bedenken to the Elector John, Nov. 18, 1529 (de Wette, iii. 526), and March
6, 1530 (ibid. s. 560) ; the protocol of the Convention at Smalcald, in Strobel's Miscel-
laneen, iv. iii. ; the decree of Dec. 3, in Midler, s. 333, Walch, xvi. 690 ; the proceed-
ings at the Diet of Nuremberg, Jan. 6, 1530, in Muller, s. 336, Walch, xvi. 695. Stras-
burg, however, Jan. 0, concluded a defensive league with Zurich, Bern, and Basic ;
Sleidanus, lib. vii. ed. Am Ende, p. 392.
42 From Ferdinand's Epistle, addressed to the Emperor just before (in Bucholz's Gesch.
d. Regierung Ferdinand I., iii. 432), it is evident that both of the brothers were well in-
clined to strictness, and were restrained only by circumstances. Ferdinand, in fact,
was afraid that if Charles did not soon come the princes would elect a new king of
Rome. The imperial summons is in Muller, s. 412; Walch, xvi. 747; Forstermann's
Urkundenbuch zu der Gesch. des Reichstags zu Augsburg, i. 1. The diet was convened
to counsel about resistance to the Turks : " furter wie der Irrung und Zwiespalt halben
in dem heil. Glauben und der christl. Religion gehandelt und beschlossen werden mug
und solle : und damit solchs dester besser und heilsamlicher geschehen muge, die Zwie-
trachten hinzulegen, Widerwillen zu lassen, vergangne Irrsal unserm Seligmacher zu
ergeben, und Fleiss anzukehren, alle eins jeglichen Gutbedunken, Opinion und Meinung
zwischen uns selbs in Liebe und Gutlichkeit zu horen, zu verstehen, und zu erwegen,
die zu einer einigen christlichen Warheit zu brengen und zu vergleichen, alles so zu
beiden Theilen nit recht ist ausgelegt oder gehandelt abzuthun, durch uns alle ein eini-
ge und wahre Religion anzunehmen und zu halten : und wie wir alle unter einem Chris-
to seyn und streiten, also alle in einer Gemeinschaft, Kirchen und Einigkeit zu leben."
43 This was preceded, on the 22d of February, by the crowning with the iron crown.
There is an exact description of all the solemnities of the coronation, by the papal Mas-
ter of Ceremonies, in Raynald. 1530, No. 7 sq. Cf. II. C. Agrippa De duplici Corona-
tione Caroli V., in Schardii Scriptt. Rerum Germ., ii. 266.
13G FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
had negotiated very earnestly with the Pope on this matter, and
as the wishes of the latter were not unknown, the Protestants had
sufficient reason to fear the issue.44 In order, however, in accord-
44 Cf. Oratio de Congressu Bononiensi Caroli Imp. et dementis Pont, in Ph. Me-
lanchthonis Orationuin t. v., p. 87. The Orations of the Pope and of the Emperor there
given are not authentic in form. The narrator sa3-s : nee vero existirnetis banc narra-
tionem fingi, — sed vere institutam esse hanc deliberationem, adliuc multi norunt, qui
interfuerunt, qui et sententiae summam et verba quaedam nostris amicis narrarunt.
Qua de re sententiae summam fideliter recitabo, etiamsi verba omnia referre non pos-
sum.— Coelestinus (Hist. Comit. 1530 Augustae celebrat., i. 10) has incorporated both
of these orations, preceded by that of the imperial chancellor, Mercurinus Gattinara,
referred to in the Oratio of the Emperor as having been previously delivered ; but he adds
to it the remark: quamvis orationis ejus exemplum desideratur, non est tamen nobis
obscurum et ignotum, haec ipsius praecipua capita fuisse, et clarissimum virum in hanc
fere sententiam verba fecisse. Accordingly, all three of the orations are rhetorical am-
plifications of the materials ; and it is therefore remarkable that Muller, s. 402, and-
Walch, xvi. 734, give them as the ones actually delivered at Bologna. According to
other testimonies, a formal league was concluded at Bologna, of the following purport
(Franc. Guicciardinus lib. xix. p. 908) : Caesar et Ferdinandus, ut haeretici in viam re-
ducantur omnem operam danto, et Pontifex sacra remedia adhibeto : quod si pertinaces
perstiterint, Caesar et Ferdinandus eos armis cogunto, et Pontifex, ut caeteri christiani
Principes ipsos pro viribus juvent, operam dato. On the circumstances, see Andr. Mau-
roceni Hist. Venetae lib. iv. (in Raynald. 1530, No. 49) : Concilium novatores petebant :
— is erat perversorum hominum — livor, illud in Pontificem odium, ut non ad confir-
mandam, sed potius ad convellendam religionem concilium postulare viderentur. Quae
res Clementem permovebat, ne tarn facile Caesari Germanorum nomine concilium pe-
tenti assentiretur, veritus ne illo ad labefactandam et penitus convellendam pontificiae
majestatis auctoritatem abuterentur. Quocirca nonnunquam moras nectebat. — Verum
quo minus probare concilium Pontifex videbatur, eo magis Germani, qui se Protestantes
vocabant, instare ac flagitare, ne Clemens majora in dies incrementa suscipienti nialo
armis occurrendum esse sibi in animum induceret. Qua de re non modo graviter cum
Imperatore egit, pecuniaeque vim obtulit, verum ea se mente esse, Reipublicae (Vene-
tae) Oratori significavit, cunctosque Christianos Principes ad pium pro avita religione
helium suscipiendum impellendos censere : quae gravissima in re Senatus sit sententia,
exquirere, consilium ab illius prudentia petere. Senatus, qui a bello atque armis ab-
stinendum arbitrabatur, ne j aetata diu Christiana republica hac tempestate in majores
procellas ac turbines incideret, Pontificis egregiam mentem extollebat : — caeterum ad
aleam belli nisi necessitate adactos descendere minime probare. — Tanta in re vel Sena-
tus auctoritate vel rationibus permotus Pontifex belli consilia abjecit; cum praesertim
ea temporum conditio esset, ut potius in communem hostem^rma vertenda, quam in
propria viscera saeviendum esset, cum indies Solimannum ingentibus copiis in Panno-
niam reversurum, Vieunam oppugnaturum rumor afferret : neque Caesar ab iisdem con-
siliis abhorrebat, potiusque coneordiae rationes inveniri, quam armis decerni cupiebat,
in id summopere intentus, ut Ferdinandum fratrem procerum sufiragiis Romanorum Re-
gem crearet : quocirca religionis causam in futurum concilium distulit. No wonder that
suspicious reports of these negotiations came into German}-. Thus, May 17, 1530, in a
letter of George Curio, there came from Venice to the Elector of Saxony the tidings
(Coelestini Hist. Comitiorum ann. 1530 Augustae celebratorum i. fol. 42, verso ff.),
Italos in eo totos esse, omnesque suas actiones et conatus tantum eo dirigere, ut Ger-
mania vi et armis opprimatur, funditus deleatur et eradicetur. Rumorem illic quoque
surrexisse, Romanum Imperatorem conjunctis cum Pontifice viribus et foedere facto
Lutheranos ilico oppressurum, ac nisi paruerint, vi et armis coacturum esse. That the
Roman Curia did, in fact, not cease advising the Emperor to violent measures is proved
by the Instructions which the papal legate, Campeggio, handed to him at the Diet of
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 5. 1530. 137
ance with the summons, to be prepared with an exhibition and
defense of the new doctrines, the Elector not only asked from his
theologians their opinions in writing (The Torgau Articles),45 but
also took with him to the diet the theologians, Spalatin, Melanc-
thon, Justus Jonas, and Agricola, while Luther, being outlawed,
was obliged to remain behind in Coburg, the nearest Saxon city.
Thus the Elector, on the 2d of May, entered into the city of Augs-
burg, where an unusually large number of persons were present
at the diet, in which, as it appeared, a final decision was to be
made upon the religious matters so long kept in suspense.
§5.
CONTINUATION TO THE RELIGIOUS PEACE OF NUREMBERG, 23d JULY,
1532.
I. On the History of the Diet of Augsburg. Documents collected in Miiller's Historie v.
der Evangel. Stande Protestation (see § 4, Note 29), in Walch, xvi. 841 ff. Dr. K. E.
Forstemann's Urkundenbuch zu der Gesch. des Reichstages zu Augsburg im J. 1530,
2 Bde. Halle, 1833-35. 8. On a codex in the former universit}' library of Helmstadt :
Acta in Comitiis. Augustanis anno 1530, see Henke et Bruns Annales Literarii, aiin.
1784, vol. ii. p. 97.
II. Contemporaneous Reports. Reports of the embassadors of Nuremberg present at the
diet, published in part in Strobel's Miscellaneen literarischen Inhalts, ii. 1, iii. 193 ;
Augsburg (Ranke, Fiirsten u. Volker von Siid-Europa im 16ten u. 17ten Jahr., ii. iii. and
iv. 26G). The Emperor was exhorted to unite with the Catholic estates, to work against
the Protestants, at first with promises and threats, and then hy violence, and, after their
suppression, to establish an Inquisition. — By confiscations money enough might be
gained for the war with the Turks.
45 Letter of the Elector to Luther, Jonas, Bugcnhagen, and Melancthon, Mar. 14, 1530 (in
Forstemann's Urkundenbuch zu d. Gesch. des Reichstags zu Augsburg im J. 1530, i. 40) :
A high necessity demands "dass wir aller der Artikel halben, darum sich angezeigter
Zwiespalt, beide im Glauben, und auch in andern iiusserlichen Kirchenbrauclien unci
Ceremonien erheldet, zum furderlichsten dermassen gefasst werden, damit wir vor An-
fang solchcs Reichstags bestiindiglich und grundlich entschlossen seyn, ob oder wclcher
Gestalt, auch wie weit wir und andere Stande, so die reine Lehre bey ihnen angenom-
men und zugelassen, mit Gott, Gewissen und gutem Fug, auch ohn beswerlich Erger-
niss Handlung leiden mugen und konnen." The theologians were to hand in their opin-
ions at Torgau to the Elector on the Sundaj- Oculi. — Formerly it was generall}- taken
for granted that, in consequence of this demand, the Schwabach Articles were again pre-
sented, and that on this account they were also called Torgau Articles. Only Bertram
(Hall. Anzeige, 1786, s. 447) and Weber (Gesch. d. Augsb. Confess., i. 16) opposed this
view, and rightly; for the injunctions of the Elector would not have been satisfied by
the Schwabach Articles, which gave a representation of the Christian faith in opposition
to the Zwinglians. Fdrstemann (in the work cited before, i. 66) lias published several
written summaries of doctrine (reprinted in Melancth. Epistol. ed. Bretschneider, iv.
973) by theologians of this period, which he holds to be the Articuli Torgavienses. Ac-
cording to Bretschneider, p. 981, the articuli non concedendi were the first of these (s.
93), and the last eight are lost.
138 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
complete in different parts of Melanchth. Epistt. ed. Bretschneider, ii. 50 ss., used in
D. C. Fikenscher's Gesch. des Reichstags zu Augsburg, 1530. Niirnberg, 1830. 8.
Reports of the embassadors of Heilbronn, Ulm, and Esslingen, are used in Dr. C.
PfafFs Gesch. des Reichstags zu Augsburg, 1530. Stuttgart, 1830. 8. Immediately
after the diet appeared, with the imperial privilege, the Catholic representation : Pro
Religione Christiana Res Gestae in Comitiis Augustae Vindelicorum habitis. 1530. 4.
(reprinted in Cyprian's Hist, der Augsburg. Confession, Appendix, s. 85). To refute
it the Saxon chancellor, Dr. Gregorius Briick, wrote a History of the Diet, which
has only recently been published in Forstemann's Archiv f. d. Gesch. der kirchl. Re-
formation, Bd. i. Heft 1. Halle, 1831. 8. Spalatin's Annalen, edited b}- Cj-prian, s.
131-289.
III. Later Works. Historia der Augsb. Confession durch Dav. Chytraeum (Prof, in
Rostock). Rostock, 1576. 4. Newlich vermehrt. Rostock, 1576. 4 (Latin, by Matth.
Ritter, preacher in Frankfurt a. M., 1578). Hist. Comitiorum anno 1530 Augustae
celebratorum, in quatuor Tomos distributa, per Georg. Coelestinum (provost in Coin,
on the Spree). Francof. cis Viadrum, 1577 fol. Both works contain many documents.
Chr. Aug. Salig's Hist, der Augsburg. Confession, Th. i. s. 153-381. Planck's Gesch.
des Protest. Lehrbegriffs, iii. i. 1-178. [Wiber, Gesch. d. Augsb. Conf. Frankf.,
1783-84. 8.. Forstemann, Urkundenbuch, 2. 8. Halle, 1835. A. G. Rudelbach, Die
Augsb. Conf. 1830 and 1841. Other histories for the jubilee of 1830, by Hammer-
schmidt, Schott, Fikenscher, Facius, etc. Cf. Sartorius, Die Augsb. Conf. Editions
by Twesten, 1816 ; Winer, 1825 ; Tittmann, 1830 ; Francke, 1846 ; Miiller, 1848. An
English translation, with Introduction and Notes, by Rev. W. H. Teale. Leeds, 1842.
8. Compare, also, Heppe, Bekenntnissschriften d. Altprot. Kirche Deutschland, 8.
1855.]
As the Emperor was slowly journeying from Italy to Augsburg,
where the princes were awaiting his coming, the most violent op-
ponents of the Protestants, Duke George of Saxony and Elector
Joachim of Brandenburg, went to meet him, that they might en-
list him more fully against the Reformation.1 His hostility was
made manifest, even before his arrival, in the reproaches he ad-
dressed to the Elector of Saxony ;2 and, on the very day of his ar-
rival, in his exhortation to the Protestant princes to take part in
the procession of Corpus Christi on the next day.3 Their determ-
ined bearing, however, soon convinced him that nothing was to
be gained by fear and threats. .
Melancthon had made use of his six weeks of leisure, after his
arrival in Augsburg, in completing a Confession, on the basis of
1 Spalatin's Annals, s. 132 ; Seckendorf, ii. 155, s.
2 Comp. Bruck's Geschichte, in Forstemann's Archiv, i. i. 23 ff. The Instructions of
the Emperor, May 25, to the Counts of Nassau and Nuenar, sent to the Elector, in Forste-
mann's Urkundenbuch, i. 220 ; they contain reproaches about his (the Elector's) non-
observance of the Edict of Worms, a summons to Munich, and a demand that the Prot-
estant sermons in Augsburg be suspended.— The answer of the Elector, ibid. s. 224.
—Immediately after his arrival in Augsburg, the Emperor commanded that no preach-
ers should speak in public but those appointed by himself; see the Report on this point,
ibid. s. 267. The report of the Nuremberg embassadors, in Melanchth. Opera, ed. Bret-
schneider, ii. 113 ; that of Brenz, ibid. s. 114; Spalatin, s. 133; Briick, s. 38 ff.
3 Briick, s. 26. Coelestinus, i. fol. 80, verso ss.
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 5. 1530. 139
the Schwabach and Torgau Articles, in which the doctrines and
principles of the new Church were so exhibited as to be intelligi-
ble to all, and yet in a conciliatory spirit.4 Religious matters
4 The Schwabach Articles are the basis of the first part of the Confession, containing
the articles on the faith ; the Torgau, of the second part, on abuses. The Confession,
in its first draft, completed as early as May 11 (see the Elector's Letter to Luther of this
date, in Forstemann's Urkundenbuch, i. 190): "Nachdem ihr und andere unser Ge-
lehrten zu Wittenberg auf unser genadigs Gesinnen und Begehr die Arfigkel, so der
Religion halben streitig seind, in Verzeichnus bracht, als wollen wir euch nicht bergen,
dass itzt allhie Mag. Ph. Melanchthon dieselben weiter ubersehen und in einen Form
gezogen hat, die wir euch hiebey ubersenden. Und ist unser genadigs Begehren, ihr
wollet dieselben Artigkel weiter zu ubersehen und zu bewegen unbeschwert se3'n, und
wo es euch dermassen gefiillig oder ichtwas darvon oder darzuzusetzen bedachtet, das
wollet also darneben vorzeichen." Luther answered, 15th Ma}- (de Wette, iv. 17) : " Ich
hab M. Philippsen Apologia uberlesen : die gefallet mir fast wohl, und weiss nichts dran
zu bessern, noch Andern, wurde sich audi nicht schicken ; denn ich so sanft und leise
nicht treten kan." The Emperor's arrival being delayed, Melancthon used the time in
making a more careful revision of the different articles. Mel. ad Lutherum, dd. 22.
Maj. (ed. Bretsehneider, ii. CO) : In Apologia quotidie multa mutamus : locum de votis,
quia erat exilior iusto, exemi, supposita alia disputatione eadem de re paulo uberiorc.
Nunc de potestate clavium disputo. The Confession was first presented in Latin, and
only in the name of the Elector. It was thus communicated to the delegates of the- cities
on the 31st of May; the Nuremberg embassadors sent to the Council of Nuremberg on
the 3d of June (Mel. Opp. ed. Bretsehneider, ii. 83), "Abschrift des sachsischen Rath-
schlags (that is, of the Saxon proposals about the Confession to be handed in) Latein-
isch, und ist die Vorrede oder Eingang darbei. Aber es mangelt hinten an einem Arti-
kel oder zweien, samt dem Beschluss, daran die sachsischen Theologi noch machen. —
So dann soldier Rathschlag ins Teutsche gebracht, wird der E. W. auek unverhalten
bleiben." The Confession was then, by the desire of the Protestant princes and cities,
made in the name of all of them, translated into German, and in this form communi-
cated, June 14, to the delegates of the cities (Ex diario, in Cyprian's Hist, der Augsburg.
Confession, s. 249). This German Confession was the one sent by the Nuremberg em-
bassadors, June 15 (Bretsehneider, ii. 105) : it had not the preface nor the conclusion ;
but the articles on Faith and Works were added, which are not in the above Latin copj-.
These embassadors reported, 19th June (1. c. p. 112) : " Der Beschluss — ist noch nicht
gemacht. Denn wie sich Philippus Melanchthon vernehmen liisst, wird vielleicht die
Sach zu keiner so weitlauftigen Handlung gelangen, sondern noch enger eingezogen und
kiirzer gefasst und gehandelt werden." The secretary of the Emperor, Alphonsus Val-
desius, had begun negotiations with Melancthon (Mel. ad Camerarium, Juno 19, in
Bretsehneider, ii. 119 ; the Nuremberg Report, June 21, ibid., p. 122 ; Spalatin's Report,
in Walch, xvi. 912), in order to ascertain more exactly what the Lutherans wished ; and
had demanded of him to write down for the Emperor " the articles which the Lutherans
desired to have, in the shortest manner." Whether Melancthon handed in an}' thing
in reply, and what it was, is uncertain. At any rate, it is not the essay given bjT Coeles-
tinus, fol. 93, b., with the conjecture, even then disputed by Chytraeus, that it was com-
posed for that occasion. (This essay is reprinted and commented on in the work : Ph.
Melancthon's Unterschied der Evangel, und Papistischen Lehre, edited by Strobel.
Niirnberg, 1783. 8.) These negotiations undoubtedly delayed the completion of the
Augsburg Confession. So that when, on Wednesday, June 22, the Protestant princes
were called upon to hand in their Confession on the 24th, no clean copy of it was on
hand, and thej' at first asked for delay (Brilck, s. 50 f.). The German Confession, after
Melancthon had made changes in it up to the very last moment (Nuremberg Report,
25th June, in Bretsehneider, ii. 129: " Gemeldte Unterricht, so viel die Glaubensartikel
belanget, ist in der Substanz fast dem gemiiss, wie wir es E. W. vor zugeschickt, alleiu
J40 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
were the first subject "brought before the diet; and the work of
Melancthon, the Augsburg Confession, was read in German in
the session of the diet on the 25th of June, 1530, and handed to
the Emperor in both German and Latin.5 By this Confession
dass es noch in etlichen Stiicken gebessert, und allenthalb aufs glimpflichste gemacht
ist"), was engrossed and laid before the Protestant estates (1. c. p. 127 ; ex diario, in
Cyprian, s. 250). The Latin Confession appears to have been handed in in Melancthon's
■writing (Weber's Gesch. d. Augsb. Confess., i. 51). Of the German Confession, the
proper original one, there appears to have been, on the 25th of June, only the draft pre-
sented to the Emperor ; the copy made for Nuremberg was not yet finished (the Nurem-
berg Report, June 25, in Bret Schneider, ii. 129). Since these copies, now, and the others
intended for the Protestant estates, were made from Melancthon's draft, in itself hardly
legible, and made more illegible by many alterations, it is not surprising that the copies
still extant, which the estates took with them on their return hotae, deviate here and
there from one another. — The Confession was subscribed by the Elector, John of Sax-
ony, George, Margrave of Brandenburg, Ernst, Duke of Liineburg, Philip, Landgrave
of Hesse, Wolfgang, Prince of Anhalt, and the two cities, Nuremberg and Reutlingen.
Cf. Kollner's Symbolik der Luther. Kirche. Hamburg, 1837, s. 153.
5 On the reading of this by the Saxon chancellor, Dr. Bayer, see Spalatin's Annalen,
s. 131 ff. ; Briick, s. 55. The Emperor gave the German copy, as the authentic one, to
the Elector of Mayence for the imperial archives ; the Latin he retained. The latter,
with all the original acts of the diet, came afterward to the Council of Trent, and was
not returned (Weber's Gesch. d. Augsb. Confess, i. 233) ; if it is still extant, it is proba-
bly to be found only in Rome. The Latin copy was kept by the Emperor, and deposited
in his archives at Brussels, where, according to the testimony of several witnesses, it
was still to be found, 1560-68 (Weber, i. 76 ft'.)- The Emperor requested that the evan-
gelical estates should not have the Confession printed without his knowledge (Briick, s.
55). Editions of it were, however, at once issued in several places (six German and one
Latin are known ; see Weber, i. 353) ; and as these were made from copies of earlier
drafts, and were incorrect, Melancthon published an edition in 1530, during the session
of the diet, in both German and Latin, in Wittenberg (Praef. Nunc emittimus probe
et diligenter descriptam confessionem ex exeniplari bonae fidei) ; it was issued in 1531,
in 4to, with the Apology annexed. The subsequent editions by Melancthon are altered ;
but the first one has been often since reprinted as the authentic copy (Weber, ii. 23).
But the stricter Lutherans mistrusted even this first edition of Melancthon. The Elect-
or Joachim II., of Brandenburg, therefore caused a comparison to be made by Coelesti-
nus, 1566, with the alleged original in the imperial archives in Mayence (Weber, i. 109) ;
and the Elector August, of Saxony, had an attested copy of it made in 1576. This is
the source of the German text in the Corpus Brandenburg kum, and in the Concordia ;
but the alleged original was only a poor copy, put in the place of the original, which
did not come back from Trent ; yet it was considered to be the original work (Weber,
i. 137, 162, 187). Afterward even this copy was lost, and the German edition of Me-
lancthon of 1540, also found in the Acts of the Empire, has been held to be the original.
The Duchess of Weimar, in 1707, received a copy of this, and Weber published an edi-
tion, Weimar, 1781, which he erroneously thought to be the Augsburg Confession after
the original copy in the imperial archives. He found many opponents, especially Pan-
zer and Bertram ; was convinced of his mistake, and made it good by his Kritische Ge-
schichte der Augsb. Confession aus archivalischen Nachrichten, 2 Theile. Frankf. a.
M., 1783-84. 8.— As to the Latin text, Coelestine's allegation, in his Hist. Com., ii. 169,
that his edition was after the original in the imperial archives, is incorrect (Weber, i.
65, 70) ; the text of the first edition of Melancthon is adopted in the Concordia.— Thus
a German text, most nearly conformed to the original, is to be got from the first edition
by Melancthon, and such copies of it 'as are still extant, made at the diet for the Prot-
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 5. 1530. 14 \
several of the estates of the diet may have received a more correct
conception of the Reformation ;6 the ecclesiastical abuses, which
it censures, were acknowledged by many ; but, as a matter of
course, it did not do away with the objection taken by the oppo-
nents of the Reformation to the separation of the hierarchy from the
Church, and to the Augustinian theology of the reformers.7 The
Emperor, who expected more advantage from rapid and decisive
action than from debates, had a Confutation8 prepared by the
Catholic theologians, the chief of whom were John Eck, Conrad
Wimpina, and John Cochlaeus. After this had been read, on the
estant estates. For the Latin text, the first edition by Melancthon is the only sure basis.
Forstemmn, in his Urkundenbuch, has published the German Confession after the sec-
ond Ansbach MS. (i. 369) ; the Latin, after Melancthon's first edition (i. 442), with va-
rious readings from the best MSS. Kollner's Symbolik d. Luth. Kirche, s. 226.
6 Spalatin's Annalen, s. 140: Duke William of Bavaria afterward said, "They had
told him nothing beforehand about this matter and doctrine." Bruck, s. 59 : Man}' of
the nobles declared that they "had heard very different representations of the affairs
of the Elector, the princes, and the cities, from those gathered from the public reading
of the Confession."
7 Melanchthon ad Lutherum, dd. 27. Jun. (ed. Bretschneider, ii. 145) : Sublevamur
sententiis Moguntini, Augustani et Brunsvigii, neque hi valde pugnant. Bavari etsi
dicebantur facti audita confessione placabiliores, tamen a Georgio et Joachimo non dis-
sentiunt. Hi sunt duces, et quidem acerrimi, alterius partis. Justus Jonas ad Luthe-
rum fere 29. Jun. (1. c. p. 154) : Dicitur Episcopus Augustanus (Christoph v. Stadion.
Cf. on him, Altdorfisches Literar. Museum, i. 103, 310 ; Zapf, Chr. v. Stadion, Zurich,
1799) in privatis colloquiis hujusmodi edidisse vocem : ilia quae recitata sunt, vera sunt,
sunt pura Veritas, non possumus inficiari. — Saltzburgensis (Matthiius Lang, cardinal)
dicitur in privato colloquio banc vocem edidisse : vellem utramque speciem, conjugium
libera esse ; vellem missam reformatam esse ; vellem libertatem in cibis et aliis traditionibus
esse, et totum ordinem sic stare ; sed quod unus Monachus debeat nos reformare omnes, hoc
est turbare pacem, hoc non est ferendum. When Melancthon spoke about his conscience,
he said to him: "Was Conscienz, der Kaiser wird conturbationem reipublicae nicht lei-
den." According to Luther's Warning to his dear Germans (Walch, xvi. 1988), the
same cardinal also said to Melancthon : " Ach was wollt ihr doch an uns Pfaffen refor-
miren ; wir Pfaffen sind nie gut gewest." In the further deliberations of the committee
of the Catholic princes, the}- were warned b}- the Bishop of Augsburg, Aug. 6 (see Spa-
latin's Nachricht in Walch, xvi. 1655), "dass sie darauf sehen sollten, und wider Recht
nichts handeln, denn es sey ja wahr, dass die Lutherischen wider keinen Artikel des
Glaubens halten ; darum soil man auf Mittel und Wege trachten zum Frieden der Kirch-
en." He was violently opposed by the Archbishop of Salzburg and the Elector of Bran-
denburg, so that the Elector of Mayence had to reconcile them.
9 The first draft of it was handed in to the Emperor June 13, who, howevef, demanded
a shorter and milder form (Cochlaeus de actis Lutheri, fol. 227, b. ; Spalatin, s. 148).
Of this first draft, which had 280 pages (according to Spalatin), John Cochlaeus has
given the sections on the first four articles of the Augsburg Confession in his Philippi-
cae quatuor in Apologiam Melanchthonis, Lips. 1534. 4 (republished in Strobel's Bey-
trage, i. 413). A later revision is in Formula Coufutationis Aug. Conf. cum Latina turn
Germanica, ed. Chr. G. Muller. Lips. 1808. 8. In the form in which it was read it may
be found in Andreae Fabricii Harmonia Aug. Confess. Colon. 1573. fol. ; in Coelestini
Hist. Comit. Aug. celebrat., iii. 1; and in Chytraei Hist. A. C, p. 173. Kollner, s.
397.
142 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
3d of August, he wanted to look upon the whole affair as con-
cluded.9 In the mean time, however, the sudden departure of the
Landgrave Philip,10 Aug. 6, gave him additional evidence that the
new faith was already too deeply rooted to be set aside by state-
craft. No less unadvisable did it seem to make use of force ; for,
in contrast with the fresh enthusiasm of the Protestants, the Cath-
olic party was lame : partly because the Protestant complaints
about ecclesiastical abuses were quite generally confessed to be
justified ; partly by the doubt whether they could be sure of the
support of their subjects in a religious war ; and in part from their
mistrust of the Emperor,11 and the fear that his power would, in
the end, be enlarged by a domestic war. Accordingly, upon the
demand of the Catholic part of the diet, a smaller commission
was appointed to seek a reconciliation.12 The negotiations were
begun with the best will on the 16th August, the Protestant Con-
fession being the point of departure. The Catholic divines, Eck,
Wimpina, and Cochlaeus, as well as the Protestants, Melancthon,
Brenz, and Schnepf, showed themselves very ready to accommo-
date their dogmatic formulas in the discussions upon the twenty-
one doctrinal articles — the first part of the Confession ; so that at
last there were only three questions on which they could not unite.13
9 On the negotiations, see Briick, s. 71, and from him in Mailer's Hist. v. d. evangel.
Stiinde Protestation, s. G98. Walch, xvi. 1281.— Handlungen des weitern Ausschusses
der Cathol. Fursten mit den Protestanten, urn dieselben zur Nachgiebigkeit zu bewe-
gen seit dem 6ten Aug. : Briick, s. 77 ; Miiller, s. 706 ; Walch, xvi. 1630. The Elector
Joachim of Brandenburg, who was the most active in this committee, is reported to
have said (Spalatin, s. 151) : " Wo dieser Churfiirst zu Sachsen — der neuen Lutherischen
Lehre nicht wiirde abstehen, so wiirden Kays. Maj. ihm und ihren Anhangern nach Lan-
den und Leuten, Leib u. Leben, Ehre u. Gut, auch Weibern u. Kindern zutrachten."
The same is told by Coelestinus, iii. 26, who does not give the name of the speaker.
10 Briick, s. 79 ff. Miiller, s. 709. Walch, xvi. 1652. Rommel's Philipp d. Gross-
muthige, i. 269 ; ii. 246.
11 The height to which this opposition had risen on the part of the dukes of Bavaria,
who supported John von Zapolia, and were opposed to the Election of Ferdinand as King
of Rome, is shown by a scene in the diet, in which the Emperor and Duke William of
Bavaria were the actors, as related by Stumpf in his Baierns politische Geschichte, i. i.
57. On their doubts about their subjects, see the declaration of the Bavarian dukes to
the Emperor, 1523, in Stumpf, i. 102.
12 The report of these transactions is in Briick, s. 89 ff., Miiller, s. 741. The acts are
given most fully in Walch, xvi. 1656, Forstemann's Urkundenbuch, ii. 219.
13 See Spalatin's account in Walch, xvi. 1668; the minute of the evangelical party,
as to the articles in which they agreed, ibid., s. 1673; the report of the Catholics, ibid.,
s. 1714 ; remarks of the Protestants on the latter, s. 1730. On the articles IV., V., and
VI., on Justification by Faith, the Catholics repeated the positions already advanced in
their Confutation : opera nostra ex se nullius sunt meriti, sed gratia Dei facit ilia digna
esse vita aeterna :— fides parit bonos fructus, fides sine operibus mortua est ; quod vero
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 5. 1530. 143
In the negotiations upon the second part of the Confession the
Protestants made advances on several points: much of the old
order in government and usages, the power of the bishops,14 cere-
monies, fasts, and festivals, as human ordinances, they declared
themselves ready to restore,15 and they also promised to spare the
cloisters ; on the other hand, they could not consent to a restriction
of the permission to celebrate the Lord's Supper under both forms,16
justificationem soli fidei tribuunt, ex diametro pugnat cum Evangelica veritate, opera
non excludente. Hence they were read}', according to their report (s. 1715), to teach
" that we become just through faith. But not alone through faith ; for such a doctrine
is not found any where in the Holy Scriptures, but rather the opposite. On this account
it was at length agreed that the word sola should not be used ; but it should be taught
that justification, or the forgiveness of sins, comes through grace (per gratiam gratum
facientem), and through faith in us, and through the Word and sacraments, as instru-
ments." This was, in fact, the formula of union ; but the Protestants, in their Remarks
(s. 1730), contradict the ground here given for not using the word sola ; they maintain
that their opponents had also conceded that the forgiveness of sins was not through
works or merit, but through faith and grace, to which they would have the sacraments
added ; thereupon the Protestants had let the word sola drop, because they did not wish
by it to exclude grace and sacraments, but only works. The difference came out again
distinctly in the twentieth" article. They agreed " that good works must be done ; that
they are necessary ; and that when they proceed from faith they are well pleasing to
God, and that God, according to his promise, will reward them. But whether our good
works are meritorious, and how far we may rely upon them, they were not able to agree."
So, too, they did not fully come together on the twelfth article : the Protestants, indeed,
conceded the three parts of repentance, viz., contritio, confessio, satisfactio ; "yet in
the matter [of confession] we must look to the absolution, and believe that sin is for-
given us on account of Christ's merits ;" as to satisfaction, thejT agreed "that sin is not
forgiven on account of it, so far as concerns its guilt. But they were not united on the
point, whether the satisfaction was necessary to the forgiveness of sins, so far as the
punishment is concerned." In fine, upon the twenty-first article the}' agreed, " that all
saints and angels in heaven pray to God for us ; and again, that we should celebrate the
memory and festivals of the saints, in which we pray to God that the intercession of the
saints may be of service to us." They disagreed about the invocation of the saints : the
Protestants held it to be " a doubtful and dangerous thing," and would not consent to
it ; " first, because the Holy Scripture did not command it ; secondly, because great and
perilous abuses spring from it."
14 The Protestants, however, made this addition, s. 1683, 1729: " Doch damit unge-
billigt der offentlichen Missbrauche, dass die Bischofe nicht Fleiss haben, dass man
recht predige, dass die Sacramente ernstlich u. christlich gehandelt werden, dass tiich-
tige Leute ordinirt werden, dass die Priester em zuchtig Leben fiihren, dass man den
Bann in vielen Sachen missbraucht," u. s. w.
16 Briick, s. 96. The opinion of the evangelical part was : "wenn allein die Lehre
von dem biibstischen Theil gelitten, auch nit nottig gemacht wollt werden, das Gott
nit zwinglich oder nottig zu Vorstrickung u. Fahung der Gewissen haben wollt ; was
sie alsdann in ausserlichen Dingen thun sollten u. konnten, das ane Vorlegung der
Lehre u. des Glaubens zu Ainigkeit dienstlich, des an ihnen kein Mangel sein sollt,
alles zu tragen u. zu dulden, op es wol nit nottig, noch sie dasselb schuldig waren,
allain urn Lieb u. Eintracht willen."
16 The Catholics would only concede (s. 1719) that the pastors, with the papal per-
mission, "allein ihren Pfarrkindern, und allein an denen Orten, da es bis hieher etliche
Jahr in Brauch gewest, das Sacrament — unter bej-der Gestalt denen, so es begehren,
144 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648. .
nor to the restricted marriage of priests ;17 nor would they re-estab-
lish the canon for masses and the private masses, with which was
connected the doctrine of purgatory.18 The restoration of the
episcopal authority had also, for the Protestants, a very suspicious
side. It was to be anticipated that the episcopate, dependent on
Rome, which was not at all bound by these negotiations,19 would
austheilen ;" under conditions that confession precede, and that in the celebration it be
taught. " dass die Empfahung des Sacraments unter beyder Gestalt von Gott nicht aus-
drucklich geboten sey, — dass der ganze Christus gleich sowol unter einer Gestalt, als
unter bej-den, gegenwartig sey und empfangen werde ; — und dass sie ihren Untertha-
nen, so es unter einer Gestalt allein begehren, unwegerlich reichen, oder reichen lassen"
(as in the Compactata of Prague ; see Vol. iii. p. 441, Note 34). The Protestants, on
the other hand, declared (s. 1685) that, while they held to confession, yet that they did
not consider the particular enumeration of sins (s. 1731) to be necessary ; and that while
the}' could excuse the Church for the reception of the Eucharist under one form, in view
of past usage, yet they could not teach that it was not wrong to receive it in one form.
17 The Catholics said (s. 1721) that, although the priests, on account of their vows
and consecration, could not lawfully be married, yet they would bear with priests now
married until a council should convene, but only in places where the marriage of priests
was the custom. And further, before the meeting of this council no more should be
married ; and whoever wished to give up his estate of marriage shoufd be allowed to do
so ; and, in place of the married priests, unmarried ones should be instated as soon as
possible. It should also be proposed to the council to decide " whether it were not well
henceforth to concede that married men might be admitted to the priesthood and or-
dained, in the waj- in whioh it was long since a usage in the first Church for some hun-
dred years." The Protestants rejected these limitations, because the marriage of priests
was to be held to be Christian and right. S. 1732 : " God has appointed this means and
medicine, for them to use who can not refrain. Hence he tempts God who has not the
gift of chastity and yet does not avail himself of God's ordinance."
18 S. 1722: "Damit nicht ein Wortgezank von den Worten hostia, oblatio, sacrifici-
um, oder Opfer sich erhebe," the Catholics made the distinction, " dass Christus in dem
Osterlammlein im A. T. figiirlich geopfert; und dass nachmals derselbe Christus am
Stamme des Creuzes gelitten, sich selbst Gott dem Vater ein wahrhaftig Opfer fur die
Silnde der Menschen aufgeopfert ; aber jetzund im Opfer der Messe werde er mysteri-
aliter et repraesentative, d. i. sacramentlich u. wiedergedachtlicher Weise, in der Kirch-
en taglich geopfert, zur Erinnerung und Gediichtniss des Leidens und Sterbens Christi,
einmal am Creuz vollzogen." The Protestants declared themselves ready to make use
of the customary ceremonies and ecclesiastical apparel ; but they would only allow of
the public masses, "darinnen etlichen aus dem Volke, so zuvor verhoret, das Sacra-
ment christlich gereicht wird. Die Privatmesse aber, welche sie dieser Meynung ge-
halten, dass sie andern Vergebung der Simden ex opere operato damit verdieneten, ver-
werfen wir, denn es ist offenbar, dass solche Application wider die Gerechtigkeit des
Glaubens streitet. Denn so die Messe, auf diese Meynung applicirt, Vergebung der
Siinden ex opere operato verdienet, folget, dass die Gerechtigkeit nicht aus dem Glau-
ben, sondern aus den Werken komme. Item, so jetzt erst in der Messe das Opfer fur
dite Sunde geschiehet, wozu hat denn der Tod Christi gedient, oder ist das Leiden u.
Sterben Christi nicht genugsam zu Bezahlung unserer Siinde ? — Item Christus spricht :
das thut zu meinem Gediichtniss. — Wie kann aber den Todten solch Sacrament niitzlich
seyn, dieweil in ihnen das Gedachtniss Christi durch die Priester nicht kanu ervveckt
werden ?"
19 Pallavicini Hist. Cone. Trid., iii. 4, 3: The Cardinal Campeggio, in a report to
Rome, gave five chief demands of the Protestants : the Lord's Supper under both forms ;
the marriage of priests ; the omission of the canon in the mass ; the retaining of the con-
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 5. 1530. 145
soon endeavor to effect a complete return to the old state of things.
Those controversial points in which the Catholic party appeared to
have yielded were rather evaded than settled ; the general ex-
pressions of union were such as to allow afterward of a Catholic
interpretation, which could easily be enforced as their true sense
by the ecclesiastical authority. Hence the Protestant statesmen
took the ground, that there should either be no concession, or at
least that the restoration of the papal and episcopal power was in-
admissible.20 Melancthon, whose anxious fears21 undoubtedly had
fiscated church property ; and the calling of a council. In a Consistory, July G, it was
determined to yield nothing.
20 Philip of Hesse to his embassadors in Augsburg, 29th Aug. (in Melanchth. Opp.
ed. Bretschneider, ii. 326): "Ich kann bei mir nit befinden, dass solche Mittel, sie se}-
en auch von Papisten oder Evangelischen vorgeschlageu, anzunehmen seyn. Denn es
seyn Mittel eines Betrugs zu befahren, und seyn allein Mittel fiir die Papisten, denn sie
wissens nit mit Gewalt zu dampfen, nehmen sie nun List dazu. Und darum Summa
Summarum ist meine Meinung, bleibt bei meiner Verzeichniss, die ich euch mit meiner
Hand geben hab. So aber die Papisten in ihren Landen wollten die Prediger des lau-
tern reinen Evangelii zulassen, und der Pfaffen Ehe u. Klosterpersonen Ehe nit verbie-
ten, auch die Todtenbitt u. Heiligen Anrufen samt dem Canon fallen lassen ; so ware
ihncn in andern Dingen viel am Liebe willen nachzulassen. Die Predig des Evangelii
wurde wohl mit der Zeit ausreuten. — Denn was ist sich Gutes zu vermuthen, dieweil
sie des Teufels Regiment nit verlassen, und doch die Wahrheit erkennen, und uns gern
unsre Freiheit und Lehre in Christo binden wollten. Da ist nit Zeit Weichens, sondern
stehen bis in den Tod bei der Wahrheit. Viel weniger ist der Bischofe Jurisdiction zu-
zulassen, dieweil sie das Evangelium in ihren Landen nit zu predigen noch zu treiben
gestatten wollen. Denn da wurde ein fein Narrenspiel aus werden, so die sollten Ex-
aminatores iiber christliche Prediger seyn, die selbs in der Lehre und Leben Caiphas,
Annas, u. Pilatus waren. — Kanns nit gut werden, muss mans Gott befehlen. Willigt
aber der Churfiirst in etwas, so mogt ihrs an mich bringen. Zeigt den Stadten diese
meine Handschrift, und sagt ihnen, dass sie nicht Weiber seyen, sondern Manner. Es
hat keine Noth, Gott ist auf unsrer Seiten. Wer sich gern fiirchten will, der fi'irchte
sich. In keinem Wege verwilligt, dass man die Zwinglischen mit Gewalt dampfe, noch
vcrjage und iiberziehe. Denn Christus hat uns nicht berufen zu vertreiben, sondern zu
heilen. Greift dem verniinftigen, weltweisen, verzagten, ich darf nit wohl mehr sagen,
Philippo in die Wurfel." Bri'ick, s. 116, says, the evangelical party often declared to
the Catholics, " dass man wol vorstunde, was mit solchen Furslagen gemeint wurde.
Nemlich dass man diesem Theil ezlieher Geduldung halben das Maul schmieren wollte,
damit ihnen der Same des Unkrauts wiederum beybracht und unter den Waizen gc-
streuet wurde, doch mit dem Schein, bis auf ein Concilium, welchs darnach, wie die
Biibste, Cardinal, und Bischove zu Concilien Lust u. Willen hatten, — mit Furwendung
grosser furgefallener Sachen u. Geschiiften, darnach also von einer Zeit zur andern er-
strecken, dass endlichen nichts daraus wurde." Melanchthon ad Lutherum, dd. 29.
Aug. (ed. Bretschneider, ii. 328) : Valde reprehendimur a nostris, quod jurisdictionem
reddimus Episcopis. Nam vulgus assuefactum libertati, et semel excusso jugo Episco-
porum, aegre patitur sibi rursus imponi ilia Vetera onera ; et maxime oderunt illam do-
minationem civitates imperii. De doctrina religionis nihil laborant; tantum de regno
et libertate sunt solliciti.
21 Melanchthon ad Lutherum, dd. 25. Jun. (ed. Bretschneider, ii. 125): acerbissimas
ac miserrimas curas, in quibus hie versamur. — Brentius assidebat haec scribenti, una
lacrymans. Ad Vitum Thcodorum, cod. die (1. c. p. 126) : Hie consumitur omne mihi
VOL. IV. 10
146 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
a great effect upon the negotiations,22 was blamed by many for his
tempus in lacrymis ac luctu. Ad Camerarium, dd. 26. Jun. (p. 140) : Animus est oc-
cupatus multo miserrirnis curis, non propter causam nostram, sed propter nostrorum
lioraimim incuriam. De me volo te bono animo esse, quia commendo me Deo, a\\a
^avfxaa-Tou xi exercet nos, de quo non possum nisi coram loqui. The letters to Luther
and Veit Dietrich, 26th and 27th June. Jonas ad Lutherum fere 29. Jun., p. 157 : Ad
Philippum vellem dares quam creberrimas literas : mirabili enim tristitia est, qua non-
nunquam ob publicam causam afficitur. Osiander ad Linckium, dd. 4. Jul. p. 163 :
Philippus multis laboribus, vigiliis, curis maceratus et exhaustus nonnunquam melan-
cholica quadam tristitia et quasi desperatione vexatur, nulla extante causa, quae nos-
tros plerosque valde dejecit.
-2 How far Melancthon went for the sake of peace is shown by his negotiations with
the papal legate, Campeggio. He wrote to him, July 6 (Bretschneider, ii. p. 170) : Dog-
ma nullum habemus diversum ab Ecclesia Romana. — Parati sumus obedire Ecclesiae
Romanae, modo ut ilia pro sua dementia, qua semper erga omnes gentes usa est, pauca
quaedam vel dissimulet, vel relaxet, quae jam mutare ne quidem si velimus queamus.
— Nullam ob rem aliam plus odii sustinemus in Germania, quam quia Ecclesiae Roma-
nae dogmata summa constantia defeudimus. The 7th Jul., p. 173: Paucis rebus vel
condonatis, vel dissimulatis posset constitui concordia, videlicet si uostris utraque spe-
cies Coenae Domini permitteretur, si conjugia sacerdotum et monachorum tolerarentur.
Hoc si aperte concedi non videretur utile, tamen praetextu aliquo dissimulari possent,
videlicet quo res extrahatur, donee Synodus convocetur. In the same spirit were com-
posed the propositions which he sent to the legate, Aug. 4 (1. c. p. 246). When he here
uniformly asserts that the Protestant doctrine is the old and genuine doctrine of the Ro-
man Church, he can not intend to mislead any one about the nature of this doctrine, so
far as it was contained in the Confession which was just about to be presented. Up to
the time of the Council of Trent a great variety of opinion was tolerated in the Catholic
Church, especially in the doctrines on anthropology and soteriology now contested ; and
that strict Augustinianism which the Protestants insisted upon had by no means been
formally rejected. Even the Cardinal Campeggio is reported to have said that the di-
vision in respect to doctrine was, for the most part, only a dispute about words (Salig,
i. 227). In order, now, to make the Protestant estates inclined to .union, the theolo-
gians who acted in the sense of Melancthon declared to them (see their Opinion, Aug.
25, in Bretschneider, ii. 281) that the doctrine should remain free, the Lord's Supper be
under both forms, that private masses should be rejected, and the marriage of priests
retained ; but that in nil other ecclesiastical ordinances concessions could be made.
Especially did they use all means to make the princes inclined to the restoration of the
episcopal jurisdiction. S. 283: "Die Ordnung dass die Bischoffe iiber die Priester als
Superattendenten gefatzt sind, hat ohn Zweifel viel redlicher Ursach gehabt. Denn die
Priester mussen Superattendenten haben. So werden die weltlichen Fiirsten des Kirch-
enregiments in der Lange nicht warten ; ist ihnen auch nicht moglich ; dazu kostet es
sie viel, so dagegen die Bischoffe ihre Giiter darum haben, dass sie solch Amt ausrich-
ten. Auch gebiihrt uns nicht, diese Ordnung, dass Bischoffe iiber Priester sind, welche
von Anfang in der Kirche gewesen, ohne grosse unci dringende Ursache zerreissen.
Denn es ist auch vor Gott fahrlich, Politien iindern und zerreissen. Dann wiewohl der
Papst em Antichrist ist, so mogen wir doch unter ihm seyn, wie die Juden unter Pha-
rao in Egypten, und hernach unter Caipha, so uns dennoch rechte Lehre frey gelassen
wird." Melanchthon ad Camerar., dd. 31. Aug. (1. c. p, 334) : Aegre patiuntur civitates
reduci in urbes illam Episcoporum dominationem. Et sapiunt, sed quo ore eripiemus
<is, si nobis permiserint doctrinam? Quid? Quod omnia quae largiti sumus, habent
ejusmodi exceptiones, ut hoc metuam, ne Episcopi existiment offerri prifxaTa uvrl AXcpi-
twv : sed quid potuimus aliud ? Quanquam, ut ego quod scntio dicam, utinam, utinam
possim non quidem dominationem confirmare, sed administrationem restituere Episco-
porum ? Video enim, qualem simus habituri Ecclesiam, dissoluta iroKiTiia ecclesiastica.
Video postea multo intolerabiliorem futuram tyrannidem, quam antea unquam fuit.
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 5. 1530. 147
concessions ; some even viewed him as a traitor to the common
cause.23 But Luther, who from Coburg was constantly sending
23 Such like reports were disseminated very early. Rosellius writes to him from
Venice as soon as July 6 (ed. Bretschneider, ii. 227), that he had heard, te ucetjjv fac-
tum Cardinali Campegio, — teqne tuaque omnia judicio et sapientiae Pontificis maximi
subjecisse ; in the same way, Aug. 1, p. 243, and exhorts him to steadfastness. The ne-
gotiations for union afterward gave occasion for mistrust ; see Landgrave Philip to Lu-
ther, Aug. 24 (in Neudecker's Urkunden, s. 153) : " wir sehen es darvor an, dass sich
die Sach so seltsam zugetragen haben, seie Philippi Melanchthonis Kleinmuthigkeit
Schuld. Sie haben sich auch in ihren iibergeben Articula zu viel begeben." The Nu-
rembergers were particularly displeased with Melancthon ; see the letter of the Nurem-
berg embassador, Hieronymus Baumgartner, to Lazarus Spengler, 13th Sept. (Lebens-
beschr. Lazari Spenglers v. Hausdorff, s. 72) : " Philippus ist kindischer, denn ein Kind
worden. — Die andern sachsischen Theologi dorfen wider den Philippum nit offentlich
reden, denn er den Kopf dermassen gestrecket, dass er neulich gegen den Liineburgi-
schen Canzler gesagt: " Wer sagen darf, dass die niichst ubergebne Mittel nit christ-
lich, der lugs, als ein Boswicht." On Sept. 15 (s. 75) new complaints about "the the-
ologians running about and unchristian doings." They treated secretly with the oppo-
nents, made unchristian proposals, which could not be fulfilled, in order, as it seemed,
to maintain peace, and afterward to do what they pleased. " Uff diesem Reichstag kein
Mensch bis uff heutigen Tag dem Evangelio mehr Schadens gethan, dann Philippus.
Er ist auch in solche Vermessenheit gerathen, dass er nit allein niemand will horen
anderst davon reden und rathen, sonder auch mit ungeschickten Fluchen u. Schelten
herausfahrt, damit er jedermann erschreck, und mit seiner Estimation und Auctoritet
dampfe." Spengler is therefore asked to write to Luther. That he had done this before
appears from Luther's answer, Aug. 28 (de Wette, iv. 158) ; he also wrote about it to
George Vogler, Chancellor of the Margrave of Brandenburg (Veesenmeyer's kleine Bey-
trage zur Gesch. des Reichstags zu Augsburg, 1530: Niirnberg, 1830. 1G. s. 32 ff.).
Wenc. Link now wrote on this account again to Luther ; see his reply, 20th Sept., in
de Wette, iv. 167. Melanchthon ad Lutherum, dd. 1. Sept. (ed. Bretschneider, ii. 336) :
Non credas, quanto in odio sim Noricis, et nescio quibus aliis, propter restitutam Epis-
copis jurisdictionem. Ita de suo regno, non de Evangelio dimicant socii nostri. Bom-
gartnerus scripsit, me, si quanta maxima pecunia voluissem a Romano Pontifice con-
ductus essem, non potuisse meliorem rationem suscipere restituendae dominationis Pon-
tificiae, quam hanc esse judicent homines, quam instituimus. Ego nullum adhuc arti-
culum descrui, aut abjeci, qui ad doctrinam pertineat ; tantum stomachantur de politicis
rebus, quas non est nostrum eripere Episcopis.— On the other hand, Melancthon was also
accused afterward of false dealing by the opponents ; see Cochlaei Philipp. i. (see above,
Note 8) p. 10 (in Raynald. 1530, No. 84) : Plane intelligit Tua Majestas, hominem is-
tum blandiloquentia hypocrisique sua vulpina improbius egisse Augustae in comitiis,
quam apertis conviciis et amarulentiis egit procul delitescens et absens Lutherus. Hie
enim consueto more convitiabatur, plebisque odium in clerum excitabat instar lconis
rugientis ferociens ; ille vero instar draconis insidiantis fraudes intendens, non plebem,
sed magnates hypocrisi sua circumvenire satagebat. — Cumque nos aliquando querere-
mur Augustae super violentis et seditiosis libris Lutheri, quos unum post alium mittebat
illuc eo quoque tempore, quo nobis non parva erat spes tollendae discordiae, Philippus
blandius respondebat, non attendendum esse quid Lutherus scriberet, sed quid Princi-
pes Lutherani Caesari proponerent, quid facere, quid agnoscere vellcnt. Quam subdole
vero egerit cum Legato nemo melius novit quam Legatus ipse. Qui lachrymis primum
precibusque illius non satis fidens, jussit ilium petitionem suam in scriptis tradere : nee
tamen omnem per hoc vulpeculae fraudem praecavere potuit. Didicit enim paulo post,
illi nihil fidendum esse, posteaquam audivit, ilium— in odium theologorum, quibus rc-
spondendi negotium commiserat Majestas Tua,— jactitasse, Legatum ea admisisse, in
quibus maligue adversarentur theologi.— Tanta est utriusque impudentia, ut et Philip-
25
148 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
his advice and judgment, did not misunderstand his true compan-
ion. Although he had from the beginning seen with a clear eye
the danger of these negotiations, and had demanded an uncondi-
tional peace instead of any attempts at union,24 he still acknowl
edged that what Melancthon yielded was in itself allowable,
pus Luthero suo dixerit privatim, et Lutherus publice scripserit, Legatum ilium dixisse,
admitti quidem posse Lutheri doctrinam, sed nou oportere, ne forte ab aliis quoque na-
tionibus approbetur. Quam impudens vero sit mendacium istud, Majestas Tua probe
novit, caet.
24 Luther's Epistle to the Cardinal Archbishop of Menz, 6th July, with the second
Psalm (at once printed and sent to Augsburg), in de Wette, iv. 72 : " Hie bitte ich nu
aufs unterthanigst, weil keine Hoffnung da ist, dass wir der Lehre eins werden, E. K.
F. G. wollten samt andem dahin arbeiten, dass jenes Theil Friede halte, und glaube
was es wolle, und lasse uns auch glauben diese Wahrheit, die itzt fur ihren Augen be-
kannt, und untadelig erfunden ist. Man weiss ja wohl, dass man Niemand soil noch
kann zum Glauben zwingen, stehet auch weder ins Kaisers noch Papst Gewalt ; denn
auch Gott selbs, der uber alle Gewalt ist, hat noch nie keinen Menschen mit Gewalt
zum Glauben wollen dringen : was unterstehen sich denn solchs seine elenden armen
Creaturen, nicht allein zum Glauben; sondern auch zu dem, was sie selbs fiir falsche
Liigen halten miissen, zu zwingen ?— Will aber weder Friede noch Einigkeit folgen,
weder Gamalielis Rath noch der Apostel und der Juden Exempel helfen : so lass fahren,
was nicht bleiben will, und ziirne, wers nicht lassen will ; er wird Zorns u. Unfriedes,
darnach er ringet, ubrig gnug findcn." And now he expounds the 2d Psalm, "Why
do the heathen rage," in its bearings on present events ; a noble monument of his cour-
age above all earthly fears.— How much Luther was opposed to the negotiations for
union, see in his Letter to Melancthon, 26th Aug. (ibid., s. 145) : Quid ego minus un-
quam speravi, et quid adhuc minus opto, quam ut de doctrinae concordia tractetur ?
Quasi vero nos Papam dejicere possimus, aut quasi salvo Papatu nostra doctrina salva
esse possit !— Scio vos Evangelium semper excipere in istis pactis : sed metuo, ne postea
perfidos aut inconstantes insimulent, si non servemus, quae voluerint. Ipsi enim nostras
concessiones large, largius, largissime accipient ; suas vere stricte, strictius, strictissime
dabunt. Summa, mihi in totum displicet tractatus de doctrinae concordia, ut quae
plane sit impossibilis, nisi Papa velit Papatum suum aboleri. Satis erat, nos reddidisse
rationem fidei, et petere pacem.
15 Excepting that for a short time he seems, through the complaints of the Nurem-
bergers (above, Note 23), to have feared that Melancthon might be misled by the crafty
arts of the opposite party to yield too much ; but he was convinced that what was against
the Gospel would at once be repelled by him anew. See his Letters, Aug. 28, to Spala-
tin (de Wette, iv. 155) : Jam in insidiis versari causam nostram, ipsi videtis. — Ipsi quae-
runt, ut dominentur fidei et conscientiis, et arte ista vos avocare volunt a verbo, quod
satis video, verum nihil metuo, quia si insidiis pergent, impingent ipsi in nostras insi-
dias. Nam ubi hoc unum tenueritis, vos nihil contra Evangelium concessuros esse, aut
concessisse, quid turn sunt illorum insidiae ?— Et esto, aliquid manifeste (quod non faci-
etis Christo favente) contra Evangelium concesseritis, et ita in saccum aliquem aquilam
istam concluserint : veniet, ne dubita, veniet Lutherus, hanc aquilam liberaturus mag-
nifice. Ita vivit Christus, verum hoc erit. To Melancthon (s. 156) : Ego in tarn crassia
insidiis forte nimis securus sum, sciens, vos nihil posse ibi committere, nisi forte pecca-
tum in personas nostras, ut perfidi et inconstantes arguamur. Sed quid postea ? Causae
constantia et veritate facile corrigatur. Quamquam nolim hoc contingere, tamen sic
loquor, ut si qua contingeret, non esset desperandum. Nam si vim evaserimus, pace
obtenta, dolos ac lapsus nostros facile emendabimus, quoniam regnat super nos miseri-
cordia ejus. (This last sentence has often been perverted by the Catholic polemics of
the ruder sort, as though Luther here confessed that he had made use of doli ; while he
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 5. 1530. 149
and defended him against unjust accusations,26 and sought to in-
spire the timid with his own cheerful courage.27 However, those
articles, which we have spoken of above as those in which they
could not agree, were so important to both parties that the pro-
jected union failed on account of them ; and even the negotiations
of a still smaller committee, from Aug. 24 to 29, led to no result.28
On July 11 the four cities excluded from the Protestant league,
Strasburg, Constance, Memmingen, and Lindau, also handed in a
Confession of their own — the Confessio Tctrapolitana,29 which
manifestly speaks 011I3' of the dolls et lapslbus into which Melancthon might be brought
by the insidiae of the opponents ; see Gieseler's Essay : Etwas uber den Reichstag zu
Augsburg, im Jahre 1530. Hamburg, 1821. 8.) Compare the letters of the same date
to Justus Jonas and Lazarus Spengler, s. 157 ff.— Yet here throughout we find only gen-
eral caution and anxiety, but not disapprobation of what had been already done. Where
Luther had occasion to speak upon the debated points he wholly agrees in theory with
Melancthon, but holds that union could not be effected. Thus he wrote upon an Opin-
ion of Melancthon's about the Pope (Melanchth. Opera, ed. Bretschneider, ii. 318) :
"Wenn der Papst solchs wollt eingehen, so acht ich, wir Lutherischen wollten seine
Ehr u. Oberkeit besser helfen schutzen und handhaben, denn der Kaiser seibst u. alle
Welt. Denn wir konntens thun ohne Schwerd, mit Gottes Wort und Kraft, welchs der
Kaiser mit der Faust, ohne Gottes Kraft, endlich nicht erhalten kann." Compare Lu-
ther's Bedenken von den Compositionsmitteln (Spalatin's Annalen, s. 270 ; Walch, xvi.
1700). It is there said about the jurisdiction: "Es ist ein vergeblich Ding, dass man
von der Jurisdiction handelt : denn wo sie uns nicht leiden, und nichts nachlassen, son-
dern stracks immerhin verdammen wollen ; so konnen wir keiner Jurisdiction von ihnen
gewarten, ohn des Meisters Hansen (the executioner). Wol ists wahr, wo sie unsere
Lehre wollten leiden, u. nicht mehr verfolgen, so wollten wir ihnen keinen Abbruch
thun an ihrer Jurisdiction, Dignitat, oder wie sie es nennen. Denn wir begehren frey-
lich nicht Bischof, noch Cardinal zu seyn, sondern allein gute Christen, die sollen arm
seyn."
26 Luther to Melancthon, 11th Sept. (de Wette, iv. 163) : Obsecro te, mi Philippe, ne
te maceres ex illorum indiciis, qui vel dicunt vel scribunt, vos nimium cessisse Papistis.
Oportet enim ex nostris esse infirmos. quorum mores et infirmitates feras, nisi velis
Rom. 15 Paulum contemnere. Jurisdictionem Episcopis redditam ipsi non satis intelli-
gunt, nee attendunt circuinstantias adjectas. Atque utinam Episcopi earn accepissent
sub istis conditionibus : sed ipsi habent nares in suam rem. Ad Wencesl. Link, dd. 20.
Sept., 1. c. p. 166.
27 As to the Elector and other companions in the faith who were active at Augsburg,
cf. his letters written from Coburg to Augsburg. Especially did he inspire the hearts
of his followers with his own boldness by the heroic song : Fine feste Burg ist unser
Gott, which was composed at this time at Coburg, according to the testimony of his
contemporaries, Hieronymus Weller, Sleidanus (liber xvi., sub fine), Chytraeus (Sax-
onia, ad annum 1530) ; see Riederer's Treatise on the Introduction of the German Song
into the Evangelical Lutheran Church, published at Nuremberg, 1759, s. 305 ff.
28 Bruck, s. 105. Miiller, s. 800. Walch, xvi. 1733. Forstemann, ii. 290.
29 In German and Latin by Mart. Bucer, with the aid of Wolfg. Fabricius Capito and
Caspar Hedio, written in Augsburg during the diet ; see Gottl. Wernsdorff Hist. Con-
fess. Tetrap. Witeb., 1694 ; ed. iv. 1721. 4. J. H. Fel's Diss, de Varia Confessionis
Tetrapolitanae Fortuna praesertim in civitate Lindaviensi. Gotting., 1755. 4. J. G.
Schelhorn Amoenitatt. liter, vi. 305. Dan. Gerdes Scrinium Antiquarium, v. 193. The
Confession in Latin in the Corpus et Syntagma Confessionem fidei, Genevae, 1612. 4.,
150 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
in like manner was responded to, Oct. 17, by a Confutation.30
The Confession sent in by Zwingle made the most unfavorable
impression,31 and was answered by Eck in the most reckless
style.32
The Protestants demanded a council; the Emperor acceded to
the demand, but wished that, provisionally, the old ecclesiastical
ordinances should be re-established.33 After threats and negotia-
tions34 had been tried in vain, the final decree of the diet was
drawn up in the sense of the Catholic majority, without allowing
the Protestant rejoinders to be heard, or the Apology for the Con-
fession,35 drawn up by Melancthon, to be received.
ii. 215 ; in Augusti Corpus Librorum Symbolic, qui in Ecclesiae Reformatorum auctori-
tatem pubiicam obtinuerunt, Elberfeld, 1827, p. 327 ss. ; and in Niemeyer Collectio
Confessionum in Ecclesiis Reformatis publicatarum, Lips., 1840, p. 740 ss. The article
on the Lord's Supper, which alone occasioned the separation, is here presented ambigu-
ously in Cap. 18 : (Christus) non minus hodie, quam in novissima ilia coena, omnibus,
qui inter illius discipulos ex ammo nomen dederunt, cum banc coenam, ut ipse instituit,
repetunt, verurn suum corpus verumque suum sanguinem vere edendum et bibendum
in cibum potumque animarum, quo illae in aeternam vitam alantur, dare per sacra-
menta dignatur. — Praecipua vero diligentia populi animos nostri Ecclesiastae ab omui
turn contentione, turn supervacanea et curiosa disquisitione ad illud revocant, quod so-
lum prodest. solumque a Christo servatore nostro spectatum est, nempe ut ipso pasti,
in ipso et per ipsum vivamus vitam Deo placitam, — simusque inter nos omnes unus pa-
nis, unum corpus, qui de uno pane in sacra coena participamus.
30 The Confutation written by Faber, Eck, and Coehlaus, was first published by
Miiller, Formula Confutationis August. Confessionis, Lips., 1808, p. 191. On the dis-
cussions at and after the reading, see Sleidanus, lib. vii., ed. Am Ende, p. 429. The
Strasburg divines prepared a '" Vindication and Defense in writing" against the Confu-
tation, which was published with the Confessio Tetrapolitana in 1531.
31 Ad Carolum Rom. Imp. Germaniae Comitia Augustae celebrantem fidei Huldrychi
Zwinglii Ratio, Tiguri, 1530. 4., in Niemeyer, p. 16. It was dated July 4, and was
immediately sent in print to Augsburg (Hess's Life of Zwingle, in Usteri's translation,
s. 631). Bucer and Capito wrote about it to Zwingle : Tua confessio quosdam offendit,
et potissimum duobus locis : altero cum dicis, quosdam respectare ad ollas Aegyptiacas
(the Lutherans in the doctrine of the Lord's Supper), quod urit Lutheranos, altero cum
scribis, pedatum et mitratum genus Episcoporum id esse in Ecclesia, quod gibbi et stru-
mata in corpore (Midler's Schweizergesch. continued by Hottinger, vii. 316). Melanc-
thon to Luther, 14th July (ed. Bretscbneider, ii. 193) : Zwinglius misit hue confessionem
impressam typis. Dicas simpliciter mente captum esse. Cf. Salig's Gesch. der Augsb.
Conf., i. 381.
32 Repulsio Articulorum Zwinglii Caes. Majestati oblatorum. Aug., Vind., 1530. 4.,
written in three days, and dated July 17 (Hess-Usteri, s. 634). In reply : Ad illustris-
simos Germaniae Principes Augustae congregates, de Convitiis Eccii, Epist. Huld. Zwin-
glii, Tiguri, 1530. 4. ; published 27th Aug. (Hess-Usteri, s. 638).
33 See these negotiations from Sept. 7, in Bruck, s. 135; Miiller, s. 842 ; Walch, xvi.
1794.
3* Negotiations for peace between Georg v. Truchsess and the Baden chancellor, Hi-
eron. Vehus, Bruck, s. 155; Miiller, s. 866; Walch, xvi. 1815; Forstemann's Urkun-
denbuch, ii. 415.
35 When, on Sept. 22, the first decree of the diet, concerning the faith (in Walch, xvi.
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 5. 1530. 151
The final decree of the diet, published Nov. 19, allowed to the
Protestants time for consideration until April 15, 1531 ; and inti-
mated forcible measures if this period should pass without their
yielding.36 Although, from the bearing of the strongest Catholic
1848; Forsteinann, ii. 474), was read in public (see the- account in Briick, s. 183; and
in Forstemann, from the Acts of the Margravate of Brandenburg, ii. 473), Dr. Briick,
in the name of the Protestants, contradicted the assertion that their doctrine had been
sufficiently refuted, and handed in the Apology. The Emperor, just on the point of re-
ceiving it, was led to refuse its reception by a sign from his brother (Briick, s. 184 ;
Spalatin's Annals, s. 1D7). The Apology, in its shorter form, as it was to have been
presented at Augsburg, is extant in two Latin recensions : the one is in Chytraeus, p.
337 ; the other in Forstemann, ii. 483 ; in German, by the latter, s. 530. Melancthon
thereupon revised it, and published it with the Confession in Wittenberg, 1531. 4. (above,
Note 5) : this revision was afterward received in the symbolical books ; Kollner's Sym-
bolic, s. 419.
36 The decree is in Muller, s. 997 ; Waleh, xvi. 1925. After an introduction on the
object of the diet, the first topics introduced are the religious dissensions and the read-
ing of the Augsburg Confession. "Und wiewol wir nach gehabtem bestandigen Rath
trefflicher Theologen u. Schriftgelehrten aus vielen Nationen solch ihr Bekenntniss mit
dem Evangelio u. heiliger Schrift mit gutem Grund widerlegen u. ableinen lassen : so
hat doch solches so viel nicht verfangen, dass sie sich mit uns, Churfursten, Fursten,
u. andern gemeinen Stiinden in alien Artikeln verglichen hatten." Hence it was de-
creed : " dass sie sich zwischen hie u. dem niichstkiinftigen 15ten Tag.des Monats Apri-
lis bedenken sollten, ob sie sich der unverglichenen Artikel halben mit der christlichen
Kirchen, papstlicher Heiligkeit, uns u. den andern Churfursten, Fursten u. gemeinen
Standen des heil. Reichs, auch andern christlichen Hiiuptern u. Gliedern der gemeinen
Christenheit, mitlerzeit der Ercirterung eincs nachstkunftigen Concilii nachmals beken-
nen und vereinigen wollen, oder nicht. Und dass sie uns ihrer Gemiiths unter ihren
Insiegeln vor Ausgang obgemeldts funfzehnten Tages verstiindigen : mittlerweil woll-
ten wir uns darauf auch bedenken, was uns zu thun gebiihren wolle, u. alsdann ihnen
unsere Meynung gleichfalls eroffnen." In the mean time, the Protestant princes were
not to allow any thing new on matters of faith to be printed in their lands, to entice
none to join their sect, to allow the free use of their churches and worship to those of
their subjects that adhered to the old faith, and to work, in common with the Catholic
princes, against the Sacramentarians and the Anabaptists. Since no council had for a
long time been held, and "yet ver}- many abuses and causes of complaint may for a
long time have been penetrating into our common Christianity," therefore the Emperor
promises, " bey piipstl. Heiligkeit, u. alien christl. Konigen u. Potentaten so viel zu
verfugen, dass zu christl. Reformation ein gemein christlich Concilium innerhalb 6 Mo-
naten, den nachsten nach Endung dieses unsers Reichstags, an gelegene Malstadt aus-
geschrieben, u. das zum forderlichsten u. aufs langste in einem Jahre nach solchem
Ausschreiben gehalten soil werden." In fine, the Protestant princes were to restore the
despoiled cloisters and other spiritualities "ohne alle Mittel u. zum forderlichsten."
" Es haben aber der Churf. v. Sachsen u. seine Mitverwandten obgemeldt solchen un-
sern gnadigen Abschied nicht annehmen wollen, sondern abgeschlagen, und darauf zum
Theil von hinnen verriickt." Next about the Confessio Tetrapolitana. Since the four
cities of the empire "im Glauben sich von— der gemeinen Christenheit abgesondert,
und die schwere Irrsal wider das hochwiirdige Sacrament, dergleichen der Bildstiirmung
u. anderer Sachen unterzogen, — so haben wir — darauf ein Gegenbericht in dem Evan-
gelio u. heil. Schrift gegrundet, thun verfassen, den wir ihnen — offentlich haben fiirle-
sen, sie darauf gniidiglich erinnern — lassen, dieweil sie ob solcher unser Confutation
ihren Irrsal kliirlich vermerkten, — dass sie von demselben grausamlichen Irrthum ab-
stunden." The copy of the Confutation asked for by the cities had indeed been refused ;
but yet the repetition of the public reading of it had been enjoined, and the demand re-
152 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
powers, it might have been inferred that these threats could hard-
ly be carried into execution,37 yet the Protestants saw the neces-
sity of putting themselves into a condition for defense. The
doubts previously entertained as to the lawfulness of a league of
defense against the Emperor were set aside.38 At a congress in
newed, "class sie solcbem unsern Begehren nachmals Statt thun wollten: dann wo
solche christenliche Ermahnung u. Erinnerung bey ihnen nicht statthaben wollte, — so
kiinnten dieselbe vier Stadt gcdenken, dass Wir verursacht werden, uns in den Sachen
zu erzeigen und zu verhalten, wie Uns als romischem christl. Kaiser, obersten Voigt u.
Schirmhern der h. ehristl. Kirchen von Amts wegen unserm Gewissen nach gebuhrt, wie
vormals in der Confutation gemelt ist. Aber auf solch und dergleichen unser gniidigst
Erinnern u. Begehren seind die Gesandten der beriihrten vier Stiidte auf ihrer Meynung
bestanden." On the other hand, the Emperor and the other estates had united in re-
maining by the old faith, and rejecting all the errors and novelties that had pressed in.
As examples of such were alleged the doctrines, that in the sacrament of the altar the
body and blood of Christ were not essentially, but in figure, present ; that every one is
bound to receive it under both forms ; that the mass is blasphemy toward God ; further
changes in the mass, and abolition of feasts and fast-days ; rejection of infant baptism,
which others also allow to be performed bj' laymen ; despising confirmation and extreme
unction ; destruction of images ; the doctrine that there is no free-will, but that all is
by necessity ; that there should be no magistrates among Christians ; that mere faith
saves, without love and good works ; demolition of cloisters, churches, and altars ; ab-
olition of ceremonies ; doing away of preaching in the Mendicants' cloisters ; persons
compelled by magistrates and lords to hear, not the old, but the new preachers ; confis-
cation of ecclesiastical possessions ; arbitrary procedures about the cloisters ; dismission
and institution of preachers, and abolition of the jurisdiction of bishops. It is plain that
this confused mixture, in which the proper views of the Protestants are placed along-
side of errors which they vehement^ opposed, would naturally arouse their indig.
nation.
37 In the last general assembly of the princes, Sept. 23, the Elector Joachim, in the
name of the Emperor and the Catholic estates, did, in fact, deliver a menacing address
^Briick, s. 190; compare Forstemann's Archiv, ii. GOT), in which the Protestant doctrine
is declared outright to be heretical and fully refuted ; and then followed the menace,
that if the Protestant estates would not accept the decree, the Catholic "sich zu Kais.
Maj. als gehorsame Fursten des Reichs vorpflicht, ihre Leib u. Gut u. alles Vormugen
darzusetzen, damit dieser Sachen geholfen mocht werden, wie dann audi Kais. Maj. ihn-
en hinwieder trostliche Zusagung gethan, all ihr Vormugen darzusetzen, Konigreich u.
Lande, audi aus dem heil. Reich nit zu ziehen, bis dieser Handel zum Ende bracht
wurde," etc. : and there is no manner of doubt that this threat, avowed in the presence
of all the Catholic princes, as Joachim afterward declared (Briick, s. 205), was determ-
ined upon by all the Catholic estates ; and j-et Mayence, Treves, the Palatinate, Duke
George of Brunswick, and Louis of Bavaria, hastened at once to assure the Elector that
this by no means expressed their sentiments, and that the}' were very far from intending
a war of aggression (Briick, s. 208 ff. ; Spalatin, s. 198).
38 Opinion of the jurists of Wittenberg, Walch, x. 656 : When a judge goes on with
a process, after an appeal has been taken, he may be resisted by force. So, too, with
one who decides beyond the bounds of his jurisdiction, and beyond his judicial powers.
Hence, in such a case, the same holds good of the Emperor. The Opinion of the theo-
logians rests on that of the jurists (ibid., s. 660 ff.) : " weil das Evangelium bestiitiget
weltliche leibliche Regimente, so soil sich ein jeglicher Fiirst gegen seinen Herrn oder
Kaiser halten vermoge derselbigen natiirlichen und weltlichen Regimente und Ordnun-
gen," about which the jurists are just the persons to be heard. Against unjust violence,
even when it proceeds from the Emperor, the rulers themselves are bound to protect
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 5. 1530. 153
Smalcald, to which were also admitted the four cities that held
to the Zwinglian views, a protest was adopted against the purpose
of the Emperor to have his brother Ferdinand chosen King of
Rome ; the Emperor was petitioned to prevent the ordinances for
restitution by the imperial exchequer and the highest court of
judicature ; and it was determined to send a written justification
of their positions to the other Christian kings.39 At a new assem-
blage, March 29, 1531, the Smalcald League for six years was
formed for mutual defense.40 The League was still further
strengthened by an alliance at Saalfeld, Oct. 24, 1531, with the
dukes of Bavaria, in opposition to the election of Ferdinand as
King of Rome ;41 and also in union with Bavaria, at the cloister
Scheyern, May 26, 1532, by forming another treaty with France43
and with Denmark.43
Under these circumstances the Emperor did not dare to carry
into execution the threats of the final decree of Augsburg. The
necessity of rest and peace became, however, still more imperative
in consequence of the irruption of Soliman, in the spring of 1532,
into Hungary and Austria with an immense armament.44 The
electors of Mayence and of the Palatinate undertook to mediate ;
negotiations were set on foot at Schweinfurt, and afterward at
Nuremberg.45 The confederates of the Smalcald League at length
assented to Luther's proposal to restrict the peace to those who at
their subjects. Compare Luther's Letters to Wencesl. Link, 15th Jan., 1531, in de Wette,
iv. 212, and to Laz. Spengler, 15th Febr., 1531, ibid., s. 221.
39 Abschied des ersten Convents zu Schmalcalden v. 31 Dec. 1530 in Hortleder v. d.
Ursachen des Deutschen Kreigs, Th. 1, Buch 8, cap. 7. Walch, xvi. 2143. Protestation
gegen die Wahl Ferdinands v. 21 Dec. in Sleidanus, lib. vii., ed. Am Ende, p. 442. In
spite of this, Ferdinand was chosen by the Catholic electoral princes in Cologne, and
crowned in Aix-la-Chapelle, Jan., 1531, in plain violation of the Golden Bull, and
of the imperial capitulation about elections ; see Rommel's Philipp d. Grossmiithige,
i. 280.
40 Documents in Hortleder, i. 8, 8. Walch, xvi. 2170. The first confederates were
the Elector John, the Dukes Philip, Ernst, and Franz, of Brunswick-Liineburg, Land-
grave Philip of Hesse, Prince Wolfgang of Anhalt, Counts Gebhardt and Albrcclit, of
Mansfeld, and the cities of Strasburg, Ulm, Constance, Reutlingen, Memmingen, Lindau,
Biberach, Issni, Liibeck, Magdeburg, and Bremen. Rommel, i. 29G; ii. 269.
41 Stumpf's Baierns polit. Geschichte, i. 59. Urkundenbuch zu derselben, i. 1G, v.
Bucholtz's Gesch. der Regierung Ferdinands I., Bd. iv. (Wien, 1833), s. 151.
42 Memoires et Negociations de Guill. du Bellay (translates en Franqais par l'abbe
CI. Fr. Lambert. Paris, 1753, 7 voll. in 12), liv. iv. Stunipf, i. 93. Urkundenbuch, i.
28. Rommel, i. 288; ii. 259.
43 Rommel, i. 286 ; ii. 257. Stumpf, i. 92, 97.
44 Rauiner's Gesch. Europa's seit dem Ende des funfzehnten Jahrh. i. 433.
** Walch, xvi. 2183. Rommel, i. 299 ; ii. 272.
154 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
that time confessed the principles of the Reformation ;46 and thus
the Religious Peace of Nuremberg was brought about, July 23,
1532. This provided that religious matters should remain in the
same state in which they then were, until they could be settled
by a council or a new diet.47 It is true that only an imperfect
state of peace was thus attained ; yet a period of quiet develop-
46 Luther's Judgment on the question, whether it should be insisted upon that those
should also be included in the peace who should in future confess the Augsburg Con-
fession ; in de Wette, iv. 369, 372, 380. His letter of June 29 to the Elector, s. 382 ; to
the electoral prince, s. 384. He remarks, in opposition, s. 372: "Wir willigen hiemit
nicht, dass den Andern das Evangelium soil verboten oder gewehret werden, sondern
suchen einen zeitlichen Frieden fur uns, sollen u. konnen auch mit Recht nicht andere
Oberkeit zwingen, dass sie die Ihren sichern sollten misers Gefallens. — Wenn wir nu
mit freundlichem Suchen u. Vermahnen nicht konnen erhalten, dass der Kaiser die
Seinen sichern soil, so konnen wir nicht mehr thun, u. sind entschuldigt.— Zum vierten,
so ist ja ein jeder Christ schuldig, das Evangelium auf eigen Fahr zu glauben u. zu be-
kennen. — Zum funften, quod tibi non vis fieri, alteri ne feceris :— Nu wollte keine Ober-
keit dieses Theils, dass andere Nebenfursten sie zwingen sollten, mit ihren Untertha-
nen zu machen was sie wollten." To the elector, s. 382: " Furwahr, wo Kaiserl. Maj.
solche Artikel bewilligct, wie wir sie itzt — verandert ; so hat seine Kaiserl. Maj. gnug
gethan, u. wird hinfiirder beyde Schuld u. Unglimpf unser seyn. Denn Gott grusset
uns gnadiglich ; danken wir ihm nicht, so werden wir uns hochlich versiindigen, dazu
auch kein Gluck haben. Demnach bitte ich E. K. F. G. allerunterthanigst, E. K. F. G.
wollten mit Ernst einen guten, harten Brief hinaus den Unsern schreiben, u. treulich
vermahnen, sie wollten doch auch ansehen, wie viel u. gniidig die Kais. Maj. uns nach-
gibt, u. s. w."
47 In Hortleder, i. 1, 10. Walch, xvi. 2210. In this are omitted the previous demands
of the Catholic party (s. 2185), that beyond the Augsburg Confession there should be no
further innovations, and that the Protestants should not stand by the Zwinglians and
Anabaptists. The Protestant demand, that the peace should also extend to their future
allies in the faith, was, in fact, completely set aside by the explicit enumeration of the
estates comprised in this peace. Besides the general statements about the peace, and
the obligation of the Protestants to aid against the Turks, the following article is the
only one of importance : "Dazu hat die Rom. Kais. Maj. zu mehrer u. bestiindiger Er-
haltung solches obgemeldten gemeinen Friedens gnadiglich bewilliget u. zugesagt, dass
Ihre Maj. alle Rechtfertigungen in Sachen den Glauben belangend, so durch Hire Maj.
Fiscal, u. andere wider den Churfiirsten zu Sachsen u. ihre Zugewandten angefangen
worden, oder noch angefangen werden mochten, einstellen wolle bis zu nachstktinfti-
gem Concilio, oder so das Concilium nicht gehalten, durch die Stiinde in andere Wege
darein gesehen werden." Against Rommel, i. 311, it is to be noted that this assurance
is also adopted, word for word, in the imperial confirmation of the peace, Aug. 2 (Walch,
xvi. 2238) ; it did not belong in the mandate of Aug. 3, since this only prescribes to tbe
estates what they are required to do in consequence of the peace. The Landgrave Philip
would not, for a long time, recede from the demand to include the future confessors of
the Reformation (Rommel, i. 305 ; ii. 274 ; iii. 45 f. ; and the Judgment of the Hessian
divines, in Neudecker's Urkunden, s. 199), and found also other objections to the treaty.
Thus he justly thought that the assurance, as given above, was too indefinitely express-
ed, and would have preferred to have said, " dass in Sachen, den Glauben und Religion,
u.'was daraus fleusst, u. dem anhangt, belangend, mit alien gerichtlichen Processen,
Execution, u. Handlungen, so von dem Kaiserlichen Fiscal oder auf jemands Anhalten
furgenommen seyn oder werden mochten, stillgestanden werden musse" (Schmidt's Ge-
sch. d. Deutschen, xii. 51). Consequently he did not at once accept the peace, but sub-
mitted to it Aug. 13 (Rommel, i. 311 ; ii. 276).
CHAP: I.— SWISS REFORMATION. § G. 152G. 155
ment was again insured to the Reformation. The enhancement
of the moral power of the Smalcald confederates was also a no less
valuable result of this peace ; for the concessions thus made to
them, after such definite threats, would necessarily heighten their
own self-reliance and the respect felt for them by others.48 Im-
mediately after the conclusion of this peace occurred the death of
the Elector John the Steadfast, Aug. 16, 1532; he was succeeded
by his son, John Frederick.
§ 6.
THE SWISS REFORMATION TO THE SECOND PEACE, IN NOVEMBER, 1531.
Job. von Miiller and Robert Glutz Blotzheim's Geschichten Schweizerischer Eidgenos-
senschaft, continued by J. J. Hottinger, Bd. vii. Zurich, 1829. [Other works ; see
above, p. 11, 12.]
"When Zurich came to a decisive separation from the Roman
Church almost all the other confederates seemed ready to unite
in forcing it to recede from its innovations; but the views and
aims of the several cantons were so different that they could not
work together with earnestness. The decrees of the Diet of Lu-
cerne, Jan. 28, 1525,1 were intended to remedy the universally-
acknowledged defects in church government and discipline, and
49 This peace has been frequently blamed without sufficiently considering that the
previous condition of the Smalcald leaguers was very oppressive, as, in their uncertain-
ty about the future, they must always be prepared for war ; and then, too, there were
so many who took part in it that unbroken union was not to be expected (Luther to the
electoral prince, Febr. 12, in de Wette, iv. 338 : " Zudem sehen auch jetzt E. F. G., wie
feste u. gewiss die Stiidte u. Verbundniss halten, dass es nichts auders ist, denn prach-
tige Gedanken u. kostliehe Anschliige, welche fast trostlich scheinen, weil keine Noth
vorhanden ist; aber wenn es zum Treffen komt, so wird es alles zu Wasser, und ist nie-
mand daheimen ; so sindt sich denn kein Burger noch Stadt, die um eines Fiirsten wil-
len sein Leib u. Gut wagen will") ; and, besides, the Emperor could not concede any
thing more without alienating his truest adherents. King Ferdinand said he would not
rest until the Lutheran sect was abolished, " even if he were to go a begging" (Secken-
dorf, iii. 27) ; and he gave a report as early as March, with tears, to the papal legates,
about the secret negotiations for peace that were going on (Pallavicini, Hist. Cone. Tri-
dent, iii. 9, 5). The Elector Joachim of Brandenburg said he would "rather lose land
and people, die and rot," than consent to peace with the evangelicals (Seckendorf, ubi
supra). The papal embassadors, as soon as they heard of the negotiations for peace,
insisted (Pallavicini, 1. c. § G) : haereticis inducias quovis modo laxari, idem esse ac
opportunitatem iis largiri suae potentiae confirmandae, qua magis insuperabiles redde-
rentur. Even France and Bavaria represented to the Pope that such a peace would be
disgraceful (Pallavicini, 1. c. § 7), which is also a proof of what the Protestants might
expect from these allies as soon as the political circumstances changed.
1 See these in Bullinger, i. 213; extracts in Muller-IIottinger, vii. 159.
156 FOURTH PERIOD— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
thus to satisfy the longing for a reformation without rending the
Church. But they did not go into effect; to some they seemed
too insignificant, to others too presumptuous ; thus the discussions
about them only served to bring out in bold relief the internal di-
vision between the zealous Catholic cantons and those that were
wavering.2 In proportion as the former held fast to the old order
of things, avowed their hatred of Zurich, and endeavored, in their
domain, to extirpate with fire and sword all the seeds of the Ref-
ormation ; in the same degree were the latter repelled by them,
and made more inclined to the side of the Reformation, for they
felt deeply the necessity of ecclesiastical reforms, while at the
same time they were unwilling to have domestic peace disturbed
by them.3 The Catholic cantons now acceded to the proposal of
Dr. Eck to demolish the innovations by a disputation,4 and, after
long conferences, brought this about at Baden, May 19, 1526.5
Zwingle himself could not appear there without endangering his
life f in his stead Oecolampadius took the lead of the Reformed
■ Bullinger, i. 223. Salat (in Miiller-Hottiuger, vii. 161): "Also zerfielend die Ort
der Artiklen halb, •machtend viel besondres; wenn dass die Ziiricher merktend, wurden
sie stolz mid handfest in ihrem Furnemmen," etc.
3 Bern endeavored, by an embassy, Nov. 29, 1525, to induce Zurich to restore the
mass for the sake of peace (see Bullinger, i. 298) : " So fern man denn die Mess wieder-
um anniihme, werde man uf die Bilder u. andere Ceremonien wenig setzen. Oder dass
Zurich joch um so viel wiche, dass sie cin Mess des Tags in ihr Stadt halten lassend."
Zurich lehnte den Antrag ab, see ibid. But now that the strict Catholic cantons pressed,
in Berne, for the exclusion of Zurich from the sessions, Berne published a public decla-
ration, Jan. 31, 1536 (Fiissli, ii. 302), that, though its mediation had been fruitless, it
would not separate either from Zurich or the other confederates, but would truly hold
to the league it had sworn to keep. Claudius May, in Berne, wrote, Dec. 19, 1525, to
Zwingle (Zwinglii Opp., vii. 1, 451) : Auspicia bona. Certum habeo, Vestros dominos,
qui hie fuerunt, nostros ingenuos socios esse, et candide quoque dimissos, id quod Vobis
referent. Viderunt voluntatem, qua in civitatem honestam Tigurinam affecti sumus cum
spe, amicitiam inter nos in dies aucturn iri. Vestri legati facile cognitum habent, qua
mente major pars apud nos adhuc sit.
* Eck had already offered to do this in a letter to the diet, Aug. 13, 1524, which Zwin-
gle at once published with a reply ; see Zwingli's Werke, ii. ii. 399, where the further
correspondence is also given. Cf. Bullinger, i. 331.
5 The invitation came, March 23, from a diet in Lucerne ; Bullinger, i. 337 ; Muller-
Hottinger, vii. 80 ; the letter of invitation to the Bishop of Constance, see in Kapp's
Nachlcse, iii. 352.
0 His brother-in-law, Leonhard Tremp, member of the great council, warned him, at
the end of March (Zwinglii Opp., vii. 483): "Hiitet euch bey Leib u. Leben, dass ihr
nicht gen Baden kommet ! denn es wiirde an euch kein Gleit nicht gehalten. Und
das weiss ich ; darum so hiitet Euch ! der Murner, der Bakersbub, ist zu Luzern offent-
lich an die Kanzel gestanden, u. hat mit lauter Stimm u. aufgehabtem Arm geredet :
Zwingli, ich sag dir ab an Leib u. an Gut ; U. will dich unterrichten, dass du ein Ver-
fiihrer des armen Christenvolks bist, etc." Zwingle, on this account, refused the in-
vitation ; see Ein frundliche Geschrift an gmein Eidgenossen, 21st April (Zwingli's
CHAP. I— SWISS REFORMATION. § G. 1526. 157
theologians. In this Catholic region it seemed as though the nu-
merous Catholic party, appearing with great pomp, would dazzle
the eyes and intimidate the heart by its confident bearing; but
the quiet and firm rejoinder of Oecolampadius made a deep impres-
sion upon the wavering,7 and the result of the disputation, though
the Catholics boasted of victory, was decidedly favorable to the
Reformation. The Grrisons had not taken any part in the discus-
sion ; nor did it prevent them, in the summer of 1526, from grant-
ing entire religious freedom.8 This favorable issue was most ap-
parent in Berne. After the Reformed party, in the election of the
council, 23d April, 1527, had got the preponderance in the govern-
ment,9 the popular favor toward the Reformation was expressed
without restraint. The council appointed a new disputation at
Berne, for Jan. 6, 1528, which was numerously attended,10 and
Werke, ii. ii. 42-t) : the seven hostile places did indeed send to him a safe-conduct to
Zurich (see ibid., s. 409); Zwingle, in reply, again recounted the reasons why he could
not come to Baden, but declared himself very ready to dispute in a safe place (ibid.,
s. 462).
7 Protocols were written out by five Catholic scribes, which were afterward for a long
time kept back by the Catholic party. The first report appeared from the Reformed
side, from minutes made at home after each session by Thos. von HofFen, city clerk of
Bern: " Wahrhaftige Handlung der Disputation in Obern Baden" (Strasburg, 1526);
this was attacked by the Catholic party as false (see Hottinger's Helvet. Kirchengesch.,
iii. 328). Thomas Hiibner next published the protocol made by Hans Huber, clerk at
Lucerne, after comparison with the other four: "Die Disputacion vor den XII. Orten
einer lobl. Eidgenossenschaft — von wegen der Einigkeit in christl. Glauben — besche-
hen, — und zu Baden — gehalten. Luzern, 1527. 4." (Comp. Veesenmej'er's Beytriige
zur Gesch. der Literatur u. Reformation. Ulm, 1792, s. 68.) The four other protocols
are now in Zurich ; a comparison of them proves that this edition is correct (Miiller-
Hottinger, vii. 84). Murner also published a Latin edition: Causa Helvetica ortho-
doxae tidei. Disputatio Helvetiorum in Baden superiori, etc. Lucernae, 1528. 4. (See
Altdorlisches Literar. Museum, i. 542.) On the disputation, see Bullinger, i. 348 ; Le-
bensgesch. Oecolampads von S. Hess, s. 181; Muller-Hottinger, vii. 83. Two satirical
poems on this conference against Eck and Faber, one bj' Manuel ; see in Niclaus Man-
uel von Griineisen, s. 408, comp. s. 216 ; Bullinger, i. 357.
8 Conference at Ilantz, Jan. 1526. Bullinger, i. 315. The acts drawn' up by Seb.
Ilofmeister, in Fussli, i. 337 ; Muller-Hottinger, vii. 148. In summer religious freedom
was decreed ; the decrees in P. D. R. de Porta Hist. Reformationis Ecclesiarum Rhaeti-
carum (Tomi ii. ; Curiae Raetorum et Lindaviae, 1772-75. 4.), i. i. 146.
9 Cf. § 2, Note 99. Muller-Hottinger, vii. 102. Bertold Haller oder die Reformation
von Bern, by Melch. Kirchhofer, Zurich, 1828, s. 88. The previous council, on Whit-
suntide Monday, 1526, had promised the seven cantons (see in Muller-Hottinger, vii.
456 ; comp. Bullinger, i. 361) to remain by the old faith, and to abolish the article, " ein
jeden im Glauben zu lassen, so ihn gut dunkt." The preaching of the Gospel was at
once made free (Mandat in Bullinger, i. 390).
10 Handlung oder Acta gehaltener Disputation zu Bern im Uechtland. Zurich, Apr.,
1528, in 8. and 4. Reprinted in Strasburg, 1528. 4. ; Bern, 1608. 4. Extracts from these
acts in Zwingle's Works by Schuler u. Schulthess, ii. i. 70. A short account is given by
one who was present — Martin Bucer praef. Commentarii in Joannem (reprinted in Scut
!58 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
issued iii such a decisive victory for the Reformation that it was
at once introduced by the authorities.11 This change on the part
of the powerful Berne decided the cantons that had until now been
wavering. The revolution which followed was more violent in
proportion to the unwilling delay which had been imposed upon
the majority inclined to the Reformation by the political relations
of the government. St. Gall signalized its change by banishing
the obstinate opponents of the Reformation, and by its severe treat-
ment of the steadfast Catholic nuns.12 In Basle the struggle was
renewed, on the part of the Reformers, with great zeal ;13 until at
teti Annales Evang. renovati ann. 1528). That the Catholics themselves acknowledged
their defeat is shown by a letter of Jacobus Monasteriensis, a priest of Solothurn, to
Sigismund de Trudone, canon in Mayence, dated Jan. 29 (Scultetus 1. c.) : Effecerant
quldem fidi nobis servatores Bernae, et ii certe, apud quos hactenus summa rerum fuit,
ut et Episcopi, quibus est Ecclesiae in illorura ditione jurisdictio, additis etiam minis,
ad suam disputationem vocarentur, sed nulla alia spe, quam ut eruditos illi adducerent,
qui haereticos confutarent. Sed quid ? nemo illorum vel ipse venit, vel eruditos misit.
— Venit post aliquot dies Augustinianus quidem frater, Provincialem salutabant, ac
Traegerinum dice bant, sed loquentiae aliquid, eruditionis ac eloquentiae nihil in eo de-
prehensum est. Ubi enim scripturae exigebantur, maluit abire, quam disputare. — Cla-
mosior alius, sed nequaquam doctior Dominicaster per dies aliquot strepuit ex scriptu-
ris, sed quam feliciter, hinc conjice. Probaturus Pontincem quoque esse caput Eccle-
siae, adduxit id a Petro eum accepisse, qui ideo fuisset a Domino vocatus Cephas, caput :
sic enim se legisse ajebat in Vocabulariis. Vide, quales habeamus propugnatores : et
adhuc miramur, vulgo nos contemni, et passim multos a nobis deficere ? — Sed Praela-
torum ct Capituli Bernensium audi constantiam. Cum, uno aut altero excepto, nemo
corum non agnosceret blasphemos illos haereticorum articulos, omnibus tamen subscrip-
serunt singuli, idque in capitulo congregati : tantum quod indoctae bestiae nihil possent
haereticis objicere. Si cordati fuissent, vel mediocri dexteritate praediti, ita valebat
adhuc factio nostra Bernae, si nihil aliud, ut in annum usque potuissent disputationem
extrahere. Sed sic decet nos poenas dare contemptarum literarum, et neglectus studio-
rum. Horum vero insanum consilium sequuti sunt in ditione Bernatium monachi et
sacrilici. 0 tempora, o mores, o nostram socordiam ! Quam facile potuisset hoc ma-
lum caveri, si studiosorum quam scortorum nostri Episcopi amantiores essent ! — Quid
nunc faciant alii? Senatum quoque Basiliensem scis metu plebis suae, quam incantat
Oecolampadius non tam eruditione quam hypocrisi sua, nihil posse. Idem paulo post
usu veniet et aliis. Unum equidem timeo, paulo post Helvetios aeque Pontificis excus-
suros jugum, atque excusserunt jam pridem Caesaris. Et utinam Constantia et aliquot
urbcs Imperii non sequantur exemplum !— Comp. Bullinger, i. 395 ; Muller-Hottinger,
vii. 105 ; Bertold Haller v. Kirchhofer, s. 99.
11 Bullinger, i. 437. As early as Febr. 7 appeared in print, " Gemein Reformation
u. Verbesserung der bisher gebrouchten u. verwandten Gotsdiensten u. Ceremonien, die
nabent dem Wort Gottes durch menschlich Gutdunken nach u. nach ingepflanzet, u.
durch des Bapstthums Huffen trozlich gehandhabet, aber dieser Zyt uss Gnaden Gottes
u. Bericht syns heil. Worts durch Schultheiss, klein u. gross Rath der Stadt Bern im
Uechtland usgerutet sind," in Bullinger, i. 440 ; Miiller-Hottinger, vii. 116; Kirchhofer,
s. 125.
12 Cf. § 2, Note 112, v. Arx Gesch. v. St. Gallen, ii. 529; Hartmann's Gesch. v. St.
Gallen, s. 308 ; Muller-Hottinger, vii. 119.
13 Cf. § 2, Note 110; Bullinger, ii. 35; Och's Geschichte von Basel, v. 607; Muller-
Hottinger, vii. 122.
CHAP. I.— SWISS EEFORMATION. § 6. 1529. 159
length, Feb. 9, 1529, with arms in their hands, they compelled the
Catholic members of the government to resign, and commenced
the general introduction of the Reformation by the destruction of
images and pictures.14 Divine worship was at once established
in the new order ;15 the theological faculty was filled with new
teachers ; and the cloisters were abolished. In Oflarus the numer-
ous adherents of the Reformation began with violent measures
immediately after the conference at Berne ; these were opposed
by equal violence from the other side ; civil war was imminent ;
but by a treaty (April 25, 1529), as previously in Appenzell, it
was left free to every parish to decide for or against the Reforma-
tion.16
Now that the imbittered Catholic cantons renounced the league
with their evangelical confederates,17 the latter were forced to plan
the means of defense. For this purpose Zurich and Constance
made an alliance, 25th Dec, 1527, under the name Burgher
Rights ;18 Berne and St. Gall joined it in 1528 ; and in 1529,
Biel, Muhlhausen, and Basle.19 The most zealous of the Catholic
cantons, Lucerne, Zug, Schwyz, Uri, and Unterwalden, aroused a
revolt of the Bernese upper lands against the Reformation; and
Unterwalden even aided it.20 As this attempt was fruitless, the
revolt being at once suppressed, those five cantons entered into
negotiations with Austria, till now regarded as a hereditary foe,
and concluded with King Ferdinand a league, April, 1529, for the
maintenance of the old faith.21
The common lordships, that is, those belonging to several can-
tons, furnished uninterrupted occasions for dispute ; for in these,
both of the religious parties, each supported by the cantons of its
14 On these occurrences, see Oecolampadii Ep. ad Capitonem, dd. 13. Febr., in Hot-
tinger Hist. Eccl., ix. 12.
15 "Ordnung, so eine ehrsame Stadt Basel den lten Tag Aprilis in ihrer Stadt u.
Landschaft furhin zu halteu erkannt. Darin wie die verworfene Misbrauche mit wah-
ren Gottesdienst ersetzet, audi wie die Laster zu christlicher Tapfcrkeit untraglich, Gott
zu Lob abgestellet u. gestraft werden sollen, begriffen ist, als man zahlt 1529. 4. ;" in
Bullinger, ii. 82.
16 Muller-Hottinger, vii. 138.
17 Already at the Diet of Lucerne, 18th July, 1526; see Bullinger, i. 362; Miiller-
Hottinger, vii. 165.
19 Bullinger, i. 418. Muller-Hottinger, vii. 222; the document, s. 463.
19 Bullinger, ii. 8, 26, 46, 63. Muller-Hottinger, vii. 223 ff.
20 Bullinger, ii. 21. Muller-Hottinger, vii. 180. Niclaus Manuel von Griineisen.
Stuttg. u. Tubingen, 1837, s. Ill, 118 ff.
21 Bullinger, ii. 48. Muller-Hottinger, vii. 225, die Urkunde s., s. 469.
160 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
own faith, were often in violent contest.22 This state of things
was worse than open war. To put an end to it, Zurich, inspired
by the fiery Zwingle,23 declared war against the five cantons by
which it had been so often injured ; the occasion being the send-
ing of an armed force by Unterwalden into the free localities.2*
The armies were already face to face when a peace was made by
the mediation of the other cantons, which did not, indeed, corre-
spond with the wishes of Zwingle,25 though it was very favorable
for Zurich.26 In consequence of it the Reformed party obtained
the preponderance, and Schafhausen came decidedly upon the
side of the Reformation, and joined the Christian Burgher Rights'
league, Oct. 25, 1529.27
Zurich tried to turn this state of things to advantage by estab-
lishing the Reformation, yet not without arbitrary measures, in
permanent security. In the common lordships, where the ma-
jority favored the Reform, it was now fully introduced by Zii-
22 Muller-Hottinger, vii. 199.
23 Zwinglius ad Amicos Bernenses, dd. 30. Maj. (Muller-IIottinger, vii. 244, in Zwin-
glii Vita, auct. Myconio, in the Archiv f. Kirchengesch. i. ii. 24) : Quod hactenus ad
vos scripsi, iterum atque iterum facio, ut constantes sitis, neque bellum metuatis. Nam
ista pax, quam quidam tantopere urgent, bellum est, non pax ; et bellum, cui nos insta-
lling, pax est, non bellum. Non enim sitimus cujusquam sanguinem, neque etiam per
tumultum hauriemus, sed in hoc sumus, ut oligarchiae nervi succidantur. Id nisi fiat,
neque Evangelii Veritas, neque illius ministri apud nos in tuto erunt. Nihil crudele
cogitamus : sed quicquid agimus, amicum et paternum est. Salvare cupimus quosdam,
qui per ignorantiam pereunt, servare libertatem satagimus. Vos igitur nolite tantopere
abhorrere a consiliis nostris. Mitiora sunt et aequiora, quam quidam apud vos dictitant.
Zwingle had previousl}' drawn up a plan for a campaign ; given in Escher's u. Hottin-
ger's Archiv f. schweizerische Gesch. u. Literatur, Bd. ii. Heft 2 (Zurich, 1830), s. 2G3.
He himself accompanied it armed ; see Bernh. Weiss, Beschreibung der Glaubensiinde-
rung, in Fussli's Beytrage, iv. 102: "Mr. Conrad Schmidt war bestellt zu predigen im
Feld, dann man wollte Mr. Ulrich Zwinglin nicht in den Krieg lassen : — aber er wollt
nicht bleiben, sondern sass auf ein Ross, und fiihrte eiue hiibsche Helparten auf den
Achslen."
24 Bullinger, ii. 155. Muller-IIottinger, vii. 247.
25 See Zwingle's Gutachten an die Ziiricher Regierung fiber dasjenige, was von den 5
Orten zu fordern sey, 11th June, in Muller-Hottinger, vii. 479. He insisted that the
five cantons should allow the free preaching of God's Word, renounce the pensions, and
pay the costs of the war.
26 Muller-Hottinger, vii. 270 ; see the document of the Saturday after John the Bap-
tist's Feast, 1529, in Bullinger, ii. 185, and in Escher's u. Hottinger's Archiv f. schweiz.
Gesch. u. Landeskunde, i. i. 78. An additional letter, 24th Sept., in Bullinger, ii. 212.
The chief conditions were, that the faith should be free (that is, each government to de-
cide about it), the league with King Ferdinand be abandoned, mutual calumnies avoid-
ed, and the costs of the war paid by the five cantons. Thereupon, in a general order,
Oct. 15 (ibid., s. 108), all calumny and abuse were forbidden, " with high and severe
penalty and disgrace."
27 Bullinger, ii. 222. Muller-IIottinger, vii. 134 ff., 286.
CHAP. I.-SWISS REFORMATION. § 6. 1529. 161
rich.29 The newly-elected Abbot of St. Grail was not allowed by
Zurich and Glarus to come into possession, although the two oth-
er cantons that had the guardianship were in his favor ; and they
changed the ecclesiastical into a secular endowment.29 Zwingle,
to whom the circumstances of the times had now given the lead
in Zurich politics, sought to form alliances abroad against the peril
that threatened from the Emperor, who, having conquered his foes,
now seemed on the point of turning his forces against the Refor-
mation. Though the Conference of Marburg30 could not effect a
complete union with the German Protestants, yet it was the
means of forming a closer alliance of the Swiss with the Landgrave
of Hesse ; and it also resulted in the attempts, which were, how-
ever, vain, to form leagues with Venice and France in opposition
to the Emperor.31 Strasburg, repelled by the German Protest-
ants, joined the Christian Burgher Rights' league in January,
1530.32 The Landgrave of Hesse was also received into it,33 at
least by Zurich and Basle, July 30 and Nov. 16, 1530. On the
other hand, the Catholic cantons sent representatives to the Diet of
Augsburg ; and the distinguished reception given to their embassa-
dors by the Emperor, contrasted with the hostility which there
prevailed against the Reformed cantons,3* was the occasion of all
sorts of reports about privy negotiations.35 Among the Catholics
the hope of soon seeing the heresy brought to an end was visibly
rising, and showed itself in calumnies and abuse of the Reform-
ers.36
Thus the previous state of fluctuation and uncertainty recurred
again. To put an end to it, Zwingle and Zurich pressed their
28 Bullinger, ii. 221, 240, 247. Muller-Hottinger, vii. 282.
20 Bullinger, ii. 114, 144, 244. Muller-Hottinger, vii. 295.
30 See § 4, Note 37.
31 In Marburg there was also a private correspondence between the Landgrave and
Zwingle, in which the names were given in cipher (Muller-Hottinger, vii. 282). Let-
ters of Zwingle so written to the LandgrWe are in Neudecker's Urkunden, s. 150 ft".
Rudolph Collin was sent to Venice ; see his own report on his audience before the Doge,
Dec. 28, 1529, and Zwingle's remarks in Escher's u. Hottinger's Archiv f. schweiz.
Gesch. u. Landeskunde, i. ii. 273 ; MuMer-Hottinger, vii. 308. On the negotiations with
France, Muller-Hottinger, vii. 311.
32 Muller-Hottinger, vii. 314. Documents in Escher's u. Hottinger's Archiv, i. iii. 419.
33 Bullinger, ii. 289. Muller-Hottinger, vii. 318. Berne refused to take part; see
Niclaus Manuel, by Griineisen, s. 149.
34 Muller-Hottinger, vii. 317.
35 Ibid., s. 336.
36 Bullinger, ii. 336.
VOL. IV. 11
162 FOUKTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
confederates to war, as the only means of bringing matters to a
settled state. But the latter consented only to half measures ; that
is, denying to the five Catholic cantons the free purchase of the
necessaries of life.37 Forced by necessity, these cantons seized
their arms, and made an attack upon the territory of Zurich, un-
prepared for the contest.38 The army brought against them in
haste was defeated at Cappel, Oct. 11, 1531 ; and many distin-
guished Zurichers, among them Zwingle, here found their death.
And though the armies of the allied Reformed cantons now came
to their aid, yet they were not united ; the forces of the powerful
Berne had no zeal. Zurich, on the 16th Nov., and Berne, Nov.
24, 1531, were forced to conclude a humiliating peace. By this
treaty both confessions of faith were indeed recognized and se-
cured, but the Reformed cantons were obliged to pay indemnities,
to abolish their league, and to recosrnize the Abbot of St. Gall.39
§ 7.
HISTORY OF THE GERMAN REFORMATION TO THE RECESS OF THE DIET
OF RATISBON, JULY 29, 1541.
Although it was not to be expected that the Protestants, like
the Catholics, would unconditionally conform to the decision of a
council,1 yet the Emperor urgently entreated the Pope to summon
37 Bullinger, ii. 362, 383. Miiller-Hottinger, vii. 342.
38 On this so-called Cappel War, the chief sources are Bullinger's Reformationsgesch.,
iii. 116, and Aegid. Tschudi kurze Beschreibung der fiinf katholischen Orte — Kriegs
•wider ihre Eidgenossen, reprinted in the Helvetia, Bd. ii. (Aarau u. Bern, 1826), s. 165
u. 321. MulleffiHottinger, vii. 362 ff.
33 See the treat}' with Zurich, in Tschudi, in the Helvetia, ii. 245 ; Bullinger, iii. 247,
in Miiller-Hottinger, vii. 497, comp. s. 427 ; the peace with Berne, in the Helvetia, ii.
325; Bullinger, iii. 270. The style of the very first article was humiliating: "Zum
ersten sollent u. wollent wir, die von Zurich, unser getruwe liebe Eidgenossen von den
V. Orten — by ihrem wahren, ungezwyffleten, christenlichen Glauben — giinzlich unge-
arguirt u. ungedisputirt blyben lassen. — Hinwiederum so wollent wir, von den V. Orten,
unser Eidgenossen von Zurich u. ihre eigne* Mitverwandten bjr ihrem Glauben audi
blyben lassen." Almost verbally the same in the treaty with Berne.
1 Luther had maintained from the beginning that councils could err : see Responsio
ad Prierat., § 1, Note 22; and his declaration at Worms, § 1, Note 79. The Protestants,
in their appeals to a council, had alwaj-s demanded that it should be free, and decide
according to the Scriptures. The more incontrovertible the truth of their doctrine ap-
peared to them, the more might the}' expect it to be recognized by such a council. It
was then their duty to make use of this means, although they did not therebj- bind
themselves to submit to everj' decision of a council (cf. Luther De Captiv. Babyl., fol.
273, b. § 1, Note 61 : neque Papa, neque Episcopus, neque ullus hominum habet jus uni-
us syllabae constituendae super christianum hominem, nisi id fiat ejusdem consensu).
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 7. 1533. 163
one ; partly because he would thus have more facilities for coerc-
ing the recusants ; and in part because it seemed as if, under pres-
ent circumstances, the long-desired reform of the Church in head
and members might be expected from a general council. But
Clement VII., to meet the danger that seemed to threaten him,2
proposed conditions which, it was apparent, the Protestants must
reject.3 At the same time he again formed a closer alliance with
the King of France, to find in him support against the Emperor.4
In the mean time, the Smalcald leaguers, despite the peace of
Nuremberg, were disquieted by the courts in the matter of the
confiscated church property.5 New entanglements were immi-
nent. But a bold deed of the Landgrave Philip broke through
these difficulties, and heightened in no slight degree the power
and prestige of the league. For after he had for a long time
worked without success in the cause of the banished Duke Ulrich
Here belong the following declarations of Luther, in an Opinion given the middle of Sep-
tember, 1530 (in Coelestinus, iii. 78 b) : Concilium est permittendum jure, tanquam me-
dium humanum. Hoc necessario tenemur facere, et nisi facimus, peccamus et delin-
quimus. Scriptum est, dormientibus hominibus venit inimicus, et superseminavit zi-
zania, et cavendum est, ne dormiamus, et sinamus crescere zizania, id quod insidiose
quaeritur. Opinion given April or May, 1532 (in de Wette, iv. 374) : " Vom Concilium
ist muglich etwas zu cavirn ; so ist ohn Zweifel gnugsam cavirt durch diese Wort : Ein
frey christlich Concilium. Sollen die Wort nicht helfen, so wird der Zusatz auch we-
nig helfen. nach dem reinen Gottes Wort, etc. Denn so die Nationes wider uns conclu-
ding werden sie gleichwohl den Rubra haben wollen, dass sie nach dem reinen Gottes
Wort sprechen, etc." ,
2 Ranke, Fiirsten u. Volker von Slid-Europa im 16ten u. 17ten Jahrh., ii. 114.
3 In June, 1533, a papal and imperial embassador appeared in this matter before the
Elector of Saxony. The Articull handed over by the Nuncio to the Elector are in Ray-
nald., 1533, No. 8 ; Walch, xvi. 2263. The judgment of Luther and other divines is in
de Wette, iv. 454. The answer given by all the confederates at a diet in Smalcald, June
30, in Walch, xvi. 2281. They were offended by the papal conditions : that the council
should be held according to the usage of the Church ; " that those who might be in the
council should pledge and bind themselves to hold inviolable and obey the decrees of
said council ;" that it should be held in Mantua, Bononia, or Placentia, and not in Ger-
man}* ; and that all the rest should stand by the Pope against those who would not sub-
mit to the council.
4 Ranke, ii. 118. According to Sarpi Hist, du Concile de Trente, traduite par le Cou-
rayer, i. 122, the Pope persuaded the King of France, in their conference at Marseilles,
Oct., 1533, to work upon the Protestants by means of the Landgrave, so that the council
might be frustrated. According to the reports of embassadors it was then determined
to support the Landgrave in the conquest of Wurtemberg, so as to make disturbances in
Germany ; Ranke, ii. 121.
5 This was owing to the indefiniteness of the terms in the Nuremberg peace, which
the Landgrave Philip had criticised at the first (see § 5, Note 47). The court maintained
that causae possessoriae and complaints for restitution did not come under " matters con-
cerning the faith;" see J. H. v. Harpprecht Staatsarchiv des Kais. u. h. R. R. Cammer-
gerichts (Ulm, 4 Theile, 1757-60. 4.), P. V. § 136-145 ; Appendix, no. 4G-50.
164 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
of Wiirtemberg,6 he at last succeeded, May, 1534, in breaking up
the Swabian league ;7 aided by money from France,8 in May,
1534, he brought Wiirtemberg in a few weeks in subjection to its
old ruler.9 King Ferdinand, who had been in possession, was
obliged by the treaty of Cadan, June 29, 1534, to restore the land
to Duke Ulrich;10 the neighboring princes had been always op-
posed to this increase of Ferdinand's power, and he now needed
his forces elsewhere. Duke Ulrich at once introduced the long-
desired Reformation,11 and thus increased the power of the Prot-
estants. In this treaty, too, Ferdinand was recognized by the
Protestants as King of Rome, while he, on the other hand, pledged
to them security against the claims of the supreme judicatories.12
Contemporaneous with these events was the revival in Miinster
of the Anabaptist madness, in a degree surpassing all bounds ; a
tailor, John Bockhold, of Leyden, was elevated to be King of Zion.
Chiefly through aid of the Landgrave, promised by the treaty of
Cadan, Miinster was subdued, June 24, 1535.13 The consequence
6 Rommel's Philipp der Grossmiithige, i. 323.
7 Stumpfs Baiems polit. Geschichte, i. 140 ff. Urkundenbuch, s. 51. Rommel, i. 319 ;
ii. 287.
s Meeting of the Landgrave with the King at Bar le Due, in Jan., 1534 ; on the treaty
there concluded, see Rommel, i. 335 ; ii. 298.
. 9 Rommel, i. 344 ff.
10 Rommel, i. 371. The treat}' in Hortleder, i. 885. Walch, xvi. 2241.
11 Ch. G. Zahn's Reform ationsgesch. des Herzogth. Wiirtemberg (Tubingen, 1791),
s. 32. Ch. F. Schnurrer's Erlauterungen der Wurtemberg. Kirchen-, Reformations-, u.
*Gelehrtengeschichte (Tubingen, 1798), s. 88. Jul. Hartmann's Gesch. d. Reformation
in Wurtemberg (Stuttgart, 1835), s. 33.
12 "Erstlich, dass der Friede u. Stillstand, zu Niirnberg jiingst aufgericht— in alle
Wege soil gehalten — werden. Und nachdem ein Missverstand darin vorgefallen, so hat
die Kon. Maj. griadiglich bewilligt, dass Ihre Kon. Maj. von wegen Kais. Maj. verschaf-
fen wolle, dass mit den Processen am Kaiserl. Cammergericht, zu Erhaltung solches
Friedstands, wider die, so darin benannt seyn, still gestanden, auch dass alle bisher
genommene Processe wirklich abgeschafft werden, alles nach Laut desselben aufgerich-
teten Friedenstandes."
13 Reports of eye-witnesses on these troubles at Miinster: (1.) Wahrhaftige Historie,
wie das Evangelium zu Miinster angefangen, u. damach durch die Wiedertaufer ver-
storet, wieder aufgehoret hat, durch Henricum Dorpium Monasteriensem (about him,
see Hamelmanni Opera Genealogico-historica de Westphalia, p. 1256), with a preface
by Bugenhagen, 1536. 4. ; reprinted in the second part of the Wittenberg edition of
Luther's German Works, s. 391 ; by Sleidanus, lib. x., and many other historians used as
the chief authority. (2.) Dietrich v. Hamburg glaubiger Anzeig von der Miinsterischen
Aufruhr, Verstockung, u. Jammer. 1535, 1 Bogen, 4. The author was imprisoned four-
teen weeks among the Anabaptists, and does not mention the capture of Minister (see
Fortges. Sammlung v. alten u. neuen theol. Sachen, 1725, s. 719). (3.) There are ex-
tracts from the MS. report of an eye-witness in D. J. G. Liebknecht Disp. de fratemitate
Hortensium oder Gartenbriidern. Giessen, 1724. 4. (4.) Anton Corvinus (at that time
preacher in Witzenhausen) Acta, Handlungen, Legation, u. Schriften, so durch den
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 7. 1535. K35
of these disorders was the suppression in that city of the Reforma-
tion, begun with good promise of success. But the general inter-
ests of Protestantism were not impaired ; for it was well under-
stood that they were entirely distinct from the cause of Anabap-
tism.
Clement VII. died Sept. 25, 1534. His successor, Paul III.,
seemed to enter more readily into the proposal for the calling of a
council ; with this in view he began negotiations with the Prot-
estants, through his Nuncio, Peter Paul Vergerius. But since they
did not accede to his proposals,14 and as in 1536 a new war broke
Landgrafen v. Hessen in der Miinsterschen Sache geschehen, item Gespriich 11. Dispu-
tation Antonii Corvini u. Johanns Kymei mit dem Miinsterschen Konig, ehe denn sie
gerechtfertigt worden sind, gehalten im Januar, 1536. Wittenberg, 1536 ; reprinted in
the Third Part of the Wittenberg edition of Luther's German Works, s. 363. Ejusd. lib.
De miserabili Monasteriensium Anabaptistarum Obsidione, Excidio, memorabilibus re-
bus tempore obsidionis in urbe gestis, Regis, Knipperdollingi, de Kreitingi confessione
et exitu reprinted in Schardii Scriptt. rer. Germ., ii. 314. (5.) Hermann v. Kerssen-
broick (who, when a boy, witnessed the events ; he was afterward rector in Hamm,
Miinster, Paderborn, and Werl) wrote first in hexameters Belli Monasteriehsis contra
Anabaptistica Monstra gesti Descriptio. Colon., 1545. 8. (reprinted in Gerdesii Scrini-
um antiquarium, ii. 377 u. 569), and then the fullest history of these events : Historia
Belli Anabaptistarum Monasteriensis, 1568, for which he had to suffer much persecution
in Miinster. (See J. Konig's Geschichtl. Nachrichten iiber d. Gj'mnasium zu Miinster.
Miinster, 1821, s. 155. The original MS. is in the cathedral library in Miinster; it is
reprinted, with large omissions, amounting to more than three-fourths of the work, in
Menckenii Scriptt. rer. Germ., iii. 1503 ; a complete but inaccurate translation : Ge-
schichte der Wiedertiiufer zu Miinster in Westphalen, 1771. 4. ; a German abridgment
of the original : Originalactenstiicke zur wahren u. vollstandigen Kenntniss der Miin-
sterischen Wiedertiiufergeschichte. Frankf. a. M., 1808. 8.) — By other contemporaries :
(1.) Conradi Heresbach (councilor in Cleve) Hist. Anabaptistica ad Erasmum, ed. Theod.
Strackius. Amstelod., 1637. 8. (2.) Lamberti Hortensii (rector at Naerden, in Holland)
Tumultuum Anabaptisticorum lib. unus 1548 (in Schardii Scriptt. rer. Germ., ii. 298).
(3.) Herm. Hamelmanni (Generalsuperint. in Oldenburg, f 1595) Hist. Renati Evan-
gelii, deinde Schismatum Anabaptistarum exortorum in urbe Monasteriensi in his Opp.
Genealogico-histor. de Westphalia et Saxonia, ed. E. C. Wasserbach. Lemgov., 1711.
4., p. 1175. (4.) Gerhard v. Kleinsorgen (Cologne councilor in Werl, f 1591) Kirchen-
geschichte von Westphalen (published Miinster, 1779-80, 3 Th. 8.), ii. 369.— The doc-
uments in Niesert's Beytriige zu einem Miinsterschen Urkundenbuche, Miinster, 1823;
and in his Munstersche Urkundensammlung, Bd. 1, Coesfeld, 1826, und Appendix to Bd.
3. — H. Jochmus Gesch. der Kirchenreformation zu Miinster u. ihres Untergangs durch
die Wiedertiiufer. Minister, 1825. 8. J. Hast's Gesch. d. Wiedertiiufer. Miinster, 1836,
s. 274.
14 The acts in Walch, xvi. 2290 ; better, in different parts of Opp. Melanchthonis, ed.
Bretschneider, ii. 962, where was first published, in the Latin original, the negotiation
of the Legate with the Elector in Prague, p. 982, Vergerii Ep. ad Jo. Frider. p. 991, and
Principum Protest, ad Vergerium, dd. Smalcaldiae, 21. Dec, 1535, p. 1018. In the last
letter, by Melancthon, it is said : Propter communem Ecclesiae salutem et emendationem
omnibus votis expetimus gcneralem, piam, Christianam, et liberam synodum. — Quod
vero ad locum attinet, de quo exposuisti, Mantuam placere Rom. Pontificj, confidimus,
invictiss. Imperatorem non discessurum esse ab lis deliberationibus conventuum Impe-
rii, in quibus jam judicatum est, expcdirc, ut in Germania habeatur synodus. — Deinde
166 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
out between the Emperor and France,15 the designs of the Pope ap-
peared very equivocal, when, June 2, 1536, he actually summoned
the council to meet in Mantua, May, 1537 ;16 for, under these cir-
cumstances, it was plain that it could not be assembled.
In the mean time the Smalcald League had very much extended
itself. After some hesitation the parties to it decided (Dec, 1535)
that they were not prevented by the Peace of Nuremberg from re-
ceiving new members.17 They were at once joined by the Dukes
Ulrich of Wiirtemberg, Barnim and Philip of Pomerania, the Count
Palatine, Rupert of Zweybriicken (Bipont), the Princes George
and Joachim of Anhalt, Count William of Nassau, and many cities.
After the Reformation had been generally accepted in Denmark,
1536, this kingdom also joined the league, being formally received
into it in 1538.
When the papal bull appeared, summoning the council, Luther
was deputed to write out articles18 defining the doctrinal views of
opus est Ecclesiae libera synodo, et ad talem nos provocavimus. At oratio tua negat,
mentionem faciendam esse de ordine et forma cognitionis, eainque rem totam revocat
ad arbitrium Rom. Pontilicis. Id non est liberam synodum promittere. — Cum autem
tot praejudiciis causam nostram Rom. Pontifex toties improbaverit, palam est adversa-
rius. Porro neque libera synodus neque legitima erit, si adversariis permittetur cogni-
tio et judicium, eamque ob causam flagitata et promissa est libera Synodus, h. e. in qua
communi judicio Imperatoris, Regum, Potentatuum, Principum, ac Statuum deligantur
ex omnibus ordinibus homines idonei non partiales ad cognoscendas et dijudicandas has
controversias juxta verbum Dei. Primum enim sj-nodi debent esse judicia non tantum
Pontificum, sed etiam reliquae Ecclesiae, sicut et sacrae literae et Vetera ecclesiastica
exempla docent, quae testantur, pios Principes interfuisse cognitioni in sj-nodis. Est-
que impudentia et tyrannis, Rom. Pontilicis auctoritatem in judiciis dogmatum religio-
nis anteferre auctoritati universae Ecclesiae. Quare valere in synodis autoritas Regum,
Principum, Potentatuum, ac Statuum debet, praesertim in causis fitlei, cum accusantur
Pontificum vitia et errores, videlicet impii cultus, prava dogmata cum Evangelio pug-
nantia.
15 Raumer's Gesch. Europas seit dem Ende des fimfzehnten Jahrh., i. 447.
16 Bull Ad dominici gregis curam, in Raynald., 1536, No. 35.
17 Sleidanus, lib. ix., in fine. Seckendorf, iii. 100. Rommel's Philipp d. G., i. 406 ;
ii. 369.
18 Luther and Melancthon were not in favor of rejecting the council (see the Opinion
in Melanchth. Opp., ed. Bretschneider, iii. 121 ss., and Luther's Judgment, Feb., 1537,
in de Wette, v. 51). Hence this commission to draw up the articles. Luther wrote the
articles in German in Wittenberg, and sent them, subscribed by the theologians there
present (see Spalatin's Annalen, s. 397), to the Elector, Jan. 3, 1537 (see the letter in
de Wette, v. 45). The copy, written in Luther's own hand, is in the Heidelberg libra-
ry ; from it are taken the articles as published by Marheineke in the Berlin Programme
for the festival of the Reformation, 1817 : Articuli qui dicuntur Smalcaldici e Palatino
Codice MS. accurate editi et annotationibus criticis illustrati. The same are also in M.
Meurer's work, Der Tag zu Schmalkalden und die Schmalk. Artikel. Leipzig, 1837, s.
42. The copy subscribed by the theologians, and so made the original, is by Spalatin,
and preserved in the Weimar archives, Seckendorf, iii. 152. Especially worthy of note
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 7. 1536. 167
the Protestants, in view of the possibility of their being presented
to the council. These articles were adopted in an assembly of the
is the Fourth Article of the Second Part, where the Protestant opinion respecting the
Pope and papacy was first completely and clearly avowed: "Dass der Bapst nicht sey
iure divino oder aus Gottes Wort das Haupt der ganzen Christenheit (denn das gehoret
einem allein zu, der heisst Jesus Christus), sondern allein Bischof oder Pfarrer der
Kirchen zu Rom, unci derjenigen, so sich williglich oder durch menschliche Creatur
(i. e., civil authorities) zu ihm begeben haben, nicht unter ihm, als einem Herrn, son-
'dern neben ihm als Bruder u. Gesellen, Christen zu sein, wie solches auch die altcn
Concilia u. die Zeit St. Cypriani weisen. Jetzt aber thut kein Bischof den Bapst Bru-
der heissen, wie zu der Zeit, sondern mus ihn seinen allergniidigsten Herrn heissen,
wenns auch ein Konig oder Kaiser Avare. Das wollen, sollen, u. konnen wir nicht auf
unser Gewissen nehmen ; wer es aber thun will, der thue es ohn uns. Hieraus folget,
dass alle dasjenige, so der Bapst aus solcher falscher, freveler, lasterlicher angemasster
Gewalt gethan u. furgenommen hat, eitel teuffelisch Geschicht u. Geschiift gewest u.
noch sey (ohn was das leibliche Regiment belanget, darin Gott auch wol durch einen
Tyrannen u. Buben lasst einem Volk viel guts geschehen) zur Verderbung der ganzen
heiligen christlichen Kirchen (so viel an ihm gelegen) u. zu verstciren den ersten Haupt-
artikel von der Erlosung Jesu Christi. Denn da stehen alle seine Bullen u. Bucher,
darinnen er brullet, wie ein Lowe (als der Engel Apoc. 12 bildet), dass kein Christ kon-
ne selig werden, er sei denn ihm gehorsam (before, vol. ii., p. 351, § 59, Note aa). — So es
doch offcnbarlich ist, dass die heil. Kirche ohn Bapst gewest zum wenigsten iiber fiinf-
hundert Jahren, u. bis auf diesen Tag die griechische u. viel anderer Sprachen Kirchen
noch nie unter dem Bapst gewest u. noch nicht sind. So ists, wie oft gesagt, ein Men-
schengeticht, das nicht geboten, ohn Not u. vergeblich, denu die heilige christliche
Kirche ohn solch Hiiupt wol bleiben kann, u. wol besser blieben wiire. Und ist auch
das Bapstum kein Niitz in der Kirchen ; denn es ubet kein christlich Ampt, u. mus also
die Kirche bleiben u. bestehen ohn den Bapst. Unci ich setze, dass der Bapst wollte
sich des begeben, dass er nicht jure divino oder aus Gottes Gebot der oberste wiire, son-
dern damit die Einigkeit der Christenheit wider die Rotten u. Ketzerey desto bass er-
halten wiirde, miisste man ein Haupt haben, daran sich die andern alle hielten. Solclis
Hiiupt wiirde nun durch Menschen erwiihlt u. stiinde in menschlicher Wahl u. Gewalt,
dasselbe Haupt zu andern, zu entsetzen, wie zu Constanz das Concilium fast die Weise
hielt mit den Bapsten, setzten der drey ab u. wiihleten den vierten. Ich setze nun (sage
ich), dass der Bapst und der Stuhl zu Rom solches begeben u. annehmen wollt, welches
doch unmuglich ist : denn er miisste sein ganz Regiment u. Stand lassen umbkehren u.
zcrstoren mit alien seinen Rechten u. Biichern. Summa er kanns nicht thun. Den-
noch wiire damit der Christenheit nichts geholfen, u. wiirden viel mehr Rotten werden,
denn zuvor. Denn weil man solchem Hiiupt nicht miisste unterthan sein aus Gottes
Befehl, sondern aus menschlichem guten Willen, wiirde es gar leichtlich u. balde ver-
acht, zuletzt kein Glied behalten. Miisste auch nicht immerdar zu Rom oder anderm
Orte sein, sondern wo u. iu welcher Kirchen Gott einen solchen Mann hiitte gegeben,
der tiichtig dazu ware. O das wollt ein weitlauftig wiist Wesen werden. Darumb kann
die Kirche nimmermehr bass regieret u. erhalten werden, denn dass wir alle unter einem
Hiiupt Christo leben, u. die Bischoffe alle gleich nach dem Ampt (ob sie wol ungleich
nach den Gaben) fleissig zusammenhalten in eintriichtiger Lehre, Glauben, Sacramen-
ten, Gebeten, u. Werken der Liebe, etc., wie St. Hieronymus schreibt, dass die Priester
zu Alexandria siimtlich u. in gemein die Kirchen regierten (Vol. 1, § 30, Not. 1 ; § 34,
Not. 2), wie die Apostel auch gethan, u. hernach alle Bischoffe in der ganzen Christen-
heit, bis der Bapst seinen Kopf iiber alle erhub. Dis Stuck zeiget gewaltiglich, class er
der rechte Endechrist oder Widerchrist sey, der sich iiber u. wider Christum gesezt u.
erhohet hat, weil er will die Christen nicht lassen selig sein ohn seine Gewalt, welche
doch nichts ist, von Gott nicht geordnet, noch geboten. Dass heisst eigentlich iiber
Gott u. wider Gott sich setzen, wie St. Paulus sagt. Solches thut dennoch der Turke
1G8 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
league at Smalcald, Feb., 1537 (the Smalcald Articles).19 But
nock Tatter nicht, wie grosse Feinde sie der Christen sind, sondern lassen gliiuben an
Christum wer da will, u. nehmen leiblichen Zins u. Gehorsam von den Christen. Aber
der Bapst will nicht lassen gliiuben, sondern spricht: man solle ihm gehorsam sein, so
werde man selig. Das wollen wir nicht thun oder driiber sterben, in Gottes Namen.
Das kompt alles daher, dass er jure divino der oberste hat sollen heissen iiber die christ-
liche Kirche. Darumb hat er sich miissen Christo gleich u. iiber Christum setzen, sich
das Hatipt, hernach einen Herrn der Kirchen, zuletzt auch der ganzen Welt u. schlecht
einen irdischen Gott (above, vol. iii., p. CI, Note 2 ; p. 329, Notes) riihmen lassen, bis
er auch den Engeln im Himmelreich zu gebieten sich unterstund (Comp. vol. iii.,
§ 118, Not. 10). Und wenn man unterscheidet des Bapsts Lehre von der heiligen
Schrift, oder sie dagegen stellct u. halt, so findt sichs, dass des Bapsts Lehre, wo sie am
allerbesten ist, so ist sie aus dcm kaiserlichen heidnischen Eecht genommen, u. lehret
weltliche Handel u. Gerichte, wie seine Decretales zeugen. Darnach lehret sie Cere-
monien von Kirchen, Kleidern, Speisen, Personen, u. des Kinderspiels, Larven, u. Nar-
renwerks ohn Masse. Aber in diesem alien gar nichts von Christo, Glauben, u. Gottes
Geboten. Zuletzt ists nichts, denn eitel Teufel, da er seine Liigen von Messen, Feg-
feuer, Klosterey, eigenWerk u. Gottesdienst (welches denu das rechte Bapstthum ist)
treibet, iiber u. wider Gott, verdampt, todtet u. plaget alle Christen, so solchen seinen
Greuel nicht iiber alles heben u. ehren. Darumb so wenig wir den Teufel selbs fur einen
Herren oder Gott anbeten konnen, so wenig konnen wir auch seinen Apostel, den Bapst
oder Endechrist, in seinem Regiment zum Hiiupt oder Herrn leiden. Denn Liigen u.
Mord, Leib u. Seel zu verderben ewiglich, das ist sein biipstlich Regiment eigentlich.
"Wie ich dasselb in vielen Buchern beweiset habe.
" An diescn vier Artikeln werden sie genug zu verdammen haben im Concilio. Dann
sio nicht das geringste Gliedlein von der Artikel einem uns lassen konnen noch wollen.
Des miissen wir gewiss sein, u. uns erwagcn der Hoffnung, Christus unser Herr habe
seinen Widersacher angegriffen, u. werde nachdrucken, beide mit seinem Geist u. Zu-
kunft. Amen. Denn im Concilio werden wir nicht fur dem Kaiser, oder weltlicher
Oberkeit (wie zu Augspurg), der ganz ein gniidiges Ausschreiben that u. in der Giite
liess die Sachen verhoren, sondern fur dem Bapst u. dem Teufel selbs werden wir da
stehen, der nichts gedenkt zu horen, sondern schlechts verdammen, morden, u. zur Ab-
gotterey zu zwingen. Darum miissen wir hie nicht seine Fiisse kiissen, oder sagen :
ihr seyd mein gniidiger Herr ; sondern wie im Zacharia der Engel zum Teufel sprach :
Strafe dich Gott, Satan." Melancthon subscribed the article in the following manner :
" Ich, Philippus Melanchthon, halte diese obgestalte Artikel auch fiir recht u. christ-
lich. Vom Papst aber halte ich, so er das Evangelium wollte zulassen, dass ihm um
Friedens und gemeiner Einigkeit willen derjenigen Christen, so auch unter ihm sind u.
kiinftig seyn mochten, seine Superioritat iiber die Bischofe, die er sonst hat, jure htima-
no, auch von uns zuzulassen sey." Comp. his declarations in Augsburg, above, § 5,
Note 22. The Elector remarked upon it in his answer to Luther, 7th Jan., in Secken-
dorf, iii. 152 : "So wir aus guter Meinung u. um Friedens willen, wie Mag. Philippus
vorgiebt, ihn einen Herrn bleiben lassen, der iiber uns, unsere Bischoffe, Pfarrer u. Pre-
diger zu gebieten, setzten wir uns selber in die Fahr u. Beschwerung, weil er doch nicht
ruhen wiirde und seine Nachkommen, uns u. unser allerseits Nachkommen giinzlich zu
vertilgen u. auszurotten, welches wir doch, weil uns Gott davon befreyet u. erloset, gar
nicht bediirfen, sollte auch wohl mit unserer Klugheit (da wir einmahl von seiner Ba-
byl. Gefiingnuss durch Gott frey seyn worden, und uns wieder in solche Gefiihrlichkeit
begiiben, also Gott versuchten) von Gott iiber uns verhanget werden, das sonsten ohne
alien Zweifel wohl bleiben wird."
19 Thej' were subscribed by the theologians, that they might, in case of need, be at
once used in the council. In the mean time, it was found necessarj' to expound and
prove their position about the papal and episcopal authority in a treatise to be published
by itself, that they might thus justify their refusal of the council. This work was writ-
ten in Latin by Melancthon, and likewise subscribed by the theologians (see Melanc-
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 7. 1537. 1G9
still this very assembly utterly rejected the invitation to the coun-
cil which was brought by the papal nuncio and the imperial vice-
chancellor, Held.20 This vice-chancellor, hostile to the Protestants
on other grounds, saw in this refusal a proof that the innovations
could be stayed only by the threat of violent measures ; accordingly
he beo-an negotiations with the leading Catholic estates, and suc-
ceeded in bringing them into the Christian union, or the Holy
League,21 Nuremberg, June 10, 1538. Two leagues now stood
in hostile array over against each other. Although they both de-
clared that they were formed solely for defense, yet so great was
their mutual mistrust that war was prevented only by a truce.22
Though the Smalcald leaguers had been disappointed in their
thon's Ep. ad Camerarium, 1st March, 1537, in Melanchth. Opp., ed. Bretschneider, iii.
291, and at the end of Camerarius de Vita Mel., ed. Strobel, p. 433) : its title is De Po-
testate et Primatu Papae Tractatus (in Bretschneider, iii. 271) ; it now forms the Ap-
pendix to the Smalcald Articles (cf. M. J. Chr. Bertram's Gesch. des symbol. An-
hangs der Schmalkald. Artikel, edited by J. B. Eiederer. Altdorf, 1770. 8.).— The
Smalcald Articles, in German, were first published by Luther, with a preface and im-
portant additions, and with changes in the expressions: "Artikel so da hetten sollen
auffs Concilion zu Mantua, oder wo es wiirde scyn, iiberantwortet werden, von unsers
Theils wegen. Dr. Mart. Luther. Wittenberg, 1538. 4." The Latin translation of Pc-
trus Generanus was first issued at Wittenberg, 1541, in 8vo. The treatise of Melanc-
thon, De Primatu Papae, was first printed in Latin in a collection : Defensio Conjugii
Sacerdotum, etc. Argentorati, 1540. 8. ; in the German translation, by Veit Dietrich,
" Von des Bapsts Gewalt, item von der Bischoffen Jurisdiction, gestellet dureh Ilcrm
Phil. Melanchthon, u. verdeutschet durch Vitum Dietherich. Wittenb., 1541. 4.— The
Smalcald Articles have passed into the Concordia (the Lutheran symbols) : in German,
after the first edition of Luther ; in Latin, not in the translation of Generanus, but in
the worse translation of Selnecker, made for this purpose. Melaucthon's work, De Po-
testate et Primatu Papae, as an Appendix, is in the Concordia, in German, in the trans-
lation of Veit Dieterich, which was for a long time considered as the original ; in Latin,
it was given in the first and some later editions of the Concordia, after a translation from
Veit Dieterich's text, probably by Selnecker ; but in most of the editions, particularly
in the Rechenberg, it is given in the original text.
20 See the acts in Hortleder, Th. 1, Buch 1, cap. 25-29. Walch, xvi. 242G ff. Cf.
Sleidanus, lib. xi. ; Seckendorf, iii. 143. Bericht des Cornelius Ettenius ilber die Reisc
des Legaten Vorstius, Bisch. v. Aix, in Raumer's Hist. Taschcnbuche f. 1839, s. 508 ft".
The refusal was specially justified on the ground that the council was called against the
newly-arisen heresies and errors, yet that in the bull on the Reformation of the city and
the court of Rome, Sept. 23, 153G (in German in Walch, xvi. 2322), the extirpation of
the Lutheran heresy was given outright as the object of the council, so that the Protest-
ants were already held as condemned before it met ; another reason was, that Mantua,
and not a German city, was the place selected.
21 The documents in Hortleder, Th. i. Buch 8, cap. 14 and 15. Walch, xvii. 4. Those
that took part were the Emperor, King Ferdinand, the Elector of Mayence, the Abp. of
Salzburg, the dukes of Bavaria, who, after the treaty of Cadan, became the most vio-
lent foes of the Protestants, Duke George of Saxony, and Henry of Brunswick. Cf.
Stumpfs Baierns Polit. Geschichte, i. 207.
22 Truce at Frankfort, April 19, 1539, for fifteen months ; see the documents in Hort-
leder, i. i. cap. 32 ; Walch, xvii. 396.
170 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
prospect of alliances with France and England — with the former
by the personal influence of the Emperor with Francis I.,23 and
with the latter by the theological obstinacy of Henry VIII. ;24 yet,
on the other hand, they now entered into friendly relations with
Switzerland. The four cities of the Oberland, although they had
for a long time been members of the league,25 and had also, since
1532, subscribed the Augsburg Confession,26 had still given occa-
sion to new discussions27 by the doubts which weighed upon their
23 Until then the King had sought an alliance with the Smalcald League, had feigned
to be zealous for the Reformation and agreement with the German Reformation in the
essential principles (on the negotiations of the French embassador, Bella}-, at Smalcald,
see the documents in Melanchth. Opera, ed. Bretschneider, ii. 1009, 1023 ; cf. Secken-
dorf, iii. 104), and had even desired to have Melancthon come to him for a time ; see
Strobel Von Melanchthon's Ruf nach Frankreich u. seinem dahin geschichten Religions-
bedenken v. Jahr 1535. Niimberg u. Altdorf, 1794. 8. Through the mediation of the
Pope a truce was effected in Nizza, June 18, 1538, for ten years, between the Emperor
and the King ; immediately afterward the two met in person at Aigues Mortes ; in con-
sequence of this the negotiations with the embassadors of the Smalcald confederates,
then present with the King, took such a turn that the}- were obliged to depart without
effecting any thing; Seckendorf, iii. 178 sq.
24 Henry also had (1535) proposed an alliance and doctrinal union, and expressed a
wish to have Melancthon come to him (Mel. Opera, cd. Bretschneider, ii. 1028 ; Seck-
endorf, iii. 110). The theological discussions between him and the embassadors of the
league, sent to him in 1538, are in Burnet's Hist. Ref. Anglicanae (ed. Genev., 1686 fol.),
Pars i. Add. p. 152. Cf. Seckendorf, iii. 180.
25 Bucer tried at that time to represent the dispute as a mere logomachy, and made
in this sense proposals to Duke Ernest of Luneburg. On this Luther wrote to the lat-
ter, Feb. 1, 1531 (de Wette, iv. 219) : " Dass aber M. Bucerus fiirgibt, es stehe der Hader
in Worten allcin : da wollte ich gerne nmb sterben, wenn es so ware :" yet Luther was
also inclined to peace ; see his letter Ad M. Bucerum, dd. 22. Jan., 1531 (ibid., s. 217) :
coiumendamus causam Deo, interim servantes pacis istius qualiscunque et concordiae
eatenus firmatae, quod conlitemur, corpus Domini vere adesse et exhiberi intus animae
fideli. — Et volo te mihi credere, — hoc nostrum dissidium optare me compesci, etiamsi
vita mea ter esset impendenda, quia vidi, quam sit necessaria nobis vestra societas,
quanta tulerit et adhuc aft'ert iucommoda Evangel io, ita ut certus sim, omnes portas
inferni, totum Papatum, totum Turcam, totum mundum, totam camera, et quicquid
malorum est, non potuisse tantum nocere Evangelio, si Concordes essemus. Sed quid
faciam in eo, quod impossibile est fieri ?
26 In what way is set forth by Bucer to the Augsburgers in extenso, Ep. ad. Bonifaci-
um Wolfhan^um et Augustanos (from Opp. Zanchii, in Gerdesii Scrinium, v. 222),
viz. : Legati nostrarum urbium palam et disertis verbis testati sunt, — se ideo praeter
nostram Saxonicam quoque Confessionem et Apologiam recipere, quod haec reipsa cum
nostra congruat.
27 In 1534, Bucer, through the Landgrave (on whose agency in this affair, see Walch,
xvii. 2379 ; Rommel's Philip the Great, ii. 343), at first proposed to the Wittenbergers a
formula of concord, which was not unacceptable to Luther. Melancthon answered the
Landgrave, 16th Sept., 1534 (Opp., ed. Bretschneider, ii. 788): "Ich will auch fur mein
Person J. F. G. nit bergen, dass ich an dem unfrnndlichen Sehreyen und Schreiben auf
unserm Theil nie Gefallen gehabt habe, sondem alle Zeit daran Herzleid getragen habe
und noch trage. Ich hiitt auch die Sach gem zu christlicher Einigkeit gearbeit, wie E.
F. G. selb aus etlichen Umbstiinden abnehmen mogen. Nachdem ich aber so grosse
Hiirtikeit befunden, daraus ander mehr Beschwerung gefolget, hab ichs auch miissen
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 7. 1536. 171
doctrine of the Lord's Supper. In these conferences the Swiss
delegates, yielding to Luther's overpowering personal influence,
had adopted a strict Lutheran formula in the Concordia Viteber-
gensis, 1536.28 Yet Bucer still tried to conceal his weakness29 by
explanations, to induce the Swiss to accede to this union.30 His
Gott befehlen." Melancthon thereupon had a conference with Bucer at Cassel, Jan.,
1535, for which Luther provided him with instructions (de Wette, iv. 570) ; Luther was
not displeased with the result (see his Opinion, ibid., s. 588), since Bucer had plainly
confessed "that the body of Christ is truly and essentially offered, received, and eaten
in the Eucharist in the bread;" he did indeed wish to defer concluding the Concordia,
in order to be assured of a general agreement on both sides, but he testified to his will-
ingness to come to an agreement, both to the Augsburgers (July 20, ibid., s. 612 and
613), and in letters to Strasburg, Dim, and Esslingen (Oct. 5, ibid., s. 636 ff.).
28 On the assembly of the theologians in Wittenberg, May, 1536, see the reports of
persons present, viz. : Frid. Myconius ad Vitum Dietrich (ed. Nicol. Selneccer, 1581, in
Wigandus de Sacramentariismo, p. 351, and in Lommatzsch Narratio de Frid. Myco-
nio, p. 56, German in Walch, xvii. 2532) ; of Johannes Bernhardi, preacher in Frank-
fort (in Ritter's Frankfurt. Denkmal, s. 345, in Walch, xvii. 2543) ; and of M. Bucer (in
his Scripta Anglicana, Basil., 1577, fol. p. 648). The Concordia, by Melancthon, Seck-
endorf, iii. 132, at the end of Camerarius de Vita Melanchth., ed. Strobel, p. 431, Opp.
Melanchth., ed. Bretschneider, iii. 75: I. Confitentur juxta verba Irenaei, constare Eu-
charistiam duabus rebus, terrena et coelesti. Itaque sentiunt et docent, cum pane et
vino vere et substantialiter adesse, exhiberi et sumi corpus Christi et sanguinem. II. Et
quanquam negant fieri transsubstantiationem, nee sentiunt fieri localem inclusionem in
pane, aut durabilem aliquam conjunctionem extra usum Sacramenti : tamen concedunt
sacramentali unione panem esse corpus Christi (corpus esse cum pane), h. e. sentiunt
porrecto pane simul adesse et vere exhiberi corpus Christi. Nam extra usum, cum as-
servatur in pixide, aut ostenditur in processionibus, lit fit a Papistis, sentiunt non ad-
esse corpus Christi. III. Deinde hanc institutionem Sacramenti sentiunt valere in Ee-
clesia, nee pendere ex dignitate ministri aut sumentis. Quare sicut Paulus ait, etiam
indignos manducare, ita sentiunt porrigi vere corpus et sanguinem Domini etiam indig-
nis, et indignos sumere, ubi servantur verba et institutio Christi. Ideo enim propositum
est, ut testetur illis applicari beneficia Christi (et fieri eos membra Christi), et ablui san-
guine Christi, qui agunt poenitentiam, et erigunt se fide in Christum.
29 See Articuli Concordiae cum Explicatione Buceri, in his Scripta Anglicana, p. 665,
in Bretschneider, iii. 78. The chief difficult}' was on Article III., that also the unbeliev-
ers receive the body and blood. On this he says : Omnino enim tria genera hominum
sacramenta sumere possunt. Quidam qui omnia hie contemnunt et rident, qui prorsus
impii sunt, nee quicquam Domino credunt : hi nihil quam panem et vinum agnoscunt
et sentiunt, eoque nee amplius percipiunt, quia pervertunt verba et institutionem Domi-
ni. Alii verbis hie Domini porrigentis corpus suum credunt, eaque fide sacramentum
accipiunt, ut simul rem sacramenti percipiant, nee tamen donum hoc Dei digne perpen-
dunt : hi ea indignitate reos se faciunt corporis et sanguinis Domini, quae tamen sumere
volunt et summit, quia verba et institutionem Domini amplectuntur : non manducant
autem revera, ut Augustinus dicit, h. e. non fruuntur plene hoc cibo vivifico, quern in
mentem non satis demittunt. Tertii sunt, qui non credunt tantum institutioni Domini,
et accommociant se illi sacramento sumendo, sed simul viva fide omnia expendunt,
considerant et amplectuntur, indeque virtutem et jucunditatem hujus cibi solide per-
cipiunt.
30 He had already endeavored to induce the Swiss to take part in the attempts for
union ; see Oswald Myconius von Kirchhofer, s. 171 ; Lebensgeschichte Bullingers von
S. Hess, i. 185. The further negotiations on the Wittenberg Concordia ; see in Kirch-
hofer, s. 263 ; S. Hess, s. 239.
172 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
public declarations about the matter31 were received by Luther
with unwonted mildness (1537),32 and thus a seeming unity now
took the place of the old divisions. Protestantism gained still more
in Germany in consequence of the death of its two most violent
opponents, Joachim I., Elector of Brandenburg (t 1535), and
George, Duke of Saxony (t 1539). In the electorate of Branden-
burg, Joachim II. immediately granted toleration to the Reforma-
tion, and joined it himself in 1539, after the Bishop of Branden-
burg, Matthias von Jagow, had declared in its favor. The Elect-
or's brother, also, Margrave John, ruler of the New-Mark, had be-
come decidedly attached to the cause33 as early as 1536. In the
duchy of Saxony, Duke Henry introduced the Reformation imme-
diately after his accession.34 Catholic princes also conceded relig-
31 la a letter to Luther in which they declared themselves read}' for union, presup-
posing that the Concordia was to be understood according to Bucer's declaration, and
consequently as 'agreeing with their doctrinal views ; Kirchhofer, s. 289 ; S. Hess, s.
252. The whole letter, in Latin, in Hospiniani Hist. Sacramentaria, ii. 151. Bucer
still tried to show to Luther that the Swiss differed only in expression, not in doctrine
(see the letter of Jan., 1537, in Hess, s. 290).
32 The letter of the Swiss was brought by Bucer to the Smaleald Convention in Feb.,
1537, and handed to Luther in Gotha ; he could not reply at once on account of sick-
ness, but received it in a friendly way (see Bucer's Bericht, in Hess, s. 271, and Lu-
ther's letter to J. Meyer, Burgomeister of Basel, 17th Feb., 1537, in de Wette, v. 54).
The formal answer of Luther to the Swiss, first on December 1st (de Wette, v. 83) :
" Nu ists wohl wahr, u. kann auch nicht anders sej-n, dass solche grosse Zwietracht
nicht kann so leicht u. bald ohne Ritz u. Narben geheilet werden. Denn es werden
be}de bey euch u. uns Etliche sej-n, welchen solche Concordia nicht gefiillig, sondern
verdachtig seyn wird. Aber so wir zu beyden Theilen, die wirs mit Ernst meinen, -wer-
den fleissig anhalten, wird der liebe Vater u. Gott wohl sein Gnade geben, dass es bey
den Andern mit der Zeit auch zu Tod blut, u. das triibe Wasser sich wiederumb setzt.
1st derhalben mein freundlich Bitte* E. E. wollten dazu thun u. mit Ernst verschaffen,
dass bey euch u. den Euern die Schreier, so wider uns u. die Concordia plaudern, sich
ihres Schreiens enthaltcn, u. das Volk einfaltiglich lehren. — Gleichwie auch wir allhier,
beyde in Schriften u. Predigten, uns gar still halten u. miissigen wider die Euren zu
schreien, damit wir auch nicht Ursach seyn, die Concordia zu hindern ; welche wir ja
von Herzen gem sehen, u. Gott gelobet, des Fechtens u. Schreiens bisher gnug gewest,
wo es hiitte sollen etwas ausrichten."
33 Nic. Leuthingeri (Brandenburg, historiographer, f 1612) Coram, de Marchia Bran-
denburgensi, lib. iv. (in Krausii Scriptt. de rebus March. Brand., i. 152, 157). Secken-
dorf, iii. 234. Dr. Ad. Muller's Gesch. d. Reform, in der Mark Brandenburg. Berlin,
1839. 8. Chr. W. Spieker's Kirchen- u. Reformationsgesch. der Mark Brandenburg, 3
Theile. Berlin, 1839 ff. Jul. Schladebach der TJebertritt des Kurfursten Joachim II.
zur Luth. Kirche am lten Nov., 1539. Leipzig, 1840. 8.
34 In order to exclude from the succession his brother Henry, who was devoted to the
Reformation, and to insure the government to his half-witted son Frederick, under a re-
gency, George endeavored to appease the irrepressible desire of his subjects for a Refor-
mation by a service intermediate between the old and the new ; see in Seckendorf, iii.
208, the negotiations with the electoral and Hessian delegates. George Wicelius was
especially busy in them ; in 1531 he had gone back from the Lutheran to the Catholic
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 7. 1539. 173
ious freedom to their subjects ; the Elector Louis, in the Upper
Palatinate,35 1538 ; the Elector Albert of Mayence, in the Magde-
burg and Halberstadt provinces,36 1539.
The Emperor made one other attempt to effect a religious union.
A conference was summoned to Spires, assembled in Hagenau,
June, 1540, and actually opened in Worms,37 Jan. 14, 1541. The
prospects were at first auspicious. The papal legate, Caspar Con-
tarini, whose influence predominated with the Catholic conferees,
was inclined, on many points, to the Protestant doctrines ;38 other
Catholic theologians manifested very pacific sentiments.39 When
the Emperor, in April, opened a diet in Ratisbon, the conference
was adjourned thither,40 and continued its discussions, by imperial
command, upon a project for union presented in writing, the Rat-
isbon Interim.41 It resulted as before at Augsburg ; they quick-
Church, but found in both great defects, and hence endeavored to bring about a middle
course (see Wicel's Leben, in Strobel's Beytriige, ii. 331, 250, by Rieniicker, in Vater's
Kirchenhist. Archiv, 1825, s. 325, 356). Frederick, however, died before George ; the
latter died April 17, 1539. The Bishop of Misnia, also, now recommended such ahalf-
refonnation to the new Duke Henry ; Julius v. Pflug and Wicel were active in project-
ing it, but it was not accepted ; Seckendorf, iii. 215. Henry provided at once for an
extensive Church visitation, by which the Reformation was to be generally introduced.
The Instructions of the visitors are in Chr. F. Weisse, Museum der siichs. Geschichte, Bd.
i. (Leipz., 1791) s. 210.— Cf. K. G. Hofmann's Ausfuhrl. Reformationshistorie der Stadt
u. Universitiit Leipzig. Leipz., 1739. 8. Hering, Gesch. der 1539, im Markgrafth. Meis-
sen u. dem thiiring. Kreise erfolgten Einfiihrung der Reformation. Leipzig, 1839.
Winer De Facultatis theol. evangelicae in Universitate Lipsiensi Originibus (Leipsic
programme for the centennial celebration, 1839).
35 H. Altingii Hist. Ecclesiae Palatinae, in his Monumenta pietatis et literaria Fran-
cof., 1701. 4. p. 155. Dan. Parei Hist. Palatina, p. 247.
36 Spalatin's Annalen, s. 491 ; in Halle first in 1541, Seckendorf, iii. 373. Dreyhaupt's
Beschreibung des Saalkreises, i. 207, 971. Knapp Narratio de Justo Jona, in his Scrip-
ta varii argumenti, ed. ii. ii. 622.
37 Spalatin's Annalen, s. 431-491, 511-532. Melanchthonis Epistt., ed. Bretschneider,
iv. 1. J. P. Roederus De Colloquio Wormatiensi ex Msc. Ebneriano. Norimb., 1744. 4.
E. W. Bering's Gesch. der Kirchl. Unionsversuche seit der Reformation bis auf unsere
Zeit, Bd. i. (Leipz., 1836) s. 40.
33 Comp. below § 19, Note 5 ff. 22, 23, especially 24. Ranke, Fiirsten u. Volker von
Sud-Europa im 16ten u. 17ten Jahrh. ii. 14G, 151.
39 Cf. Joh. Cochliius, then Domherr in Breslau, Gutachten iiber die Augsburgische
Confession u. die Augsburgischen Vergleichshandlungen, zu dem Hagenauer Convent,
in Seckendorf, iii. 284, and in Raynaldus, 1540, No. 49.
40 Acta in Conventu Ratisbonensi, published by Melancthon, Witeb., 1541. 4. Acta
Colloquii in Comitiis Ratisbonae habiti per M. Bucerum. Argentor. 1541. 4. Hortleder,
i. 1, cap. 37. Walch, xvii. 695. The complete acts in Melanchthonis Epistt., ed. Bret-
schneider, iv. 119. Cf. Spalatin's Annalen, s. 544.
41 In the different collections of the acts ; in Bretschneider, iv. 190 ; besides in the
Latin original, in J. E. Bieck's Dreyfaches Interim. Leipz., 1721. 8., s. 200. The Em-
peror handed this WTiting to the estates as "einen schriftlichen Begrif, durch etliche
gelehrte u. gottesfurchtige Personen, wie Hire Maj. bericht worden ist, zusammengetra-
174 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
ly came together on merely speculative formulas ;42 but as soon as
gen u. Hirer Maj. behandet" (Walch, xvii. 858); Granvella communicated it to the pa-
pal legate as librum confectum a piis doctisque viris in Belgio (Pallavicini Hist. Cone.
Trid., iv. 14, 4). That the Cologne theologian, John Gropper, was the author is declared
by Melancthon (Ep. ad Georgium Anhalt., in Bretschneider, iv. 328), Eck (Strobel's
Beytr., ii. 342), and the papal legate, Contarenus (Pallavicini 1. c). Besides him, Bucer
and Wicelius have also been held to be the authors. The truth in the matter is proba-
bly to be found in Melancthon's Report to the Elector, ed. Bretschneider, iv. 577 (cf.
Illgen's Zeitschr. f. Hist. Theol., ii. i. 297). The book was written by Gropper, with
the help of a young statesman, Gerhard Volcruck, employed under Granvella ; it was
then communicated to Bucer and Capito, and much altered, especially from the sugges-
tions of the former ; it was also shown to the papal legate, Contarenus, who likewise
made many changes (see the Chancellor Burchard's letter to the Elector of Saxony,
13th May, in Bretschneider, iv. 290 ; Pallavicini 1. c). Thereupon it was sent to the
Elector of Brandenburg and the Landgrave of Hesse, who were gained for the project
of union. The Elector sent it to Luther for his opinion, with a letter, dated 4th Febr.
(Bretschneider, iv. 92 ; cf. Neudecker's merkw. Actenstiicke, i. 248). He declared him-
self not wholly averse, but thought that the Catholic side could not accede to these prop-
ositions, and that, besides, there was much which the Protestants should not accept.
Thereupon the Elector delivered the book to the Emperor, to be laid at the basis of the
negotiations for union. Until then it had been kept strictly secret.
42 The Emperor named, as the Catholic theologians in the conference, Jul. von Pflug,
John Gropper, and John Eck ; the Protestants, Melancthon, Bucer, and John Pistorius ;
the presidents were the Palgrave Frederick and Granvella. The conference began 27th
April : to the 6th May they compared the articles (see Illgen's Zeitschr. f. Hist. Theol.,
ii. i. 304) De conditione hominis ante lapsum, De libero arbitrio, De originali peccato,
and De justificatione hominis. In the extant editions of the Interim these articles are
printed as they were adopted in the conference (see Bucer's Acta, in Hortleder, i. i. cap.
37, No. 40 ff.). -The extent to which the Catholics yielded is particularly seen in the
article De justificatione :— Firma itaque est et sana doctrina, per fidem vivam et effica-
cem justificari peccatorem. Nam per illam Deo grati et accepti sumus propter Chris-
tum. Vocamus autem fidem vivam motum Spiritus sancti, quo vere poenitentes veteris
vitae, eriguntur ad Deum, et vere apprehendunt misericordiam in Christo promissam, ut
jam vere sentiant, quod remissionem peccatorum et recohciliationem propter meritum
Christi, gratuita Dei bonitate acceperunt, et clamant ad Deum Abba pater, id quod ta-
men nulli obtingit, nisi etiam simul infundatur charitas sanans voluntatem, ut voluntas
sanata, quemadmodum D. Augustinus ait, incipiat implere legem.— Etsi autem is qui
justificatur, justitiam accipit et habet per Christum etiam inhaerentem,— quare ss. pa-
tres justificari etiam pro eo, quod est inhaerentem justitiam accipere, usurparunt: ta-
men anima fidelis huic non innititur, sed soli justitiae Christi nobis donatae, sine qua
omnino nulla est nee esse potest justitia. Et sic fide in Christum justificamur, seu repu-
tamur justi, i. e. accepti, per ipsius merita, non propter nostram dignitatem aut opera.
Et propter inhaerentem justitiam eo justi dicimur, quia quae justa sunt operamur, juxta
illud Johannis: qui facit justitiam, Justus est.— Item Christiano cuique debet esse com-
pertum, non in hoc datum esse nobis hanc gratiam, et banc regenerationem, ut in eo
gradu innovationis nostrae, quem primum nacti sumus, otiosi consistamus, sed cresca-
mus in ipsum per omnia, qui est caput. Ideoque docendus est populus, ut det operam
huic augmento, quod quidem fit per bona opera, et interna et externa, a Deo mandata
ct commendata, quibus Deus promisit propter Christum in pluribus locis Evangelii clare
et manifeste mercedem.— Ideoque quamvis haereditas vitae aetemae propter promissio-
nem debeatur renatis, etiam cum primum in Christum renati sunt ; nihilominus reddit
Deus etiam bonis operibus mercedem, non secundum substantiam operum, neque secun-
dum quod sunt a nobis, sed quatenus in fide fiunt, et sunt a Spiritu Sancto, qui habitat
in nobis, concurrente libero arbitrio, tanquam partiali agente.— Qui autem dicunt, sola
fide justificamur, simul tradere debent doctrinam de poenitentia, de timore Dei, de judi-
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 7. 1541. 175
they came upon the external constitution and ordinances that re-
lated to the authority of the Church, the division remained.43
Meanwhile these negotiations for peace were suspected 'by both
parties : Catholic princes declared they could not accept the four
articles as compared ;44 the Protestants feared deception and craft
cio Dei, tie bonis operibus, ut tota summa praedicationis constet, sicut Christus inquit :
praedicantes poenitentiam, et remissionem pcccatorum in nomine meo, idque ne haec lo-
quendi formula aliter quam praedictum est intelligatur.
43 Cf. the Protestant counter articles in Walch, xvii. 798. Melanchth. Epistt., ed.
Bretschneider, iv. 348.
44 The dukes of Bavaria were opposed to the Conference from the beginning, and de-
manded that they should resort to arms ; comp. the reports of a Roman agent, Claudius,
in Ratisbon, to Cardinal Farnese, 4th March, 1541 (Raynald., 1541, No. 3) : Nudius ter-
tius Duces Bavariae convenisse ad Caesarem, illique repetito Lutheranismi principio, in
memoriam revocasse omnes errores, qui admissi fuerant in non exscindenda haeresi,
nee tenenda vera religione, qua labefactata pariter Caesareae Majestatis Imperiique auc-
toritas labefactaretur : exposuereque quanto studio — semper paratissimi fuerint — ad vi-
tam ipsam periculis objiciendam pro divino cultu asserendo (! !): — ac saepius illud in-
culcaruut, nimia Caesareae Majestatis dementia indulgentiaque, quam ipsi etiam Lu-
therani negligentiae et inertiae vitio tribuebant, rem in praesens discrimen adductam
fuisse. Of the 4th April (1. c. No. 4) : Duces Bavariae in Comitiis in id incubuisse, ut
bellum Lutheranis indiceretur : sed Caesarem ipsis ac Mogimtino Cardinali aperte de-
nuntiasse, se ab iis consiliis omnino alienum, suscipere nolle bellum, cum ab aerario
imparatus sit, ac si opibus instructus esset, nolle eas in Germania sine ulla utilitate pro-
fundere, sat expertum, quantae opes exigantur pro gerendo bello : expeditionem earn
difficillimam futuram, cum tarn Catholici quam Lutherani sint Germani, excitum iri a
Lutheranis Turcica et Gallica auxilia : parta etiam de Lutheranis victoria non tamen
eorum animas in viam salutis traductum iri, atquc ita omne gerendi belli pro religione
consilium abjecisse. Of the 6th April (1. c. No. 7) : Significavit VI Aprilis Cardinali
Farnesio Claudius Internuntius, Ducibus Bavariae maxime suspectam concordiae cum
Lutheranis actionem, ne religionis causa prodatur, atque Granvellanum turn ab ipsis,
turn a Moguntino in suspicionem adduci, nee spem bonam ex iis comitiis ipsis affulgere.
Cf. Winter's Gesch. der evangel. Lehre in Baiern, ii. 80, 95. After the conference had
been broken off, Ma}' 22, the Catholic estates, chiefly the bishops, caused a violent account
of the matter, in opposition to the union document and to the colloquy, to be drawn up,
addressed to the Emperor (in Spalatin, s. 592) ; this, however, was kept back, and a
milder one presented, July 2 (Bucer's Acta, in Hortleder, i. 1, cap. 37, No. 293), which
proposed that the Emperor, with the papal legates, should examine the work of the col-
locutors, to see if there was any thing in it against the Catholic doctrine. Eck was par-
ticularly busy infusing distrust into the Catholic estates ; at their meeting he declared
that he had never been pleased with "this insipid book," "in which he had found so
many errors and defects." Both the other Catholic collocutors complained of him for
this, and showed that Eck had assented to all the articles compared ; and that they had
also received from the Emperor a testimonial in praise of the regularity of their pro-
cedure (see Bucer, in Hortleder, u. s., No. 673). — From the Catholic party reports also
went to Rome, arousing anxiety: e. g., 7th June, in Raynaldus, 1541, No. 25: video
maximam pusillanimitatem et stupiditatem in processu hujus negotii : nunc nihil atten-
tatur, quod possit adversariorum temerariam audaciam deprimere, sed contra, omnia
quae eis placent et ad suam rem faciunt fieri permittuntur et conceduntur. Primo, in
hoc colloquio (sicut prolixe scripsi Rev. Cardinali Farnesio) habuerunt pessimos suae
sectae et pertinaciores, tarn collocutores quam assistentes, et ex nostris assistentes fuere
facti fere faventes haereticis, ii Phlugius et Gropperus, qui male consenserunt, hominem
sola fide justificari, de quorum lapsu Bucerus impie triumphavit ; — ex colloquentibus
176 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
in respect to them.45 And so the conference was brought to an
end, without success, on the 23d of May.46 The Emperor, in or-
der to obtain quick help against the Turks, was compelled, in the
final decree of the diet, July 29, 1541, to renew the Peace of Nu-
remberg with an additional provision relieving the Protestants
on the points complained of about the operation of the imperial
courts.47 A declaration was also appended to satisfy them on oth-
unus duntaxat peritus Theologus (Eck) adhibitus restitit : judices vero fuere laici con-
tra onine jus in magnum praejudicium. The King of France, who, for political reasons,
tried to thwart every attempt at union in Germany, also complained about the conces-
sions of the legate in Ratisbon (Ranke Fiirsten u. Volker, ii. 164). And so the legate
now received an order to accept no formulas that were not indubitably Catholic (ibid.,
s. 167) : and he now advised, nihil amplius de reliquis omnibus agendum, sed remit-
tenda Summo Pontifici, et Apostolicae Sedi (Raynald., 1541, No. 14, 15).
45 The Elector of Saxony had from the first been very much discontented that they
had made any other book than the Augsburg Confession the basis of negotiation ; and
he mistrusted the Elector of Brandenburg, the Landgrave, and Bucer. Then, too, he
was displeased with the article on justification, as agreed upon, because it was obscure
and ambiguous (Seckendorf, iii. 356). Luther strengthened him in this (de Wette, v.
353) : "E. K. F. G. haben recht geurtheilt, dass die Notel der Vergleichung em weit-
liiuftig u. geflickt Ding ist.'" The Elector now sent Amsdorf to Ratisbon to watch Me-
lancthon, and commanded the latter to yield nothing of Luther's doctrine, and to make
all the results conditional upon the assent of the estates (Seckendorf, iii. 356, 360). How-
ever, these provisions were needless ; for the union came to a dead stop on the subse-
quent articles about the Church, the Lord's Supper, etc. The Elector Joachim of Bran-
denburg, hi conjunction with other Protestant estates, now sent an imposing embassy
to Luther (Princes John and George of Anhalt, Matthias von Schulenburg, and Alex.
Alesius) to engage him in the projected union (cf. Bretschneider, in Illgen's Zeitschr.
f. Hist. Theologie, ii. i. 293 ; their representations in Walch, xvii. 846). Luther replied,
12th June (ibid., s. 848 ; de Wette, v. 366), that it was impossible to effect a union with
the other party: "Denn ob es gleich Kais. Maj. aufs allerhokest u. gniidigst ernst u.
gut meinet, so ist doch jenem Theil nicht Ernst mit Gott u. nach der Wahrheit vertra-
gen zu wer'den ; wollen aber Kais. Maj. vielleicht also ein Nasen drehen. Denn wo es
Ernst ware, so wiirden sie die andern zehen Artikel nicht lassen unverglichen seyn, als
die wohl wissen u. verstehen, dass sie alle zehen gewaltiglich u. in bona consequentia
aus den vier verglichenen, sonderlich aus dem Artikel der Justification, verdampt sind.
^Wo aber Kais. Maj. ausschriebe u. verschuffe, dass die vier Artikel durchaus rein u.
klar gepredigt, u. fur christlich gehalten sollten werden ;" if these four articles were
thus agreed upon and preached the others could remain for the present without a defi-
nite decision upon them ; for by these four the poison would be extracted from the rest,
and they would fall to pieces of themselves.
*« The Emperor proposed to the estates, July 12 (Walch, xvii. 913; Melanch. Epist,
ed. Bretschneider, iv. 510), to adopt the four articles as agreed upon, and to defer the
rest to the council ; the Catholic princes refused (Bretschneider, iv. 526), the Protestants
were ready to accept if the other party would bind itself thereto (1. c. p. 591) ; but at
the same time they declared at length, in a document drawn up by Melancthon, July
23 (Walch, xvii. 863), that they accepted those articles only in the sense in which they
were laid down in the Augsburg Confession and Apology.
47 In Walch, xvii. 962. The action of the colloquy was to be referred to a common
Christian council, to be held in Germany, and soon summoned. The Protesting party
were not to strive about and against the articles that had been compared. " Darzu ha-
ben wir neben Pabstlicher Heiligkeit Legatcn alien geistlichen Pralaten aufgelegt u.
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 7. 1541. 177
er matters where there was doubt.48 And thus, at this diet, the
Reformation had manifestly made important progress toward a
formal recognition.49
befohlen, — unter ihnen u. den Ihren, so ihnen untcnvorfen seynd, eine christlichc Ord-
nung 11. Reformation vorzunehmen u. aufzurichten, die zu guter, gebiihrlicher u. heil-
samer Administration der Kirchen fiirderlich und dienlich sej- : auch iiber solcher Ord-
ming u. Reformation ernstlich u. strenglich zu halten, u. sich daran nichts irren noch
verhindern lassen" (comp. the admonitory writing of the legate Contareni about the
Reformation, to the prelates, in Raynald., 1541, No. 29), "und seynd der Zuversicht,
solche Ordnung u. Reformation sollte zu endlicher christlicher Vergleichung der strei-
tigen Religion eine Vorbereitung, u. derselben sonder Zweifel hoch dienstlich sej-n."
The truce of Nuremberg was to be maintained till the end of a general council or a na-
tional congress, " oder so der keines seinen Fortgang erreicht, auf nachstkunftigen Reichs-
tag." " Und was betrifft die Acten und Processe, so bisher in Religion und andern ge-
schehen, an unserm Cammergericht ankilngig gemacht und ergangen seynd, derwegen
bisher Streit gewesen, ob dieselben in dem Nilrnbergischen Friedstand begriffen seyn
sollen oder nicht : dieselben Acten u. Process wollen wir zu Erhaltung Friedens, Ruhe,
u. Einigkeit im heil. Reich Deutscher Nation, u. aus unser Kaiserlichen Macht u. Voll-
koinmenheit, so lang bis das gemeine oder Nationalconcilium, oder in dieser Sachen
eine gemeine Reichsversammlung, wie obstcht, gehalten wird, suspendirt u. eingestellt
haben."
48 In Walch, xvii. 999. For example, it was decreed that the clergy of the Augsburg
Confession should not be deprived of their revenues any more than the Catholics ; that,
although the adherents of the Augsburg Confession were not to draw away the subjects
of an j- Catholic state, yet, "if any one wished to adopt their religion, he should not be
deprived of the liberty ;" that the officers of the imperial court should be sworn to ob-
serve this decree and declaration ; and that the Augsburg decree, so far as religion was
concerned, should not be enforced ; that persons presented for office in these courts should
not be refused because they belonged to the Augsburg Confession, and that no one should
be removed for this cause.
49 The preponderance of the Protestants in Germany was so decisive that the Elector
of Mayence, at the diet, strongly dissuaded the Pope, through the legate, from having
the council held in this country; see Raynald., 1541, No. 27: nequaquam convenire,
ut Concilium generale celebretur in Germania ob diminutionem auctoritatis sedis Apos-
tolicae, et totius ecclesiastici status. Ne etiam pro arbitrio Protestantium omnia fiant,
et quia virus haereticum in ipsa Germania viget. — Item in Germania animosiores et ob-
stinati magis in eorum perversitate erunt Protestantes. — Cogere etiam poterunt Catho-
licos astutiaque et artibus malis domare eosdem, vel etiam ipsum Caesarem pro eorum
more. — Etiam in ipso Concilio, si in Germania ficret, turn per malas practicas, — turn
etiam per publicas conciones, si licebit, alioquin in aliis privatis, a quo non cessabunt
sub praetextu, verbum Domini non esse celandum, — studebunt virus suum spargere, et
sectas ampliare. — Proptcrea considerandum est, quod, si Concilium fieret in Germania,
et Caesar pro quorundam arbitrio ad hoc induceretur, cogeretur Sanctitas Pontificia for-
san annuere quaedam, quae non essent concedenda, quinimo pro Caesaris jussu urgeri
posset inique, ut haec sua Sanctitas melius perpendere poterit. — Nequaquam etiam con-
veniet, ut dimisso seu suspenso generali Concilio celebretur Nationale Germanicum, aut
alia imperialis dieta, quia tunc vere dubitandum est de schismate, et Catholici quidam
prolaberentur ad Protestantes, caeterique cogercntur deficere, aut supprimerentur.
VOL. IV. 12
178 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
§8.
CONTINUATION, TO THE CLOSE OF THE SMALCALD WAR, 1547.
While the Emperor Charles was weakened by a second unfor-
tunate campaign against Algiers (October and November, 1541),
and was right afterward entangled in a new conflict with France,1
King Ferdinand, who needed the aid of the Protestants in his un-
fortunate Turkish war,2 was compelled, at a diet in Spires, Feb-
ruary, 1542, to concede a prolongation of the religious peace.3
Protestantism was constantly gaining new adherents, and its pre-
ponderance in Germany became more apparent. When the epis-
copal chair of Naumburg became vacant, Jan. 6, 1541, and Julius
von Pflug was elected to it by the cathedral chapter in the great-
est haste, without the customary reference to the Elector of Sax-
ony, the Elector annulled the choice, and raised Nicholas von
Amsdorf to the bishopric, Jan. 1542, but assumed for himself the
secular government of the see.4 When Duke Henry of Brunswick
was about to carry into execution the ban of the imperial court
against Goslar, without regard to the imperial suspension of it,6
and even proceeded to make war upon the city of Brunswick, the
Elector of Saxony and the Landgrave of Hesse came suddenly to
the aid of the two allied cities, took possession of the duchy, July,
1542, 6 and declared that they would only give it up to the sons
1 Schmidt's Gesch. der Deutschen, Buch viii. cap. 29, 31. Raumer's Gesch. Europas
seit d. 15ten Jahrh. i. 497.
2 Schmidt, ubi supra.
3 On the proceedings of this diet, see Seckendorf, iii. 382 ; Schmidt, Buch viii. cap.
30 ; the final decree in Walch, xvii. 1004 (especially 1057).
* Documents in Hortleder, Th. 1, Buch v. cap. 11 : among these, at first, the proof
that the Saxon princes were princes of the land and hereditarj- protectors of the three
Saxon bishoprics ; Spalatin's Annalen, s. 655 ; Seckendorf, i. 387. A contemporaneous
report on the election introduction into the see of Nicholas v. Amsdorf, from the archives
of the city of Naumburg, is in Forstemann's Neue Mittheilungen des thuringisch. siich-
sischen Vereins, Bd. 2, Heft 2 (Halle, 1835), s. 155.
5 The outlawry of Goslar was in the imperial declaration about the decree of the Diet
of Ratisbon (§ 7, Note 48), in a special article appended.
6 The earlier documents and writings exchanged between the two parties, which soon
assumed a very rude and passionate tone, see in Hortleder, Th. i. Buch iv. cap. 1-34.
Among them belongs Luther's Writing against Hans Worst, 1541, in Walch, xvii. 1645
(this title was given because Henry, in a writing against the Elector, had said that Lu-
ther had called the Elector Hanswurst). On the campaign, documents in Hortleder,
ibid., cap. 35 ff. Cf. Spalatin's Annalen, s. 631-54, 672-80 ; Rommel's Philipp d. Grossm.,
i. 461 ; ii. 447.
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 8. 1542. 179
of the Duke; they also introduced the Reformation tnere,1 and
renounced obedience to the imperial court when it took the part
of the expelled Duke.8 At the same time the cities of Ratisbon9
and Hildesheim,10 and the Palgrave Otto Henry of Neuburg,11 de-
clared openly for the Reformation ; in Cleves it was also favored
by Duke William, and spread with rapid strides.12 Even its most
violent opponents and persecutors, King Ferdinand13 and the Duke
of Bavaria,14 had the mortification of being asked by their landed
proprietors to concede freedom of conscience ; and they were thus
forced to recognize the fact that, in spite of their persecutions, the
Reformation had struck its roots deep among their subjects. The
adhesion of clerical princes also appeared about to become of deci-
sive influence in favor of the Reformation. The Elector of Co-
logne, Hermann,15 Count of Wied, was at first hostile to Protest-
antism ; then, yielding in part, he endeavored to remove ecclesi-
astical abuses by a provincial council in Cologne,16 1536 ; but aft-
er the religious conferences of Worms and Ratisbon he became
wholly decided for the Reformation, and invited Bucer, in 1542,
7 Especially through Bugenhagen ; see Lentz's Gesch. d. Einfiihrung des evangel.
Bekenntnisses im Herzogth. Braunschweig- Wolfenbiittel, 1830, s. 109 ff.
8 The rejoinder, 4th Dec, 1542, in Hortleder, Th. i. Buch vii. cap. 21, in Walch, xvii.
G7. Cf. Barthol. Sastrowen (then clerk with a procurator of the court) Leben, edited by
Molmike, i. 227.
9 Spalatin's Annalen, s. 683. Seckendorf, iii. 396. Gesch. d. Kirchenreform. in Be-
gensburg. Regensb., 1792.
10 When the neighboring Brunswick had fallen into Protestant hands. Here, too,
Bugenhagen was at the head of the clergy who introduced the Reform. The Church
constitution, 1544, by Anton. Corvinus ; Bugenhagen, however, had a share in it ; Spa-
latin's Annalen, s. 681 ; Hamelmanni Opp. Geneal. Historica de Westphalia, p. 937 ;
Seckendorf, iii. 397 ; Schlegel's Kirchen- u. Reformationsgesch. v. Nord-Deutschland u.
den Hannov. Staaten, ii. 197.
11 By an edict of 22d June, 1542. Neuburg church order of 1543. Seckendorf, iii.
396. Struven's pfiilzische Kirchenhistorie, s. 29.
12 William Avas reigning since 1539. Berg's Reformationsgeschichte der Lander
Jiilich, Cleve, Berg, Mark, Ravensberg, u. Lippe, edited by Tross. Hamm, 1826, s.
55 ff.
13 Petition of the estates of Lower Austria at the Diet of Prague, 13th Dec, 1541,
Ferdinand's answer, and the reply of the estates ; in Spalatin's Annalen, s. 689; Rau-
pach's Evangel. OesteiTeich, i. 35; Beilagen, s. 75. Cf. Raupach von den Schicksalen
der Evangel. Luth. Religion in Steyermark, Kiirnthen, u. Crain, in Winckler's Anecdota
Hist. Ecclesiastica Novantiqua, 8tes u. 9tes Stuck, s. 341.
14 Spalatin's Annalen, s. 683.
15 On him and his Reformation, see Seckendorf, iii. 435 ; Berg's Reformationsgesch.
der Lander Jiilich, Cleve, Berg, s. 64 ff. ; Reek's Gesch. der griifl. u. fiirstl. Hauser Isen-
burg, Runkel, Wied. Weimar, 1825. 4., s. 154 ff.
16 Canones provincialis concilii Coloniensis sub Rev. in Christo patre Hermanno ce-
lebratum anno 1536. Colon., 1538, fol., drawn up bj* Gropper.
180 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
and Melancthon,17 in 1543, with other Protestant theologians, to
aid him in introducing it. The Reforming Constitution issued by
him18 met with great sympathy in the principality ; hut the ca-
thedral chapter and the clergy of the city of Cologne pronounced
against it with great violence,19 and made complaint to Pope and
Emperor. Following Hermann's example, the Bishop of Minister,
Francis, Count of Waldeck, also began to attach himself to the
Reformation,20 1542. Less impression was made by another in-
stance : after the death of the Catholic Bishop of Merseburg, whose
diocese was already very devoted to the Reformation, the Protest-
ant prince, August of Saxony, brother of Duke Maurice, was elect-
ed bishop, and Prince George of Anhalt was attached to him as
clerical administrator of the diocese,21 1544.
The Catholic estates, sharply wounded by this progress of Prot-
estantism, had long prevented the confirmation by the diet of the
imperial declaration in the decree of Ratisbon ; but this, too, was
gained by the Protestants, after they had acceded to the declara-
tion of war against France by the empire, in the imperial decree
of the Diet of Spires, June, 1544.22
1 7 Zur Geschichte der Coin. Reformation aus Melanckthon's Briefen, in Strobel's Neue
Beytrage, v. 273.
is "Von Gottes Genaden unser, Hermanns Erzbischofs zu Coin u. Churf. einfaltiges
Bedenken, worauf eine christliche in dem Wort Gottes gegriindte Reformation an Lehr,
Brauch der heil. Sacramente, etc., bis auf eines freien — Concilii — Verbesserung, be}- de-
nen, so unserer Seelsorge befoblen, anzuricbten sej'e." Bonn, 1543, fol. The book was
written by Bucer, Melancthon and others being consulted. The section on the Lord's
Supper sa3rs nothing of the essential presence of the body of Christ. It reads, " die Ge-
meinschaft des Leibs u. Blutes misers Herrn Jesu Christi, bey welcher Gemeinschaft
wir sein Geduchtnus halten sollen, — uff dass wir im Glauben an ihne gestarket, und
giinzlicher in ihm bleibeu u. leben, u. er in uns. — Und dieweil diese Ubergebung u. Ent-
pfahung des Leibs u. Blutes Christi unsers Herren ein himlisch Werk, u. Handel des
Glaubens ist, sollen die Leut alle fleischliche Gedanken in dieser Geheimnuss ausschla-
gen, u. s. w." Luther was, on this account, much dissatisfied with this work ; see bis
letter to Bruck (de Wette, v. 708) : " Es treibt lange viel Geschwiitz vom Nutz, Frucht,
u. Ehre des Sacraments, abcr von der Substanz mummelt es, dass man nicht soil ver-
nehmen, was er darvon halte in aller Masse. — Summa das Buch ist den Schwarmern
nicht allein leidlich, sondern auch trostlich, vielmehr fflr ihre Lehre, als fur unsere.
Darum hab ich sein satt, u. bin iiber die Massen unlustig darauf. — Und ist auch ohne
das, wie der Bischof (Amsdorf) zeigt, alles und alles zu lang u. gross Gewiische, dass
ich das Klappermaul, den Bucer, bier wohl spiire." Amsdorf sent in a criticism on the
book, which excited Luther still more; Strobel's Neue Beytr., v. 285.
19 The controversy, see in Strobel, ubi supra, s. 300 ff.
"° Spalatin's Annalen, s. G82. In the year 1543 he solicited admission into the Smal-
cald league, Seckendorf, iii. 418 ; and in 1544 he made earnest attempts to introduce the
Reform, 1. c. p. 513.
21 Seckendorf, iii. 497.
12 The Protestants at the diet demanded a continuance of peace, and equal rights with
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 8. 1544. 181
But this was the highest point which they reached. The Em-
peror, who was now able to carry on the war with France with
new efficiency, forced his old opponent Francis to make the Peace
of Crespy,23 Sept. 18, 1544, and now at length had his hands free,
so that he could aduress himself with earnestness to the ecclesias-
tical divisions in Germany. The Protestants could no longer look
for protection from the accidental posture of affairs, hut only from
their own force. Unhappily this power had for a long time been
enfeebled by divisions. Among the Smalcald leaguers, the cities
complained of the arbitrary measures of the princes, in particular of
the Elector and Landgrave ;2t Duke Maurice of Saxony came into
hostility with the Elector, and abandoned the league,25 1542 ; the
the other estates. Negotiations with the Emperor, see Schmidt's Gesch. d. Deutschen,
Buch viii. cap. 33. The final decree, in Walch, xvii. 1198. In this the Emperor at the
same time promises, since the holding of the council is very uncertain, to call immedi-
ately "einen andern gemeinen Reichstag, vomehmlich von der streitigen Religion u.
was derselben anhangt;" "auch mittlerweil durch gelehrte, gute, ehr- u. friedliebende
Personen eine christliche Reformation verfassen zu lassen. Gleichergestalt mogen die
Stiinde durch die Ihren auch thun, und soldi aller Theil Bedenken alsdann gemeinen
Stiinden vorlegen, und mit ihnen auf freundliche u. christliche Vergleichung handeln,
wie u. welchermassen es in den streitigen Artikeln der Religion bis zu wirklicher Er-
langung u. Vollziehung eines Generalconcilii, wie obsteht, im heil. Reich Deutscher
Nation gchalten, u. dadurch die schwere eingerissene Missbriiuche gebessert, u. die
nachtheilige Trennung u. Spaltung der Religion, audi der Stiinde daraus erfolgtes Miss-
trauen, Widerwill, u. Unfreundschaft geringert— werde." The Pope reproached the
Emperor for this in a letter, 24th Aug., 1544 (Pallaviciui, v. 6) : Nos vero, fili, cum a te
indigna quaedam decreta in Conventu Spirensi ex ipsis actis animadverterimus, indig-
niora vero designata esse, — noluimus sane praetermittere, quin te, a Deo nobis honore
et amore Primogeniti commendatum, his nostris Uteris de tanto tuo et Ecclesiae periculo
admoneremus. The Emperor had transgressed the rule, ut, quoties de his quae ad re-
ligionem pertinent diseeptatur, ad sedem Apostolicam judicium referatur, nihil ilia in-
consulta statuatur. In Spires much had been concluded, quae maxime et pietatem lae-
dunt, et omnem legum ordinem confundunt. Nam quod laicos de rebus spiritualibus
judicare vis posse (at a diet, should the council not be held), neque laicos modo, sed
nullo discrimine laicos, et damnatarum haeresum assertores ; quod de bonis ecclesiasti-
cis, et de eorum futuris controversiis statuis ; quod eos, qui extra Ecclesiam sunt, et per
edictum tuum pridem damnati, honoribus pristinis in judiciis ac tribunalibus restituis,
— quid tandem horum cum 'divinis institutionibus ac legibus — convenit? caet. Still
more violent is another letter, not sent, in Raynald., 1544, No. 7.
23 The documents in Dumont Corps Universel Diplomatique, iv. ii. 279. Here it is de-
clared again, que cette dite pats se fait et fonde pour le service de Dieu notre souverain
Createur, reduction de notre sainte foi et Religion en union chretienne, and both parties
pledge themselves to do every thing pour procurer d'acheminer et conduire ladite reunion.
24 As earty as 1540 the lukewarmness was so great that the Elector reassumed the
lead only after long delay, and only for a year ; Seckendorf, iii. 300. In the congress
at Smalcald, 1543, the cities complained of the princes, and demanded that the embas-
sadors of princes should be released from their oath to their lords, and be sworn as coun-
selors of the league ; ibid., p. 418. They were displeased with the expedition against
Brunswick ; ibid., p. 429. Cf. in general, p. 570.
25 Duke Ileniy died Aug. 18, 1541 ; Maurice abandoned the league 21st Jan., 1542,
182 FOURTH PERIOD.-DIV. I.-A.D. 1517-1648.
Concordia with the Swiss came to an end when Luther renewed
the opposition to their doctrine of the Lord's Supper,26 1544 ; and
though the Elector Frederick, of the Palatinate, joined the Refor-
mation27 in 1545, yet, following the example of the Elector of
Brandenburg, he did not join the league.28
The Pope now issued his summons for the council, so long an-
nounced, to meet at Trent29 in March, 1545; but at the Diet of
Worms, March, 1545, the Protestants refused to take part in it,
since it was called by the Pope, and demanded that peace should
not be made to depend on their participation in this council.30
but pledged himself ready to defend the religion in future as in the past ; Seckendorf,
iii. 371. The Landgrave, by desire of the confederates, repeatedly tried to induce him
to join them again (ibid., p. 418), but received the reply that the Duke avoided the
league that he might not be entangled in matters which did not concern the faith ; ibid.,
p. 428. His hostility with the Elector was much increased by the controversy about the
sovereignty of the city of Wurzen, belonging to the bishopric of Misnia. Both parties
were arrayed in arms against each other in April, 1542 ; Luther, in a violent letter,
April 7, demanded peace (de Wette, v. 456) ; the Landgrave speedily coming, acted as
mediator ; Rommel's Philipp d. Grossm., i. 459 ; ii. 441.
26 Luther took for granted that the Swiss, in consequence of the Concordia, would
give up their Zwingle and Oecolampadius, and therefore continued, without scruple, to
attack these men for their errors (so in 1539, "Von den Concilien u. Kirchen," Walch,
xvi. 2730 ; in 1541, " Vermahnung zum Gebet wider d. Turken," Walch, xx. 2742), un-
deterred by Bullinger's representations ; see Bullinger's Lebensgesch., by Hess, i. 362,
392. Then Luther renounced all fellowship with the Zurichers, in a letter to the book-
seller, Christopher Frohschauer, of Zurich, who had sent him the Zurich Bible. This
letter was written Aug. 31, 1543 (de Wette, v. 587). He was still more aroused by the
publication of Zwingle's works, edited b}' Rud. Walther, 1543, prefaced with a defense
of his views; and he now wrote his "Kurzes Bekenntniss vom Abendmahl," 1544
(Walch, xx. 2195), in which Zwingle and Oecolampadius were assailed in the most vio-
lent fashion as murderers of souls and heretics : see Bullinger's Leben, by Hess, i. 430.
27 Seckendorf, iii. 616. Struven's Pfalzische Kirchenhistorie, s. 32.
23 In the negotiations on the matter, in Frankfort, Jan., 1546, he sought delay, that
he might advise with his estates ; Seckendorf, iii. 617. When matters at once became
more earnest he drew back wholly.
29 By the bull Laetare Hierusalem, of 19th Nov., 1544, in Liinig's (from the imperial
archives) Spicil. Eccl. Cont., iii. p. 14.
30 Sleidanus, lib. xvi., ed. Am Ende, ii. 373. Seckendorf, iii. 543. The Protestants
declared (Sleidanus, p. 377), religioni datam quidem esse pacem adusque Concilium, se
vero non agnoscere Concilium hoc Tridentinum pro legitimo, quale sit in Imperii comitiis
promissum : et cur non agnoscant, jam antea saepe demonstrasse : pacem igitur sibi
necessariam esse, quae non sit astricta Concilio pontificio, sed quae locum habeat, donee
de re tota pie fuerit et christiane transactum : et quia pax vel constitui vel esse firma
non possit, nisi juris administratio sit aequabilis, et vero Spircnsi conventu proximo de-
cretum sit, quid in eo fieri oporteat, non se defuturos, quo minus ei decreto satisfiat :
haec ergo duo capita si decidantur, non se recusare belli Turcici deliberationem. To
justify their rejection of the council the Saxon embassadors, by order of the Elector,
distributed among the imperial estates Luther's work, written in 1539, "Von d. Con-
ciliis u. Kirchen" (Walch, xvi. 2615). But very soon after Luther's book, just publish-
ed, " Wider das Pabstthum zu Rom, vom Teufel gestift" (Walch, xvii. 1278), was also
circulated in the diet, and embittered the Catholics ; Seckendorf, iii. 556. Thereupon,
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 8. 1546. 183
Seemingly yielding, the Emperor made proclamation, in the final
decree, Aug. 4, 1545,31 that there would be new negotiations for
compromise at the next diet. Manifestly, the only object in view
was to gain time ; the Emperor needed this, that he might strike
a surer blow;32 and the Protestants, by their assent, only pro-
claimed their conscious weakness from internal divisions. The
Landgrave started the promising project of a closer alliance be-
•tween the two Saxonies and Hesse,, to take the place of the inef-
fectual Smalcald league ; but the proposal was wrecked by the
hostility of the Elector to Duke Maurice.33
The religious conference promised by the Emperor was opened
at Ratisbon, Jan. 27, 1546, under far more unfavorable circum-
by order of the Elector, Melancthon wrote : Causae, quare et amplexae sint et retinendam
ducant doctrinam, quani projitentur, Ecclesiae quae confessionem Augustae exhibitam Im-
peratori sequuntur : et quare iniquis judicibus collectis in Synodo Tridentina, ut vocanl,
non sit adsentiendum. Witeb., 1546. 4. (in Melanchth. Opp., ed. Witteberg., iv. 772 ; in
Seckendorf, iii. 602).
31 Walch, xvii. 1464. According to the demand of the Emperor in the decree of the
imperial Diet of Spires (Note 22), the Elector caused a project for Reformation to be
drawn up by Melancthon ; this was also approved by the Saxon and Hessian divines
(Wittenbergische Reformation, in Cyprian's Reformations-Urkunden, ii. 410 ; Melanchth.
Opp., ed. Bretschneider, v. 578). In this their old rights were conceded to the bishops,
provided they were attached to the pure doctrine. At the present Council of Worms,
however, where this Reformation was desired by Granvella, Burkhard, Chancellor of
Electoral Saxony, only ventured to communicate a portion of the project, omitting what
was said of the restoration of the episcopal authority ; Seckendorf, iii. 555. Bucer had
handed in another project to the Elector ; extracts in Seckendorf, iii. 539. On the
other hand, the Emperor himself commissioned Valentin v. Teutleben to write out a
project for Reform, and probably communicated it to this diet; extracts in Seckendorf,
iii. 547.
32 The papal legate, Alexander Farnese, at first had a cold reception from the Emper-
or at Worms (Pallavicini, lib. v. cap. 12). However, in the course of the diet the Em-
peror approached him more and more, and Farnese departed, the beginning of Jul}-,
with the assurance, Caesarem expeditioni catholici foederis intentum (1. c. cap. 13, § 4).
Immediately thereupon Andelot was sent to Rome by the Emperor. He had to address
the Pope thus (1. c. cap. 14), per reliquos ejus anni menses — videri Carolo arma Protes-
tantibus inferri non posse, sed suam operam in annum proximum offerre. — Hac admissa
mora cupere se interim, ne Synodus inchoaretur, aut, ubi ea mora Pontifici non proba-
retur, duo postulare, alterum, ut, antequam aperiretur, Caesar commonefieret, quo pos-
set illico Wormatia discedere et molestis Lutheranorum querimoniis se subducere, alte-
rum, ut abstineret eo tempore Synodus a dogmatum decisione, quae dum haereticos
lacesseret, ad ultionem extimularet, sed tantum generalibus quibusdam atque novis
disciplinae legibus edendis se contineret. Posse nihilominus contingere, ut Protestan-
tes, etiamsi de illis haberetur ratio ad Concilii initia, furore perciti, in Catholicos debac-
charentur : proinde opus esse, praesidium aliquod, si quid accideret, paratum habere.
Quo eos lactaret, se a Pont[fice poscere, ut per eum sibi fas esset, in exitu comitiorum
ipsis colloquium et alium conventum indulgere per hiemem habendum, in quo spondere se
Pontifici haud quidquam noxium permissurum orthodoxae religioni ac Pontificiae aucto-
ritati.
33 Seckendorf, iii. 570. Rommel's Philipp der Grossmuthige, i. 520 ; ii. 480.
184 FOURTH PERIOD.-DIV. I.-A.D. 1517-1G48.
stances than the earlier ones.34 For, as the Council of Trent had
been already opened in Dec, 1545, and addressed itself forthwith
to deciding about the Protestant doctrines, the Catholic members
of the colloquy feared that any concessions would bring down upon
themselves the same anathemas as the Protestants. Hence they
delayed receiving the articles that had been previously debated ;
and the debate on the doctrine of justification at once proved that
they could here never come to an agreement. The Emperor now
issued the mandate, that the colloquists should take oath to keep si-
lence about the debate, even toward their princes. It must have
been foreseen that the Protestant party could not accede to this con-
dition ; and it seemed as if the Emperor wished in this way to
cast upon the Protestants the apparent blame of nullifying this
new attempt for peace. The Protestant members of the colloquy
took their departure, and all pacific measures for union seemed to
be exhausted.
During this colloquy Luther died at Eisleben, Feb. 18, 1546.35
In his last years he had endured many sufferings ; and the divine
favor now took him away from the terrors of that religious war
which was inevitably drawing on.
The Protestants were to be compelled to submit to the council.36
As they delayed, and would not, in spite of the most urgent invi-
tations, come to the diet at Ratisbon (April, 1546), where this
point was to be especially pressed, the Emperor no longer conceal-
ed his purpose of forcing them to obedience by resort to arms.37
34 Actorum Colloquii Ratisponensis ultimi verissima relatio. Ingolst., 154C. 4. ; print-
ed by order of the Emperor (see Unschuld. Nachr., 1719, s. 205). Report of the Collo-
quy, by G. Major. Wittenb., 1546. 4. (in Hortleder, Th. i. Buch i. cap. 40); by M.
Bucer. Strasburg, 1546. 4. (in Hortleder, u. s. cap. 41 ; in Walch, xvii. 1529) ; of the
Hessian embassj-, with other documents, in Neudecker's merkw. Actenstucke aus d.
Zeitalter d. Reform. Niirnberg, 1838, ii. 727. On the disinclination to the colloquy on
the part of Maurice, Bishop of Eichstadt, chosen President, and of the dukes of Bavaria,
see Winter's Gesch. d. Evangel. Lehre in Baiern, ii. 127. Cf. Hering's Gesch. der kirchl.
Unionsversuche, Bd. i. (Leipz., 1836) s. 133.
35 Doctor Martin Luther's Lebensende, von Angenzeugen beschrieben, edited by G.
Chr. F. Mohnike. Stralsund, 1817. 8.
36 Cf. the conference of the Landgrave with the new Elector of Maj-ence, in Hoechst,
Feb. 6, in Neudecker's merkw. Actenstiicken, ii. 675 ; with the Emperor in Spires, March
28, in Sleidanus, lib. xvii., ed. Am Ende, p. 442 ss.
37 A concise report on this diet, which appeared at the end of June, 1546 ; in Hortleder,
Th. ii. Buch. iii. cap. 2. The imperial proposition was, that the}' should consult about
the way in which perpetual peace and equal rights could be secured by restoring the
imperial court ; and also as to the means of effectual resistance to the Turks. The
Protestants petitioned that the Emperor would " die streitige Religion Sachen durch
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 8. 154C. 185
That he might more surely subject the powerful Protestant party
by dividing it, he declared, June 17, that his sole purpose was to
punish the Elector of Saxony and the Landgrave as disturbers of
the peace of the land ;38 and this, too, although their arbitrary
measures, which were the pretext for this course, had been long
since forgiven by him. But while he was thus warning the
other Protestant estates not to be deceived by rumors of religious
war, he himself secretly concluded a treaty with the Pope for the
suppression of Protestantism,39 June 26. The Pope, however,
den Weg eilies gemeinen christl. Concilii in Teutscher Nation zu balten, Nationalver-
sammlung, Reichstag, auf die von der Kaiserl. Maj. vorgeschlagene u. bewilligte Form
des Speyerischen Reichsabschiedes Anno 1544 aufgericht, oder durch ein christlich Col-
loquium—zu christlicher Erorterung u. Vergleichung bringen lassen," and showed,
■why "das jetzige Trientische Concilium kein soldi gemein frey christlich Concilium in
Teutscher Nation seyn konnte, wie es verabschiedet, und darauf sie die Stande der
Augspurgischen Confession sich berufen u. appellirt hatten." "Aber das papstlich
Theil hat seine Antwort u. Bedenken allein auf das jetzige Trientische Concilium ge-
stellet, u. die Kais. Maj. ersucht u. gebeten, obgemelte Stande, sich dem Schluss u. De-
termination desselbigen zu unterwerfen, zu vermogen u. anzuhalten." When the Prot-
estants now heard of the preparations for war by the Emperor and the Pope, and -asked
the Emperor about them, he replied, June 1G, "dass Ihre Maj. bedacht ware, Verord-
nung oder Befehl zu thun in den Artikeln, die Vergleichung, Frieden und Recht belang-
end; und wer denselbigen nicht wiirde gehorsamen, gegen deme wollte sich Ihre Maj.,
wie es sich zu Erhaltung Hirer Maj. Autoritiit gebiirt, zu verhalten wissen."
38 Imperial Rescript to the cities of the empire, June 17 ; in Hortleder, ubi supra,
and Walch, xvii. 1817. The Emperor, it is said, had until then overlooked many prac-
tices for the sake of peace. But his efforts for union had been in vain, " nicht von we-
gen oder aus Lieb u. Zuneigung, so dieselbigen Verhinderer u. Zerstorer soldier Ver-
gleichung zu unserer heilwartigen und christl. Religion, oder der Ehren Gottes, die sie
allein zu eiuem Deckmantel u. Beschonigung ihres unbilligen Vornehmens allenthalben
vorwenden ; sondern vielmehr um dass sie alle andere Stande des heil. Reichs— unter
solchem Schein der Religion unter sich bringen, u. sich ihrer Giiter mit Gewalt unter-
Ziehen mogen ; wie sie denn auch derselbigen nunmals einen guten Theil an sich gezo-
gen— haben— zu hohem bescliwerlichen Nachtheil— vieler armen verjagten Partheyen,
die soldier entwandten Giiter halben weder Recht noch Billigkeit von ihnen bekommen
mogen, dieweil sie nunmals die Sadie so fern getrieben, dass sie weder Gericht noch
Recht im heil. Reiche, welche sie lange vor dieser Zeit, so viel an ihnen, gewaltiglich
unterdrucket und umgestossen, zu besorgen haben." Now they even threaten the Emper-
or with arms in their hands, and scatter calumnious books about him. This the Emper-
or can no longer bear, and has at last resolved "endlich enschlossen, die bemeldte un-
sere u. des Reichs ungehorsamen, ungetreuen und widerspenstigen Berauber u. Zerstorer
gemeines Friedens u. Rechts— zu gebuhrlichem Gehorsam anzuhalten, zu weisen, u.
dardurch genieine Deutsche Nation in Friede u. Einigkeit zu setzen." The Emperor
makes this announcement to the cities, "damit ihr dess Wissen habt, u. euch so viel
desto weniger abwenden, beredeu oder berichten lasset, als ob wir eines andern gesinnet
u. bedacht wiiren, denn dass wir bey unsern Kaiserl. Worten u. Wiirden behalten, u.
euch dess versichert haben wollen, dass unser Gemuth u. Meynung anders nicht gerich-
tet ist, dann ihr hiebcy vernommen habet." He sent a like letter to Duke Ulrich v.
Wirtemberg (see Sattler's Gesch. v. Wirtemberg, iii. 233) and to the Elector Hermann
of Cologne, 7th Jul}- (Sleidanus, xvii. ed. Am Ende, p. 488).
39 The original in Raynald., 1546, No. 94. The Capita foederis : ut Caesarea Majestas
18G FOUETH PEKIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-16-18.
unvailed this imperial cunning by issuing his demands for the sup-
pression of the heretics on the basis of that treaty ;40 so that only
those could in future be deceived who were willing to be so. The
Electors of the Palatinate41 and of Brandenburg kept quiet, and
Duke Maurice even concluded a treaty with the Emperor,42 July 19.
in nomine Domini cum auxiliis Pontificiae Sanctitatis proximo mense Julii in expedi-
tionem educat omnes copias suas summo virium molimine adversus Protestantes, et
Smalcaldianos, omnesque alios haereticos cujuscunque sectae, et ad veram et antiquam
religionem, et obsequium Sedis Apostolicae revocentur, possitque Caesarea Majestas ten-
tare omnes modos, si forte sine armorum vi ipsos ad Religionem Catholicam traducere
possit, temporeque constituto, si res e sententia non successerit, capessantur arma. Non
possit Caesarea Majestas cum Protestantibus et Smalcaldianis, vel aliis haereticis foedus
ullum, aut concordiam inire, quod expeditionem dissolvat, aut retardet, maximeque
quippiam permittere non possit contra religionem catholicam, atque Ecclesiae sanctiones
sine expresso consensu Sedis Apostolicae vel Legati Apostolici. The Pope was to give
200,000 ducats for the campaign, 12,000 foot, and 500 horse ; he granted to the Emperor
the half of all the church revenues in Spain for a year, and allowed him to sell estates
of Spanish cloisters to the amount of 500,000 crowns. All Catholic princes were em-
powered to take part in this treaty. The conclusion runs : Ut expeditionis conficiendae
mense Junio proximo tempus designatum exprimatur de mense Junio praesentis anni
1546, cum haec capita multo ante descripta fuerint, licet consignata non essent, ut omnis
erroris scrupulus eximatur.
40 On the 2d and 3d of July to the Kings of France and Poland, in Eaynald., 1546,
No. 96, 98 ; to Venice, ibid., No. 101 ; to the Catholic German princes, ibid., No. 102.
The letter to the Swiss was at once published and circulated by the Elector and Land-
grave, to prove that "unter dem Schein vermeinten Ungehorsams nicht anders denn
Ausreutung u. Verdruckung Gottes allein seligmachenden Worts, unserer wahren christl.
Eeligion, auch des Reichs Teutscher Nation Freiheit u. Libertiit gemeint sey" (Hortle-
der, Th. ii. Buch iii. cap. 12). The Papal bull, July 15, in which all the faithful are
called upon to support the Catholic arms with prayer and fasting, was published : in
German, with comments by Amsdorf, in Hortleder, cap. 10 ; in the Latin original in
Massarelli Acta Cone. Trid., p. 85, appended to Salig's Historie des Trid. Cone. iii. The
Emperor was very much dissatisfied with these papal revelations ; see Pallavicini, lib.
ix. cap. 3, § 6: Querebatur Caesar, Pontificem scriptis ad Helvetios et ad Galliae Ee-
gem Uteris expeditioni obfuisse, cum per eas palam ficret, bellum non ea sola gratia
susceptum, ut Protestantes ob contumaciam in Imperium plecterentur, sed ut ad vete-
rem religionem adigerentur. Ad haec Pontifex: mirari hujuscemodi querimoniam ;
cum enim Caesare ipso petente hae conditiones in sancito foedere fuissent appositae, et
Apostolicus Legatus cum tanto militum numero contra fidei perduelles missus esset;
quisnam verum rei consilium ignorare posset, bello prorsus politico sibi conficto ?
41 When he inquired about the cause of the war he received the customary answer,
and then attempted a useless mediation ; Sleidanus, lib. xvii. p. 483 ss.
42 The treaty is given from the original in Pontius Heuterus Eerum Austriacarum,
lib. xii. c. 6, p. 290 ; also in Weichselbaumer's Gesch. Johann Friedrichs, s. 222. Me-
lancthon's judicious judgment about Maurice in a letter to Camerarius, July 27 (ed.
Bretschneider, vi. 207) : Multa mihi in mentem veniunt cur crvfifxayiav vitarit : oh St-
\n i<T0)5 oopvtyopo'S sivat twv <TTpaTi]yu)V, wv Tiva viroTTTa o'uTai. (puXciKTta. Et ut vin-
cerent, ne hoc quidem volet, ad horum arbitrium constitui statum vel publicum, vel
suae ditionis; Toiaura ot Kal h6vp.>i67ivai Tiva ov ooKtl ovrt anaipov ovte iTri/jit/inrTov.
?;i/ 8k pi\-ri(TTov Trawraxou (ppovtiv tts to aroxppoviiv. Erunt certe alii eventus, quam
hi aut illi putant atque sperant. Nam omnino ingens mutatio rerum impendet. The
two margraves of Brandenburg, John von Kustrin and the frivolous Albert of Bayreuth
(Seckcudorf, iii. 662), went so far as to enter into the Emperor's service ; Sleidanus, lib.
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 8. 1546. 137
The Smalcald War43 began with such unexpected energy on the
part of the League, which had seemed to be almost dead, that the
Emperor, who was tarrying with a small army at Ratisbon, seemed
to be in great peril. At the beginning of July he was confronted
by a much superior army from the Wirtemberg highlands, led. by
the distinguished general, Sebastian Schiirtlin von Burtenbach,
which was soon joined by Saxon and Hessian troops. But still
nothing decisive occurred. The arbitrary course of the Emperor,
which reached its height in proclaiming the ban, July 20, against
the Elector and the Landgrave,44 and his purpose to destroy Protest-
antism, which lurked behind, were very clearly set forth in the de-
fensive writings of the Protestants ;45 but the majority of the Coun-
cil of War still prevented all warlike undertakings. The Emperor
was thus in a condition to march to Ingolstadt, and there strength-
en himself on all sides, until he was ready to make an attack.
But now, in November, Maurice fell upon the Electorate of Sax-
ony, the Elector hastened to the aid of his land, the allied army
xvii. p. 461. Cf. the admonitory letters to the former by the Elector of Saxony and the
Landgrave, and by his mother, the widowed Electoress of Brandenburg^ in Hortleder,
Th. il. Buch iii. cap. 14. The answer of both the Margraves, July 29 ; ibid., cap. 17. —
Bavaria, until now very jealous of Austria, was gained by the marriage, in 1546, of
Prince Albert of Bavaria with Anna, daughter of King Ferdinand ; see Winter's Gesch.
d. Evang. Lehre in Baiern, ii. 137.
43 Best sources: (1.) Favorable to the Emperor: Lud. de Avila, Span. General, Los
Commentarios de la Guerra del Emperador Carolos V. contra los Protestantes de Ale-
mania, Lat., Antverp., 1550. Argentor., 1630. 12. In German, in Hortleder, Th. ii. B.
iii. cap. 81. (2.) For the Protestants : " Schmalkaldische Kriege anno 1546— angespon-
nen, ursprunglichen beschrieben durch einen wolerfarnen u. dieses Kriegs selbst bej--
wohnenden Kriegsmann (not Schiirtlin), in Mencken Scriptt. Rerum Germ., iii. 1361,
against Avila. Heinr. Merckel, secretary of St. Magdeburg, Bericht von der alten Stadt
Magdeburg Belagerung ; in Hortleder, ii. iv. 19. Tileman v. Gunterode, Hessian chan-
cellor, Diarium in Mogen Hist. Captivitatis Philippi. Francof., 1766. (3.) Moderate in
tone : Camerarii Hist. Belli Schmalcaldici in Freheri Scriptt. Rerum Germ., ed. Struve,
T. iii. . Lambertus Hortensius, rector at Naerden in Holland, De Bello Germanico, lib.
vii. 1550; in Schardii Scriptt. Rer. Germ., ii., and at the end of Avila, Argent., 1630,
especially used by Sleidanus. Cf. Rommel's Philipp der Grossmiithige, ii. 482. A col-
lection of passages in Melancthon's letters about this war, in Strobel's Neue Beytrage,
i. ii. 125. Collection of different reports in Hortleder Vom Teutschen Kriege," Th. ii.
Buch iii. Works on the subject : Haberlin's Neueste Teutsche Reichsgeschichte, i. Men-
zel's Neuere Gesch. der Deutschen, iii. 1. Rommel's Philipp d. Grossm., i. 522; ii. 486.
J. G. Jahn's Gesch. d. Schmalkaldischen Krieges. Leipzig, 1837. 8.
44 Hortleder, Th. ii. B. iii. cap. 16.
45 Compare especially the proof of their innocence by the Elector and Landgrave,
July 15, in Hortleder, ii. iii. 11. A further statement, August, ibid., cap. 15. Their
letter renouncing allegiance to the Emperor, Aug. 11, in Sastrowen's Leben, ed. Moh-
nike, i. 421. On their outlawry by the Emperor, Sept. 2, in Hortleder, ii. iii. cap. 29
and 30.
188 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
separated, and the Protestant cause was lost. The states in the
Upper Land prayed for grace, and received it with great sacrifices.
Hermann, Elector of Cologne, had been already deposed by a pa-
pal decree of April 16, 1546,46 but had thus far been spared by
the Emperor;47 now, however, Charles convened the estates of
Cologne, Jan. 24, 1547, and carried this decree into execution.48
The Elector of Saxony easily drove Duke Maurice from his do-
main ; but in the spring the Emperor came upon him by surprise,
defeated him near Muhlberg, in the Lochau forest, took him pris-
oner,49 April 24, 1547, and compelled him, in the Wittenberg ca-
pitulation, to give up his electoral dignity and the half of his do-
minions to Duke Maurice. The Landgrave of Hesse, now stand-
ing alone, submitted in Halle, June 19 ; and, although he thought
himself secured by the previous negotiations of the Electors of
Brandenburg and of Saxony, he too was kept in prison by the
Emperor.50
46 Raynaldus, arm. 154G, No. 103. The decision was first communicated to the Chap-
ter, Senate, and University of Cologne in a brief, July 3 ; ibid., No. 104.
47 Cf. the Emperor's letter to the Elector, 7th July, above, Note 38.
48 Sleidanus, lib. xviii. p. 575. Haberlin's Neueste Teutsche Reichsgeschichte, i. 112.
49 That the Elector was betraj'ed by his Councilors is maintained by the zealous ad-
herents of the Ernestinian line, Paul Muhlpfort, in Hortleder, ii. iii. G9, and the narra-
tion in G. Arnold's Kirchen-u. Ketzerhistorie, Schafhausen edition, 1740, Th. ii. s. 1000;
this narrative of the religious disputes is falsely ascribed to Ratzenberger ; it is bjr a
passionate follower of Flacius. The complaints against the Wittenberg divines, espe-
cially Melancthon and Bugenhagen, as given in this last narration, that they had at
once abandoned the old Elector in his misfortunes, are proved to be calumnies by Bu-
genhagen's work : " AVie es uns zu Wittenberg in der Stadt in dem vergangenen Kriege
ergangen 1547" (also in Hortleder, Th. ii. B. iii. cap. 73). Cf. Fortgesetzte Sammlung
von alten u. neuen theol. Sachen 1729, s. 293 ff.
50 The Emperor demanded the unconditional submission of the Landgrave ; the Elect-
ors, however, desired that certain conditions should be secretby granted them, and their
councilors, with this in view, laid before the imperial councilors, June 2, certain arti-
cles which begin thus (Rommel's Philipp d. Grossm., iii. 235): "Der Landgraf erpeut
sich von neuem, er wolle sich in der Kais. Maj. Gnad u. Ungnad frey u. ohne ainiche
Condition oder Anhang ergeben. Doch so setzen meine genadigste u. geniidige Herrcn,
der Churf. v. Brandenburg u. Herzog Moriz v. Sachsen, zu, dass fur ihre Personen von
Nothen seyn wurd, einen Verstand von Ir. Maj. zu haben, dass ihm, dem Landgrafen,
solche Ergebung weder zu Leibstraf noch zu ewiger [einiger] Gefenknuss reichen."
Here first occurs the expression, which was afterward a matter of dispute : on the side
of the Emperor it was maintained that the assurance read " noch zu ewiger Gefangniss,"
that is, to perpetual imprisonment; on the other side, "noch zu einiger Gefangniss, ''
that is, to some imprisonment. Nothing more is extant of the further secret negotia-
tions ; thej' were probably for the most part oral. So much is certain, that the Electors
believed they had insured the Landgrave against any imprisonment, for they wrote to
him, June 4 (ibid., s. 237): " Wir versprechen E. L., dass dieselbige dardurch iiber die
Artikel weder an Leibe noch Gute, mit Gefenknuss, Bestrickung oder Schmalerung Ihres
Landes nicht sollen bcschwert werden." When Philip was taken prisoner in the abode
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 8. 1547. 189
Even in the midst of his victories, however, the Emperor was
still at variance with the Pope. Charles was convinced that if
the ecclesiastical abuses we're abolished the Protestants might be
easily reconciled with the Church ; and he was consequently dis-
pleased that the Council of Trent, instead of beginning with a
reformation, began with passing judgment upon the Protestant
doctrines,51 thus making it more difficult for the Protestants to
appear there. The Pope could not be favorable to a reform that
of the Duke of Alba, the Electors declared it to be a piece of villairvy, and the Elector
Joachim Wanted to cut oft' the head of the Bishop of Arras as the chief deceiver (Anal.
Hassiaca, Coll. xi. 22G; Rommel, iii. 510). It is inconceivable that the Electors could
have neglected so weighty a point in the negotiations, since they pledged themselves
personally to the Landgrave that he should not be held a prisoner ; we must, therefore,
give credit to the contemporary testimony, that the imperial councilors allowed them-
selves to be deceived. And this deception is easily explained, if it be true, according to
the report of the vice-chancellor Held, that the Electors brought the negotiations with
the Bishop of Arras to an end on the 19th June, just before the final solemn act, and
after they had been drinking together very freely (v. Bucholtz's Gesch. d. Regierung
Ferdinand's I., vi. 65). That the Emperor had no share in the deception, and knew only
of a promise that the imprisonment should not be perpetual, appears from his correspond-
ence at this time with Ferdinand (v. Bucholtz, vi. 63 f., 69). When, then, the Emperor,
at the Diet of Augsburg (Sept., 1547), endeavored to justify himself publicly against the
general opinion that the Landgrave had been betrayed, the two Electors replied (Hort-
leder, Th. ii. B. iii. cap. 84) : " Sie wiissten in dieser Such die Kays. Maj. in nichten zu
beschuldigen, dass an Vollziehung der abgeredten Capitulation bey Ihrer Maj. einiger
Mangel jemals gewesen: gleichwol sind in diesen Sachen allerhand Be}'- u. Neben-
Handel furgefallen, anfiinglich mit der Rom. Kays. Maj., ehe und denn Ihre Maj. aus
dem Feldlager vor Wittemberg verruckt, und folgends mit Kays. Maj. Rathen, welche
ganz geheim u. enge geschehen. Und konnte sich hierinnen noch wol zugetragen ha-
ben, dass in Mangel u. Unverstand der Sprachen mit der Kaj-s. Maj. Rathen allerhand
Misverstand erfolget seyn mochte. Jedoch ware beyder Churfiirsten — Gemiith u. Mcy-
nung nicht, sich deshalben in einige Disputation einzulassen." The}-, however, give
the assurance that they did not understand there was any danger, and that with this
conviction they had been able to secure the appearance of the Landgrave. But when
Maurice, in 1552, declared against the Emperor, he asserted outright that he had heard
him promise that the Landgrave should "not be subjected to imprisonment or loss of
land" (Ilortleder, Th. ii. Bueh v. cap. 4). That the imperial councilors used deception
is maintained particularly in L. G. Mogen's Historia Captivitatis Philippi Magnanimi.
Francof., 176G. 8., and Rommel's Philipp der Grossm., i. 533; ii. 507; iii. 235. On the
other hand, the attempt is made to deny it in M. G. We^rnher, Kaiser Carls V. Ehrenret-
tung u. Vertheidigung wegen der bey Landgraf Philipps Ergebung gebrauchten Worte :
nicht zum ewigen Gefiingniss. Niirnberg, 1782, and Menzel's Neuere Gesch. der Dcutsch-
en, iii. 198.
51 As early as 1540 the imperial embassadors demanded that the Reformation should
first be taken in hand ; after an animated discussion the council concluded to take up
dogmas and reforms together ; see Histoire du Concile de Trente, par P. Sarpi trad, par
Courayer, i. 246; Pallavicini, lib. vi. c. 7; Raynaldus, 1546, No. 10. When, however,
the council was about to pass to the first dogmatic anathemas, the imperial embassador,
Francis Toletanus, was obliged, in Maj-, 1546, still to interpose earnest objections ; Sarpi,
i. 290; Pallavicini, lib. vii. c. 3: the Spanish prelates were on his side, but it was in
vain (Raynald., 1546, No. 70). Against the objections of the Emperor in this matter
the Pope tried to excuse himself in Febr., 1547 (Pallavicini, lib. ix. c. 3, No. 3 ss.).
190 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
threatened important limitations upon his power, and watched
with mistrust the influence of the Emperor upon the council.
Hence he was not less terrified than were the Protestants "by
the rapid victories of the Emperor;52 for as long as Protestantism
was not rooted out the imperial preponderance was not less dan-
gerous to him than to the Protestants. He therefore again made
a closer alliance with France,53 recalled his troops in Dec, 1546,
and, while the Emperor was busy in Saxony, adjourned the council,
March 11, 1547, on the pretext of the plague, from Trent to Bo-
logna,51 where the imperial preponderance would make itself less
felt. The Emperor was greatly enraged by these acts of the Pope.
He could not so easily act in conformity with the intimation that
Protestantism should be at once suppressed ;55 for there were pow-
62 Sarpi, i. 387. Ranke, Fursten u. Volker von Siid-Europa iin 16ten u. 17ten Jalirh.
ii. 252.
63 That the King of France instigated the Pope against the Emperor, while he also
encouraged and aided the Protestant states, appears from the correspondence of the
King with his embassadors, present with the Pope, the Elector, and the Landgrave, in
the Lettres et Memoires d'estat des Roys, Princes, Ambassadeurs, et autres Ministres
sous les regnes de Francois I., Henry II., et Francois II., rangees par M. Guill. Ribier.
a Paris, 1666, 2 Tomes fol. The Pope went into the matter so far that the French em-
bassador at Rome, du Mortier, announced to his King, in the spring of 1547 (Ribier, i.
637) : Sa Saintete a — entendu, que le Due de Saxe se trouve fort, dont elle a tel con-
tentement, comme celuy qui estime le commun ennemy estre par ces moyens retenu
d'executer ses entreprises : et connoist-on bien qn'il seroit utile sous-main d'entretenir
ceux qui luy resistent, disant, que vous ne scjauriez faire depense plus utile ; Sarpi, i.
497 ; Eanke, ii. 260.
64 As early as June, 1546, a change of place was agitated by the legates at the coun-
cil (Pallavicini, lib. viii. c. 5, c. 10, c. 15) ; but it was hindered by the threats of the
Emperor, and apparently abandoned. Thus it is said in the papal work written to justi-
fy it, Febr., 1547 (Pallavicini, lib. ix. c. 3, No. 4) : translationem Concilii gravissimis
de causis opportunam sibi visam : ab ea tamen animum avertisse, non quidem ob ad-
ductas a Caesare rationes, quibus neutiquam acquiescebat ; sed ob adversum illius ani-
mum, cui se concordem praeoptabat in iis etiam quae minus idonea ex aliis rationibus
existimasset. The death of some persons now gave the opportunity to feign a conta-
gious sickness, which was also asserted to exist by two physicians of the council, but
denied by the resident physicians of Trent. On the change of place of the council, see
Sarpi, i. 483 ; Pallavicini, lib. ix. c. 3 ; Salig's Hist, des Trident. Conciliums, i. 593. The
true reason, however, was the fear, already avowed in a private letter bjr the Cardinal
Cervinus (Pallavicini, viii. 5, 5), quaenam Caesaris armati partes imposterum futurae
essent ; nimirum Concilio leges dare, essetne de dogmatibus disputandum necne, quave
ratione de ea ipsa re agendum ; nee posse repulsam reddi. The imperial bishops pro-
tested against the transference, and remained in Trent.
55 Cf. the papal Letter of Justification, Febr., 1547, in Pallavicini, ix. 3, 5 : Suam
Carolus voluntatem significarat expeditionis continuandae, donee Protestantes ad obse-
quium Sedis Apostolicae pertraxisset. Hoc Caesaris studium Pontifex commendabat,
ajebatque, id a se sperari, cum ad illud ipsum obtinendum foedus coisset, tametsi post-
modum per concordiam cum Wirtembergico, variisque haereticis urbibus initain, inscio
Pontifice, fuisset a pactionibus resilitum, sibique materia querelarum exhibita.
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 9. 1548. 191
erful Protestant princes yet unsubdued, and a still harder conflict
was to be expected with the Protestant people. Nor did he wish
to do this before the ecclesiastical reformation was effected, which
he viewed as the condition and price of victory. Therefore he
could not abide the prorogation of the council to an Italian city,
where it seemed about to become wholly dependent on the Pope ;
he protested against it, and demanded that the council should re-
turn to Trent.56 Tedious negotiations sprang up between the Em-
peror and the Pope, and the activity of the council was interrupted
for several years.
§ 9.
CONTINUATION, TO THE RELIGIOUS PEACE OF AUGSBURG, SEPT. 25, 1555.
As the council, under these circumstances, was for a long time
forced to remain inactive, the Emperor determined, on his own au-
thority, to establish preliminary arrangements in the German em-
pire, which might at first bring about an external, and thus open
the way for an internal, union of the contending religious parties ;
he also intended, by these provisions, to break the road for such
a general reform of the Church as he desired.1 The point of
56 Discussions between the Emperor and the Pope, Sarpi, i. 502 ; Pallavicini, 1. x.
c. 6 ss. Particularly the sending by the Emperor of the Cardinal Madruzzi, Bishop of
Trent, to Rome, in Nov., 1547 ; the documents on it in Raynald., 1547, No. 88 ; Martene
Collect. Vet. Monum., viii. 1162; Barth. Sastrowen Leben, by Mohnike, ii. 178 ff. The
imperial protest in Bologna, 16th Jan., 1548, in Rajmald., 1548, No. 6; Sastrow, ii. 214 ;
and in the papal Consistory in Rome, 23d Jan., in Raynald., 1548, No. 19.
1 The idea seems to have been first started by the estates. At the Diet of Augsburg
the Emperor declared to them in his Proposition, Sept. 1, 1547 (see Barthol. Sastrowen
Herkommen, Geburt u. LaufF seines gantzen Lebens, by G. Chr. F. Mohnike, Greifs-
wald, 1824, Th. ii. s. 105), that he was determined to bring the religious division "to a
speedy conclusion." Thereupon the Catholic electors responded (s. 117), that the Em-
peror should, in the mean time, until the close and decision of the council, be watchful
to restore peace and right in Germany. The evangelical electors demanded, on the
other hand (s. 118), a mutual and free Christian council, of which the Pope should not
be the President, where the Protestants might have a part in the consultations and de-
cisions ; and that those articles should again be taken up which the Council of Trent
had already determined. The princes wished (s. 129 sq.) a continuation of the Council
of Trent, but so that the articles there already decided might "again be taken in hand
and the Protestants sufficiently heard upon them." But as the end of the council might
be long delayed, they pray that the Emperor "would at once see to it, and maintain
order in the mean time as far as he could, until, by the official examination of this com-
mon council, religious matters might be arranged and decided in a Christian way," so
that peace should be insured. The Emperor, in his address, Jan. 14, 1548, responded to
this request (Sleidan., lib. xx., ed. Am Ende, iii. 93 ; the address is in Sastrow, ii. 198) ;
and a commission of the estates was appointed to consult about the Interim, which be-
192 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
view from which he started was this : that the Protestants, after
their obstinacy was broken, would be kept away from the Church
gan to act Feb. 11 (Sastrow, ii. 296 sq.). Meanwhile, however, some bishops had been
privately at work in the affair, and had gained over the Elector Joachim II. of Branden-
burg, who was deeply involved in it, and his court preacher, John Agricola (Sastrow,
ii. 299, 304). Julius von Pflug, Eishop of Naumburg, had previously drawn up a form-
ula of union after the style of that of Ratisbon (see § 7, Note 42, above), and making
use of it (Formula sacrorum emendandorum in Comitiis Augustanis anno 1518 a Julio
rflugio composita et proposita, ed. M. Chr. G. Miiller. Lips., 1803. 8. Agricola also
sa}'s, 1562 : " Ich glaub das Interim war gemacht ehe wir nach Augspurg kamen ;" see
Freiwilliges Hebopfer Beitr. 29, s. 706). Of this, Parts I. and II., on doctrine and ec-
clesiastical usages, were laid at the basis of the Interim, and presented to Michael Held-
ing, Bishop of Sidon, Suffragan of Mayence, and to Agricola, for examination. The
vain Agricola was so won over by the ready reception of his remarks, which, however,
did not go very deeply into the matter, for he also was desirous of the union, that he
wrote to Glatius, preacher in Orlamunde : non solum adfui compositioni, sed etiam prae-
fui (Bieck's Dreyfaches Interim, s. 25). They also tried to gain Bucer : toward the end
of Jan. (Sleidan., iii. 94) he must come privately to Augsburg, at the invitation of the
Elector Joachim ; he delayed, however, subscribing (Sastrow, ii. 310). The writing was
now laid before the Emperor by " some persons of high position and name" (the expres-
sions of the Emperor in the preface to the Interim ; the chief of them was the Elector
Joachim, see Sastrow, ii. 304 ; the others were probably the bishops, who had originated
the affair) ; he received it willingly, as the official commission had not come to any re-
sult, and communicated it first to some of the estates, to give their opinion on it in pri-
vate. Thus it came first, on the 17th March, to the Elector Maurice (see Expositio eo-
rum, quae theologi Acad. Wittebergensis de rebus ad religionem pertiuentibus monue-
rint. Witeberg, 1559. 4. ; folio O. 4. b). He sent it at once to his theologians, who con-
sulted upon it in Zwickau (Expositio, Q. 2 sq.), and tried to avoid the urgency of the
Emperor that he should at once accept the Interim (Expositio, P. 2 sq.). The divines
assembled in Zwickau answered, April 14 (Expositio, R. 2), and afterward sent in a still
fuller opinion, 24th April (Expositio, S. 2) ; it was all unfavorable to the Interim. To
the Pope it was first sent in behalf of the Emperor, April 11, by Cardinal Sfondratus ;
but the nuncio, dispatched in this affair, came too late with his comments ; for he had
audience before the Emperor (May 15) only on the day when the Interim was proclaim-
ed, and after its publication (Pallavicini, lib. x. c. 17, No. 2 and 7). In consequence
of the manifold opinions sent in, the original Formula of Pflug had undergone man}'
alterations, even after it had been communicated to the Elector Maurice: Expositio, Q.
4. b: Notum est, librum Interim in capite justiiicationis initio minus corruptelarum ha-
buisse, et post vel Malvcndam vel Dominicum quondam a Soto, vel utrumque plures
inseruisse, de quo et infra (X. 3) Principis Mauritii scriptum ad Caesarem queritur: et
nominare ex adversariis possemus, qui Philippo Melanthoni de Sotensis inscrtionibus
confessi sunt. — (Melanthon) Ratisponensi similem judicavit inter initia. — Et ex auctori-
bus libri primis unus nostris narravit, consilium Imperatoris fuisse, ut caput de justifi-
catione iisdem verbis in librum Interim insereretur, quibus in tractationibus Ratisponen-
sibus de hoc ab utraque parte convenisset, ut corruptelas crassiores a Magistris secundis
extitisse necesse sit. Bekenntnuss u. Erklerung aufs Interim durch der erbare Stiidte
Liibeck, Hamburg, Luneburg, etc., Superintendenten, Pastoren, etc. Magdeburg, 1519.
4. ; folio 4. b. " Zum dritten ist darin alles vermischet u. verwirret, gut u. bose also
zusammengeruhret u. gekocht, dass be}' einem guten Wort stets ein tiickisch bose Wort
hinzu gethan ist, — u. scheinet aus dem Interim, dass das Buch von ungleich gesinneten
Meistern geschrieben u. zu Hauf getragen sey. — Es wird auch allenthalben gesagt, dass
etzliche furnemliche Interim-Meister selbst sollen klagen, dass in dc'm Interim Verende-
rung geschehen sey, und dass itzt drinnen stehe, das sie weder gerathen noch gewilligt
haben." Particularly was the Formula of Pflug changed so as to agree with the decrees
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 9. 1548. 193
less by their peculiar doctrines than by the Catholic abuses; and
that here was a good opportunity, by doing away with these abuses
beforehand, to compel the council, which would by-and-by begin
to act again, to take earnest steps in the reform so long desired in
vain. In this sense he had a provisional ecclesiastical formula
drawn up for the Protestants by the two Catholic bishops, Julius
von Pflug and Michael Helding, in conjunction with the court
preacher of Brandenburg, John Agricola.2 According to this the
Protestants were again to become subject to the Pope and the
bishops, accommodate themselves to the Catholic doctrine, and
have concessions made only on some matters of external order.
This provisional arrangement received legal sanction at the Diet
of Augsburg, May 15, 1548— the Interim Augustanum.3 At
of Trent, so far as they then existed ; see Planck's Gesch. des Protest. Lehrbegriffs, B.
iii. Th. ii. s. 432. Agricola translated the Interim into German (Freiwilliges Hebopfer
Beitr., 29, s. 706). This German text became the original ; the Latin (as we now have
it) is translated from it ; and thus are to be explained the numerous deviations of the
Formula of Pflug from the Latin Interim in the mode of statement, even where the sense
is the same. Miiller has collected these in the preface to the Pflugii Formula, p. xlviii.
sq., and wrongly represents them as intentional alterations of the text.
a At first it appeared as thdugh this were to hold valid for both parties ; but the Catho-
lic estates at once made provision against it. TJie clerical electors took offense at the mar-
riage of the clergy and the Communion under both forms ; they missed the restitution of
the ecclesiastical property ; and they demanded that the Interim should apply only to
the Protestants, and not to the Catholics (Sastrow, ii. 322). The Catholic princes ex-
pressed themselves still more strongly on the matter (ibid., s. 327. The answer there
given only in part is found in full in a Latin translation in Martene Collect., viii. 1184),
and prayed : " Die Kais. Maj. wollte die Cathol. Stand mit sollicher Zulassung u. Be-
schwerung ihrer Gewissen unbeladen lassen ; dieweil auch sonderlich u. unzweifenlich
ein gemeiner Aufruhr u. ein gemeiner Abfaal von dem christlichen Glauben daraus er-
folgen mochte." Accordingly the Emperor demanded of the estates, in the introduc-
tion to the Interim : " So bisher die Ordnungen u. Satzungen gemeiner christlichen Kirch-
en gehalten, — dass sie dieselben hinfuran auch halten, u. darbey bestandiglich bleiben,
verharren, u. darvon nicht abweichen, noch Veranderung furnehmen. — Aber die andern
Stande, so Neuerung furgenommen, ersuchen Ihr Kais. Maj. auch ganz genadiglich u.
ernstlich, das sie entweders widerum zu gemeinen Stiinden treten, u. sich mit ihnen in
Haltung gemeiner christlichen Kirchen Satzungen u. Ceremonien aller Ding vergleich-
en, oder sich doch mit ihrer Lehr u. Kirchenordnungen bemeltem Eathschlag in all-
we«- gemass halten, u. weiter nit greifen noch schreiten." The Elector Maurice, too,
made complaint about this to the Emperor, May 16th (Expositio Wittebergensis, x.
2, b) : at first it was said to him, quod ab utrisque partibus ilia formula recipi com-
muni consensu deberet: jctzt aber hore er, quod ea non communiter utrisque partibus,
sed alteri tantum ad servandum imponerentur. [A. Jansen de Jul. Pflugio ejusque
sociis reformationis aetate et ecclesiae»concordiae et Germaniae unitatis studiosis. Berl.,
1858.]
3 " Der. Rom. Kais. Majestat Erklarung wie es der Religion halben im heil. Reich,
bis zu Austrag des gemeinen Concili gehalten werden soil, auf dem Reichstag zu Augs-
purg, den XV. May im MDXLVIII. Jahr publicirt u. eroffnet, u. von gmainen Standeii
angenommen. Mit Kais. Maj. Freyhait, nit nachzutrucken, vcrboten." At the end :
" Getruckt zu Augspurg, durch Phil. Ulhart." 4. (also in the Sammlung der Reichsab-
VOL. IV. 13
194 FOURTH PEMOD.— DIY. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
the same diet, June 14, lie caused a Formula Reformationis to be
schiede. Frankf. a. M. 1737. fol. Th. ii. s. 550, and in Bieck, Das dreyfache Interim.
Leipz. 1721. 8., s. 266). A Latin edition was published at the same time: e germanica
lingua in latinam, quean proxime fieri potuit versa, et ipsius Majestatis jussu typis excusa, .
ne aut ipsi propositions, aut scripto, quod subsequitur, scribentium rarietaie quicquam possit
(tddi vel detrahi. Franco/, ad Oderam. 4. It contains twenty-six sections : I. Of Man be-
fore the Fall. — II. Of Man of ter the Fall. — III. Of redemption through Christ our Lord . —
IV. Of Justification. "Wer nun durch das tkeuer Blut Ckristi erloset, u. ikm der Ver-
dienst des Leidens Ckristi zugetheilt u. gegeben, der wird alsbald gerecktfertigt, d. i. er
fiudet Vergebung seiner Sunden, wird von der Sckuld der ewigen Verdammniss erledigt,
u. verneuert durck den keil. Geist, u. also aus einem Ungerechten wird er gereckt. Dann
da Gott rechtfertiget, handelt er nicht allein menscklicker Weis mit dem Menscken, also
dass er ikm allein verzeike, u. sckenke ihme die Siinde, u. entbinde ikn von der Sckuld,
sondern er mackt ihn auck besser. — Dann er ikm seinen keil. Geist mittkeilet, der sein
Herz reiniget u. reizet durck die Liebe Gottes, die in sein Herz ausgegossen wird, dass
er das, so gut u. reckt ist, begekre, u. was er begekret, mit dem Werk vollbringe, das ist
.lie recite Art der eingegebenen Gerecktigkeit. — Dieweil nun ein Mensck, so lang er kie
auf Erden lebt, die Vollkommenkeit dieser eingegebenen Gerecktigkeit nicbt mag erlan-
gen, so koinmt uns Ckristus auck dieses Orts merklick u. guiidigst zu Hiilf, — also dass
er eben, wie er — die Gerecktigkeit des Menscken — gewirkt kat, also mekret er sie auck, —
u. durck den Verdienst seines tkeuren Bluts u. seiner Gerecktigkeit (die ganz vollkom-
men besteket) erwirbt er dem Menscken Vergebung." — V. Of the Fruits and the Uses of
Justification. — VI. Of the Way by which Man receives Justification. " Wiewol Gott den
Menscken gereckt mackt — okn seinen Verdienst ; — dock kandelt der barmkerzige Gott
nicht mit einem Menscken wie mit einem todten Block, sondern zeuckt ihn mit seinem
Willen, wenn er zu seinen Jakren kommt. Dann ein solcker empfiihet diesellien Wohl-
tkaten Ckristi nickt, es sey dann, dass durck die vorgekende Gnad Gottes sein Herz u.
Will bewegt werde, den Sunden feind zu werden. — Alsbald bewegt die Gnade Gottes das
Herz zu Gott durck Jesum Ckristum, u. diese Bewegung ist des Glaubens, durck welcken
der Mensck ohne Zweifel glaubt der heil. Schrift. — Wer also glaubt, — der wird aufgericht,
u. durck Bewegung der Gnaden Gottes empfiiket er das Vertrauen u. die Hoffnung. —
Dieser Glau'o erlangt die Gab des heil. Geistes, durch welchen die Liebe Gottes ausgegos-
sen wird in unsere Herzen, welche, so sie zum Glauben u. der Hoffnung kommet, werden
wir alsdann durck die eingegebene Gerecktigkeit, die im Menscken ist, wakrkaftiglich
gerechtfertigt. Dann diese Gerechtigkeit bestehet durch den Glauben, die Hoffnung u.
die Liebe, also wo man dieser Gerechtigkeit der Stuck eines wollte entzieken, so wiirde
sie gestummelt und mangelkaftig seyn."— VII. Of Love and Good Works. "Die Liebe,
die da ist das Ende des Gebots und die Vollkommenkeit des Gesetzes, so bald sie in der
Becktfertigung eintritt, so ist sie frucktbar, u. beschleusset in sich selbst die Samen aller
guten Werk.— Und wiewokl diese Werk dermassen gestalt seynd, dass sie Gott von uns,
als fur sein Beckt erfordern mockte,— nock dannock, dieweil solcke Werk aus der Lieb
kerfliessen, und Gott nach seinem Wohlgefallen den Wiirkenden Beloknungen allermil-
dest zugesagt ; so begnadet er sie mit Vergeltung zeitlicker Guter u. des ewigen Lebens.
—Nock eins muss man lernen, wiewokl die Werk, die von Gott geboten, notkig seyn zur
Seligkeit,— so seynd dock die Werke, welcke uber diese Gebot geschehen, u. ehrlich u.
gottselig gehandelt werden, auch zu loben, auf dass wir nicht wider den heil. Geist
seynd, der dieser viel in heil. Schrift lobet."— VIII. Of Trust in the Forgiveness of Sins.
" Allhie muss man sich wohl fiirsehen, dass man die Menschen nicht allzusicher mache,
u. dass sie ihnen selbst nicht allzuviel vertrauen, ai»ch durch iingstiglich Zweifeln nicht in
Verzweiflung kommen. Darum dieweil Paulus sagt, ob er gleich sich selbst in nichts
schuldig weiss, sey er doch darum nicht gerechtfertiget : so kann ja der Mensck ganz
schwerlich von wegen seiner Schwachheit u. Unvermogens ohn einigen Zweifel glauben,
dass ilmi die Siinde vergeben sind."— IX. Of the Churches. " Und wiewohl die Kircke, so-
fern sie in solchen Gliedern stehet, die nach der Liebe leben, allein der Heiligen ist, u. des-
halben unsichtbar, so ist sie doch auch sichtbar, indem dass sic Christus zeigt, da er
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 9. 1548. 195
laid before the German bishops, according to which they were to
spricht : sag es der Kirchen. Zu dieser gehiiren die Bischofe, die das Volk regieren, — dar-
zu gehoren auch die andern Diener. — Nun seynd in dieser Kirchen nicht allein die Heil-
' igen, sondernauch die Bosen, als Glieder derselbigen, wiewohlunfruchtbar." — X. Of the
Signs and Notes of True Churches. — XI. Of the Power and A uthority of the Churches. ' ' Wie-
wohl die Schrift, wie Christus sagfc, nicht aufgeltist werden kann, u. also deshalben un-
beweglich, u. grosser denn aller Menschen Gewalt: so ist doch bey der Kirchen alhveg
die Macht gewesen, die wahren Schriften von den falschen zu scheiden. — Also hat sie
auch Gewalt, die Schrift auszulegen, u. sonderlich aus ihnen die Lehren zu nehmen u.
zu erklaren, sintemal der heil. Geist bey ihr ist, u. leitet sie in alle Wahrheit, wie dann
der Ilerr Christus solches selbst zugesagt.— Uber das hat die Kirch etliche Satzungen von
Christo u. den Aposteln durch die Hand der Bischoffen an uns bis hieher gebracht : wel-
cher die zerreisst, der laugnet, dass die Kirch ein Saul u. Grundvest sey der Wahrheit.
Dieserley seynd die Kindertauf u. andere. So ist auch das gewiss, dass die Kirch Macht
habe zu strafen, u. zu excommuniciren. — So hat sie auch Gewalt zum Gerichtszwang :
dann wem da gebuhrt die Macht zu straffen, dein muss auch die Macht des Gerichts-
zwangs zugestellt werden. Und wann zweifelhaftige Fragen fiirfallen in der Kirchen,
so hat sie Macht, von denen zu urtheilen u. zu schliessen, u. das durch einen Synodum
oder Versammlung, unci was sie dann im heil. Geist rechtmilssig versammelt beschleusst,
das ist zu achten, als hatt es der heil. Geist selbst geschlossen, wie dann geschrieben
stehet im Concilio zu Jerusalem : Es gefallt dem heil. Geist u. uns."— XII. Of the Serv-
ants of the Churches. — XIII. Of the highest Bishop and other Bishops. " Und auf dass die
Kirch, die eines Haupts d. i. des Herrn Christi einiger Leib ist, desto leichter in Einigkeit
erhalten wiirde, wiewohl sie viel Bischofte hat, welche das Volk, so Christus durch sein
theures Blut erworben hat, regieren, u. das aus gottlichen Rechten, so hat man doch
einen obersten Bischoff, der den andern alien mit vollem Gewalt furgesetzt ist, Schismata
u. Trennung zu verhuten, u. das nach der Praerogativ. u. Filrzug, der Petro verliehcn
ist. — Wer nun den Stuhl Petri innen hat als oberster Bischoff, der soil mit dem Recht,
damit es Petrus von Christo empfangen, da er sprach : weide meine Schafe, die ganze
Kirchen regieren u. verwalten, aber er soil seinen Gewalt, so er hat, gebrauchen nicht
zur Zerstorung, sondern zur Erbauung." — XIV. Of the Sacraments in general. As to
these, in the subsequent section, the Catholic doctrine is given entire. — XV. Of Baptism. —
XVI. Of Confirmation— XVII. Of the Sacrament of Penance.— XVIII. Of the Sacrament
of the Altar. — XIX. Of Holy Unction. — XX. Of the Sacrament of Ordination of Priests. —
XXI. Of the Sacrament of Marriage. — Then, XXII. Of the Sacrifice of the Mass. " Gleich-
wie nun vor der Zukunft Christi Gott den Viittern etliche gewisse Opfer gegeben hat,
dardurch sie die Gedachtnuss des grossen Opfers, das sie zukunftig erwarteten, in ihren
Herzen erwegten ; — also hat Gott seiner Kirchen ein reines u. hcilsames Opfer seines
Leibs u. Bluts unter Gestalt Brots u. Weins befohlen, dardurch wir ohn Unterlass die
Gedachtnuss seines Leibs u. Bluts, das fur uns vergossen ist, in unserm Herzen verneue-
ten, u. den Nutz des blutigen Opfers, in welchem er die Geheiligten in Ewigkeit vollkom-
raen gemacht hat, an uns brachten." — XXIII. Of the Remembrance of Saints in the Sac-
rifice of the Mass, and of their Intercession, which is therein desired; also, shortly, Of the
Praying to Saints. — XXIV. Of the Remembrance of the Dead in Christ. — XXV. Of Com-
munion, and how it is to be observed in the Sacrifice of the Mass. — XXVI. Of the Cere-
monies and Usages in the Sacraments. Here all the Catholic usages, festivals, and fasts
are confirmed. " Die Ceremonien der andern Sacramenten sollen gebraucht werden ver-
mog der alten Agenden. doch wo ichts in denselbigen, das zu Aberglauben Ursach geben
mochte, eingeschlichen wiire, das soil nach zeitlichem Rath gebessert werden. — Und wie-
wohl man mit dem Apostel halten soil, dass der, so ohn ein Weib ist, fur die Ding sorge,
die des Herrn seynd, darumb es zu wunschen wiire, dass der Clerici viel gefunden war-
den, die, wie sie ohne Weiber sind, auch wahrhaftige Keuschheit hielten : jedoch, dieweil
ihrer jetzo viel sind, die im Stand der Geistlichen, die Kircheniimter verwalten, u. an
vielen Orten Weiber genommen haben, die sie von ihnen nicht lassen wollen ; so soil
hieriiber des gemeinen Concilii Bescheid u. Erorterung erwartet werden, dieweil doch
196 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
set aside the abuses that had pressed into the Catholic Church.4
By these measures he believed that he could bring the two parties
so near together that they would regard themselves as belonging
to the same Church ; and that afterward, by a wise action of the
council, they could readily be entirely united. At the same time,
he also hoped in this way to call forth and prepare for the desired
efficiency of the council in respect to reforms. Although these
imperial arrangements about ecclesiastical affairs were most unac-
ceptable to the Pope,5 and though he was strengthened in his hos-
tile Veranderung (wie jetztdie Zeitu. Liiuf seynd) auf dissmakl ohrie sckwereZerriittung
nieht geschehen mag. Doch kann man nickt liiugnen, wiewokl der Ehestand fur sich
selbst ekrlick ist nach der Schrift, class doch der, so kein Eheweib nimmt, u. wahrhaftige
Keusckkeit halt, besser tkue nach derselben Schrift. Eben dtese Mejmung kat es audi
mit dem Gebrauck der Eucharistien unter beyder Gestalt, welcher sich nun ikrer viel
gebraucken, u. deren gewoknt seynd, die mogen dieser Zeit okne sclmere Bewegung
davon nicht abgewendet werden. Und dann das gemeine Concilium, welchem sick alle
Stand des keil. Reicks unterworfen kaben, okne Zweifel einen gottseligen u. eifterigen
Fleiss anwenden wird, dass in diesem Fall vieler Leut Gewissen, u. dem Frieden der
Kirchen nach Nothdurft gerathen werde. Demnach, welche den Gebrauch beider Ge-
stalt vor dieser Zeit angenommen haben, u. davon nicht abstehen wollen, die sollen kier-
iiber gleickfalls des gemeinen Concilii Erorterung u. Entsckeid erwarten. Dock soller.
die, so den Gebrauck beider Gestalt kaben, die Gewoknkeit, die nun alt ist, unter eine«"
Gestalt zu communiciren, nickt strafen, auck keiner den andern kierin anfeckten, bi>-
hierilber von einem allgemeinen Concilio gescklossen wird."
4 The basis of it seems to have been tbe third part of Pflug's Formula sacrorum emend
(see Note 1), and Pflug kimself to be the author ; see Midler's Praef. to Pflugii Formula,
p. xx. It appeared under the title : Formula Reformationis per Cues. Majestatem Stati
bus ecclesiasticis in Comitiis Augustanis ad deliberandum proposita, et ab eisdem ut pad
publlcae consulerent, el per earn Ecclesiarum ac Cleri sui utilitati comviodius providerent,
probata et recepta : it was printed in 1548 in Augsburg, Mayence, Cologne, and other
places. With some additions, of the }-ear 1559, in Goldasti Constitt. Imp. ii. 325, and
in Andr. Brauburger de Formula Reformationis Ecclesiasticae ab Imp. Carolo V. ann.
1548 statibus eccles. oblata. Mogunt., 1782, p. 87 ss.
5 Characteristic of the opinion of Rome upon the Interim are tke declarations of Car-
dinal Farnese, tkat lie could skow seven or eight heresies in it ; that the Emperor had
given a scandal to Christendom, and might ver}' well have attempted to do something
better (Ranke, Fiirsten u. Vtilker, ii. 263). Another voice from the curia, in Raynald.,
1548, No. 62 : Cum Caesar improbet translationem, et velit cogere redire Tridentum,
ostendit nolle, Concilium esse liberum, ut etiam in publicatione Interim videtur credere
Concilium non esse legitimum, nunquam legitime congregatum, cum in eo contineantur
et diversa, et contraria decretis Concilii, ut de lapsu kominis, et de justificatione, et de
auctoritate Papae. Si euim decreta Concilii de verbo ad verbum in Interim inseruisset,
subticens nomen Concilii, et non accepta ilia ferens Concilio, culpandus adhuc esset.
Si enim volebat ponere falcem in messem alienam, quo nomine nunquam excusaretur,
etiamsi Evangelium ipsum publicasset, debebat prius statuere, quod decreta Concilii
essent servanda, et hoc colore petere, ut Concilium rediret Tridentum. Sed cum ipse
impugnet illud hac sua falsa doctrina, non video, quo jure petat reditum Concilii ad Tri.
dentum : quam enim curam vult habere Concilii nonjegitimi, et potius Conciliabuli^
quam Concilii ? Angelus Massarellus, in his Diarium, gives tke imperial Reformation
with the addition, ita ut jam unusquisque videat, Imperatorem kuuc Carolum usurpasse
sibiouinem jurisdictionem ecclesiasticam : nam die XV. Maji praeteriti praescripsit mo-
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 9. 1548. 197
tility by the King of France, who stood in fear of all attempts to
establish unity in the German Empire,6 yet, under the circum-
stances, he was compelled to avoid a total rupture with the Em-
peror. Therefore, when the latter applied for the needful dispensa-
tions for the Protestants who would accept the Interim,7 the Pope
sent legates prepared, in the worst case, with all the powers desired
by the Emperor, but who were at the same time warned to reveal
only so much as they were compelled to do by the exigencies.8
dum credendi quoad dogmata fidei, nunc autera XIV. hujus mensis formam vivendi
quoad mores Germanlae dedit.
6 The King wrote to the Pope through his nuncio (Pallavicini, lib. x. cap. 17, No. 4),
cum ea omnia ad christianam rempublicam opprimendam tenderent, ubi Pontifex ad ea
praestauda (to the desired dispensations) animum induxisset, extemplo revocaturum se
Bononia Oratores et Praesules : quod si aliter fieret, patrocinaturum se Concilio et Apos-
tolicae sedi.
7 The demands of the Emperor, in Raynald., 1548, No. 45. The most important were,
the 4th, that dispensations be given to the married clergy ; and 7th, for communion un-
der both forms. The opinions of the cardinals (Martene Collectio, viii. 1180), and of the
presidents of the council in Bologna (Raynald. 1. c, No. 46), were favorable ; less so
were those of the bishops deputed to Rome by the council (1. c, No. 48), who particu-
larly insisted that the married clergy should give up their offices.
8 On the 31st August three nuncios were elected for this object. Eae vero facilitates
postulatae a Caesare non in effusa amplitudine Internuntiis concessae sunt, sed justitia
pro Dei cultu amplificando temperatae. — Cum enim non iidem casus occurrerent in
omnibus, qui solvi lege ecclesiastica flagitabant, ideo pro eorum varietate distincta fuere
tria diplomata, quibus jussi sunt Internuntii in sacerdotum conjugiis, et communione
sub utraque specie permittendis, jejuniorum et feriarum observantia restringenda, sacer-
dotiorum vectigalibus conjungendis, rerumque oblatarum restitutione componenda esse
parcissimi, ac nisi tres Internuntii mutua sententiarum consensione conspirarent (Bel-
larmin. de Clericis, lib. i. c. 19, in Raynald., 1548, No. 72). One of these bulls, Bene-
dictus Deus, gave full powers for the dispensations held to be absolutely necessary, to
which the legates sub-delegated many German bishops (the instrument sub-delegating,
which contained the bull, is in Martene Collectio, viii. 1203, and in Sastrow, ii. 351 ; in
Martene, at the end, there is also a list of those who were, and of those who were to be,
sub-delegated. In this bull is also the dispensation to the communion, sub utraque:
Praeterea iis, qui hactenus contra statutum Ecclesiae Communionem sub utraque specie
sumere praesumserint, si ut id eis concedatur humiliter devotionis causa petierint, sub-
latis a se antea singulis erroribus et haeresibus, — facta prius per eos confessione in Ec-
clesia coram catholico sacerdote, tempore sumptionis eucharistiae sacrae, tantum sub
una quantum sub utraque specie, verum videlicet Christi Domini nostri et integrum cor-
pus contineri, catholicam Ecclesiam non errare, quae sacerdotibus celebrantibus dum-
taxat exceptis, caeteros tarn laicos quam clericos sub una, videlicet panis specie, com-
municare statuit, sub utraque specie — ad eorum vitam, vel ad tempus de quo vobis vide-
bitur, eommunicare valeant, separatim tamen loco et tempore, — etiam concedendi et
indulgendi (concedimus facultatem). Here, too, authority was conveyed to absolve the
clergy for all kinds of irregularities, even for bigamy, if they should be penitent, and
the married would give up their wives. The power, however, to allow married priests to
continue married, if they laid aside their clerical office, was given to the legates in the
bull Ad Diligentem, and was not sub-delegated by them (in Flacii Bulla Antichristi de
retrahendo populo Dei in ferream Aegyptiacae servitutis fornacem. 1549. 8. ; Sastrow,
ii. 683) : Cum charissimus in Christo filius noster Carolus Rom. Imp. — nobis significa-
verit, quod pro restituendis ad Ecclesiam iis, qui in ipsa Gerraania ab eadem Ecclesia
198 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
The imperial proposals for reformation were at once proclaimed
at councils by the Catholic bishops,9 and had just as little effect
as the innumerable earlier ordinances for reform of the same kind.
On the other hand, great difficulties were found in the acceptance
of the Interim by the Protestants. At the diet the Electors of the
Palatinate and of Brandenburg declared for it ; the Margrave John
von Ciistrin and the Palgrave Wolfgang von Zweibriicken opposed
it outright ; the other Protestant states answered evasively. In
southern Germany the imperial preponderance compelled its ac-
ceptance; the Duke of "Wurtemburg conformed,10 following the
example of the Elector of the Palatine ;u the free cities were forced
to yield ; the example of Constance intimidated others — it was
deprived of its civil and ecclesiastical freedom for opposing.13 On
desciverant, non tarn utile, quam necessarian* esse dignoscitur, ut cum aliquibus clericis
in sacris ordinibus constitutes, quod cum mulieribus, quas tanquam usores retinent, re-
manere, aut legitimum matrimonium contrahere possint, de Apostolicae sedis benigni-
tate dispensetur ; Nos — Vobis, — ut — aliquos Clericos seculares tantum — citra tamen
altaris et alia sacerdotum ministeria ac titulos beneficiorum ecclesiasticorum, cumque
ipsorum ordinum exercitio sublato, — absolvere, ac cum eis, — quod inter se matrimoni-
um legitime contrahere, et in eo, postquam coutractum fuerit, licite remanere possint, —
misericorditer dispensare possitis, plenam ac liberam — concedimus potestatem et facul-
tatem. The third bull has never been made public, and may have referred to the dis-
pensation of married priests, so that they might remain in the clerical office, or to com-
pacts to be concluded with Protestants on account of the ecclesiastical property confiscated
by them. — Although these nuncios received such full power as early as August 31, yet
the Emperor sent word to the bishops, of the date Brussels, 28th May, 1549, that this indul-
gence had been communicated to him only a few days before ; the sub-delegating instru-
ments are also dated the same time. That imperial letter contains, among other things,
this warning to the bishops (Sastrow, ii. 685) : "Und dieweil sich audi befunden, dass
hievor der Sachen umb etwas zuviel beschehen seyn mocht, indem dass Etliche — sich
etwan mit mehrerm Ernst u. Strenge erzeigt, dann Gelegenheit dieser Zeit u. Liiufe er-
tragen u. erleiden konnten : ob nun woll zu wunschen, dass all christliche Disciplin u.
Zuchten der alten Kirchen— allenthalben eingefuhrt— werden mochte, nicht destoweni-
ger, dieweil die Sach vormals dermassen uberhand genommen, dass deren eben viel
seind, die auf ihrem gefassten Sinn u. Unverstand— vast zu beharren gedenken, u. sich
davon schwerlich abwenden lassen wollen ; so sollt unsers Erachtens der Sachen umb
so viel mehr dienlich u. furtreglich seyn, dass allenthalben— solche Maass u. Beschei-
denheit gehalten wurde, damit diejenigen, so sich abgesundert, wiederumb zu einem
rechten christlichen Wesen u. Wandel mehr mit gutem Willen unterwiesen u. geleitet,
dann durch ubermassigen Ernst abscheucht gemacht wurden."
9 In 1548 diocesan councils were held for this object in Paderborn, Mayence, Wurz-
burg, Augsburg, Liege, and Treves ; in the next year in Strasburg and Cologne, and
provincial councils in Cologne, Mayence, Treves, and Salsburg. See Hartzhcim Concil.
Germ. T. vi. ; Brauburger de Formula Reformationis, p. 29 ss.
10 Sattler's Gesch. v. Wiirtemberg, iii. 273. Zahn's Reformationsgeschichte v. Wiir-
temberg, s. 189. Hartmann's Gesch. d. Reform, in Wiirtemberg (Stuttgart, 1835), s. 98.
1 1 Struven's Pfalzische Kirchenhistorie, s. 15.
12 Comp. Sleidanus, ed. Am Ende, iii. 133. Salig's Historic der Augsb. Confession,
i. 583. Augsburg was first compelled ; see Paul v. Stetten, Gesch. v. Augsburg, s. 452.
On Nuremberg, see Carl Christ. Hirsch, Gesch. des Interim zu Nurnberg. Leipzig, 1750
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 9. 1548. 199
the other hand, in northern Germany13 the Interim encountered
the liveliest opposition;14 by the free cities, especially Magdeburg,
(cf. Ricderer's Abhandlungen aus d. Kirchen- Biicher- u. Gelehrten-Geschichte, St. i. s.
99); Strasburg, see Rohrich's Gesch. v. Strasburg, iii. 1; Ulm, see Melch. Adami Vitae
theologorura. Vita Mart. Freeh t, p. 145 ; Reutlingen, see Fusing's Relation wie cs mit
der Reformation d. St. Reutlingen liergegangcn, s. 278 ; Kaufbeuren, see Wagenseil's
Beitrag zur Gesch. d. Reform. (Leipz., 1830), s. 16; Heilbronn, see Jiigcr's Mittb.eil.zur
Schwab, u. Frank. Reformationsgeschicbte, i. 270. However, all changes were, for the
most part, partial and external. One of the papal legates wrote to Cardinal Farnese,
dd. Mogunt., 1548 (Raynald. h. a., No. 72), se peragrasse superiorem Germaniam non
sine periculo ; infuctos Lutherana lue in perfidia obduruisse, et paucos ad Religionem
catholicam reversos, spesque tenues coram in castra Ecclesiae traducendorum affulgere,
nisi Caes. Majcstas magis strenuam operam ad id coiitulerit ; jacta quidem ab ea funda-
menta redintegrandae verae religionis in omnibus terris ipsi obuoxiis, aut ia maxima
earum parte ; Ecclesiasticos et Monachos, qui pulsi ab haereticis erant, suis bonis resti-
tuisse ; in Ecclesiis principibus duo altaria excitari jussisse, — et in iis quotidie duo sacra
celebrari, sed paucos iis interesse; compressis imperio illius adversariis Catholicos in
omnibus locis concionari posse, at quod majoris ponderis erat, non interdixisse Luthera-
nos a concionibus babeudis, ac propterea illos majori quam antea dilligentia ac furore
habere concioncs, impietatemque diifundere et confirmare, cum formidarcnt ne extin-
gueretur.
13 Here the Interim was accepted only by Erich II., Duke of Calenberg (Schlegel's
Kirchcngesch. von Nord-Deutschland, ii. 172) ; Duke Henr3r the younger, of Brunswick-
Wolfenbiittel, who was reinstated in his lands, endeavored to introduce Catholicism en-
tire (ibid., s. 194). In East Friesland Countess Anna introduced a milder Interim-, like
that of electoral Saxony — the East Frisian Interim ; see Gittermann's Reformationsgesch.
v. Ostfriesland, in Vater's Kirchenhistor. Archiv f. 1825, Heft ii. s. 142. — The cities of
Hamburg, Liibeck, Bremen, Luneburg, Brunswick, Hanover, Hildesheim, Gottingen,
and Eimbeck, after mutual consultations with the Emperor, rejected the Interim (Reht-
meyer's Stadt Braunschweig. Kirchenhistorie, iii. 18G, and the Be3'lagen, s. 81). — To
the imperial rescript, 30th June, 1548, by wdrich they were called upon to accept it, the
princes of Anhalt responded with a denial (Beckmann's Anhalt. Hist., v. 144; vi. 93).
The Count of Schwarzburg and the Counts of Mansfield promised to maintain as much
of it as was possible (fortges. Sammlung v. altcn u. neuen theolog. Sachen, 1721, s. 3G7,
719). At a synod at Eisleben, called Jan., 1549, by the Counts of Mansfield, Stollberg,
Schwarzburg, Hohenstein, and Regenstein, the Interim was wholly rejected (Bieck's
Dreyfaches Interim, s. 87). The Archbishop of Magdeburg and Bishop of Halberstadt,
John Albert, did indeed call together his landed proprietors in Halle, Aug., 1548, and
demanded its immediate introduction, but without success; see J. G. Kirchner's Nach-
richt von den wegen des Interims in Halle vorgefallenen Begebenheiten. Halle, 1748.
8. — The imprisoned Elector, John Frederick, could not be induced to accept the Interim,
either by threats or by severe treatment (see Job. Forster's custodia u. liberatio des
durchl. Herm Job. Friedrich, etc., in Hortleder, Yom Deutschen Kriege, Th. ii. Buch
iii. cap. 88; Sleidanus, lib. xx., ed. Am Ende, p. 11G; comp. the remarks of Minckwitz
in Schelhorn's Ergotzlichkeiten, iii. 1057). His sons, also challenged to accept, assem-
bled their superintendents in Weimar, July 26, 1548 ; these declared against the Interim
(see der Prediger der jungen Herm, Joh. Friedrichcn Herz. v. Sachsen Sohnen, christlich
Bedenken auf das Interim, in Bieck's Dreyfaches Interim, s. 102) ; thereupon it was
also rejected by the princes (see Bieck, s. 71 ; cf. die Urkunden in Tentzel's Histor. Be-
richt v. Cyprian, ii. 500). — The imprisoned Landgrave acted in a weaker way : lie ac-
commodated himself to the Interim, and also exhorted his sons to accept it, yet it still
found no favor in Hesse (Sleidanus, lib. xx. p. 118; Salig's Historie d. Augsb. Confes-
sion, i. 600; Rommel's Philipp d. Grossmiithige, ii. 530).
14 The first work agajnst it was "Bedenken aufs Interim des Ehrwiirdigen u. Iloch-
200 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
it was opposed and satirized in the most violent manner ;15 even the
Elector of Brandenburg was not able to introduce it into his land.16
The Elector Maurice, who at Augsburg had rejected every defi-
nite declaration, did, indeed, cause the Interim to be apparently
accepted, according to the advice of his divines, at a diet in Leip-
sic, Dec. 22, n but with such alterations that the Lutheran doctrine
gelahrten Herrn Philippi Melanchthonis ICten Jun., 1548" (printed in Magdeburg by
Andreas Kegel, rector in Eisleben, without consent of Melancthon ; see Bieck, s. 64) :
the fullest and most respected was by the Hamburg Superintendent, Joh. Aepinus, "Be-
kenntniss u. Erklarung aufa Interim durch der Stadte Liibeck, Hamburg, Luneburg,
etc., Superintendenten, Pastorn, u. Predigern, 1549." 4. List of writings against the
Interim, in Bieck, s. 123. Danische Bibliothek, v. 15 ; vi. 168. Walchii Biblioth. Theol.
ii. 626.
15 On the satirical poems and the so-called Interimsthaler, see Bieck, s. 128.
16 Immediately after his return from the diet he appointed a convention of the preach-
ers in Berlin ; the most of them refused the Interim (Nic. Leuthinger de Marchia Bran-
denb., lib. vi., in Krausii Scriptores de rebus March. Brand. Francof. et Lips., 1729. 8.,
p. 218). Agricola now had to treat with individuals : Nic. Leuthinger, father of the his-
torian, threw the Interim into the fire in his presence (N. Leuthinger Oratio de vita et
obitu patris, 1. c. p. 1432). Thereupon Joachim followed the example of the Elector
Maurice, introduced a modification of the Interim, and effected a union with him upon
it in Juterbock, Dec. 16, 1548 (in Hortleder, Th. ii. Buch iii. cap. 87). The Emperor he
manifestly tried to deceive in his letter of Jan. 11, 1549 (in Schmidt's Neuere Gesch. d.
Deutschen, Buch i. cap. 12) : " Weil er die Gemiither des armen gemeinen Volkes etwas
hart darwider verbittert u. angehetzt gefunden, so babe er erstlich allgemach einen Ar-
tikel nach dem andern vorgenommen, die armen verfuhrten Gemiither berichten u. be-
deuten, so dann aberes in seinen Landen drucken u. publiciren, auch in seinem Hoflager
in alien Kirchen aufrichten lassen, u. zu halten geboten. Nun stehe er auch noch in
der tiiglichen Arbeit u. Uebung das Interim in andern Kirchen u. Stiidten u. in seinem
ganzen Land anzurichten, u. nach seinem hochsten Vermogen dariiber zu halten, finde
auch bey seinen Unterthanen gute Folge u. Gehorsam." About the convention at Juter-
bock he writes, that he had there persuaded the Elector Maurice and his friends to ac-
cept the Interim ; only the Saxon theologians had some doubts about the canon ; yet
he hoped to set them aside. In fact nothing effectual was done by Joachim to carry out
the Juterbock Interim, so that the Emperor reproached him about it : but — satius duce-
bat, iram Caesaris obsequii figmento praecurrendum, quam negatione manifesta eundem
in patriam acrius incessendam armandum (Leuthinger, 1. c. p. 228).
17 Maurice called a convention of divines and a committee of the estates at Misnia,
July 1 (Expositio eorum, quae theologi Acad. Wittenbergensis de rebus ad religionem
pertinentibus monuerint. Witeberg., 1559. 4. ; Bl. Dd. 4), with the demand that they
should so decide that the Emperor might see, vos et nos propensos esse ad obedientiam
subjectissime praestandam in omnibus, quae ad piam et christianam consensionem —
faciant, et pie et bona cum conscientia fieri possint (Expositio, Ee 2). The theologians,
in their Opinion, held fast to the Lutheran doctrines, and then declared, as to the cere-
monies (Hh 3, b) : si in rebus istis adiaphoris bono consilio eorum, quibus gubernatio
Ecclesiarum commissa est, aliquid deliberatum fuerit, quod ad concinnitatem aliuuam
rituum, et ad bonam disciplinam faciat, in hoc concordiae et bono ordini non deerimus.
Nam de rebus per se mediis non volumus quicquam rixari, quod ad externum attinet
usum. Since, however, they foresaw only disturbances from all changes, they proposed,
ab Imperatore simpliciter absque disputatione et contrariis articulis peti, ut has Eccle-
sias in praesenti statu manere sinat (LI 2). Maurice rejected this as useless, and de-
manded, ne in iis, quae salva veritate — fieri possent, concedere recusarent (Mm). But
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 9. 1548. 201
was essentially retained, and the Catholic constitutions and usages
were only allowed as adiaphora (Interim Lipsiense).18 Yet this
as he was at the same time earnestly entreated by the Emperor, the King of Rome, and
the Elector of Mavence (Mm 2), he called a conference of the Bishops of Misnia and
Naumburg with his theologians in Pegau, Aug. 23, to see if they could not come to an
agreement about the doctrines, if they were promised the introduction of the ceremonies
considered as adiaphora, and the restitution of their episcopal authority (Mm 4). The
bishops accepted a draft made by the divines on Justification, with an insignificant
alteration (Oo 6), and declared that it was then, slight as the change was, in agreement
with the Interim (Pp 2) ; further they would not enter into the matter, especially be-
cause they had no papal dispensation sanctioning the Interim. Thereupon Maurice, at
a diet at Torgau, Oct. 18, laid before the theologians called to it propositions for a mod-
ification of the Interim (Qq 3) ; they answered these in part, but requested time to ad-
vise with other clergymen upon the matters which might be allowed as adiaphora. At
the convention of theologians at Monchszelle, Nov. 16 (Vv 3), the counselors of the
Prince agreed with the divines about the modifications to be made, and prepared a doc-
ument (Yy 4, b), which was thereupon adopted in the project for union of the two Elect-
ors at Jiiterbock, Dec. 16 (see Note 16). This document, with an Introduction, and
prefaced by the articles on Justification agreed upon at Pegau, and with the addition of
some concluding words, was laid before the diet in Leipsic, Dec. 22 (Ccc 6), sanctioned
by it, and then printed as the order of the diet. The Elector, on this basis, issued an
ordinance on Public Worship. The above order was called by the Flacians the Lipsi-
cum Interim majus ; the ordinance, Lipsicum Interim minus (Ddd4. b. ; Bieck, s. 134, is
incorrect on this point).
19 See the Beschluss des Landtages zu Leipzig, in Bieck, s. 361 : " Unser Bedenken
stehet darauf, dass man der Romischen Kais. Majestat, unserm allergniidigsten Herm
Gehorsam leiste, u. sich also verhalte, dass Hire Majestat u. manniglich unser aller Ge-
muth zu Ruhe, Frieden u. Einigkeit geneigt vermerken moge. — Demselben nach beden-
ken wir erstlich, dass alles, was die alten Lehrer in den Adiaphoris d. i. in den Mittel-
dingen, die man ohne Verletzungen gottlicher Schrift halten mag, gehalten haben, u.
bey dem andern Theil noch im Brauch blieben ist, hinfort auch gehalten werde, u. dass
man darinne keine Beschwerunge oder Wegerunge suche oder fiirwende, dieweil solches
ohne Verletzung guter Gewissen wohl geschehen mag." First comes the article on Just-
ification, as agreed upon at Pegau. — I. How Man becomes just before God. "Wiewohl
Gott den Menschen nicht gerecht macht durch Verdienst eigener Werke ; — gleichwohl
wurket der barmherzige Gott nicht also mit dem Menschen wie mit einem Plock, sondern
zeucht ihn also, dass sein Wille auch mit wurket, so er in verstiindigen Jahren ist. Denn
ein solcher Mensch empfaliet die Wohlthaten Christi nicht, wo nicht durch vorgehende
Gnade der Wille u. das Herz bewegt wird, dass er fur Gottes Zorn erschrecke, u. eincn
Missfallen habe an der Siinde. — Es hat aber Gott nicht allein seinen Zorn geoft'enbaret,
sondern darbey hat er seine gniidige Verheissung, nemlich das Evangelium von seinem
Sohn gegeben, und ist sein ewiger unwandelbarer Wille, — dass er gewisslich die
Siinde vergeben will, will uns seinen heil. Geist geben, annehmen, verneuen, u. Erben
ewiger Seligkeit machen um seines Sohns willen, nicht von wegen unserer Verdienst oder
Wurdigkeit, so wir in diesem Schrecken u. Reue wahrhaftiglich glauben u. vertrauen,
dass uns um desselbigen Mittlers Willen gewislich die SUnde vergeben werden. — Dieser
Glaube ist nicht allein eine Erkenntniss, wie es in den Teufeln ist, oder in Menschen,
die in bosen Gewissen leben ; sondern dieser Glaube glaubt samt andern Artikeln die
Vergebung der Siinden, nimmt die Verheissung an, u. ist im Herzen ein wahrhaftiges
Vertrauen auf den Sohn Gottes, welches Trost u. Anrufung u. andere Tugenden mit er-
wecket.—- Und wird darum zugleich der heil. Geist in unser Herz gegeben, so wir also
die gottliche Verheissung mit Glauben fassen, u. uns damit trosten u. aufrichten. — Und
wurket der heil. Geist alsdann im Herzen bestandigen Trost u. Leben, erwecket alle
nothigc Tugenden, mehret den Glauben, die Zuversicht, Hoffnung, zundet an die Liebe,
treibet zu rechter Anrufung u. zu guten Werken, u. sind diese, die also Vergebung der
202 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
mitigated Interim, which, however, came only from the Protest-
ants, aroused even greater wrath among the strict Lutherans than
Sunden u. den heil. Geist empfahen haben, alsdann Erben der ewigen Seligkoit, urn des
Heilandes AVillen. — Und wiewohl ia menschlicher Schwachheit noch viel Zweifelns u.
Zappelns bleibet, so hat doch Gott dagegen seine Verheissung gegeben, uns zu trosten u.
zn starken, dass wir den Zweifel ubenvinden u. zu Gott Zuriucht haben mogen. Und
dass St. Paulus spricht : ich bin mir nichts bewusst, aber damm bin ich nieht gerecht :
hiemit lehret er nicht, dass man zweifeln soil, sondern will, dass wir beyde Stiicke ge-
wisslich schliessen sollen, das Gewissen soil reeht stehen, u. dabey wissen, dass viel Ge-
brechen in uns seyn, u. ob wir gleich ohne Siir.de nicht leben, dass wir doch Gott gefallig,
u. einen gnildigen Gott haben urn seines Sohns willen. — Gleichwohl muss man darne-
ben wissen, dass in diesem schwachen Leben viel boser Neigung im Menschen bleiben,
u. er ohne Siinde nicht lebet. — Darum obgleich ein neuer Gehorsam angefangen, u.
die eingegebene Gerechtigkeit im Menschen ist, so ist doch nicht zu gedenken, die
Person habe darum Vergebung der Sunden, und sey nun also rein, dass sie keine Ver-
gebung der Sunden u. keinen Mittler bedarf. — Es werden audi die Tugenden u. gute
Werk in solchen Versohneten Gerechtigkeit genennet, wie oben von der eingegebenen
Gerechtigkeit gemeldet, doch nicht in diesem Verstande, dass darum die Person Ver-
gebung der Siinde habe, oder dass die Person in Gottes Gericht ohne Sunde sey, son-
dern dass der Mensch durch den heil. Geist erneuert, u. die Gerechtigkeit mit dem Werk
vorbringen kann, u. dass Gott ihm diesen schwachen angefangenen Gehorsam in die-
ser elenden gebrechlichen Natur um seines Sohns willen in den Glaubigen will ge-
fallen lassen." — II. Of Good Works. "Weiter von guten Werken ist diese Regel ge-
wiss, dass diese Werk gut und noting seyn, die Gott gcboten hat, lauts der zehen Ge-
bot, u. derselben Erklarung in der Apostel Schriften genngsam ausgedriickt. — So jemand,
der in Gottes Gnaden gewesen ist, wider Gottes Gebot wissentlich handelt, der betrubt
den heiligen Geist, u. verleuret Gnade u. Gerechtigkeit, u. fallt in Gottes Zom, u. so er
nicht wiederum bekchret wird, fallt er in die ewige Strafe. — So istauch die Wiedergeburt
u. ewiges Leben an ihr selbst ein neues Licht, ist Gottesfurcht, ist Liebe u. Freude in
Gott u. andere Tugenden, wie der Spruch sagt : Diess ist das ewige Leben, dass sie dich
wahrhaftigen Gott erkennen, it. mich Jesum Christum. Wie nun dieses wahrhaftige
Erkennen in uns leuchtcn muss, also ist gewisslich wahr, dass diese Tugenden, Glaube,
Liebe u. Hoffuung, u. andere in uns sej-n miissen, u. zur Seligkcit noting seyn — Und die-
weil die Tugenden u. gute Werk Gott gefallen, wie gesagt ist, so verdienen sie audi
Belohnung in diesem Leben geistlich u. zeitlich nach Gottes Rath, u. mehr Belohnung
im ewigen Leben vermoge gottlicher Verheissung. Und wird hiemit in keinem Wege
bestatiget der Irrthum, dass die ewige Seligkeit durch WUrdigkeit unserer Werke ver-
dienet werde. Item dass wir andern unsern Verdienst mogen mittheilen." So far the
Pegau Articles. — III. Of the Power and Authority of the Churches. " Was die wahre christ-
liche Kirche, die im heil. Geist versammelt, in Glaubeusachen erkennet, ordnetu. lehret,
das soil man auch lehren u. predigen, wie sie denn wider die heil. Sehrift nichts ordnen
soil noch kann." — IV. Of the Church Officers. "Und dass dem Obersten u. andern Bi-
schoffen, die ihr bischoflich Amt nach Gottes Befehl ausrichten, u. dasselbige zu Erbauung,
u. nieht zur Zerstorung gebrauchen, unterworfen u. gehorsam seyn alle andere Kirchen-
diencr." — V. Of Baptism. — VI. Confirmation. " Dass die Firmung gelehret u. gehalten
werde, u. sonderlich die Jugend, die erwachsen, von ihren Bischofen, oder wem cs die-
selben befehlen, verhort ihres Glaubens, — u. die Zusage, die ihre Pathen in der Taufo
fur sie gethan — bekraftigen, u. also in ihrem Glauben vermittels gottlicher Gnaden con-
firmiret u. bestatiget werden mit Auflegung der Hande u. christl. Gebeten u. Ceremo-
nien." — VII. Penance. — VIII. — Extreme Unction. "Wiewohl in diesen Landen die
Oelung in vielen Jahren nieht in Gebrauch gewesen, dieweil aber im Marco u. Jacobo
geschrieben stehet, wie die Apostel derer gebraucht haben ; — darum mag man hinfiir-
der solche Oelung nach der Apostel Brauch halten, u. iiber den Kranken christliche Gebet
u. Trostsprtiche aus der heil. Sehrift sprechen, u. das Volk des also berichten, damit
man den rechten Verstand fafi'e, u. aller Aberglaube u. Missverstand vorkonimen u. ver-
CHAP. 1.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 9. 1548. 203
did that of Augsburg, and by means of the Interimistic Contro-
versies made the first rupture in the new Church.
Neither the proposal for Reformation nor the Interim attained
the object the Emperor had in view. The former was without
effect; the latter was opposed by the Catholics as an ill-advised
half measure,19 and by the Protestants as the work of the devil.21'
hutet M'erde."— IX. Order of Church Officers.— X. Marriage. — XI. Mass. " Dass die
Messe hinforder in diesen Landen mit Liiuten, Lichten u. Gefiissen, Gesangen, Klei-
dungcn u. Ceremonien gehalten werde." The usual lists of prayers for mass and hymns
follows ; but, instead of the Canon, Consecration is introduced.— XII. Images.— XIII.
Singing in Churches. " Dass man die horas canonicas, die gottseligen Psalm in den
Stiften, u. Stadten in den Kirchen, da es vorhin gehalten ist, singe."— XIV. Festivals.
—XV. Eating of Flesh. "Item dass man sich am Freytage, Sonnabend, auch in der
Fasten Fleischessens enthalte, u. dass solches als eine iiusserliche Ordnung auf der
Kais. Majestiit Befehl gehalten werde."— XVI. The Manner of Life of the Church Offi-
cers. Many deviations from the Augsburg Interim are seen in that of Leipsic only in the
omission of definite statements. To these belongs what in Pegau was demanded of the
bishops (Expositio Nn 4 b): De extrema unctione : ne ipsi quidem Episcopi consecra-
bunt oleum, si consideraverint, quales sint consecrationes et quam absurdae. Ne one-
rentur Canone. Nee onerentur invocatione Sanctorum.
1 9 According to Sleidanus xxi., p. iii. p. 131, Robertus Episc. Abrincensis (Antidotum ad
Postulatade Interim. Lugd., 1548.' 8.) wrote against it ; see the description in the Ncue
Beytrage v. alten u. ncuen theol. Sachen, 1759, s. 435, and the general of the Dominicans,
Franciscus Romaeus, in Rome. Catholic defenders, with the exception of G. Wic'elius's
Apologie (Cologne, 1549), did not venture to appear in print : Pflug's Defense has only
recently been published (by Chr. G. Muller, in Staudlin's u. Tzschirner's Archiv f. alte
u. neue Kircheng. Bd. iv. St. 1, s. 104).
20 On the effects of the Interim and of the Imperial Reformation, see the Declaration
of the States at the Diet of Augsburg, 1550 (the acts of this diet in MS. in Wolfenbiitel,
see Salig, i. 658), in Schmidt's Neuere Gesch. d. Deutschen, Buch. i. cap. 14. The spir-
itual Electors declared : " Wenn sie auch — die Priidicanten, die sich nicht nach dem
Interim fi'igen wollten, absetzten, so fanden sie keine andere ; u. die kathol. Geistlichen
diirften sie vermoge des Interim selbst nicht dazu braucheu. Um die vorgeschriebene
Reformation in das Werk zu richten, hiitten sie Provincial- u. Diocesan-Synoden ge-
halten : dass sie aber ihren Zweck nicht ganz erreichet, seven allerhand besondere Ex-
emtionem, Freyheiten, Dispensationem, Indulte u. andere Verhinderungen Schuld."
The secular Electors : " Ihre Landschaften n. Unterthanen widersetzten sicli der Auf-
richtung des Interim um so mehr, weil sie glaubten, es sey nicht allerdings der Schrift
gemass : wollten sie nun Ernst furwenden, so hiitten sie sich Aufruhre, Rumoren, u.
also ihrer Land u. Lent grosse Zerruttung u. schwerlich Verderben u. Abfalls zu be-
fahren." The Princes: "Die Ursachen der Nichtbefolgung des Interim wiiren haupt-
siichlich diese : man habe auf hohen u. Particular-Schulen zu wenig Fursehung gethan,
um die Jugend demselben gemass zu unterweisen ; da nun auch die Priidicanten das
Volk nicht nur allein nicht zur Haltung desselben ermahnten, sondern auch offentlich
dagegen predigten, so konne dasselbe nicht dafiir eingenommen werden. Auch seyen
durch dasselbe zwar die Communion unter beyden Gestalten u. die Priesterehen ge-
stattet : allein da der Papst die Sache noch nicht formlich gut geheissen, so ausserten
sich diejenigen, die diese Dinge verlangeten, der ganzen Declaration. Nebst dem sey
Mangel an katholischen Priestern, die im Stande wiiren, den Leuten den hinlanglichen
Unterricht dariiber zu geben : vor allem aber mussten alle Kirchendiener ordentlich ge-
weiht, zu der Verwaltung der Sacramente fahiggemacht, von der ordentlichen geistlich-
en Obrigkeit gesendet u. den Bischofen unterworfen seyn. Der gemeine Mann werde auch
nicht wenig durch etlicher Geistlichen leichtfertiges u. argerliches Leben, dass der kaiser-
204 FOURTH PEEIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Meanwhile it appeared as though some durable measures might
soon follow these preliminary arrangements, when Julius III.,
after the death of Paul III., succeeded him in the papal see, and
at once acceding to the desire of the Emperor, again called the
council to meet at Trent,21 May 1, 1551 ; and this, too, in spite
of the opposition of the King of France.22 The latter, accordingly,
at once greeted the reassembled council with a Protest (Sept. 1,
1551) ;23 while it seemed as though the whole of Germany, on the
other hand, would have to submit to it. The Protestant princes,
summoned by the Emperor to send to this council, received only
general promises24 in reply to their demands ; the Emperor, at the
same time, manifested such unusual earnestness,25 that it appear-
lichen Reformation so wenig gclebt n. nachgegangen werd, davon abgehalten. Die
letzte Hindemiss seyendlich, dass ungeachtet des kaiserlichen Verbots so viele Schmach-
u. Schandbiichlein dagegen geschrieben, und unter dem Volk ausgestreut wiirden."
21 The previous negotiations in Pallavicini, lib. xi. c. 8 ss. The Pope demanded as
condition (1. c. c. 9, No. 3), ut in illis Comitiis (in Augsburg, 1550) denuo stabiliret Cae-
sar firmiter Protestantium subjectionem per legitimas tabulas ab ipsis exhibendam. Ubi
id ab illis recusaretur, Coneilio amplius locum non esse ; — superesse, ut in eos Caesar
armorum vim exerceret. The Bulla resumptionis, of 14th Nov., 1550, in the Canoues
et decreta Cone. Trid.
22 Sec the correspondence in the Lettres et Memoires d'estat, par Gail. Ribier (Paris,
1CG6 fol.), T. ii. p. 275 ss.
23 Raynaldus, 1551, No. 28-33. Cf. the account of the royal plenipotentiary, the ab-
bot Jac. Ani3*ot, in Judoci le Plat Monument, ad hist. Cone. Trid. spectant. collectio,
iv. 249.
24 The same which the evangelical electors had already made at the diet of 1547 (Sas-
trow, ii. 118 ; above, Note 1) were repeated bj' the Elector Maurice ; but he was not
listened to (Sleidanus, lib. xxii. P. iii. p. 210 ; Raynaldus, 1550, No. 18).
25 Final decree of the diet, 13th Feb., 1551 (Neue Sammlung der Reichsabschiede
Frankf. a. M. 1747, ii. Gil): "Wir — wollen aus kaiserlicher Macht u. Gewalt alle die,
so auf dem Coneilio erschienen, die haben Aenderungen in der Religion fiirgenommen,
oder audi andere, gmidiglich versichert haben, dass ein jeder frey ungehindert darzu
kommen, darauf erscheinen, dasjenige so er zu Ruhe und Sicherung seiner Conscienz u.
Gewissens fur gut und nothwendig acht, fiirbringen, u. wiederum von dannen bis in
sein Gewahrsam frey sicher abziehen und kommen mog. Zu dem gedenken Wir im h.
Reich oder doch in der Niihe, so viel immer miiglich, zu verharren, ob dem Coneilio zu
halten u. zu befordern, damit dasselbig zu guter richtiger Endschaft gebracht werde. —
Wir ersuchen, ermahncn, erinncrn auch hiemit Churfiirsten, Fiirsten, u. Stande des heil.
Reichs, u. sonderlich die Pralaten geistlichs Stands, auch diejenigen, bey denen sich die
Neurung in der Religion erhalten, dass sie sich auf der Piipstl. Heiligkeit Ausschreiben
zu dem fiirgenommenen Coneilio geschickt machen, und gefasst erscheinen, damit sie
sich kunftiglich nicht zu beklagen, oder fiirzuwenden, als ob sie in dem iibereilt, u. ihre
Nothwendigkeit fiirzubringen nicht zugelassen wiiren. Dann wir an unserm Fleiss
nichts gedenken erwinden zu lassen, auf dass — bemeldte Stand, bey denen in der Reli-
'gion Neuerung furgenommen, oder der Augspurgischen Confession anhiingig gewesen,
und derselben Gesandtcn in solchem Coneilio erscheinen mogen, dass sie darzu, darin
u. davon, bis wieder an ihr Gewahrsam gesichert u. vergleitet, auch nothdiirftiglich ge-
hort, und die ganze Tractation u. Beschluss gottseliglich u. christlich, alien Affect hin-
tangesetzt, nach gottlicher u. der alten Vater heil. Geschrift u. Lehr furgenommen, ge-
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 9. 1552. 205
ed as if the conquered party must abandon all resistance. Joa-
chim II, Elector of Brandenburg, who was trying to get the pa-
pal confirmation of his son Frederick as Archbishop of Magdeburg
and Bishop of Halberstadt, declared his submission to the council
through his embassadors.26 The states of southern Germany and
of electoral Saxony did, indeed, have confessions composed (Con-
fessio Virtembergensis, Confessio Saxonica27), so as to insist upon
the Protestant doctrine ; their embassadors were heard in a private
congregation of the council (Jan. 24, 1552), in which the Wir-
tembergers handed in their Confession,28 while the Saxon envoys
renewed the old demands of their lord.29 From southern Germany
came also Protestant theologians,30 and Saxon divines journeyed
to Trent to defend their doctrines.31 But in this way no deliver-
handelt u. beschlossen, u. auch ein christlich nutzliche Reformation der Geistlichen u.
Weltlichen aufgericht, u. alle unrechte Lehren u. Misbrauch der Gebuhr nach abgestellt
werden."
26 See the documents in Raynaldus, 1551, No. 41 and 42.
27 Confessio doctrinae Saxonicarum Ecclesiarum Synodo Tridentinae oblata, or, in the
original title, Repetitio confessionis Augustanae anno 1551 Wittebergae scripta et sub-
scriptione praecipuorum doctorum in ecclesiis et scholis confirmata (letzte Ausgabe v. Jo.
Quodvultdeus Burger. Lips., 1722. 8.), written by Melancthon ; see Camerarius De Vita
Melanchthonis, § 90; Burger, in the introduction to his edition; Salig's Historie der
Augspurg. Confession, i. 667. — Confessio piae doctrinae, quae nomine illustr. Princ.
Christophori Ducis Wirtenb. d. 24. m. Jan., 1552, congregationi Tridentini Concilii pro-
posita est (last published in Pfaffii Acta et scripta publica Ecclesiae Wirtembergicae.
Tubing., 1720.»4. p. 276), written by Joh. Brentius ; see PfafF liber commentarius de
actis scriptisque publ. Eccl. Wirtemb., Tubing., 1718, 4. p. 24 ss. ; Salig, i. 673. Both
confessions were also published with the Augsburg Confession : Confessiones fldei Chris-
tianae tres. Francof. 1553 and 1556. 4.
28 Sleidanus (who came as the Strasburg embassador to Trent), lib. xxiii. P. iii. p.
287, 312 ss. The acts in Jud. le Plat Monum. ad hist. Cone. Trident, spectant., iv. 417 ;
Syntagma eorum quae nomine 111. Princ. Christophori Ducis Wirtemberg. in Synodo
Trident, per legatos ejus acta sunt. Basil., 1553. 8. (reprinted in Pfaffii Acta Eccl. Wirt.,
p. 232).
29 Their Address in Raynald., 1552, No. 61, and translated from a- manuscript in Salig's
Hist, des Trident. Concil., ii. 130. They demanded that further decisions should be post-
poned until the arrival of the Saxon divines, that the decrees already made should be
again weighed, and that the bishops in the council should be released from their oath
made to the Pope. Reports about these audiences in Friderici Nauseae Ep. Viennensis
ad Regem Ferdinandum, dd. 30. Ian. in Planchii Anecdota ad hist. Cone. Trid. pert. nr.
x. (Gottinger Osterprogramm v. 1801) ; of the imperial embassadors to the Bishop of
Arras, in the Lettres et Memoires de Francois de Vargas, de Pierre de Malvenda et de
quelques Eveques d'Espagne touchant le Concile de Trente, traduits de l'Espagnol, par
Mr. Mich, le Vassor. a Amsterdam, 1699. 8. p. 468, 482, 487, 501. The latter show the
great impression which was made by the addresses of the Protestant embassadors, and
the sympathy they found with many bishops.
30 18th March, Sleidanus, xxiii., cd. Am Ende, iii. p. 323, where, too, their Instruc-
tions are given.
31 Camerarius in Vita Melanchth., § 92.
206 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.-A.D. 1517-1648.
ance for Protestantism could be anticipated ; it came, unexpect-
edly, from another quarter.
The Elector Maurice, who had until then been wholly devoted
to the Emperor, and had carried the ban into effect against the
refractory Magdeburg,32 all of a sudden lifted up the standard for
the oppressed Protestantism, the imperiled German freedom, and
the imprisoned Landgrave. In March, 1552, he assailed the Em-
peror, lying sick at Innspruck ; his army increased mightily as he
advanced ; and the whole of Protestant Germany was gradually
uniting with him,33 while the King of France,3* his ally, assailed
the imperial possessions in the Netherlands. As Maurice did not
stop for negotiations the Emperor was obliged to accept the Pas-
sau Treaty,35 Aug. 2, 1552, whereby freedom was given to the
two imprisoned princes, and a religious peace, insuring liberty of
conscience, was guaranteed to the Protestants.
The diet, at which the last point was to be concluded upon,
was somewhat delayed, because the Emperor v/as kept in the
Netherlands by the French war, and because the wild Margrave,
Albert of Brandenburg, was filling all Germany with commotion ;36
to the latter Maurice fell a victim at Sievershausen, July 9, 1553.
Since many demands upon them might still be made by the Em-
peror, the Protestants prepared for the negotiations by the conven-
tion of theologians at Naumburg,37 May, 1554. Meaawhile Fer-
dinand was so hard pressed by- the Turks, and the Emperor so
constantly employed with the French, that the latter was obliged
33 The imperial ban, July 27, 1547. All the writings belonging to this matter are in
Hortleder Vom teutschen Kriege, Th. ii. Buch 4. How Magdeburg was taken in Nov.,
1551, see ibid., cap. 17 and 18.
33 Hortleder, Th. ii. Buch 5. Sleidanus, lib. xxiv.
34 The League of 5th Oct., 1551, not ratified by the King till Jan., 1552, in the Re-
cueil des Traites de paix, ii. 258.
35 See it in Hortleder, Th. ii. Buch v. cap. 14. In the treaty itself all that is said of
the religious peace is, that "soil die Kais. Maj.— innerhalb eines halben Jahrs einen
gemeinen Reichstag halten, darauf nochmals, auf was Wege, als nemlich, eines General-
oder National-Concilii, Colloquii oder gemeiner Reichsversammlung dem Zwiespalte der
Religion abzuhelfen— gchandelt, u. also solche Einigkeit der Religion durch alle Stande
des heil. Reichs samt Ihrer Maj. ordentlichen Zuthun soil befiirdert werden." But a
concurrent treaty declared: "Da aber die Vergleichung audi durch derselben Weg
keinen wurde erfolgen, dass alsdann nichts desto weniger obgemeldter Friedstand bey
seinen Kriiften bis zu endlicher Vergleichunabestehen u. bleiben solle."
30 Hortleder, Th. ii. Buch vi.
37 Camerarius in Vita Melanchth., § 98. Acts in Mel. Deutsche Bedcnken, s. 377, and
in the Unschuld. Nachrichten, 1714, s. 541.
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 9. 1555. 207
to sacrifice his views to the exigency.38 Although he could not
determine to be present at the negotiations which annihilated his
plan of many years, yet he gave to his brother Ferdinand, in his
place, unlimited powers. Under the presidency of the latter the
Diet of Augsburg was opened Feb. 5, 1555, and there, on Sept.
25, the Religious Peace concluded.39 Its general principles were?<
that the princes were guaranteed a free choice between the Cath-
olic religion and the Augsburg Confession, and that the religion
of the subjects should depend upon that of the princes.40 The
39 The extent of the preponderance of the Protestants is seen in two works, which are
manifestly satirical inventions of the times : I. Sendbrief vom Bischof u. s. Geistlichen
von Koln an d. piipstl. Lcgaten in Augsburg, 1555 (in Schmidt-Phiseldek Repertor. der
Gesch. u. Staatsverfassung v. Deutschland, Abtheil. 5. Anhang, s. 41), concluding with
the proposal, "Dass Ew. Heil. die Sach dahin zu richten bedacht, u. v. d. Lutterischen
dis allein erlangen u. erhalten mochte, damit sie uns, wie die Apostol. Romische Kirch-
en fur die griechische— geduldet, oder aber wie sie der Juden Synagog leidet,— also audi
leiden u. gedulden, u. ob sie schon so gar mit uns nit stimmten, jedoch unsere Guter,
Pfruuden u. Einkommen verfolgen lassen wollten."— II. Consilium trium Episcoporum
de ratione stabiliendae Romanae Ecclesiae Paulo III. datum (in Wolfii Lectt. Memorabil.,
ii. 519 : in Brownii App. ad Fascic. rerum expotendarum et fugiendarum, p. 644 ; the
same is addressed to Julius III., and dated 1553). It is incredible how Brown, and even
the author of "Die Kathol. Kirche Schlesiens," Alteuburg, 182G, s. 14, could have. held
it to be genuine. It needs not even the arguments in le Plat Monum. ad Hist. Cone.
Trid. spect., ii. 595, but only the simple reading of the work, to descry its irony, which
is, indeed, often very witty and to the point. It is here said, and this is also further
proved at length in No. 1 : Quod ad Germaniam nunc attinet, nos (ut verum tibi fatea-
mur) nullo pacto sperare possumus, illam in tuam fidem unquam esse redituram. Quare
hortamur, ut omnem de ea spem abjicias, etc.
39 Christoph Lehenmann De pace Religionis acta publica et originalia. Frankfort,
1631. 4. J. A. Noesselt Diss, admiranda singularis providentiae divinae vestigia in vin-
dicanda per pacem Passaviensem et Augustanam Saerorum Evangelicorum libertate
exponens, in his Opuscul. ad Hist. Eccl., fasc. iii. (Halae, 1817) p. 199. On the spirit
of this religious peace, see Henke's Magazin, iii. 596.
40 The instrument itself, in the form of an ordinance of the empire by King Ferdi-
nand, is in Lehenmann, s. 136. First a general state of peace is established in the Ger-
man empire. " Und damit soldier Fried, audi der spaltigen Religion halben, — desto
bestandiger — erhalten werden mochte : so sollen die Kaiserl. Majestat, Wir, auch Chur-
fursten, Fursten, u. Stands des heil. Reichs keinen Stand des Reichs von wegen der
Augspurgischen Confession u. derselbigen Lehr, Religion u. Glaubens halben mit der
That gcwaltigerweis uberziehen, beschadigen, vergewaltigen, oder in andere Wege wider
seine Conscienz, Wissen u. Willen von dieser Augspurgischen Confessions Religion,
Glauben, Kirchengebrauchen, Ordnungen u. Ceremonien, so sie aufgericht, oder noch-
mals aufrichten mochten in ihren Furstenthumben, Landen u. Herrschaften tringen,
oder durch Mandat, oder in einiger anderer Gestalt beschweren oder verachten, sondern
bey soldier Religion, Glauben, Kirchengebrauchen, Ordnungen u. Ceremonien, auch
ihren Haab, Giitern — ruhiglich u. friedlich bleiben lassen. Und soil die strittige Re-
ligion nit anderst dann durch christliche, freundliche, friedliche Mittel u. Wege zu ein-
lielligem christlichen Verstand u. Vergleichung gebracht werden. Alles bey Kaiser-
lichen u. Kouiglichen Wurdcn, Fiirstlichen Ehren, -wahren Worten u. Pon des Land-
friedens. Dargegen sollen die Stande, so der Augspurgischen Confession verwandt die
Rom. Kais. Maj. Uns u. Churfursten, Fursten u. andere des heil. Reichs Stande der
alten Religion anhangig— gleichergcstalt bey ihrer Religion,— auch ihren Haab, Giitern
208 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Catholics demanded an exception to the first principle in the case
of the clerical princes ; the Protestants contended against the sec-
ond point for a long time. Since they could not come to an agree-
ment on these controverted matters, they at length, in order to
have a peace, contented themselves with the Declarations of the
Emperor about them.41
— unbeschwert bleiben — lassen.— Doch sollen alle andere, so obgemeldten beyden Re-
ligionen nicht anhangig, in diesem Frieden nit geraeynt, sondern ganzlicb ausgeschlos-
sen seyn." On the church property confiscated by the Protestants: "So sollen auch
solche eingezogene Gilter, welche denjenigen, so dem Reich ohn Mitteln unterworfen u.
Reichstaude seynd, nit zugehorig, u. deren Possession die Geistlichen zu Zeit des Pas-
sauischen Vertrags, oder seithero nit gehabt, in diesen Friedstand mitbegriffen u. ein-
fezogen seyn, u. bey der Verordnung, wie es ein jeder Stand mit obberiihrten eingezo-
genen u. allbereit verwendten Giitern gemacht, gelassen werden. — Damit auch obber-
uhrte beiderseits Religionsverwandte so viel mehr in bestandigem Frieden — bleiben mo-
gen, so soil die geistliche Jurisdiction — wider der Augspurgischen Confessionsverwand-
ten Religion, Glauben, Bestellung der Miuisterien, Kirchengebriiuchen, Ordnungen u.
Ceremonien, so sie ufgericht, oder ufrichten mochten, bis zu endlicher Vergleichung der
Religion nicht exercirt, gebraucht oder geubt werden,— und also— bis zu endlicher christ-
licher Vergleichung der Religion die geistliche Jurisdiction ruhen, eingestellt u. sus-
pendirt seyn u. bleiben.— Es soil auch kein Stand den andern, noch desselben Unter-
thanen zu seiner Religion dringen, abpracticiren, oder wider ihre Oberkeit in Schutz u.
Schirm nehmen, noch vertheidingen in keinen Weg.— Wo aber unsere, auch der Chur-
fursten, Fiirsten u. Stande Unterthanen der alten Religion oder Augspurgischen Con-
fession anhangig, von solcher ihrer Religion wegen, aus unsern, auch der Churfursten,
Fiirsten und Standen des h. Reichs Landen— mit ihren Weib u. Kindern an andere Ort
ziehen, u. sich niederthun wollten, denen soil solcher Ab- u. Zuzug, auch Verkaufuug
ihrer Ilaab u. Guter, gegen zimlichen billigen Abtrag der Leibeigenschaft u. Nach-
steuer, wie cs jedes Orts von Alters anhero iiblichen herbracht u. gehalten worden ist,
unverhindert manniglichs, zugelassen u. bewilligt, auch an ihren Ehren u. Pflichten
allerding unentgolten seyn. — Und nachdem eine Vergleichung der Religion u. Glaubens-
sachen durch zimliche u. gebuhrliche Wege gesucht werden soil, u. aber ohne bestan-
digen Frieden zu christlicher freundlicher Vergleichung der Religion nicht wol zu kom-
men ; so haben wir— diesen Friedstand— bewilligt, solchen Frieden— bis zu christlicher
—Vergleichung— stat, fest u. unverbriichlich zu halten, u. demselben treulich nachzu-
kommen. Wo dann solche Vergleichung durch die Wege des Generalconciliums, Na-
tional-Versammlung, Colloquien oder Reichshandlungen nicht erfolgen wiirde, soil als-
dann nicht destoweniger dieser Friedstand in alien oberzahlten Puncten u. Articuln bey
Kraften bis zu endlicher Vergleichung der Religion u. Glaubenssachen bestehen u. blei-
ben.—Nachdem aber in vielen Frey- u. Reichs-Stadten die beede Religionen, nemlich
unsere alte Religion u. der Augspurg. Confession- Verwandten Religion, ein Zeithero im
Gang u. Gebrauch gewesen ; so sollen dieselbigen hinfiiro auch bleiben, u. in denselben
Stadten gehalten werden, u. derselben Frej-- u. Reichs-Stadt Burger u. andere Einwoh-
ner, geistlichs u. weltlichs Stands, friedlich u. ruhig bey u. neben einander wohnen, u.
kein Theil des Andern Religion, Kirckengebrauch oder Ceremonien abzuthun, oder ihn
darvon zu dringen, unterstehen."
41 The Declaration in relation to the first point, the so-called Reservatum ecclesiasti-
cum, was adopted into the treaty itself: "Und nachdem bey Vergleichung dieses Frie-
dens Stritt flirgefallen, wo der Geistlichen einer oder mehr von der alten Religion ab-
treten warden, wie es der von ihnen bis daselbst hin besessenen u. eingehabten Erzbi-
stumb, Bisturab, Pralaturn u. Beneficien halben gethan werden soil, welche sich aber
beede Religionsstande nit haben vergleichen konnen : demnach haben wir in Kraft hoch-
gedachter Kom. Kays. Maj. uns gegebenen Vollmacht u. Heims'tellung erklart und
CHAP. I— SWISS REFORM. § 10. GERMAN SWITZERLAND. 209
§ 10.
HISTORY OF THE SWISS REFORMATION TO 1555 (COMPARE § 6).
By the unfortunate Cappel War (1531) the reformed cantons
not only lost their political superiority, but also their two chief
spiritual leaders; for Occolampadius died, Nov. 23, 1531, of his
grief for these misfortunes and the death of Zwingle. Their places
were, indeed, taken by men who worked in the same spirit: Hen-
ry Bullinger1 was the successor of Zwingle, and the post of Occo-
lampadius was filled by Oswald Myconius ;2 but the relations of
the cantons appeared to be altering in a way most unpropitious
to the Reformation. In Zurich and Berne many voices were
raised in opposition to the governments, and especially against the
interference of the clergy in political affairs ;3 and although there
gesetzt, thun auch solches hiemit wissentlich, also, wo ein Erzbischof, Bischof, Pralat,
ocler ein anderer geistliches Stands, von unser alten Religion abtreten wiirde, dass der-
selbig sein Erzbisthumb, Bisthumb, Pralatur, u. andere Beneficia, auch damit alle
Frucht u. Einkommen, so er davon gehabt, alsbald ohn einige Verwiderung u. Verzug,
jedoch seinen Ehren ohnnachtheilig, verlassen, auch den Capitdln, u. denen es von ge-
meinen Rechten— zugehort, ein Person der alten Religion verwandt— zu wahlen u. zu
ordnen zugelassen seyn — sollen, jedoch kunftiger christlicher, freundlicher u. endlicher
VerLj;leichung der Religion unvergreiflich." In relation to the second point King Fer-
dinand decided in an accompanying decree, 24th September (in Lehenmann, s. 122):
" Dass der Geistlichen eigen Ritterschaft, Stadt u. Communen, welche lange Zeit u. Jahr
hero der Augspurgischen Confession u. Religion anhangig gewesen, u. derselbigen Re-
ligion Glauben, Kirchengebrauchen, Ordnungen u. Ceremonien oflfentlich gehalten u.
gebraucht, u. bis auf heut dato noch also halten u. gebrauchen, von deroselben ihrer
Religion, Glauben, Kirchengebrauchen u. Ceremonien hinfiiro durch jemand nicht ge-
drungen, sondern darbey bis zu obberiihrter christlicher u. endlicher Vergleichung der
Religion unvergewaltigt gelassen werden sollen. Und auf dass solch unser Declaration
limb so viel destoweniger angefochten werden mocht, haben gemeine christliche Stande
— uns zu unterthanigen Ehren u. Gefallen bewilliget, dass die Derogation in gemeinem
Religionfrieden dieses Reichstags (inhaltende, daSs wider denselben Religionfrieden
keine Declaration — nit gegeben, — noch angenommen werden, sondern unkraftig seyn
soil)— obberiihrter unser Erklarung und Entscheid unabbruchig, aber sonst bey ihren
Wvirden u. Kriiften bestehen u. gelassen werden soil."
1 Lebensgeschichte M. Heinr. Bullingers, Antistes der Kirche v. Zurich, by Sal. Hess,
2 Bde. Zurich, 1828-29. 8. (incomplete).
s Oswald Myconius, Antistes der Baslerischen Kirche, by Melch. Kirchhofer. Zurich,
1813. 8.
3 Bullinger, in. 254 : " Viel richtetend sich trotzlieh uff, sagtend, der Tuftel hatte den
Zwingli u. viel syner Schryern hingefuhrt ; manch Biedermann babe schwygen miissen
n. habe nitt reden dorfen ; jetzund aber dorfe ein Biedermann auch reden ; sy habend
wol gedacht, die lydenlosen PfafFen wurdent also das Schiff verfuhren, u. fiirohin miisse
es ein anders werden. Man sahe denocht jetzund wol, wer den rechten Glauben habe,
und wem Gott bygestanden sye. Etlich woltend wetten, man wurde kurzlich zu Zurych
wiederum Mess halten. Etlich, die sich glycbsnet hattend, als warend sie getriiwe
VOL. IV. 14
210 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
was, at the same time, a public profession of attachment to the
Reformation, yet the secret partisans of the old Church began to
work with new confidence.4 To this were added divisions between
the Reformed cantons. The peace, which the Zurichers were the
first to enter into, was considered as treasonable to the faith ;5 on
the other hand, the conduct of the Bernese in the last war had
been displeasing to the Zurichers ; and thus coldness and distrust
stole in between the two great Reformed cantons.6 The circum-
stances became still more perplexing when the Anabaptists began
to come forward more boldly among the Reformed, and thus fur-
nished, as it seemed, new evidence in favor of the Catholic com-
plaints as to the dangers of the Reformation ; nor would they let
themselves be instructed by the public disputations7 that were
held with them, the most important of which was that at Zo-
Friind Christi u. synes Evangelii gsyn, wolltend dess nit Namen mer haben, stalltend
sich wider die Pfaffen (als sy die nampten), u. redtend grusamer wider den Zwingli u.
synen Anhang, denn die offen Find gewesen warend." The malcontents in the canton
of Zurich met at Meilen, on Lake Zurich, and gave to the Council, Nov. 28, a written
statement of their grievances, in which they demanded (Tschudi in the Helvetia, ii. 337 ;
comp. Bullinger, iii. 283) : " Dass Ihr — der heimlichen Rathen, u. harverloffener Pfaffen
u. Schwaben abstandeYit (dann uns will bedunken, dass der heimlich Rath, auch die
Pfaffen u. andere ufruhrische Schreyer uns nit wol erschossen habeut), dessglychen der
Pfaffen in offeutlichen u. heimlichen Rathen miissig gangent, u. sich die Pfaffen der
weltlichen Sachen ganz u. gar nut beladent in Stadt noch uff dem Land, sonder das
Gottswort verkiindent, darzu sie geordnet sind. — Zum vierten, — dass ihr nun hinfiir in
iiwer Stadt Predikanten annemment, die friedsam syent, u. uff Fried u. Rub. stelleut, u. die
ufruhrischen Pfaffen, so Uech u. uns, die gern Fried u. Rub hattent, offentlicb an der Kan-
zel gottlosent, hinwegthuent, u. uff dem Land unseren Predikanten solliches auch sagent,
dass sie uns das Gottswort verkiindent hit beder Testamenten, u. sich die Pfaffen, wie
obgemeldt, keiner weltlichen Sachen unterwindent noch beladent, in Stadt noch uff dem
Land, im Rath noch darneben, sonder Uech, unser Herren, lassent regieren, als denn
einer frommen Oberkeit zustaht, u. Ihr keinem Pfaffen nun hinfiir kein Pfrund wyter
verlychent, denn von einem Jahr zum andern, u. auch uns uff dem Land mit keinen
Pfaffen iibersetzent, die einer Gemeind nit angenem syent." At last, however, the as-
surance : " Ihr sollent ganzlich by aller Wahrheit wiissen, dass Niemand des Gemiits
ist, von Gottswort zu wycben," u. s. w. Similar complaints were made by the people
of Berne to the Council ; seethe Schweizerischer Geschichtforscher, Bd. 7. Heft 1. (Berne,
1828) s. 132 : " Des ersten", des wir all gemeinlich u. einhellig ratig sind worden, antref-
fend das heilig gottlich Wort, by demselbigen zu beliben,— u. nachdem alsdann die
Predicanten in Stadt u. Land uff dem Cantzel vil uff Uffruhr u. Blutvergiessen geschru-
wen, dardurch gross Uneinigkeit entstanden, sich desselbigen gar u. ganz zu mussigen,
ouch der Schmiitz u. Scheltworten sich gar u. ganz abzethun, sunder uns allenthalben
nut anders denn das wahr, luter, eynig Gottswort nach Inhalt des Buchstabens on alien
ihren Zusalz zu verkiinden." Comp. Muller-Hottinger, vii. 440 ff.
4 Bullinger's Leben, by Hess, i. 128.
5 Hess, ubi supra.
6 H aller, by Kirchbofer, s. 180.
7 In St. Gall, 1532, Hottinger's Helvet. Kirchengesch., iii. GG2; in Berne, 153G, ibid.,
s. 730.
CHAP. I.— SWISS REFORM. § 10. GERMAN SWITZERLAND. 211
sin^en,8 July, 1532. The milder position which the Reformed
assumed toward them,9 in order to rebuke the Catholic spirit of
persecution, only served to make them holder.
The Catholic cantons at once made use of the superiority they
had gained. They restored by violence the Catholic Church in
the free districts of Bremgarten and Mellingen, Rapperschweil
and G-aster.10 The conquered party and the Reformation were
contemptuously assailed and lampooned.11 When Zurich repelled
the wide-spread report that it was about to return to the papacy12
by the most decisive mandates13 establishing the Reformation,
1532, it was met by a breach of the articles of peace on the part
of the Catholic cantons, and had to submit to fresh humiliation in
the treaty of Einsiedeln, 1533.14 These mandates, however, re-
8 Ruchat, Hist, de la Reform, de la Suisse, iv. 213. Kirckhofer, s. 178.
9 In Zurich, Hess, i. 209 ; in Berne, Rucliat, iv. 220.
10 Bullinger's Reformationsgesch., iii. 30G. Hottinger's Helv. Kirchengesch., iii. 600
ff., 63G. Ruchat, iii. 4G8 S3., 500.
11 Hess, i. 121.
12 Bullinger, iii. 305 : it was ever}' where rumored, "in kurtzem wurde man in Ziirych
wiederum Mess halten, und den Glouben der Romischen Kylchen uffnen." Casp. Me-
gander Ep. ad Bullingerum, in Hess, i. 157. Berne made a formal demand on Zurich
that it should publicly refute this rumor ; Kirchhofer, s. 175.
13 Comp. Hess, i. 156 ff. Most important was the mandate of Wednesday after Trin-
ity, 1532, against mass and pilgrimages, in Bullinger, iii. 315: "Wiewol wir vornaher
uss Grund bewiihrter heiliger Gschrift— den Missbruch der Biipstischen Mess u. Sacra-
ments, wie die bishar by der Romischen Kilchen, nit zu kleiner Schmalerung und Ver-
kleinung des bitteren Lydens u. Sterbens Jesu Christi,— brucht worden, abgethan, und
anstatt derselben den begriindten wahren Bruch des Nachtsmals des Herren— ingesetzt ;
— und so wir uns aber umb christenlicher Verschonung willen uber die, so sich in dem
Sacrament der Danksagung u. christenlicher Gemeinsammi von uns absunderent, u.
nach Biipstischer Wyss anderswo zum Sacrament gond, noch bisher keiner usserlichen
Straf erlutert :— darus mit der Zyt, wo es gestattet wurde, vil Unruwen, Spaltung u.
Absiinderung der Gmiidten u. burgerlicher Frundschaften grosslich zu ersorgen :— so
gepiettent wir hiemit vast ernstlich, — dass sich menklich der Unseren des Sacraments
der Danksagung u. Nachtmals Christi nach christenlicher u. unserer Ordnung, wie es
die gottlicli heilig Gschrift lehrt u. vermag,— gebruche.— Dann so jemands sollichs
ilbersehen, sich in Empfahung des Sacraments von uns sunderen, u. also die Christenen
Gemeinden verachten wurde, den wollent wir ouch als ein abgetheilt ungehorsam Glied
halten, ihn nit by oder under uns gedulden, wandlen noch wohnen lassen, sonder von
Stadt und Land verwysen.— Dann wir mit gottlicher Gnad, unverhindert der Triibsal
u. Unfaals, so Gott vielleicht unserer Sunden halb uber uns verhangt, des styffen Sin-
nes u. Gemiiths sind, dass wir by erkannter Wahrheit— trostlich belyben, u. in unser
Stadt u. Land weder die Mess, biipstische Sacrament, noch utzid des us Gottes Wort nit
Grund oder Handveste hat, wissen noch getulden, sonder Gott u. der Wahrheit Gstand,
Lob, Ehr, u. Pryss in die Ewigkeit geben."
14 Bullinger, iii. 329, 367. Hess, i. 164. The Ziirichers had, they said, broken the
treaty (Bullinger, iii. 334, 339), for it put them under obligation not to meddle by dis-
putation and argument with the Catholic faith ; also by sending to the Catholic cantons
epistles and public documents, with seals, declaring that Zurich had the true, indubita-
212 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
mained in force in Zurich ;15 and in Berne, too, an oath to main-
tain the Reformation was taken by the whole canton, November,
1534.16
In the divided cantons the Catholic party was especially active.
In Solothurn, where the city was reformed only in a small pro-
portion, while the country was so by a large majority, the Refor-
mation was suppressed in 1533 with the aid of the Catholic can-
tons.17 Appenzell adhered to its former decrees.18 In Glarus the
Catholic service was restored only in some of the churches ;19 in
the city, Valentin Tschudi was able so far to allay the bitterness
of the parties that he and other clergymen could officiate in both
churches.20
Lie Christian faith (cf. above, Note 39). At Einsiedeln the Zurichers (April, 1533, Bul-
linger, iii. 341) were forced to confess that they had not thought, in issuing the man-
date, that it would be so hostile and hurtful to the Five Cantons, and if they had con-
sidered this that they would not have issued it. For the future they would be on their
guard against such mandates as would do detriment to the confederacy and the peace
of the land. In the second place, the Zurichers were to take in hand and keep back the
mandates not yet sent out, and wherever they had not yet been proclaimed and read,
not have this done.
15 Hess, i. 166.
16 Haller, by Kirchhofer, s. 202.
17 Hottinger's Helv. Kirchengesch., iii. 663. Ruchat, iv. 247.
18 Hottinger, iii. 644.
19 Hottinger, iii. 644 ff.
20 On this Valentin Tschudi, see Schiller's Huldreich Zwingli, Gesch. seiner Bildung
zum Reformator. 2te Ausg., s. 318 ff. His Erasmian tendencies are apparent in his
Letter to Zwingle, 15th March, 1530 (in Fuesslini Epistolae ab Ecclesiae Helvet. Refor-
matoribus vel ad eos scriptae. Centur. i. Tiguri, 1742. 8., p. 63 ss.) : Quod vero hacte-
nus signa tua sequi detrectarim, non, charissime frater, Papisticae leges me adeo detinu-
erunt, nee avarum illud jugum prostratum commovit, ut ejus me vindicem subscribe-
rem ; sed longe periculosissimum hoc bellum scientia duce, regnantibus privatis consiliis,
suscipere animus meus abhorruit.— Caute enim providendum, ne, dum corrosas veteres
columnas dejicimus, tota domus nimio impetu aegre concutiarur, priusquam nova fulcra
admoveantur. Video enim, quosdam neglecta charitate tumultuario agmine grassantes
rei christianae plus detrimenti, quam commodi convehere, quibus si non tandem per
Dominum capistrum imponatur, ut secundum Paulum idem omnes loquamdr, nulla spes
est futurae quietis. Caeterum cum inter duo mala, quod tolerabilius eligendum sit, licet
summe metuam gravia incommoda, quae evenire possunt recluso ostio tjjs Koivwvias ;
praesenti tamen malo prius occurrendum. Video enim hujus dissensionis praetextu,
quam tam pertinaciter de cortice, relicto nucleo, excitaviraus, clam irrepere neglectum
Dei, despectum magistratuum, violationem judiciorum, vitam quoque licentiosam : nam
tanto odio exacerbatis animis perit aequitas, charitas extinguitur.— Quid vero populo
tam hostiliter diviso ultra expectandum quam desolatio ? Propterea saluti patriae pri-
mum consulendum, ne libertas tanto labore parta, nostra negligentia amittatur.— Palam
hactenus testatus sum, Christianismum in omnibus his ceremoniis non consistere ; sed
—illud unicum a nobis requiri, ut exuatur vetus ille homo, ac charitate amplectamur
proximum. Hue, hue ego direxi, ceremoniarum causam reaedificatae relinquens chari-
tati: non enim hae antiquatae me commoverunt, at commovit Kowwvia versa in privata
consilia. Quod si alitor fieri nequit, valeant. Apud me plus valebit publica quies, quam
CHAP. I.— SWISS REFORM. § 10. GERMAN SWITZERLAND. 213
In German Switzerland the War of Cappel set bounds to the
Reformation ; but in the French cantons it now gained an effectu-
al entrance. William Farel had been preaching the Gospel from
1526 in the French parts of the cantons of Berne and Biel;21 next
he established the Reformation in Neufchatel,22 1530 ; but in Ge-
neva he now found a much wider sphere for his energies. The
dukes of Savoy, supported by the bishops of Geneva, had been long
struggling for the possession of this free city, surrounded on all
sides by the Savoy territory. By the luxurious manners of their
court they had here gained adherents (the Mamelucs) in the same
degree that they had corrupted the morals of the city. The Gene-
vese who loved freedom (called Eidgnots, i. e., confederates) made
an alliance with the cantons of Berne and Freiburg, and with their
help restored, in 152 6,23 the freedom of the city, which had been
almost lost. From Berne, too, the Reformation made its way to
Geneva in 1528, and it advanced in spite of the opposition of the
Catholic Freiburg.24 There was first formed a secret Reformed
Church, which had to struggle with hard oppression and persecu-
tion. At the suggestion of the Bernese a religious conference was
held,25 Jan. 29, 1534, in which Farel defended the Reformation;
immediately afterward public worship was allowed to the Reform-
ed. Freiburg now abandoned its alliance with Geneva ; the plots
of Savoy became more perilous ; the city was put under the ban,
and had to rely wholly upon the aid of Berne. The Reformation
then advanced with great rapidity, through the zeal of the preach-
ers Farel, Anton Froment, and Peter Viret. After another dispu-
harum cura, caet. As the Catholics now began to move anew, Tschudi quieted the
people in Glarus. Being married, he did not read mass ; but he was present at it, and
preached to both parties. So, too, his chaplain, Hans Heer. In 1542 the Catholics in
Linthal, who had no priests, asked the Reformed preacher, Brunner, to preach to them,
and to visit those that were sick. See Hottinger's Kirchengesch., iii. 648.
21 Ruchat, i. 391, 488; ii. 222; iii. 173. Das Leben Wilh. Farels, by Melch. Kirch-
hofer (2 Bde., Zurich, 1831-33. 8.), i. 67. Etudes sur Farel, these par Charles Schmidt.
Strasb., 1834. 4.
22 Ruchat, iii. 175; iv. 95. Farel, by Kirchhofer, i. 109.
13 Histoire de Geneve, par Mr. Spon, ed. augm. a Geneve, 1730. 8. T. i. Hist, de Ge-
neve, par Jean Picot (Geneve, 1811. 8. 3 vols.). Hist, de Gen., par A. Thourel (Gen.
1833. 8.), T. i. [Les Actes et Gestes Merveilleux de la cite de Geneve (from 1522), par
Anthoine Fromment ; new edition by Gustave Revilliocl, 1856. E. F. Gelpke, Kirchefl»
gesch. d. Schweiz, i. 1856. Hagenbach, Vorlesungen, D'Aubigne', vol. iv. J. Gaberel,
Hist, de l'Eglise de Geneve, 2 vols., published 1858. Comp. p. 10-12, above.]
2* Ruchat, ii. 276 ; iii. 222 ; iv. 294.
" The Acts were printed in French, 1534 ; in French and Latin, 1G44, in 12. Extracts
in Ruchat, v. 97. Farel, by Kirchhofer, i. 175.
214 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
tation26 the papacy was abolished by the council, and the Refor-
mation adopted, Aug. 27, 1535.27 The next year the city gained
its most distinguished teacher, John Calvin28 (Aug., 1536), who
was destined to have such an efficient influence upon the devel-
opment of all the Reformed Churches. After Berne had effected
the deliverance of Geneva, hard pressed by the Duke of Savoy, it
also conquered the Pays de Vaud,29 Febr., 1536. Here, too, the
friends of the Reformation made their appearance ; and a dispu-
tation at Lausanne,30 Oct. 1, 1536, in which Farel, Viret, and Cal-
vin took part, was followed by a general adhesion to the Reforma-
tion.31 Viret was left in Lausanne, to be its reformer ; and as
early as 1537 an academy was there formed for the training of
the clergy.32
Though the Reformation, especially in consequence of the state
of civil affairs, had gained so rapid a victory in Geneva, yet there
were still in the city many who were secretly attached to the old
Church ; and there were others, infected by the corruption of mor-
als introduced under the Savoy rule, who hoped to obtain complete
license by the acceptance of the Reformation.33 When the preach-
ers set themselves against this immorality by enforcing strict
church discipline, a slight quarrel between them and the Bernese
on church usages was made the occasion of getting rid of these
troublesome disciplinarians : they were banished by a decree of
the council in 1538.34 But their loss was soon so deeply felt that
26 On the 30th May, 1535, Ruchat, v. 271. Farel, by Kirchhofer, i. 187.
27 Ruchat, v. 300.
28 Calvin, in his Praefatio ad Psalmos, relates that he was traveling through Geneva,
intending to spend only one night there, and at first withstood the appeals of Farel, do-
nee Genevae non tam consilio vel hortatu, quam formidabili G. Farelli obtestatione re-
tentus sum, ac si Deus violentam mihi e coelo nianum injiceret. Quo terrore perculsus
susceptum iter — oniisi. Farel, by Kirchhofer, i. 197. Das Leben Johann Calvins, by
Paul Henry (Hamburg, 1835), i. 161. [Cf. above, pp. 10-12. ]
29 Ruchat, v. 418. Viret, Reformateur de Lausanne, these par Henri Jaquemot.
Strasburg, 1836. 4.
30 Farel's Theses here, in Ruchat, v. 693. Acts, in Ruchat, vi. 1. Farel, by Kirch-
hofer, i. 199.
31 Measures of the Bernese government to promote the Reformation, Ruchat, vi. 324.
Edict, in which it was ordered to be introduced 24th Dec, 1536, in Ruchat, vi. 367.
32 Ruchat, vi. 446.
33 Calvinus: quasi nihil aliud esset Christianismus, quam statuarum eversio ; Hot-
tinger's Kirchengesch., iii. 722. Registres de la Rep. 4, Sept., 1536 : Quelques uns d'en-
tre les principaux citoyens, et un grand nombre d'autres, ne pouvant point endurer les
ministres qui les reprennent de leurs vices, protestent devant le Conseil vouloir vivre
en liberte. Leben Calvins, b}- Henry, i. 196.
34 Farel, by Kirchhofer, i. 235. Henry, i. 199.
CHAP. I.— SWISS REFORMATION. § 10. GENEVA. 215
Calvin, in 1541, was called back from Strasburg;35 Farel remain-
ed in Neufchatel. Calvin had to undergo many a hard conflict,
especially with a party of fanatical free-thinkers, Libertines,
who called themselves Spirituels ;36 his life was at times in
25 Henry, i. 385.
36 Who manifestly still belonged to the sect of the Free Spirit ; see vol. ii. p. 590,
Note ; iii. p. 173. Cf. Calvini Instruetio adv. fanaticam et furiosam sectam Libertino-
rum, qui se Spirituales vocant, written in 1544 (Ejusd. Tractatus theologiei Amstelod.,
1667, fol., p. 374). On the spreading of this sect it is there said, chap, iv., that a Flem-
ish man, Coppin, from Yssel, had first preached this doctrine for fifteen j-ears, and that
then one Quiutin, from Hennegau, had made himself still more famous, and propagated
the sect in France. Ant. Pocquet joined them, the same who, two years before, had
tarried some time in Geneva. Cap. 7 : peregrina ct insolenti utimtur lingua, qua sic
cornicantur, ut nihilo plus perspicuitatis insit, quam in avium canto. Non nego, quin
utantiir commuuibus vocabulis, sed ita significationem eorum deformant, ut nemo intel-
ligat. — Id quidem malitiose agunt, ut possint clanculum velut ex insidiis idiotas circum-
venire. Nemini eniin revelant abominationum suarum mysteria, quae sub illis verborum
tegumentis latent, praeterquam iis qui jam jurejurando sibi astricti sunt. Cap. 8 : unus
est ex praecipuis capitibus theologiae ipsorum : artem simulandi, et sese trail sformandi
nosse oportere, quo facilius homiiiibus imponant. — Quemadinodum nulla est ipsis religio
coram idolis se pi-osternere, ita se omnibus superstitionibus Papistarum adhaerere simu-
lant, quod ex eorum opinione externa omnia in hominis Christiani libertate posita sunt.
Cap. 9 : Semper hoc retinent principium : scripturam in naturali sensu suo acceptam
literam mortuam esse, atque occidere, ideoque missam esse faciendam, ut ad Spiritum
vivificantem veniamus. — Conantur nos a Scripturis avertere, ut in imaginationibus suis
vagari, aut potius extra Scripturae fines errare cogant ; ut unusquisque somnia sua, et
diaboli praestigias loco verbi Dei sequatur. Cap. 10 : Notandum est, eos nullum posse
aliqua de re sermonem inchoare, quin nomen Spiritus statim ab eis proferatur : vixque
binas clausulas continuare possunt, quin subinde repetant. — Nomen Spiritus ad omnia
applicant, quoties ipsis commodum videtur, ut omnibus modis res suas agant. Cap. 11 :
Primum hoc statuunt : TJnicum esse tantum Spiritual Dei, qui sit ac vivat in omnibus
creaturis. — Quum igitur unicum tantum spiritum statuunt, fingunt Angelos nihil aliud,
quam iuspirationes aut motus, non creaturas essentia praeditas esse. Animarum nos-
trarum loco ajunt Deum vivere in nobis, vegetare corpora nostra, nos sustinere, atque
omnes vitales actiones efBcere. Cap. 12 : Diabolum, mundum et peccatum accipiunt
pro imaginatione, quae nihil est. Talemque hominem esse ajunt, quoad sit in ipsorum
secta reformatus.— Docent non esse amplius inhaerendum opinationi, quum abolitum sit
peccatum : stultumque esse, ac si aliquid foret, de eo amplius laborare. Cap. 13 : Postea
quam unicum Spiritum suo arbitratu finxerunt, destructis atque abolitis turn Angelorum,
turn Diabolorum, turn etiam animarum naturis, ajunt, solum hunc Spiritum efncere om-
nia. Quintin says : Quod ego aut tujacimus, Deus efficit. Quod etiam Deus /ac it, ipsi
facimus. Nam in nobis est. Cap. 15 : Id praecipue sibi proponunt, ut sopiant consci-
entias, quo omni sollicitudine vacui homines, quicquid sese offeret, quicquid appetierint,
perpetrent. Cap. 16 : Posteaquam sic frena laxarunt omnibus, ut sinant unumqnemque
vivere suo arbitratu, hoc praetextu, quod se a Deo regi sinant, ex eodem principio de-
ducuut, perperam fieri, si de re aliqua judicetur. Cap. 17 : (Dicunt) Christum non obi-
isse in cruce, sed tantum opinationem. — In eo constituunt redcmptionem nostram, quod
Christus solum velut typus fuit, in quo contemplemur ea, quae ad salutem nostram re-
quirit Scriptura. — Quum ajunt Christum abolevisse peccatum, sensus eorum est, Chris-
tum abolitionem illam in persona sua repraesentasse. — Caeterum, ut imaginantur, nemo
nostrum non est Christus : quodque in ipso factum est, in omnibus etfectum dicunt.
Cap. 18: Fatentur quidem nobiscum, nos Dei filios esse non posse, nisi renati simus.
Ac prima quidem facie idem nobiscum sentire videri possint, si tantum verba spectan-
216 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
peril,37 until his opponents were put down in an insurrection set
on foot by Ami Perrin, when they were finally subdued, 1555.38
By the iron firmness of Calvin the morals of Geneva were wholly
changed.39 Thus the city was indebted to the Reformation for
its freedom, its order and honorable morals, and its growing pros-
perity. The position and language of the city made it the centre
of the Reformation for the Romanic countries ; those driven thence
here sought protection.40 On the other hand, companies of preach-
ers were trained in Greneva, and for other lands too, especially in
the academy41 founded in 1588. The French Reformed Church
received thence almost all its preachers.42 Calvin had thus the
opportunity of influencing the development of many Reformed
tur. — Sed quum explicandum est, quid per ea significare velint, omnia pervertunt. —
Hoc enim principium summit: -nempe regenerationem esse restitutionem innocentiae, in
qua Adam, antequam peccasset, constitutus erat. Hunc autem innocentiae statum sic
accipiunt : nihil dignoscere, nee inter album, quod ajunt, et nigrum discernere, quia
hoc Adae peccatum fuit, comedere de fructu scientiae boni et mail. Sic, ex eorum sen-
tentia, veterem Adamum mortificare nihil aliud est, quam nihil discernere quasi mali
cognitione sublata : ac puerorum more naturalem sensum atque inclinationem sequi.
Cap. 19 : Libertatem christianam deinceps ita extendunt, ut statuant, omnia homini sine
exceptione licita esse. Totam legem abolere volunt, inquientes, nullam amplius ejus
habendam esse rationem, propterea quod in libertatem asserti simus. Cap. 20 : Paulus
admonet, ut unusquisque in ea vocatione, in qua vocatus est, permaneat (1 Cor., vii. 20).
— Infelices isti sententiam hanc evertunt, ut probent ac persuadeant omnibus, unum-
quemque oportere naturalem inclinationem sequi, atque sic agere et vivere, ut libebit,
aut e re sua esse videbitur. — Turn viris turn mulieribus permittunt sese quibuscunque
visum fuerit, copulare. Idque matrimonium spirituale vocant, quum alter altero con-
tentus est. — Ajunt matrimonium etiam solemni ritu initum coram hominibus carnale
esse, nisi spiritus ipsi bene conveniant, atque ideo christianum hominem minime ad id
adstrictum esse, sed id solum inter Christianos firmum esse debere, in quo utrique simul
cum altero bene est. Cap. 21 : Eandem in bona confusionem inducunt, communionem
sanctorum esse dicentes, si nemo quicquam possideat tanquam suum ; sed unusquisque,
undecunquo nancisci poterit, ad se rapiat. Cap. 22: Rident spem omnem, quam de
resurrectione habemus, idque jam nobis evenisse dicunt, quod adhuc expectamus. Si
quaeratur, quomodo id intelligant : nempe, inquiunt, ut homo sciat, animam suam spi-
ritum immortalem esse perpetuo viventem in caelis; ac Christum morte sua opinatio-
nem abolevisse, eaque ratione nobis restituisse vitam, quae in eo est, ut nos minime
mori cognoscamus. Henry, ii. 398.
37 Thus in the case of Jacob Gruet, Spon's Hist, de Geneve (edit, de 1730), ii. 47.
Henry, ii. 439. Process with Philibcrt Berthelier, see 1522. Spon, ii. 69. Bullinger's
Leben von Hess, ii. 97.
38 See Calvin's Letter to Bullinger, 15th June, 1555, in his Epistoll., p. 163. Spon,
ii. 72 ss. Trechsel's Michael Servet u. seine Vorganger. Heidelberg, 1839, s. 182.
39 See Farel's declaration in 1557, in Farel's Leben, by Kirchhofer, ii. 125.
40 Henry, ii. 420. Bezae Ep. ad Pastores Tigur., dd. 17. Dec, 1568 (Ejusd. Epistt.
Hanov., 1597, p, 152) : in hanc potissimum Ecclesiam tamquam in portum quendam
multa naufragorum millia fuerunt et ejecta et recepta.
41 Spon, ii. 87.
42 Beza, 1564, calls Geneva, Seminarium Ecclesiarum Gallicarum ; Hottinger's Kirch-
engesch., iii. 831.
CH. I— SWISS REF. § 10. GENEVA. ITALIAN SWITZERLAND. 217
Churches in other countries, and of diffusing far and wide his
ecclesiastical and doctrinal views ; so that he may be considered
as the second founder of the Reformed Church.
The Reformation spread by degrees also into the Italian Switz-
erland. From 1512 the Twelve Cantons possessed in common
the lordships of Lugano and Locarno ; the Grisons also had the
exclusive right to Veltlin and the lordships of Bormio and Chia-
venna (Cleves). Scattered accounts of the Reformation had reach-
ed these places somewhat earlier. But when the Inquisition ap-
pointed by Paul III., 1542, compelled the Italian adherents of the
Reformation to quit their native land,43 many of them emigrated
into these Swiss provinces, became preachers of the Reformation,
and established Churches. But there were uninterrupted conflicts
among them, partly because the Catholics were violently opposed
to them, and in part because the Italian refugees held and preach-
ed many peculiar doctrines. The Grisons established religious
freedom in their provinces in 1544, and also the equal rights of
both Churches in 1557,44 without, however, being able to deliver
the Reformed from constant persecutions. In the lordships held
in common the Reformation was continually opposed by the Cath-
olic cantons, and only feebly defended by the Reformed ; so that
at last the little Church gathered in Locarno was obliged to wan-
der forth in 1555 ; the members of it were settled for the most
part in Zurich.45
Switzerland was not involved in the great struggle which the
Reformation aroused in Germany; this was owing to the relations
which the Catholic cantons held to France, then favorable to the
German Protestants. Thus both parties refrained from taking
any part in the Smalcald war, although the Pope had made a
very earnest demand upon the Catholic cantons that they should
contend against the German heretics.46 At the reopening of the
43 P. D. R. do Porta Hist. Reformationis Ecclesiarum Rhaeticarum, i. ii. 25. Thom.
M'Crie, History of the Reformation in Italy, p. 183. Ferd. Meyer, die Evangel. Ge-
meinde in Locarno, i. 21.
44 De Porta, i. ii. 49, 274. M'Crie, s. 29G, 325, 333. Meyer's Evangel. Gemeinde in
Locarno, ii. 198 ff.
46 Die Evangel. Gemeinde in Locarno, ihre Auswanderung nach Zurich u. ihre -\vei-
tern Schicksale, by Ferd. Meyer, 2 Bde. Zurich, 183G. On the various industrial arts
which they transplanted to Zurich, especially in velvets and silks, see Meyer, ii. 140,
281, 330.
46 See § 8, Note 40. Bullinger, by Hess, i. 474.
218 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Council of Trent in 1551, the latter did not take any part in
it on account of the protest of the French.47 There were, in-
deed, constant difficulties between the Catholic and Reformed
cantons ;48 but as both parties were about equally powerful, one
sword held the other in the scabbard ; and they both, slight
changes excepted, retained, from this time onward, the territories
of which they had possession.
§ 11.
RELATIONS OF THE TWO RELIGIOUS PARTIES IN GERMANY TO 1618.
The religious peace corresponded so entirely to the deep-felt
necessities of Germany, that the disapproval of it, immediately
expressed by Pope Paul IV., produced no effect.1 And when the
same passionate pontiff gave new vent to his rancor by opposing
Charles in his delegation of the imperial throne to Ferdinand,2 in
47 Treat}' with France, 1549 ; Bullinger, by Hess, ii. 0. Papal invitation to the coun-
cil, ibid., s. 30 ; refused, s. 34.
48 Thus when, 1555, the Catholic cantons demanded that the evangelical party should
swear to the confederacy in the name of the saints in the old way ; Bullinger, by Hess, ii.
267 ; F. Meyer's Evangel. Gemeinde in Locarno, ii. 48 : when the Catholic cantons or-
dered, 1555, that the Bible translations sent out from Zurich should be expelled from
their region ; Meyer's Gemeinde in Locarno, i. 451 ; ii. 56 : and when, accordingly, in
1556, Bibles were burned in Zug and Wallis ; Bullinger, by Hess, ii. 402, 415 ; Meyer,
ii. 61, 70.
1 As early as Dec. 18, 1555, he wrote to King Ferdinand (Raynald., h. a. No. 51) :
Vidit Serenitas Tua, quanta Nos et nostri proximi Praedecessores cura et sollicitudine
— procuravimus, ut Conventus Augustanus potius religionis rebus intactis dissolveretur,
quam ad Recessum veniretur tarn perniciosum, sicuti et Nobis, et Tua Serenitate et
Catholicis omnibus invitis tandem ventum est. On the same day ad Wolfgangum Ep.
Passav., 1. c. No. 53 : quid alienius a fide catholica potuit deliberari, quam quae in Au-
gustae proximi conventus Recessu decretum fuisse accepimus ? Ferdinand was com-
pelled to listen, at the beginning of 1556, to still more earnest representations from the
nuncio of the Pope, Delfmus (see his Report in Pallavicini, lib. xiii. c. 14, No. 1) : Rex
vero cum sibi videretur et in iis concedendis, quae Catholicis officerent, ab aperta neces-
sitate omnis a se nota procul arceri, et in rebus sibi arbitrariis vel maximum Religionis
studium a se fuisse praestitum, respondit per commotions animi sensum, quam modera-
tum ejus ingenium ferre consueverat. Id etiam fortassis accidit, quod jam apparerent
in Paulo argumenta animi male affecti in Austriacam familiam.
2 Ferdinand's upper chamberlain, Don Martin Gusman, who was to notify the Pope
of it, was not admitted as an imperial embassador; the Pope laid the affair before the
cardinals, whose opinion, as rendered, corresponded entirely with his views ; Thuani
Histor. sui Temporis, lib. xxi. c. 2 ; Raynaldus, 1558, No. 8. Comp. the reports of Car-
dinal Du Bellay on the procedures in the consistories, in Ribier Lettres et Memoircs
d'Estat, ii. 623, 759. The Pope— rememora la translation de l'empire de Grece faite par
les Papes, et le Privilege d'en faire election donne par lesd. Papes a la Germanic— II
ne se trouveroit point qu'il fut en la puissance d'un Empereur de resigner l'Empire, ny
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 11. FERDINAND I. 219
1558, he only effected the formal rupture of the bonds by which
the empire had until now been bound to the papacy.3 It became
aux Electeurs d'accepter la resignation, et suivant icelle faire nouvelle election, incon-
sulto summo PonUfice. — Indignus est electus, comme qui a jure plusieurs Reces heretiques :
;tem a fait a son escient mouvoir son fils aisne (Maximilian) de fausses doctrines :
item souft're de long-temps prescher en sa cour a la Lutherienne : item a laisse vacquer
dix ou douze ans les gros Eveschez sans y nommer, pour en prendre les fruits, et ce-
pendant 3' a laisse faire aux Lutheriens ce qu'ils ont voulu : item s'est usurpe plusieurs
Palais et Chasteaux des Eveschez et Monasteres : finalement s'est fait elire clandcstine-
ment, refusant au Nonce du Pape sa suite, et s'est fait elire par heretiques, ergo depo-
nendus, si jam esset Imperator. The Pope, as in the resignation of prelates, must first in-
vestigate, an justae causae sint resignandi, et se Mberamdi a juramento praestito Sedl Apos-
tolicae, a quo non potest se solvere, nisi per Pontijicem solvatur. Puis il eust fallu proceder
et examiner toutes autres choses, et mesmemcnt de vita, morihus et idoneitcUe Ferdinandi.
"With this also agrees the opinion of the cardinals, in Thuanus, as cited above. They
likewise add : ob id— Ferdinando opus esse poenitentia ;— itaque mittendum ab illo pro-
curatorem cum plenis mandatis, quibus declaret, se iis, quae Francofurti acta sunt, ut
uullius momenti, renunciare, remque omnem Pontificis arbitrio permittere, caet. Even
after Charles V. had died, Sept. 21, 1558, the Pope said to the French embassador (see
his Report to the King, 25th Dec, 1558, in Ribier, ii. 777), qu'il est mort Empereur,
ayant este sacre par le Pape, sans l'authorite du quel il ne pouvoit renoncer, ny coder
sa dignite ; et dit davantage que Ferdinand n'a encore autre qualite, que celle de Roy
des Romains, obstant d'une part la nullite de la renonciation du defunt, et de l'autre
que l'Empereur mort, le Roy des Romains ne luy succede pas indistinctement, mais
qu'il faut qu'il soit examine, et fasse foy, comme il s'est au precedent porte en 1'estat de
Roy des Romains, pour estre promeu a l'Empire, ou depose de ladite dignite de Roy des
Romains, selon qu'il se sera dignement, ou indignement porte. Et par la veut conclure,
que l'Empire est aujourd' huy vaquant, et comme en passant me toucha, que le feu Tape
Leon avoit eu envie de faire le feu Roy (Francis I.) Empereur.
3 Already, by occasion of the coronation of Charles V., it was proved by the Bishop
of Gurck, Hieronymus Balbus, De Coronatione, lib. sing., ad Carolum V., Imp., Lugd.,
1530 (also in Freheri Scriptt. Rer. Germ.), ex sola elcctione Caesarem jus plenissimum
imperandi consequi, ex coronatione nihil novi juris Caesaribus accedere. Now the zeal-
ous Catholic Vice-chancellor of the empire, Dr. George Siegmund Seld, addressed to
the Emperor a most remarkable document about it (reprinted in Goldast's Politische
Eeichshandeln, Th. 5, s. 167). In the introduction he refers to the earlier pretensions
of the Popes, and then continues : "Jetzund so das Reich— auf Ew. Maj. erwachsen, so
hebt man den alten verlegnen Zank wieder an,— u. bedenkt doch hergegen nicht, dass
mittlerzeit, von den vorigen Babsteu her, die Sachen weit ein andere Gestalt gewonnen.
Dann da man vormals den Rom. Stuhl gar nahend angebetet, u. fur Gott gehalten, da
wird derselbe jetzund von einem grossen Theil der Christenheit verachtet ; u. da man
vormals den Babstlichen Bann ubler, dann den zeitlichen Tod gefiirchtet, da laehet
man jetzunder desselben ; u. da man vormals, was von Rom kommen, fur gottlich u.
heilig gehalten, da ist das romische Wesen 11. Leben jetzund der ganzen Welt dermas-
sen bekannt, dass schier manniglich, er sey wer er wolle, der alten oder neuen Religion,
dafur ausspeyet." Then the author goes on to show that the Emperor is under obliga-
tion to the Pope only as having the highest cure of souls ; that the Enfperor is to decide
about the election of the Pope, has the right to call councils, to bestow ecclesiastical
benefices, and to depose godless Popes. On the other hand, the Pope has no rights
over the empire ; coronation by him is not necessary. Thereupon he refutes the accu-
sation of the Pope against the Emperor, and reproaches the Pope with many unseemly
doings. He advises that the Pope should be set right, and, in case he will not yield, an
appeal to a general council.— Both parties now let the matter drop. Paul IV. died Aug.
18, 1559 ; the newly-elected Pius IV. declared at once, after consulting with the cardi-
220 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
clear to all that a union of the two religious parties could no lon-
ger be expected. The Colloquy of Worms, appointed according to
the condition of the treaty, 1557, was dissolved before it began.4
The invitation to the Council of Trent, whose sessions were re-
sumed, was definitively rejected by the Protestants.5 Protestant-
ism was so diffused, even in Austria and Bavaria, that the strict
Catholic rulers of these countries, Emperor Ferdinand and Duke
Albert, were compelled to make-concessions by allowing the Eucha-
rist under both forms, 1556 ;6 in Silesia Ferdinand was compelled
to see the Reformed not only holding their ground, but also spread-
ing abroad farther and farther.7 Had the ecclesiastical reserva-
tions not existed Germany would have soon become wholly Prot-
estant. The Protestant princes, however, did not allow themselves
nals, Ferdinandum lcgihus creatum Imperatorem (Raynald., 1550, No. 42) : but from
this time the papal coronation of the Emperor was no longer requested, and no right of
the Pope over the empire was acknowledged.
4 Its history, after the manuscript acts in the Wolfenbuttel library, is in Salig's Hist,
d. Augsp. Confession, iii. 290 ff. Some of the documents in Goldast's Polit. Reichshan-
deln, s. 740 ff. ; v. Bucholtz's Gesch. d. Regierung Ferdinands I., vii. 359.
5 Addressed to them by imperial and papal embassadors, particularly at the diet at
Naumburg, 1561 ; see Salig, iii. 684 ff., 691 ff. ; see J. II. Gelbke der Naumburg. Fur-
stentag. Leipzig, 1793, s. 15 ff, and the Acts, s. 78 ff., 119 ff. The further exposition
of the grounds of refusal there concluded followed, under the title " Griindlicher Bericht
u. wahrhaftig Erklarung deren Ursachen, warum die Chur- u. Fursten u. sonst die Standc
der Augsp. Conf. zugethan das verdachtig, vermeint vom Papst Pio IV. verkiindigt Tri-
entisch Concilium nit haben besuchen wollen" (in Goldast's Reichshandlungen, s. 194,
and his Polit. ReichshiLndeln, s. 744), and it was handed to the Emperor in Frankfort,
1562, at the coronation of Maximilian. These were also further carried out in the work,
published 1564, in quarto, " Stattliche Ausfiihrung der Ursachen, etc." (also in Hortleder
Vom teutschen Kriege, Th. i. Bd. i. cap. 47).
6 Ferdinand had issued a strict edict, Febr. 20, 1554 (to be seen in Raupach's Erlau-
tertes Evangel. Oesterreich, ii., appendix, s. 96), enjoining upon all his subjects to ad-
here to the old religion, and allowing the Lord's Supper under only one form. When he
afterward asked of the states of Lower Austria aid against the Turks, they handed to him a
supplication, Jan. 31, 1556 (in Raupach, i., appendix, p. 12), in which they asked for the
freedom of the evangelical religion. Ferdinand, pressed by the exigencies, allowed them
the Eucharist under both forms ; yet on the condition that, in other respects, they should
conform to the decrees and usage of the Roman Church (Raupach, i. 47. Sleidanus
lib. xxvi., ed. Am Ende, p. 536). Thus, too, Albert of Bavaria (who had twice heard
the Protestant preacher Pfauser, summa cum attentione, on a visit to the Palgrave in
Neuburg, Strobel's Beytriige, i. 313), when he asked money of his states, by an edict of
March 31, 1556, allowed (Sleidanus, 1. c. p. 544), ut coenam Domini totam percipiant,
et diebus vetitis urgente necessitate cames edant.
7 To the mediate princes of Liegnitz, Brieg, Oels and Milnsterberg, Teschen, Troppau
and Jagemdorf, and the city of Breslau, which had long since declared for the Reforma-
tion, Ferdinand silently granted the same rights, about ecclesiastical matters, which had
been conceded to the princes and cities of the empire by the religious peace. But Prot-
estantism also gained the upper hand among the knights and in the cities of the direct
principalities. Thus, 155C in Schweidnitz, 1564 in Jauer ; Menzel's Neuere Gesch. d.
Deutschen, v. 244.
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REF. § 11. FERDINAND I. MAXIMILIAN II. 221
to be restrained thereby from giving to the benefices lying nearest
them, and already gained to the Reformation, bishops or adminis-
trators out of their families ;8 at the same time, they constantly
pressed at the diets for the complete abolition of such reservations,
that is, for freedom of religion.9 These negotiations, and many other
causes of complaint, were continually receiving fresh stimulus at
the diet by the collision between the two religious parties; but
they were not attended with perilous consequences so long as the
Emperor kept to an impartial medium. This impartiality was
maintained as well by the Emperor Ferdinand as by his son and
successor, Maximilian II. (1564-76) ;10 although the latter was
really inclined to the Reformation,11 and conceded to the Austrian
8 Thus the mediate benefices of Brandenburg had electoral princes as administrators:
Havelburg from 1551 ; Lebus, 1555 ; Brandenburg, 15G0. The archbishopric of Bran-
denburg had always had Brandenburg princes as archbishops, of whom Sigismund was
the first Evangelical, 1553 ; Joachim Frederick reformed the benefice entirely, 15GG.
Thus, too, Saxon princes were designated to the Saxon bishoprics : Naumburg, 15G1 ;
Merseburg, 1565 ; Misnia, 1581 ; the chapters, in 1582, tirade a covenant that they would
always remain, with their incumbents, attached to the heirs of the Elector ; Camin, in
1556, received administrators from the princely family of Pomerania ; Schwerin, from
1516, and Ratzeburg, from 1551, had bishops from the princely house of Mecklenburg ;
Halberstadt, Bremen, Liibeck, Verden, Osnabriick, and Minden received gradually evan-
gelical bishops, especially from the neighboring princely families, without, however, be<
ing exclusively attached to any one ; Eichhorn's deutsche Staats- u. EechtsgeschichtC;
4te Aufl. iv. 149, 158..
9 First at the diet at Ratisbon, 1556 ; see B. G. Struven's ausfuhrl. Historie der Rcli-
gionsbeschwerden zwischen denen Romisch-catholischen u. Evangelischen im teutschen
Reich (2 Theile. Leipzig, 1722. 8.), i. 275 ft'. Haberlin's neueste teutsche Reichsgc-
schichte, iii. 155 ff.
10 On the times of Ferdinand I. and Maximilian II., in Ranke's Hist. Pol. Zeitschrift,
Bd. i. (1832) s. 223 ff.
11 His first inclination to it came from the teacher of his j-outh, Wolfg. Severus ; S£e
Raupach's Evangel. Oesterreich, i. 31. Afterward he engaged in a confidential corre-
spondence with Protestant princes and theologians, and had an evangelical court preach-
er, Joh. Sebastian Pfauser (his life in Strobel's Beytrage zur Literatur, i. 257), whom,
however, he was obliged to dismiss at the request of Maximilian (Raupach, i. 51 ft'.),
but recommended to his intimate friend, Duke Christopher of Wiirtemberg (Schelliorn's
Ergotzlichkeiten, i. 95), and the Palgrave Wolfgang (Strobel's Beytrage, i. 303). In
Rome Maximilian was consequently regarded as an apostate (see Note 2). As he did
not partake of the Catholic Eucharist for several years, and would only commune sttb
utraque, this was one of the chief reasons why Ferdinand demanded such a permission
from the Pope (Literae secretiores Ferd. I. Rom. Imp. pro obtinenda Eucharistia sub
utraque in gratiam Maxim. II. ann. 1560 missae ad Pium IV. P. M., ed. J. A. Schmidt.
Helmst., 1719. 4. ; reprinted in Gerdesii Scrinium antiquarium, vii. 89). The relations
between father and son were now in such tension that Maximilian even feared he
should be compelled to flight ; and for this event endeavored to secure a refuge with
Frederick II. of the Palatinate (Abrah. Sculteti narratio apologetica de curriculo vitae.
Emdae, 1625. 4. p. 8 ; Strobel's Beytrage, i. 301 f.) and Philip of Hesse (Rommel's Phil,
d. Grossmlithige, ii. 577 f.). In 15G0 Stanislaus Hosius, Bishop of Ermeland, became
the papal nuncio at the imperial court, and sought to win the King back to Catholicism
222 FOUKTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
nobility fhe free exercise of religion in the churches of which he
held the patronage.12
In the latter years of this Emperor,13 however, a change in the
(Bzovius, 1560, No. 6 ss. ; Raynaldus, 1560, No. 16 ss. ; Salig's Gesch. d. Trident. Con-
cils, ii. 179, Note ; comp. also the letters in Cypriani Tabularium Eccl. Rom., p. Ill and
129) : but that he was deceived in his oft-expressed hope of success is proved by Maxi-
milian's later epistles to Duke Christopher ; see his Correspondence in Le Bret's Magazin
zum Gebrauch der Staaten- u. Kirchengesch., ix. 1. The chief reason which kept him
from going over was found in the state of political affairs, especially in Spain ; he always
remained a decided opponent of all persecution for religion (Raupach, i. 148). Comp.
Ilaas, Vermischte Beytrage zur Gesch. u. Literatur, Marburg, 1784, s. 1 ; v. Bucholtz's
Gesch. der Regierung Ferdinands I., vii. 481.
12 At first only verbally, and under condition of remaining true to the Augsburg Con-
fession, and introducing a church order corresponding with it : with this in view, Dav.
Chytraus was called to Austria (Raupach, i. 86). Pius V. sent at once a legate, Cardi-
nal Commendon, to the Emperor, to procure a revocation of these concessions (Raupach,
i. 98 ; ii. 174, 192), and the latter was obliged to declare to him (Gabutius, de Vita Pii
V., Romae, 1605, p. 97), Pontificem omnibus execrationibus, ecclesiasticisque poenis in
cum animadversurum, ipsumque privaturum imperatoria Majestate, atque catholicis
Prineipibus in eum convocatis novum Imperatorem creaturum, nisi ejusmodi decretum,
; i factum esset, illico rescidisset. The Emperor, however, gave that permission in a
formal written assurance, 14th Jan., 1571 (Raupach, i. 125 ; ii. 199).
13 The extent to which Protestantism had until now maintained a preponderating in-
fluence over men's minds may be seen in the remarkable document of the famous Gen-
eral Lazarus von Schwendi, 1574: "Bedenken an Kaiser Maxim. II. von Regierung des
h. Rom. Reichs u. Frej-stellung der Religion," in Goldast's Polit. Reichshandeln, s. 962
ff. It is there said, s. 968: "Der Adel ist fast durchaus im Reich unter Kathol. u. Lu-
ther. Obrigkeiten der geanderten Religion zugethan, u. wo sie es nicht oftentlichen seyn
dorfen, so seind sie es doch heimlichen in Gemuthern, oder ist schon ein Theil der Rom.
Religion noch anhangig, so ist es doch ein kalt halb Werk, u. wenig Eifers dahinten, u.
die Alten, so noch mit Andacht u. Eifer dahin geneigt, die sterben taglich hinweg, die
Jugcnd aber kann man also nicht zugeben, sondern da man schon Fleiss dabey thut, so
wills doch bey diesen Zeiten u. Exempeln u. Gemeinschaften nicht haften. Zudem so
reisst solche Veranderung unter den Geistlichen eben so wol ein. Also findt sich auf
den Stiften an mehr Oertern, dass ein guter Theil der Thumbherren der Augsburgischen
Confession nicht heimlich zugethan seyn, u. dass die andern audi je langer je mehr neu-
tral u. kalt werden, u. dass sich in Summa schier Niemand unter ihnen um seinen Beruf
u. geistl. Stand recht annehmen will, sondern ist das meist um die Niessung der feisten
Pfrunden u. das gut miissig Leben zu thun. So stehets mit dem gemeinen Manne fast
also durchaus, dass er von dem alten Thun u. Ceremonien der Rom. Geistlichkeit nit
mehr halt, dann so weit er von seiner Obrigkeit darzu angehalten wird. Und siehet man
fast uberall, wenn die Predigt aus ist, dass das VTolk aus der Kirchen lauft. Item, dass
audi fast uberall an den catholischen Orten die Leute ihre sondere Lutherische odor
evangelische Biieher haben, darinn sie zu Haus lesen, u. einander sclbst predigen u.
lehren. Item so findt man aus der Erfahrung, da man schon die geanderte Religion
wieder abgestellt, u. die Catholische angericht, als zu Costanz u. andern mehr, dass man
doch auch durch sonder fleissiges Zuthun der Geistlichen in so langen Jahren die Ge-
miither nicht wieder gewinnen, u. der Rom. Religion anhangig machen kann. So hat
auch solches bisher weder in Niederland, noch in Frankreich keine Gewalt, Obsieg, Straf,
Tyrannejr mogen zuwegen bringen, u. da man sich schon ein Zeitlang duckt oder leidt,
so brennen doch inwendig die Gemiither, u. warten u. hoffen auf ein bessere Zeit u. Go-
legenheit, u. wollen ehe das Ausserst darilber zusetzen. So mangelt es an den Mittelu
zu solchem Werk nicht wenig bey dem Stuhl zu Rom, dass er namlich kein christliche
Reformation wollc zulassen, u. giebt sich derhalbcn gegen der Welt ganz bloss, als ob er
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 11. MAXIMILIAN II. 223
state of affairs was brought about by the increasing influence of
the Jesuits in the Catholic countries of Germany.14 New life and
greater unity were thus given to the opponents of the Reformation ;
while the Protestants were divided by violent conflicts, in conse-
quence of many of their princes becoming connected with the Re-
formed (Calvinistic) Church ; and they thus lost their command-
ing position. By the activity of the Jesuits the Reformation was
first suppressed in Bavaria.15 Next, in 1575, followed the Abbot16
nicht Gottes Ehre u. die Wahrheit, sondern nur sein eigen Geitz, Gewalt, Ehr, Reputa-
tion u. Vortheil suche. Unci lauft unter andern auch diese grosse Verstockung u. Blind-
heit diessfalls bejr ihme fur, dass er gar dem armen gemeinen Mann die christliche Ge-
bet, u. die Biicher des Evangelii, u. Gottes Wort in seiner Sprach an denen Orten, da er
Gewalt u. Oberhand haben mag, nicht will zulassen, sondern unterstehet, ihn bey Ver-
lust des Lebens u. des Guts dahin zu dringen u. zu zwingen, dass er seinen lieben Gott
in einer fremden Sprache muss anbeten, u. weiss nicht, was er bittet, u. vermeint also
nachmals die Religion allein durch Dnwissenheit, u. mit ausserlicher Andacht, Zucht u.
Ceremonien zu erheben u. wiederzubringen, da doch die Grundfesten misers christl.
Glaubens u. Heils nicht auf iiusserlichen Zwang u. Kirchendisciplin, sondern auf der
Erkantnuss u. Vertnauen an Gott stehet, u. Christus selbst, u. seine Apostel, u. ihre
Nachfolger die Gebot und das Wort Gottes in gemeiner Sprach alien Volkern verkiindi-
get u. gelehrt haben. Darum sichs dann abermals bej- jetziger Welt desto mehr argern
u. stossen wird, u. lasst sich desto mehr ansehen u. muthmassen, dass die vorstehende
Veranderung nicht am Ende, sondern noch kiinftiglich, wie in den vergangenen Jahren
fortschreiten u. wiirken werde, u. dass Gottes heimlich Urtheil, Straf u. Fiirsehung mit
furlaufe." Comp. Ranke, Fursten u. Volker von Siid-Europa, iii. 8.
14 At first three Jesuits were appointed professors in Ingolstadt, viz., Jay, Salmeron,
and Canisius, in 1519 (Winter's Gesch. d. Evang. Lehre in Baiern, ii. 167) ; in 1557 a
complete college was opened there ; 1559 in Munich. In Vienna they had a firm hold
in 1551; in Cologne, 1556; in Treves, 1561. The Cardinal Otto, Bishop of Augsburg,
gave to them, in 1563, the institutions for education which he had founded — a seminary,
a gymnasium, and a university at Dillingen ; comp. Ranke, Fursten u. Volker v. Siid-
Europa, iii. 25.
15 On the extent to which this reached, see Historia Soc. Jesu, P. i. (by Orlandini)
lib. xi. p. 256, and P. ii. (by Sacchino) p. 321. In the year 1558, at the instigation of
the Jesuits, an Inquisition was instituted, to consult about all accused of Lutheranism
in the light of thirty-one articles; see "Die abgottische Artikel gestellet voneinem Monch
in Bayern, etc., mit einer kurzen Erinnerung Phil. Melanchthonis, 1558" (reprinted in
the Fortges. Sammlung v. alten u. neuen theol. Sachen, 1730, s. 405). Against these
articles Melancthon also wrote his Responsiones ad impios articulos Bavaricae inquisiti-
onis. Witteb., 1558. 4. (comp. Strobel's neue Beytrage zur Literatur, iii. ii. 167). In
the 3-ear 1561 all public officers were obliged to take oath to remain true to the Catholic
Church, according to those articles. Then the same oath was imposed on all subjects :
those that would not take it must sell their property and forsake the country. Jesuits
were sent round to carry out this order (Sacchino, 1. c.). The violent acts which ensued
are described in the work: " Zwey Trost- u. Vermahnung-schriften an die verjagten
Christen aus dem Bayerland. Item ein Rathschlag Joannis Brentii," 1564. 4. (see Schel-
horn's Ergotzlichkeiten, ii. 287). Of the extent to which Munich was depressed, in conse-
quence of the emigration of many of its thrifty burghers, is described in the letter of the
magistracy to the Duke, 14th Dec, 1570, in P. Ph. Wolfs Gesch. Maximilians I., and
see Zeit, i. 33, Note. — Ranke, Fursten u. Volker, ii. 37.
16 Immediately after he had introduced the Jesuits; Haberlin's neueste teutsche Reichs-
gesch., ix. 371 ; Ranke, iii. 51.
224 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
of Fulda, and the electorate of Mayence at Eiohsfeld,17 in spite
of the opposing imperial declaration about a religious peace ; even
the existence of such a treaty was denied.18 Under the Em-
peror Rudolph II. (1576-1612) this Catholic reaction increased
greatly ; for though he loved peace, yet he was wholly under the
papal and Spanish influence, and he showed at once his opposition
to the Protestants by abolishing the evangelical worship in the
hereditary Austrian cities (1578). 19 Bishop Julius of Wiirzburg,
drove out all Protestants20 in 1586 ; other bishops and Catholic
cities of the empire were aroused to similar acts.21 While in this
17 Which was almost wholly Protestant. Here, too, Jesuits were the soul of the re-
action, and erected at once a college in Heiligenstadt ; J. Wolf's Eichsfeldische Kirchen-
geschichte. Gottingen, 1816. 4., s. 176 ft'.
18 See § 9, Note 41. At first the Abbot of Fulda replied to his Protestant subjects (see
Beschwerde der Stadt Fulda, in Lehenmann De Pace Religionis, Buch ii. cap. ix. s. 200) :
" Desgleichen ware der Appendix u. Declaration des Religionsfriedens unerfindlich u.
in rerura natura nit gewesen, werde sich auch weder in der Mantzischen noch Cammer-
gerichts-Canzley einig Original oder Bekriiftigung befinden ; so auch schon 10 Origina-
lia bey Handen, wiirden sie in Rechten wenig gelten, dieweil der Religionsfried des Ap-
pendicis mit keinem Wortlein gedenkt, sondern inhalt, dass keine Declaration von Wiir-
den und kraftig seyn soil." When the secular electors demanded, at the election of
Rudolph II., Oct. 15, 1,575, that the Declaration should be mentioned in the stipulations,
the clerical electors responded (Lehenmann, ii. xv. s. 274), "dass sie der angeregten
Declaration halben vor der Zeit nichts, als erst diss Jahrs gehort, ilire Rath, so den Re-
ligionsfrieden anno 1555 helfen berathschlagen u. schliessen, wiiren im Leben u. bey
Handen, u. hatten sich sich zwar wol zu erinnern, was gestalt bemeldter Frieden abge-
handelt, aber wie es mit der Erklarung ergangen, ware ihnen verborgen." Thereupon
a hard strife sprung up ; but the Declaration was not received into the stipulations, and
the secular electors satisfied themselves with guarding the rights of Protestants by Prot-
estations. Haberlin's neueste Reichsgeschichte, ix. 341.
19 He confirmed to the nobility, 1577, the religious freedom secured to them by Max-
imilian (Raupach's Evangel. Oesterreich, ii. 275). Meanwhile he had also allowed evan-
gelical worship to be celebrated in the imperial cities in his own houses ; very many of
the citizens had taken part in these services. This was not forbidden under Maximilian ;
but it was now prohibited, at first in Vienna, where Maximilian had expressly allowed
such service in houses (Raupach, ii. 283; Appendix, p. 157); next the prohibition was
made general (Raupach, i. 155 ; ii. 302). The Flacian, Josua Opitius, evangelical preach-
er in Vienna, had indeed caused a great excitement by his violent sermons (Raupach, ii.
285 f.). Those who applied for citizenship were, to be examined on articles like the Ba-
varian (see Note 15), to set themselves right about their Catholicism ; see Raupach, ii.
307; Appendix, 187.
20 Haberlin's neueste Reichsgesch., xiv. 513. Ranke, Fiirsten u. Vcilker, iii. 119.
21 In Paderborn, when under Bishop Heinrich (1577-85), Protestantism was widely
diffused, his successor, Theodore von Fiirstenberg, founded at once a Jesuit college, and
suppressed the Protestants ; they were wholly expelled in 1612 (Bessen's Gesch. des
Bisth. Paderborn. Paderb., 1820, ii. 89; s. 127). In Minister, where there was still a
large number who favored Protestantism, Bishop Ernest of Bavaria introduced the Jes-
uits in 1588, and suppressed Protestantism (Geschichte Ministers, nach den Quellen be-
ar'neitet, by Dr. II. A. Erhard, drittes Heft. Munster, 1837). Salzburg was again made
Catholic by Archbishop Wolf Dietrich, after 1588 (Gocking's Emigrationsgeschichte v. d.
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 11. RUDOLPH II. 225
way one of the imperial declarations about a religious peace was
wholly disregarded, the other declaration — the so-called ecclesias-
tical reservation — was, on the contrary, enforced with great strict-
ness when the Elector of Cologne, Gebhard Truchsess von Wald-
burg, in 1582, went over to the Protestant Church ; nor was any
attention paid to the appeal of the Protestant princes, who were
also weakened by internal feuds.22
The tension between the two religious parties was still more
heightened by the Reformed Calendar of Pope Gregory XIII. in
1582 ;23 as the Catholics accepted it and the Protestants rejected
it, there thus sprung up mutual hostilities, which were renewed
almost every day. Just occasion for solicitude was also given to
the Protestants by many works that were published, particularly
of the Jesuits, which not only calumniated the Preformation, but
also contested the validity of the religious peace.24 Nor were they
less disturbed by the rumors of the plans of their opponents for the
total suppression of Protestantism.25 Some events occurred which
increased this solicitude. Margrave Jacob of Baden-Hochberg26
aus Salzburg vertriebenen Lutheranern, i. 88) ; Bamberg by Bishop Neithard, 1595
(Jack's Gesch. v. Bamberg, iii. 199, 212).
22 Gebhard was deposed and put under the ban by the Pope, April 1, 1583 ; and Er-
nest of Bavaria put in his place by the cathedral chapter. Gebhard was thereupon ban-
ished, especially through the Bavarian influence. Cf. Mich, ab Isselt (Catholic priest
about 1580 in Cologne, then in Hamburg, f 1597) Historia Belli Coloniensis, libb. iv.
Colon., 1584. 8. Gerh. v. Kleinsorgen (councilor of the electorate of Cologne in Weil,
f 1591) Tagebuch v. Gebhard Truchsess, or his Church History of Westphalia, 3ter Theil.
Monster, 1780. 8. — Hiiberlin's neueste Reichsgeschichte, xiii. Gebhard Truchsess v.
Waldburg, by F. W. Barthold, in Raumer's Hist. Taschenbuch. Neue Folge, i. (Leipz.,
1810) s. 1.
23 Haberlin's neueste Reichsgesch., xii. 640; xiii. 441.
2* So especially the treatise of Franciscus Burghardus (rather Andreas Erstenberger),
De Autonomia, i. e., von Freystellung mehrerley Religion u. Glauben. Miinchen, 1586,
4. Cf. Salig's Gesch. d. Augsp. Conf., i. 788. Schrockh's Neuere Kirchengesch., iv. 338.
25 Comp. the Practicae Romanae de Germanis Haereticis Extirpandis, Jan., 1573, by
Cardinal Charles of Lothringia, in Riesling's Beweis der Wahrheit der Evangelisch-
Luther. Religion aus den Kunstgriffen der Romisch-Kathol. Kirche ihre Religion zu ver-
breitcn. Leipzig, 1762. 8., s. 159. — De Statu Religionis in Germania consilium Romae
scriptum, written soon after 1600, in Strobel's Beytrage zur Literatur, i. 179. On the
attempts to bring Protestant princes into the Catholic Church, the Elector August of
Saxony, Louis, Palgrave of Neuburg, William IV. of Hesse, see Ranke Fursten u. Vol-
ker, iii. 138; iv. 361.
26 Induced by Pistorius, his physician in ordinary, who had already gone over, and
who stood in close connection with the Jesuits. The excitement was increased by the
colloquies which the Margrave set on foot: one at Baden, Nov., 1589, between Pistorius
and the Wiirtemberg divines, Andreae, Heerbrandt, and Osiander (see Acta des Collo-
quii, zwischen den Wurtemb. Theologen u. Dr. Jo. Pistorio zu Baden gehalten. Tubin-
gen, 1590. 4.) ; and one at Emmendingen, June, 1530, between the Strasburg theologian,
VOL. IV. — 15
22G FOURTH PERIOD— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
went over to the Catholic Church in 1590, and at once threatened
to suppress Protestantism in his territory.27 Archduke Ferdinand,
a pupil of the Jesuits,28 since 1596 ruler of Steiermark, Carinthia,
and Crain, drove all the Protestants out of his country in 1598.29
Maximilian, also trained by the Jesuits,30 Duke of Bavaria since
1598, in order to gain the Palgrave of Neuburg for the Catholic
interest,31 appointed a colloquy between the Jesuits and the Prot-
estant theologians at Ratisbon, 1601 ;32 his object was not attain-
ed, but the embittered feeling between the two parties was only
the more intensified. The Catholic preponderance was next shown
in a menacing way in the affair of the imperial city, Donauwerth.
Pappus, and Zehender, court preacher of the Margrave (Jo. Fechtii Hist. Colloquii Em-
mendingensis. Rostochii, 1694. 8.).
27 He became a Catholic July 5, 1590, on the 2d August commanded his evangelical
preacher and school teacher to leave the country within a quarter of a year, and died
August 17 ; whereupon his land fell to his two Protestant uncles ; Haberlin, xv. 535.
28 After the decease of his father he came under the guardianship of Duke William V.
of Bavaria, and had studied, 1590 sq., in Ingolstadt under the direction of the Jesuits;
Wolf's Gesch. Maximilians I., i. 93. William constantly impressed upon him, orally
and in writing, that the happiness and success of his government depended upon his
zeal for the Catholic religion, and that nothing but misfortune could result from a dif-
ferent course ; Schmidt's neuere Gesch. d. Deutschen, Buch iii. cap. 16.
29 F. Chr. Khevenhiillers, Count of Frankenburg, Annales Ferdinandei (9ter Th. Re-
gensb. u. Wien, 1640, fol. 12 Bde. Leipzig, 1716 ft', fol.), Th. 5. Joh. Keppler's (then
in Steyermark) Leben u. Wirken von Freih. v. Breitschwert. Stuttg., 1831, s. 45 ff. G.
E. Waldau's Gesch. d. Protestanten in Oesterreich, Steyermark, Kiirnthen, u. Krain.
Anspach, 1783, 2 Bde. 8. Partisan for the Catholics is Casar's Staats- u. Religionsgesch.
v. Ste}-ermark, B. 7.
30 On the spirit of his education, see the Instructions of Duke William V. for the
court masters and preceptors of the prince, 1584, in Lor. Westenrieder's Beytr. zur va-
terliind. Historie, iii. 146. P. Ph. Wolf's Gesch. Maximilians I. u. seiner Zeit (Miin-
chen, 1807 ff. 4., Bde. 8, incomplete), i. 53.
31 Wolf, i. 440 ft".
32 The leading Catholic colloquists were Albert Hunger, pro-chancellor of Ingolstadt,
and the Jesuits, Jac. Gretser and Adam Tanner ; the Protestants, Jac. Heilbrunner,
court-preacher at Neuburg, and Aegidius Hunnius, professor in Wittenberg. The Cath-
olic edition of the acts : Actorum Colloqu. Rarisbonensis de norma doctrinae catholicae
et controversiarum religionis judice, ed. II. Monachii, 1602. 4. The Protestant: Col-
loquium de norma doctrinae et controversiarum religionis judice Ratisbonae habitum
mense Nov. anno 1601. Lavingae, 1602. 4. Other writings, see in Walchii Bibl. Theol..
iii. 882. Struven's pfalz. Kircbenhistorie, s. 512, most complete in Senkenberg's Forts,
v. Haberlin, i. 36. Maximilian had previously sent to the Palgrave several calumnious
works against Luther, especially Conrad Andreae's (really by the Jesuit Conr. Vetter)
Der unschuldige, demuthige, wahrhaftige, etc., Luther. Ingolst., 1600. 4., in wbich
Luther was charged with the most horrible crimes, which here seemed to be proved by
his own writings. When the Protestants accused the Jesuit of falsifying the passages
from Luther, he said that he was ready to have corporal punishment inflicted on him if
this was proved ; accordingly, after the colloquy a conference was held, in which the
calumniator was shown to be guilty of what was charged, in the presence of Maximil-
ian ; see Ileilbrunner's Postcolloquium Ratisbonense. Lauingae, 1607. 4. Wolf, i. 493.
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 11. RUDOLPH II. 227
This city, wholly evangelical, because it would not allow to the
Abbot of the Holy Cross (Zum heiligen Creuze) the revival of the
public processions long since abolished, was laid under the impe-
rial ban. Maximilian undertook to carry this decree into execu-
tion, transformed the free city into a Bavarian appendage, and
abolished all freedom of evangelical worship, 1607.33
All complaints of the Protestants were fruitless.34 The Em-
33 See the Report bjr Ulricli Grosse, then apothecary in Donauwertk, in Winckler's
Anecdota Historico-ecclesiastica Novantiqua, i. 3G7 ; Hiiberlin, xxii. 440 ; Wolf's Gesch.
Maximilians I., ii. 190.
34 The mutual complaints of the parties may serve as a basis for judging about the
circumstances ; these were presented at the Diet of Ratisbon, 1594 (see the Acts in Le-
henmann De Pace Religionis, i. 481 ; extracts in Struven's Hist, der Religionsbesehwer-
den, i. 373). The Protestants, in their gravamina, insisted that the conditions of the
Religious Peace were not observed, "dass auch derselb wol zuweilen in einen andern
Vcrsfcand will gezogen werden, darzu dann der Papst u. seine Legaten u. Nuntii, so hin
u. wiedcr im Reich umziehen, auch jetzo noch bey dieser wiihrender Reichsversammlung
zur Stelle seyn, nit wenig helfen. Denn es wird offentlich ausgeben, dass weil. Konig
Ferdinand hochloblichstem Gedachtnus ohne papstlichen Conseus nicht gebiihrt habe,
ein Religionfrieden zwischen den Standen im Reich zu treffen, dass auch derselb linger
nicht, dann bis nach vollendetem Tridentischen Concilio kriiftig seyn soil : derhalben
cr numehr sein Endschaft erreicht, u. Ringer nit bindlich seye. Dahero dann die Augs-
purg. Confession unschuldig fiir ein verdampte Religion angezogen, u. die darwider in
das Reich geschickte papstliche Bull mit angedroheter Execution wiederum ofTentlicli
angeschlagen, auch die im Religionfrieden suspendirte geistliche Jurisdiction wider miin-
niglichen wieder aufzurichten unterstanden werden will. Wie dann der Papst u. seine
Nuncii ihre Jurisdiction durch die Jesuiter ihrer im Reich angemassten Gewalt u. Bot-
miissigkeit so weit extendiren, dass sie die andern zu excommuniciren u. degi-adiren,
die Zeit u. Jahr zu veriindern sich unterstehen, auch wol die Kais. Maj. dahin bewegen
wollen, dass Ihre Maj. keinem geistlichen Stand seine Regalia leihen soil, er habe dann
des Papsts Confirmation uber seine Election oder Postnlation zuvor erlangt, zu welchem
Ende er dann auch die Juramenta u. Statuta auf den hohen u. andern Stiften, auch Rit-
ter- u. andern Orden von Tag zu Tag dermassen geschiirfet u. geandert, dass den Evan-
gelischen aller Zutritt abgeschnitten wird. — Uberdiess wird fiirgegeben, als sollten die-
jenigen, welche vor dem Religionfrieden nicht zur Augsp. Confession getreten, jetzo
dasselb nit furzuuehmen Macht haben, u. derwegen keinem Stand, sonderlich den Reich-
stadten einige Reformation zu verstatten sein. Derohalben es bey etlichen Stadten da-
hingebracht, dass sie sich vermittelst Eids verbunden u. reversirt, bey der jetzigen
Romischen Religion zu bleiben, keinen evangelischen Burger in Rath zu ziehen, den
Biirgern kein Exercitium, wie fleliendlich auch von viel tausend Biirgern darum ange-
sucht wird, zu verstatten, wie in der Stadt Coin geschieht, allda die evangelischen Biir-
ger mit neuen vom Rath angerichteten fiscalischen Processen geplagt, gethiirnet, urn
Geld gestraft, u. den Ubelthatern gleich gehalten werden. — Wie in gleichem auch bey
etlichen andern oberlandischen Stadten, als zu Schwiibischen Gmiind, wie auch der
Stadt Kaufbeurn u. andern fast dergleichen unterstanden, da der frej-e Lauf des h.
Evangelii wider die Reichs-Constitutiones gehindert, auch prajudicirliche Decreta u.
Bescheid ertheilt. — Es befinden sich auch die Evangel. Augsburgischer Confession ver-
waudte Stiinde in ihren u. Christi Mitgliedern in dem wider den Eeligionsfrieden nit
wenig beschwert, dass anstatt des freywilligen ungezwungenen Auszugs, so den Unter-
thanen zu einer sondern Wohlthat im Religionsfrieden gegonnet, sie die Unterthanen
auszuziehen u. dabey mit allem Ernst gezwungen werden, das Ihrig in einer engcn
prafigirten Zeit, so Manchen unmuglich, mit Unstatten zu verkaufcn, u. das Land wie
228 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.-A.D. 1517-1648.
peror Rudolph was indeed obliged, after he had been compelled to
Ubelthater zu raumen, u. da sich ja einer seiner Gelegenheit nach in ein benachbart
evangel. Ort begiebt, wird ihme doch nit gestattet, uf seine verlassene Statt oder Feld-
guter zii gehen, u. die zu bauen, oder die gebaueten Frucht ihres Gefallens einzuheim-
scben, sondern' ihnen ihre Guter noch darzu wider ihren Willen, auch zum Theil unbe-
wusst'derselben in ganz geringen Werth gesetzt, und uberdiss die Nachsteur von den
Unterthanen rnit Gewalt gefordert u. eingenomnien werden, alles den Reichsordnungen
u der Billigkeit zuwider. Wie dann auch diejenigen, welche schon zur Eomischen Re-
ligion treten, solcher harten Weis darbey zu bleiben verpflicht gemacht werden, dass,
wenn sie wieder zur Augspurg. Confession sich begeben, die Obrigkeit sie als Apostatas
a Unchristen zum hochsten zu strafen Macht haben sollten, wie die Formulae jurandi,
auch derwegen hin u. wieder publicirte Mandata, darin den Evangelischen aller Handel
bey Straf der Confiscation ihrer Giiter verboten, ausweisen. So will man auch der Re-
ligion halben vertriebenen an andern Orten kein Schutz gonnen, u. die sie schutzen,
verfol^en u. anfeinden ; die Declaration des Religionfriedens, so weil. Kaiser Ferdinand
— begeben als unkraftig anziehen u. deuten." They also complained that the evangel-
ical bishop's had no seat in the councils of the empire ; that in the courts the Catholics
had a strong party majority ; that the council of the imperial court, consisting almost
entirely of Catholics, had cases illegally brought before it (comp. Ranke, Fiirstlen u.
Volker, iii. 408) ; that the incomes which should come from Catholic countries to clois-
ters under evangelical sway were kept back ; that the evangelical party in Catholic
territories were loaded with heavy pecuniary penalties ; that Catholic princes forbade
their subjects buying and selling in the neighboring evangelical cities, etc. The Cath-
olics on the other hand, in their rejoinder, maintained, in respect to the Religious Peace,
"dass sie denselben bishero— ufrichtig, mit unverfulschtem Gewissen— gehalten, auch
nit cemeint seyen, denselbigen in einige Disputation, Erkliiren, oder in was Namen des-
sen°Veranderung bedacht werden konnte,— fur sich selbst zu Ziehen, oder ziehen zu
lassen— Es lassen sich auch die kathol. Stande wenig irren, wie es billig den andern
Tbeil auch so hoch nicht anfechten sollt,— was von Ufhebung des Religionfriedens, ob
u. wie lang derselbig bestiindig seyn soil oder konne, disputiret, besagt, oder besckrie-
ben wird —Wie nicht wenigers auch ihnen ganz u. gar kein Gefallens an dem unbe-
scheidenen Ausschreien geschieht, wollen es auch wissender Ding ungern verhangen,
do sie die Katholische u. ihre Religion hin u. wieder uf der Gegentheil Canzeln unver-
laumdt unausgediinzelt, u. ihre hohere Stand unverketzert, u. vor den rechten Anti-
christen olmausgeschrien bleiben mochten." The spiritual jurisdiction was suspended,
they said in Protestant countries, but not in the Catholic ; the latter still reverentially
acknowledged the Pope as the visible head of the Church. " Zu welchem Ende dann
die papstl. Legaten u. Nuntii jezuweilen in das h. Reich verordnet werden, einzig der
Inspection halben, damit bey der Katholischen Kirchen die unzertrennte Einigkeit u.
alte darbey herbrachte Ordnungen in bestiindigem Wesen erhalten werden, dariiber sie
auch im Reich kein andere Verwaltung haben, oder jemand der Katholischen ihnen et-
was weiter dem h. Reich oder einigen desselben Stand zu Nachtheil einzuraumen ge-
meint u. wird ihnen mit keinen Fugen zugelegt, dass sie die Zeit u. Jahr zu verandern
unterstehen, sondern hat allein die Papstl. Heiligkeit die Tage der Zahl halben, der
Kirchen u. mathematisehen Nothdurft nach, mit Wissen der Kais. Maj. u. anderer Po-
tentaten (wie es Julius Casar gethan, u. andere lobliche Kaiser auch thun wollen) zu-
ruck<rezo-en, u. also die Zeit oder Jahr, wie es von den Anklagern den Katholischen
fur ein antichristische Notam will gedeutet u. filrgerupft werden, keineswegs immubrt
oder verandert." The Catholic states were not required to reply to the attacks in re-
ject to the nuncios, because "in Betrachtung auch dieserseits weniger nit gedult wer-
den muss, dass ihre Superintendenten ihrer Meinung nach viel Ordnung machen u.
bisweilen ihre Herrn selbst u. deren Unterthanen, um deswillen sie den Katholischen
Ceremonien etwas nachgeben u. verhangen, oder anderer Ursachen halben, excommu-
niciren u. zuweilen dem Bosen gar zuerkennen." The regalia had been constantly giv-
en by the Emperor after the papal confirmation. The Catholic states were not bound
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 11. RUDOLPH II. 229
by the Religious Peace to concede augbt to the Evangelicals. In Evangelical cities no
Catholic was endured. As to the Declaration of the Emperor Ferdinand, " so weiss
man doch wol was es mit derselben fur ein Meynung habe, u. ist zu vielmalen, so wol
auch durch Ew. Kais. Maj. selbst erkliirt worden, dass man sich einer solchen Declara-
tion in wenigsten nicht zu behelfen hiitt, indem sich dann die katholischen Stande uf
den ausdrucklichen Inhalt des Religionfriedens in §. Und soil alles das, etc., nochmaln
referirn," in which all Declarations against the Religious Peace were declared to be
invalid. That the right to a seat was refused to some persons chosen bishops, because
they adhered to the Augsburg Confession, was in consequence of the spiritual reserva-
tions, etc. Besides this, the Catholic states brought complaints against the Evangelical
party. " Zum Ersten, obwohl gesetzt u. geordnet, dass kein andere Religion u. Glau-
ben, dann die beyde im h. Reich zugelassen u. geduldet werden solle ; so ist doch oft'en-
bar am Tag, u. der Kais. Maj. gar unverborgen, wie mancherley Secten, u. irrige u.
verdammte Lehre mit dem Namen der A. C. sich jetzt bekleiden, u. unter solchem
Schein offentlich in Kirchen u. Schulen gepredigt u. gelehrt werden, so es doch der A.
C. sowohl als der alten Kathol. Religion stracks zuwider. Ob es aber nun geriuger
Schulstrit u. Disputationes, oder Spaltungen in den Hauptarticuln seyn, referirt man
sich Kurze halben auf die hinc hide ausgangne Schriften u. Biicher, darinnen es viel
anders laut, u. die Gelehrten, so davon ohne Affection tractiren, selbst bekennen. Zum
Audern, ist nit die geringste Beschwernuss Katholischer Seiten, dass gegen den Inhalt
Religionfriedens von des audern Theils Predigern u. andern Dienern in Kirchen, Schu-
len u. taglichen Schriften, von den Herrschaften, u. dem gemeinen Volk der Kathol.
Religion vielerley unerfindliche Lehren u. Zulagen, ohne alien Grund zugelegt u. ufge-
messen, und gleich daranf von ihnen, den Augsb. Confessionsverwandten— fur abgot-
tische Idololatrae u. Unchristen ausgerufen, dem Tiirken u. Feinden verglichen, ja un-
milder angegeben, ausgeschrien u. verdammt werden, welchs ja zu anders nichts dienen
mag, dann die Gemuther sowol bey des h. Reichs Standen, deu Oberkeiten, als den Un-
terthanen zu verbittern, gegen einander zu verhetzen, u. gefiihrliche Unruhen zu er-
wecken. — Auch nit ohne, dass selbig der Augsp. Conf. — ungleiche Lehren u. deren
Nachfolger sich anfanglich, die sie in Landen, Stadten u. Communen einschleifen, still
eingezogen, u. in politischen Diugeu der Oberkeit willfiihrig erzeigen : so giebt aber die
Erfahrung, wenn sie durch ihre Practiken sich stiirken, zunehmen u. gewaltig werden,
wie ungestume sie ausbrechen, was Unruhe sie erwecken, was fiir gefiihrliche, abscheu-
liche Trennung, Zerruttung u. Veranderung des Religion- u. Profan-Wesens, Verhinder-
ung der Commercien, Schmalerung des gemeinen Nutzes, iiberschwiingliche Theurung,
Ufriihrungen, Blutvergiessen, Verderbung u. Verwiistung, Land u. Leut gefiihrliche
Veranderung der Oberkeiten u. Regimenten daraus zu gewarten seyen, dessen allein
die betrilbte Niederland u. angranzende Ort nur zu viel offenbare Zeugnuss u. fast ge-
fahrlicbe Exempla sowol den Standen Augsb. Conf. als Katholischer Religion seyn konn-
ten. — Zum dritten ist in dem Context des Religionfriedens ausdriicklich versehen u. ge-
ordnet, wenn ein Erzbischof, Priilat, oder ein ander geistlichen Stands von der alten
Religion abtreten wiirde, dass er das Erzbisthum, Bisthum, Priilatur u. Beneficium (fiir-
behalten seiuen Ehren) verlassen, u. davon abtreten sollte. Dem aber zu entgegen,
werden etliche ansehnliche Erz- u. Bisthum, Priilatur u. Beneficia, von den Augsb. Con-
fessionverwandten behalten, besessen u. genossen, darinnen die Katholische Religion
abgethan, u. die Unterthanen zu widriger Religion gerichtet, theils auch genothigt. —
Zum vierten wird im Rel. frieden bey dem §. Weil aber der Stift u. Kloster halb dieser
Unterschied gemacht, erstlich dass die Stift u. Kloster dem Reich ohn Mittel unterwor-
fen, sie sej-en vor oder nach dem Passauischen Vertrag mit der Tbat occupirt, den Ka-
tholischen wieder restituirt werden sollen. Was aber die Stift, Kloster u. geistl. Giiter
anlangt, die dem Reich nit ohne Mittel unterworfen, wird dieser Unterschied gemacht,
dass diejenigen, so vorm Passauischen Vertrag veriindert, u. zu milden u. zu andern
Sachen angewendet worden, also bleiben mogen. Welche aber zu der Zeit des Passau-
ischen Vertrags noch in ihrem Wesen entsetzt, u. doch h&y der Kathol. Kirchen Giiter,
dass dieselben darbej- kiinftiglich auch gelassen werden sollen. Nun ist ja unlaugbar,
sondern offenbar dass in vielen der A. C. verwandten Churf. u. Fursten, Grafen u.
230 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Herm Lauden, auch Stadten viel Kirchen, Stift, Kloster, u. Gottshauser, so zur Zeit
des Passauischen Vertrags nit von ihnen eingezogen, sondern noch unverandert bey der
alten Religion — gewesen, darum dieselben auch — darbey batten sollen — gelassen werden.
Und weiset die leidige Erfahrung aus, wie uninilt an vielen Orten mit den dazumal noch
ubrigen Stiften, Kirchen, u. Klostern umgangen, do die alte Religion verboten u. abge-
schaift, die Kirchen verandert, Altar abgerissen, Baarschaft, Kleinodia, Brief, Siegel u.
Register hinweggenommen, der lieben Heiligen Reliquien, u. Corpora Martyrum Christi
verunehrt, die heiligen Hostien mit Fussen getreten." Complaint was also made that
the Evangelical partj' forced pastors of their faith upon the people instead of Catholic
priests ; demolished Catholic churches ; deprived the Catholic clergy of their stipends ;
that in the Evangelical cities of the Empire churches were taken from the Catholics, and
the Catholic religion oppressed or abolished; that the Catholic subjects of Evangelical
princes were in many ways harassed and punished for worshiping in Catholic churches,
etc. — To these complaints of the Catholics the Evangelical party responded at the Diet
of 1598 (Lehenmann, i. 528 ; Struve, i. 395). To be particularly noted are the contra-
dictory statements about two points in the treaty for Religious Peace. First they speak
of the reservations about clerical (spiritual) affairs: "Es wird sich in actis befinden,
dass ann. 52 in Aufrichtung des Passauischen Vertrags dahin ausdrucklich ist verhan-
delt worden, was in damalen fiirgeschlagenen kiinftigen Religionfrieden gegen einem u.
dem andern Theil bundlich seyn, dasselb auch beydertheil u. aller Stand, u. ordent-
lichen Zuthun der Kais. Maj. beschlossen werden sollen, derwegen dieser Vergleichung
zuwider nichts hat konnen noch sollen uf des einen Theils allein Anbringen u. Begehren
dem hernach ann. 55 ufgerichten Religionfrieden einverleibt oder zugesetzt werden. Ob
nun wol bisher fiirgeben, u. noch bestritten werden will, als sollten die Evangel. Stande
in solchen Vorbehalt auch gewilligt, u. auf damaln Bom. Kon. Maj. vielfaltige Hand-
lung denselben ohnwidersprochen haben passiren lassen, so kann man doch Evange-
lischen Theils ein solches mit nichten gestiindig sej-n : dieweil aus der Evangel. Chur-
u. Fiirsten Erklarung ann. 55 geschehen ausdrucklich zu erkennen, welcher Gestalt
Ihre Churf. u. F. Gn. zu ernstlichstem diesen von ihnen unverwilligten Zusatz des Vor-
behalts aus dem Religionfrieden — wieder zu cassiren begehrt, darbey sich ausdrucklich
dessen bezeugt, dass sie Gewissens halben darum auch nicht zu willfahren, noch mit
solcher Willfahrung sich zu beschweren wiissten. Es miissen auch die Gegentheil ge-
standig seyn, dass seithero bey alien Reichsversamlungen zu Regensburg u. Augsburg,
etc., ann. 5G, 57, 59, 76, solcher Erklarung u. Protestationis — wiederholt worden. Zu-
dem es der Evangelischen Erachten nach wider einander laufen, u. nit zu vergleichen
seyn will, dass einem jeden, der sich zu der Religion Augsb. Conf. begiebt, solches an
Ehren, Haab, u. Giitern unnachtheilig seyn, u. dagegen, wenn einer im geistl. Stand
aus Gottes Erleuchtung von den rdin. Misbriiuchen zu der christi. evangel. Religion
sich begiebt, aller seiner Dignitaten u. Einkommen alsbald zu Straf de facto entsetzt
seyn soil. Und dieweil solches bey der ganzen Welt u. aller Posteritat anderst nicht
als fur ein besonder schmiihhafte Macul u. Verdammung der Evang. Rel. kann verstan-
den werden, dass derselben Bekenner nit allein keiner geistl. Dignitat oder Priilatur
fahig, sonder auch die er zuvor gehabt durch Einnehmung u. Erkanntnuss evangelischer
Wahrheit deren als unwiirdig entsetzt seyn sollen, so haben die Evangelischen solchem
Vorbehalt sich billig zu widersetzen gehabt :— derwegen sie auch ohne Scheubekennen,
dass sie sich bey solcher Widersprechung des oft angeregten Vorbehalts zu handhaben
schuldig erachten, u. ihrer christi. Evangel. Religion solchem Schimpf u. Spott ufzu-
tragen Gewissenshalben nachzugeben nit wissen, dessen sie auch bey ansehnlichen Erz-
u. andern Stiften in ruhiger Possession vel q. gelassen werden. Und haben sich die
Romische Religion sverwandten der Profanation halben gar nicht zu befahren ; sonder
uber dass sich die Evang. Stande— zu Genugen erboten, solche Stift vermog ihrer ersten
Fundation unzweifeliche Intent zu ihrem rechtlichen Gebrauch, wahren Gottesdienst,
christlicher Aufzug der Jugend, u. zu andern christi. Ubungen dawieder zu richten, so
wurd' ihnen auch nit zuwider seyn, noch femer sich zu vergleichen, die besagte Profa-
nation zuvorkommen : wenn allein sie uf ihrer Seiten die Sachen dahin abrichten, dass
ihnen nicht grossere u. abscheulichere Profanation der geistl. Stiftungen, Gefall u. Ein-
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 11. RUDOLPH II. 231
renounce Austria and Hungary in favor of his brother Matthias,35
to grant concessions by letters patent, July, 1609,36 to Bohemia,
which alone remained to him ; and Archduke Matthias was not
only forced to restore to the Evangelical party in Austria and
Hungary their impaired rights, but also to enlarge them, March,
1609.37 But these favors were merely wrung from them by the
circumstances of the times, and could not remove the distrust ol
the Protestants.
Thus the Catholic and Protestant states in Germany were con-
stantly assuming a still more hostile attitude. The antagonism
was strengthened by the controversy as to the succession in Jiilich-
Cleves. After the death of the last Duke, John William, March
25, 1609, seven princes contended for the succession ; the elect-
oral prince, John Sigismund, of Brandenburg, and Philip Louis,
Count Palatinate of Neuburg, took possession of the province in
consequence of the treaty of Dortmund, May 31, 1609,38 while the
kommen, deren sie in allem Uberfluss sitzen, ihren selbst geistlichen Rechtenu. Canoni-
bus zu wider mit Wahrheit konnen vorgeruckt werden." Secondly, on the Confiscation
of the Ecclesiastical Endowments: "Darauf wird kurzlich geantwort, incivile esse tota
lege perspecta de aliqua ejus particula judicare. Sintemal der buchstablich Inhalt, u.
auch die Meinung des Religionfriedens des Orts also beschaffen, dass es den Augsb. Con-
fessionsverwandten nicht allein diejenige geistliche Guter, so sie zur Zeit des Passau-
ischen Vertrags scbon ingehabt, in Hiinden liisst, sondern auch was dergleichen Guter
in ihren Herrschaften u. Gebieten gelegen, u. keinera Reichsstand subjicirt, furders sich
deren anzumassen, u. zu ihren Kirchen- u. Schul-Brauch oder dergleichen milden Sachen
zu verwenden zugiebt. Dieweil dann in dem Religionfrieden klar u. ausdriicklich ver-
sehen, u. den Augsb. Confessionsverwandten Standen nicht weniger als den andern zu-
gelassen, die evangel. Religion vermog Augsb. Confession in ihrer Obrigkeiten u. Ge-
bieten anzurichten ; — so haben die Gegentheil leicht zu erachten, dass sie zu Erhaltung
billiger Gleichheit in Religionfrieden mit Unbilligheit Evangelischer Oberkeit mit frey-
em Willen der Ihrigen das anzurichten zu benehmen unterstehen, darbey sie doch sich
auch mit grossem Zwang begehren handzuhaben, alles was ihrer Romischen Religion
im geringsten zinvider, mit grosser Verfolgung — abzuschaffen."
35 Schmidt's Neuere Gesch. der Deutschen, Buch iii., cap. 13 und 17.
36 See below, § 14, Note 23.
37 In Hungary, at his coronation, November 19, 1608, he was obliged to concede equal
religious freedom to Catholics and the adherents of the Augsburg and Helvetic Con-
fessions. In Austria the estates had assembled with arms upon the Ens in Horn, and
demanded the abolition of the religious oppressions as practiced under Rudolph (se,e
Note 18), and also, particularly, religious freedom for the cities and market-places of
the princes of the land. By the mediation of the Moravian estates the matter was at
last adjusted, and Matthias gave the Capitulation-Resolution of March 19, 1609 (in Rau-
pach's Evang. Oesterreich, i., Appendix, p. 52), in which Maximilian's guarantees (Note
12) were confirmed. In relation to the cities and market-places there was only an oral
promise given to the Moravian embassadors ; but the free exercise of Protestant worship
was confirmed to those cities on the Ens which could show that they had a right to it.
Compare Raupach's Evang. Oesterreich, iv. 172; Schmidt, Buch iii. cap. 20; Haberlin,
xxii. 572. 39 Haberlin, xxiii. iii.
232 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Emperor favored the claims of electoral Saxony. A large part of
the Protestant states3^ had already formed the Evangelical Union
at Ahausen,40 May, 1608, with Frederick IV., Elector of the Pa-
latinate, at their head ; and this "Union had entered into a league
with France, February 11, 1610, at Hall, in Suabia.41 In oppo-
sition to this was formed the Catholic League,42 under Duke Max-
imilian of Bavaria, by the treaty of Munich, July 10, 1609. An
agreement made between these two leagues at Munich, October
14, 1610, could not long insure peace ;43 and after the Count Pal-
atine, Wolfgang William of Neuburg, had become Catholic,44 in
order to obtain the whole province of Jiilich, with the help of the
39 That is, the Palatinate, Wiirtemherg, Baden, Hesse Cassel, and Anhalt, besides the
counties and cities. Saxony, Hesse Darmstadt, Brunswick, Pomerania, and Mecklen-
burg did not join, on account of their hatred to Calvinism, to which several of those
states were attached ; and electoral Saxony approximated verj- closely to the Emperor,
moved also by its jealousy against the lead which the Palatinate had among the Protest-
ant states. The extent of the embittered feeling of the Lutherans against the Calvinists
may be seen in a formal opinion of ^Egidius Hunnius and David Seleis, two theologians
of electoral Saxony, in which they counseled Duke Frederick William, at that time the
administrator of the affairs of that state, not to assent to the Protestant grievances, as
drawn up and presented to the Diet of Ratisbon, 1594 (see Note 34 ; the document is in
Haberlin, xix. p. xviii.), unless " he were allowed to add a protestation that this did not
imply assent to their Calvinistic doctrine." " Dieweil einmal Reichskundig, was vor
Irrthum u. Greuel hinter der Calvinischen Lehre stecken, u. wie dieselbe dem allein se-
ligmachenden Wort Gottes, auch der christl. Augsb. Conf. handgreiflich zuwider ; dass
man demnach vielmehr ipso facto, als nuda protestatione. von ihnen in diesem Werk sich
zu separiren schuldig, allermeist aus folgenden Griinden u. Ursachen. Dann erstlich
ist miinniglich unverborgen, wie Gott in seinem Wort befehlt, falsche Lehre u. derosel-
ben offentliche Vertheidiger facto zu fliehen, u. in Glaubenssachen auch ab omni specie
hujusmodi consociationis sich zu hiiten. — Wie konnte man auch mit gutem Gewissen
recht sagen, dass sich die Calvinische sub eodem script! titulo vor Stande der Augsb.
Conf. dargeben, so doch sie derselben nicht nur in einem oder zweenen, sondern per ac-
cumulationem errorum nunmehr in 6 oder 7 articulis offenbarlich zuwider. — Dann sie
die Papisten desto weniger den Religionsfrieden zu halten sich schuldig werden erken-
nen, dieweil man andere verworfene Secten in die gemeinschaftliche Augsb. Conf. u.
den darauf fundirten Religionsfried ziehen wollte. — Es wiirden auch durch diesen Actum
die Sacramentirer in ihrer gottlosen Lehre trefflich gestarkt werden," u. s. w.
40 Griindl. Nachricht von der Evangel. Union in Ph. E. Spiess Archivische Nebenar-
beiten u. Nachrichten, Th. 1 (Halle, 1783), s. 72. Haberlin, xxii. 537.
41 Haberlin, xxiii. 267.
. " The ground had been already laid by the three ecclesiastical electoral princes in
1606. Besides them and Bavaria, only bishops and abbots assented ; Haberlin, xxii. 701 ;
Wolfs Gesch. Maximilians I. u. seiner Zeit, ii. 421.
43 Haberlin, xxiii. 323. Wolf, ii. 631.
44 Struven's Pfalz. Kirchenhistorie, s. 532. Wolf, iii. 487. Some contemporaneous
reports and documents, see in the Fortges. Sammlung von alten u. neuen theolog. Sachen
for the year 1722, s. 376, and in Henke's Magazin, ii. 178. It is remarkable that the Jes-
uit, Jac. Reihing, his court preacher, who composed a work in defense of this change,
went over to the Protestant Church in 1621, and then became professor of theology in
Tubingen ; Wolf, iii. 494.
CHAP. I.-GERMAN REFORMATION. § 12. THIRTY YEARS' WAR. 233
Spaniards and of the League, the two parties took up arms and
assumed a hostile attitude toward each other.
§ 12.
THIRTY YEARS' WAR.
Hiiberlin's neuere teutsche Reichsgeschichte, continued by R. K. Freyh. v. Senkenberg,
Bd. 24-27. F. Schiller's Gesch. des 30 jiihr. Krieges. Leipz., 1791, 2 Th. (Werke,
Bd. 14 u. 15), continued by K. L. v. Woltmann. Leipz., 1809, 2 Th. (also in the Sup-
plementen zu Schiller's Werken. Leipzig, 1823. Bd. 5 u. 6). K. A. Menzel's Gesch.
des 30 jahr. Krieges in Deutschland (in his Neuere Gesch. der Deutschen, Bd. 6-8).
Dr. J. W. D. Richter's Gesch. d. 30 jiihr. Krieges aus Urkunden u. andern Quellen-
schriften, B. 1. Leipzig, 1840. [Alfred Michiel's Secret History of the Austrian Gov-
ernment, and its Systematic Persecution of the Protestants. Lond., 1859. Elizabeth
Stuart, von Dr. Soltl, 3 Bde. Hamb., 1840. Geschichte Kaiser Ferdinands II., von
F. von Huther, i.-ix. Schaffhausen, 1854-58. Gfrorer, Gustav. Adolphus. Chap-
man, History of Gustavus Adolphus and the Thirty Years' War, 8vo. Lond., 185C]
Bohemia cast the flaming brand into the combustible materials
that had been gathered together. The Utraquists, irritated in
many ways, though they formed the majority, at last revolted in
1618. Upon the death of the Emperor Maximilian, which soon
ensued, they would not recognize his successor, Ferdinand,1 and
gave their crown to Frederick V., the youthful electoral prince of
the Palatinate. The support, however, which he received from
his father-in-law, James I. of England, and from the Protestant
Union, was insignificant. Ferdinand,2 on the other hand, had pow-
erful aid from Spain and the Catholic League ; and thus his general,
Maximilian of Bavaria, after the battle of the White Mountain,
October 29, 1620, in a short time overrun the whole kingdom.
Ferdinand inflicted the severest punishments, and, with the help
of the Jesuits, abolished Protestant worship in Bohemia3 and in
1 See below, § 14, Notes 24-26.
3 The Pope sent to him a consecrated dagger with the Jewish formula of incantation
— Tetragrammaton alpha et omega, agla. Sabaoth (Miscellanea Lips. xi. 41) ; a remark-
able omen about Rome as it then was !
3 The soul of this and the following reformations was Carl Carafa, papal nuncio at
the imperial court. (The Instructions given to him, April 11, 1621, are in Munter's ver-
mischte Beytriige zur Kirchengesch. Kopenhagen, 1798, s. 127. Compare Ranke, Fiir-
sten u. Volker, iv. 387.) Two Relations by him are still extant : the one is a Latin
manuscript on his work in Bohemia (Ranke, iii. 459 ; iv. 403) ; the other, printed in
Latin, comprises his whole agency as nuncio : Car. Carafa Ep. Aversani Commentaria
de Germania sacra restaurata sub summis PP. Gregorio XV. et Urbano VIII. regnante
Aug. et Piiss. Imp. Ferdinando II. Colon. Agripp. 1639. 8. (On a similar work of Ca-
rafa, in Italian and in manuscript, see Ranke, iv. 417.) At first, regard had to be paid
to Saxony, which had given faithful help to the Emperor, and the persecution seemed
234 FOURTH PERIOD— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Austria.4 The Protestant Union was dissolved f the lands of the
Palatinate were seized, the Lower Palatinate by Spain, the Upper
by Maximilian, upon whom also, in 1622, was conferred the elect-
oral authority belonging to the Palatinate.6 The Catholic Church
was every where re-established by force.7 In the pursuit of the
troops of the Palatinate many other German countries had been
overrun and oppressed,8 and German freedom seemed to be en-
dangered ; on this account the department of Lower Saxony re-
sorted to arms, under the lead of King Christian of Denmark,
1625. He was conquered by Tilly and Wallenstein, and Den-
mark was forced to conclude the Treaty of Liibeck, May 12, 1629.
With the increase of the imperial army it became more apparent
that the purpose of the Emperor was to bring about the entire
preponderance of the Catholic religion.9 When the north of Ger-
to be aimed only at the Calvinists. The circumstances of the times are characteristically
set forth in a private letter of the imperial confessor, the Jesuit Martin Becanus, to the
court preacher of electoral Saxony, Hoe von Hoenegg, March 17, 1621 (Fortges. Samm-
lung v. Alten u. Neuen theol. Sachen, 1747, s. 858) : Nunc igitur vellem amice ac fami-
liariter cum Rev. ac Nob. Dominatione Vestra conferre, an non expediret, ipsas literas
Majestatis penitus tollere ac abolere propter has causas: 1. quia a spiritu Calvinistico
profectae sunt ; 2. quia magna ex parte dederunt occasionem rebellioni ; 3. quia juste
metuendum est, ne novam rebellionem concitent, nisi aboleantur ; 4. quia ex earum
abolitione nullum net praejudicium aut nostrae Romanae, aut Vestrae Augustanae con-
fessioni. Imo tam nostra, quam Vestra Confessio magno periculo liberabitur, si com-
muni consensu tollatur illud idolum rebellium Calvinistarum. Haec privatim propono.
Si Rev. ac Nob. Dominatio Vestra non probat has rationes, non repugno. Si autem pro-
bat, quod mihi est gratius, rogo, ut pro suo in S. Caes. Majestatem pio affectu conetur
optimo modo inducere Serenissimum Electorem, ut in abrogationem seu abolitionem cle-
mentissime consentiat, etc. Comp. below, § 14, Notes 27, 28.
* According to his vow, renewed at a pilgrimage in Maria-Cell (Carafa, p. 103), he
first began, 1623, to forbid Protestant worship in the imperial cities (1. c, p. 162); in
1624, to°expel all Protestant preachers, even those of the estates, from Upper Austria
(1. c.', p. 182). After an insurrection of the peasants, which thence ensued, had been
quelled, 1626, the nobility of Upper Austria were commanded, 1627, either to become
Catholic or to leave the country (p. 288). In the same year all these regulations were
extended to Lower Austria (p. 320 sq.). Comp. the Decreta, appended to Carafa, p. 174
sq. Raupach's Evang. Oesterreich, i. 274 ; iv. 419 ; Appendix, p. 237.
5 Hiiberlin-Senkenberg, xxv. 43.
6 Ibid., s. 249. The valuable Heidelberg Library was given to the Pope by Maxi-
milian ; Leo Allatius carried it to Rome ; ibid., s. 279 ; Ranke, iv. 393.
7 Acta u. Actitata, welcher sich bey der in Chur- u. Fiirstl. Pfalz angestellten Refor-
mation gebrauchet, 1638. 4. Struven's pfalzische Kirchenhistorie, s. 556. How the Up-
per Palatinate was divided into stations by the Jesuits, and their doings therein, see Ca-
rafa, p. 318; Kropff Hist. Soc. Jesu in Germania superiori, iv. 271.
B Thus the department (circle) of Suabia (Hiiberlin-Senkenberg, xxv. 168) ; then, aft-
er 1623, the department (circle) of Lower Saxony, in which Tilly pursued Count Ernest
of Mansfeld and Duke Christian of Brunswick; ibid., p. 269, 356.
9 Already in 1626, in the Suabian circle, the Protestants were commanded to restore
the property of the Church ; Carafa, p. 268 ; Struven's Religionsbeschwerden, i. 661.
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 12. THIRTY YEARS' WAR. 235
many had also come under the authority of the imperial hosts, the
Edict of Restitution was issued, March 6, 1629, defining the Cath-
olic position on all the contested questions in respect to the relig-
ious peace.10 But when this was carried into execution its pro-
visions were further extended,11 so as to allow of no doubt that it
was intended to effect the entire extermination of Protestantism
in Cfermany.12
Count John of Nassau-Siegen had previously catholicized his province, in spite of all
the reversalia earlier given ; Carafa, p. 234 ; Hiiberlin-Senkenberg, xxv. 517. In 1G28,
in many cities of the empire, churches were taken away from the Protestants and given to
the Catholics ; thus in Hall in Suahia, in Strasburg, Memmingen, etc. ; Kaufbeuern was
made wholly Catholic (Wagenseil's Beitrag zur Gesch. der Reformation. Leipzig, 1830,
s. 39) ; and Hagenau ; see Struven's Religionsbeschwerden, i. 675 ; Hiiberlin-Senkenberg,
xxv. 633. Comp. the imperial decrees in Carafa, Decreta, p. 11 ss.
10 In Londorp der Rom. K. Maj. u. des h. R. R. Acta publica, iii. 1047. Khevenhiil-
ler's Annales Ferd., xi. 438 : in Latin in Carafa, app., p. 3. The Emperor here decided
of his own authority : 1. That the Protestant states had not had the right, after the Pas-
sau treaty, to appropriate the ecclesiastical benefices which were under their lordship.
2. Protestants, in like manner, had claimed possession of archbishoprics and bishoprics,
iu contradiction to the proper ecclesiastical authorities. 3. The declaration of King Fer-
dinand was invalid, according to which Protestant subjects were to enjoy religious peace
in the states under spiritual princes. In accordance with these decrees the courts were
to decide ; imperial commissaries were to be sent into the empire to restore all church
property that had been illegally appropriated. Moreover, the religious peace was to
avail only for the Catholics and the adherents of the unaltered Augsburg Confession ;
all other sects were to be no longer tolerated. All opposition to these decrees was to be
punished with ban and forfeiture. The most distinguished imperial councilors advised
against this decree : thus Count Collalto (Khevenhuller, xi. 183), and Khevenhiiller
himself, who even believed that the Emperor had been misled by the craft of Richelieu
(xi. 427). Carafa, the papal nuncio, was especially active in this matter ; see Carafa,
p. 350 : licet tot tantaeque difficultates emerserint, quantae et a me et a multis aliis mi-
nistris multorum mensium labore superatae sunt, etc.
11 Thus in Augsburg the Protestant service was wholly abolished; see Hiiberlin-Sen-
kenberg, xxvi. 51. In Wiirtemberg those foundations and cloisters were appropriated
which, at the time of the Interim, had only for a short time had Catholic occupants ;
Sattler's Gesch. von Wiirtemberg, iv. 5. — Archduke Leopold William, who was already
Master of the Teutonic Order, Bishop of Strasburg and Passau, and Abbot of Murbach,
also became Archbishop of Magdeburg and Bremen, Bishop of Halberstadt, and Abbot
of Hersfeld ; Menzel, vii. 171, 186.
'• This fear was especially enhanced by the polemics of the Jesuits, now becoming
very violent. The most sensation was made by a work like that of Burghard (§ 11, Note
24): Pacts compositio — in Com. Augustae anno 1555 edita, quam jureconsulti quidam ca~
tholtci — quaestionibus illustrarunt Dilingae, 1629. 4. ; Lorenz Forer, the Jesuit, was re-
puted to be its author. This work, besides much polemical matter on doctrinal points,
interpreted the provisions of the religious peace in a manner most unfavorable to Prot-
estants. Cf. cap. vi. qu. 31: Aequaline jure Confessionistae religione sua, templis, mini-
steriis, ceremoniis utuntur, quo Catholici? Resp. Nequaquam. Nam Catholici ex anti-
quissima et immemoriali possessione jus acquisitum habent fidei, religionis, Ecclesiarum
suarum : Confessionistae autem se noviter intruscrunt; et cum repelli non possent, tole-
rati sunt, etiam promissione facta propter necessitatem. Igitur Catholici nihil a Confes-
sioiystis acceperunt, sed jure suo proprio ac pristino utuntur: Confessionistae autem,
quibus nullum jus competit, ea solum detiueudo habent, quae ipsis expresse concessa
23 G FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Meanwhile the growing preponderance of the Spanish- Austrian
power had long since awakened the jealousy of France. In the
stru^le on the succession in Mantua, the Italian princes had join-
ed themselves to France from fear of the Spanish dominion ; and
thus even Pope Urban VIII. was led by political entanglements
to unite with France, and so, indirectly, with the German Prot-
estants.13 In alliance with France,14 Gustavus Adolphus, King of
Sweden, and the deliverer of the Protestants, appeared upon Ger-
man soil, June 24, 1620. The sacking and barbarous treatment
of Magdeburg by Tilly, May 10, 1631, brought the hesitating
Protestant princes to a decision ; Hesse, Brandenberg, and Saxony
joined with Sweden. Tilly was defeated at Leipsic, September
7, 1631 ; Gustavus Adolphus marched through the Rhenish prov-
inces, penetrated into Bavaria, freed the oppressed Protestants,
and thus enlarged the hosts of his confederates. And although
he fell, as a conqueror in the battle of Liitzen, against Wallenstein,
November 6, 1632 ; although the conflict afterward raged for a
long time with all the horrors of a religious war, and made a large
part of Germany a desert ; and although the fortunes of war some-
fuerunt. Quicquid autem concessum non reperitur, prohibitum censeri debet. — Confes-
sionistae praeter aut contra jus singulari fruuntur permissione et indulgentia ipsis con-
cessa, non sine Catholicorum praejudicio ac damno. Tales autem concessiones strictam
interpretationem habent. Qu. 37, p. 168 : Religionem catholicam in Imperio tenere, et
subditos suos ad eandeni compellere, communi jure omnibus concessum est : at vero ca-
tholicam religionem mutare, et novam sectam Lutheranam introducere, atque subditos
ad eandem compellere, generali lege prohibitum est, iis exceptis, quibus id indulgentia
permissum. Qu. 44 : The declaration of King Ferdinand in favor of the Protestant sub-
jects of the spiritual electors was surreptitious ; first produced at the Diet of Ratisbon,
1576. Cap. xi. qu. 67 : The protestation of the Cardinal and Bishop of Augsburg, Otto,
against the religious peace had the effect of making it invalid in the bishopric of Augs-
burg, and the episcopal jurisdiction in this bishopric had not been at all suspended. —
The polemics which the Jesuits had been for a long time carrying on against Protest-
antism and the religious peace (Salig's Gesch. d. Augsb. Conf. i. 767) now became very
animated. By order of the Elector the Leipsic theologians wrote : "Nothwendige Ver-
theidigung des heil. Rom. Rcichs Evangelischer Churfursten u. Stande Augapfels, nem-
lich der wahrenj reinen— Augsp. Confession, u. des auf dieselbe gerichteten hochver-
ponten Religionfrieds," 1628. 4. With this began a long series of quarrelsome writings,
in the titles of which this metaphor of the "apple of the eye" was repeated to satiety:
"Brill auf den Evangel. Augapfel durch Andr. Fabricium, 1629. 4. Evangelisehen
Augapfels Brillen-Butzer. Leipzig, 4. Ausbutzer des genandt: Evangelischen Brillen-
Butzers. Dillingen, 1629. 4. Wer hat das Kalb ins Aug geschlagen ? Dillingen, 1629.
4. Dillingischer Kalber-Artzt. 1629. 4., u. s. w." Comp. Menzel, vii. 194.
13 Ranke, Filrsten ii. Vcilker, iii. 528 ff. Menzel, vii. 236.
14 As early as 1029 there were negotiations about it ; in 1630 it was regarded as estab-
lished (Ranke, iii. 553), and Jan. 13, 1631, formally abolished ; Hiiberlin-Senkenberg,
xxvi. 252. A. F. Gfrorer's Geschichte Gustav Adolphs, Konigs v. Schweden, u. seiner
Zeit. Stuttgart u. Leipzig, 1837. 8.
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 12. THIRTY YEARS' WAR. 237
times wavered, and Saxony separated herself from the confeder-
ates by the Peace of Prague, May 30, 1635 ; yet still the Protest-
ant cause, supported as it was by Sweden, France, and the United
Netherlands, attained at last a decided victory over the Imperial
and Spanish arms. Negotiations for peace were begun in 1645
in Munster and Osnabruck ; the victories of Turenne and Wran-
gel gave them urgency ; and they resulted at last in the Peace
of Westphalia^ October 14, 1648. Protestantism in. Germany
obtained equal rights with the Catholic Church, and an import-
ant increase of power. In the north of Germany many foun-
dations were secularized in favor of Protestant rulers ;16 of the
Catholic princes, only Bavaria maintained the advantages it had
acquired.17 The Religious Peace was confirmed, and the contro-
versies on particular points brought to a close by more exact state-
ments and additions. In all affairs of the empire both religious
parties were to have entirely equal rights.18 The right of refor-
15 A. A. (Adam Adami, Benedictine, at last titular Bishop of Hildesheim, f 1GG3) Ar-
cana pacis Westphalicae. Francof. 1698. 4. (best edition : Adam Adami relatio historica
de pacificatione Osnabrugo-Monasteriensi, enra J. G. de Meiern. Lips., 1737. 4.) Joh.
Gottfr. v. Meiern (privy councilor in Hanover, f 1745) Acta pacis Westphalicae publica.
Hanover u. Gottingen, 1734-36. 6 Theile, fol. Also a Register, by J. L. Walther. Got-
tingen, 1740. fol. — The two instruments of the peace have been often published : in the
Latin original in J. J. Schmaussen's Corpus juris publici S. R. Imp academicum, new
edition. Leipz., 1794. 8., p. 741 ss. J. St. Putter's Geist des Westphal. Friedens. Gottin-
gen, 1795. 8. R. K. Freih. v. Senkenberg's Darstellung des Osnabruck- u. Munsterischen
od. sogen. Westphalischen Friedens. Frankf. a. M., 1804. 8.
16 Sweden received Upper Pomerania and Rugcn, a part of Lower Pomerania, Bre-
men, and Verden. To compensate for their claims to these lands, Brandenburg received
the benefices of Magdeburg, Halberstadt, Camin, and Minden; Mecklenburg had those
of Schwerin and Ratzeburg ; Brunswick the alternativa successio in Osnabruck and the
cloisters of Walkenried and Groningen ; Hesse Cassel received the abbey of Hersfeld.
1 7 Bavaria retained the electoral dignity of the Palatinate, the Upper Palatinate, and
the barony of Chalm ; and a new (the eighth) electorate was erected for the Palatinate.
After the extinction of the Bavarian house this last electorate was to cease, and the Pa-
latinate line succeed to the Bavarian dignity and possessions.
18 After confirming the treaty of Passau and the Augsburg Religious Peace (Instrum.
Pacis Osnabr., Art. V. § 1), it goes on : Quae vero de flonnullis in Articulis controversis
hac Transactione communi partium placito statuta sunt, ea pro perpetua dictae Pacis
declaratione, tarn in Judiciis, quam alibi observanda, habebuntur, donee per Dei grati-
am de Religione ipsa convenerit, non attenta cvjusvis seu Ecclesiastici seu Politici, intra
vel extra Imperium, quocunque tempore interposita contradictione vel protestatione, quae
omnes inanes et nihil vigore horum declarantur. In reliquis omnibus autem inter utrius-
que Religionis Electores, Principes, Status omnes et singulos sit aequalitas exacta mu-
tuaque. According to § 51 and 53, the deputations and courts of the empire were to
he filled by both parties, with an equal number of members. § 52. In causjs Religionis,
omnibusque aliis negotiis, ubi Status tanquam unum corpus considerari nequeunt, ut
etiam Catholicis et Augustanae Confessionis Statibus in duas partes euntibus, sola ami,
cabilis compositio lites dirimat, non attenta votorum pluralitate.
238 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
mation in the states was confirmed in general terms, though lim-
ited so far as this — that the rights of each religious party in the
domain of the other were to be defined according to the rule of
January 1, 1624.19 All these regulations were likewise to hold
equally good for the Reformed (Calvinists), who were now for
the first time favorably acknowledged.20 On the other hand, the
19 I. P. 0., Art. V. § 2. According to § 14, all bona ecclesiastica immediate/, are to fall
to and remain under the religious party which had them in possession January 1, 1624 ;
and accordingly (in § 15) the Reservatum ecclesiasticum was to be in force in future.
§ 23. Quot Capitulares aut Canonici die I. Jan., anni 1624, uspiam vel Augustanae Con-
fessionis vel Catholici fuerunt, totidem illic ex utraque religione erunt semper, nee de-
cedentibus nisi ejusdem religionis consortes surrogentur.— Exercitium vero religionis in
mixtis Episcopatibus ita restituatur et permaneat, uti et quatenus id 1624 palam recep-
tum permissumque fuit. § 25 and 26 : also all the mediate church property was to re-
main with the religious party that had it in possession January 1, 1624. § 30. Quum
Statibus immediatis cum jure Territorii et Superioritatis ex communi per totum Imperi-
um hactenus usitata praxi etiam jus reformandi exercitium Religionis competat, ac du-
ll um in Pace Religionis talium Statuum subditis, si a religione Domini Territorii dis-
sentiant, beneficium emigrandi concessum ; — conventum est, hoc idem porro quoque ab
utriusque Religionis Statibus observari, nullique statui immediato jus, quod ipsi ratione
territorii et superioritatis in negotio Religionis competit, impediri oportere. § 31. Hoc
tamen non obstante Statuum Catholicorum Landsassii, Vasalli et Subditi cujuscunque
generis, qui sive publicum sive privatum Aug. Conf. exercitium anno 1624 quacunque
anni parte — habuerunt, retineant id etiam inposterum una cum annexis, quatenus ilia
dicto anno exercuerunt, aut exercita fuisse probare poterunt. § 34. Placuit porro, ut
illi Catholicorum subditi Augustanae Confessioni addicti, ut et Catholici Augustanae
Confessionis Statuum subditi, qui anno 1624 publicum vel etiam privatum Religionis
suae exercitium nulla anni parte habuerunt, nee non qui post pacem publicatam dein-
ceps futuro tempore diversam a Territorii Domino Religionem profitebuntur et amplec-
tentur, patienter tolerentur, et conscientia libera domi devotioni suae sine inquisitione
aut turbatioue privatim vacare, in vicinia vero, ubi et quoties voluerint, publico Religi-
onis exercitio interesse, vel liberos suos exteris suae Religionis scholis, aut privatis domi
praeceptoribus instruendos committere non prohibeantur. § 35. Sive autem Catholici
sive Augustanae Confessionis fuerint subditi, nullibi ob Religionem despicatui habeantur,
nee a mercatorum, opificum, aut tribuum communione, — multo minus publicis coemite-
riis, honoreve sepulturae arceantur. § 36. Quod si vero subditus, qui nee publicum nee
privatum suae Religionis exercitium anno 1624 habuit, vel etiam qui post publicatam
pacem religionem mutabit, sua sponte emigrare voluerit, aut a Territorii Domino jussus
fuerit, liberum ei sit, aut retentis bonis aut alienatis discedere, retenta per ministros ad-
ministrare, et quoties ratio id postulat, ad res suas inspiciendas — libere et sine literis
commeatus adire. § 37. Conventum autem est, ut a Territoriorum Dominis illis subdi-
tis, qui neque publicum, neque privatum exercitium religionis suae dicto anno habue-
runt,—terminus non minor quinquennio ; illis vero, qui post pacem publicatam Religio-
nem mutant, non minor triennio, nisi tempus magis laxum et spatiosum impetrare potu-
erint, ad emigrandum praefigatur. Accordingly, the right of reformation, on the part
of the princes, could be applied (§ 30) only in respect to the religion which had no pub-
lic worship in 1624 (§ 31). If the prince tolerated it, it must be in accordance with the
provisions in § 34, 35 ; he might also force its adherents to emigrate ; so § 36, 37.
20 I. P. O., Art. VII. § 1. All the rights resulting from the present, as well as from
the Religious Peace, were to be also conceded— iis qui Reformat! vocantur. Quoniam
vero controversiae Religionis, quae inter modo dictos Protestantes vertuntur, hactenus
non fuerunt compositae, — adeoque illi duas partes constituunt, ideo de jure reformandi
CHAP. I.— GERMAN REFORMATION. § 12. PEACE OF WESTPHAL. 239
Emperor would not allow the peace to be extended to his heredi-
tary lands ; only the mediate Silesian principalities had their pre-
vious religious rights confirmed to them.21 As a protest on the
part of the Pope was of course to be anticipated, it was deprived
of all influence beforehand,22 and so had no effect whatever when
it actually came.23 Although the Protestant churches had still to
inter utramque ita conventum est, ut si aliquis Princeps vel alius Territorii Dominus
vel alicujus Ecclesiae Patronus posthac ad alterius partis sacra transient, aut Principa-
tum, aut ditionem, ubi alterius partis sacra exercitio publico de praesenti vigent, — nac-
tus fuerit, — ipsi quidem Concionatores aulicos suae Confessionis citra subditorum onus
aut praejudicium secum atque in Residentia sua habere liceat. At fas ei non sit, vel
publicum Religionis exercitium, leges aut constitutiones ecclesiasticas hactenus ibi re-
ceptas immutare, vel templa, scholas, hospitalia, aut eo pertinentes reditus, pensiones,
stipendia prioribus adimere, suorumque sacrorum bominibus applicare, vel juris territo-
rialis, Episcopalis, Patronatus aliove quocunque praetextu subditis Ministros alterius
Confessionis obtrudere, ullumve aliud impedimentum aut praejudicium directe vel indi-
recte alterius sacris afterre. Et ut haec conventio eo firmius observetur, liceat hoc mu-
tationis casu ipsis communitatibus praesentare, vel quae praesentandi jus non habent,
nominare idoneos Scholarum et Ecclesiarum Ministros, a publico loci Consistorio et
Ministerio, si ejusdem cum praesentantibus vel nominantibus sunt religionis, vel hoc
deficiente, eo loco, quern ipsae communitates elegerint, examinandos et ordinandos, at-
que a Principe vel Domino postea sine recusatione confirmandos.
21 I. P. O., Art. V. § 38. Silesii etiam Principes August. Conf. addicti, Duces scil.
in Brieg, Liegnitz, Miinsterberg et Oels, itemque Civitas Vratislaviensis in libero suo-
rum ante bellum obtentorum jurium et privilegiorum, necnon Aug. Conf. exercitio ex
gratia Caesarea et Regia ipsis concesso manutenebuntur. § 39. Quod vero ad Comites,
Barones, Nobiles eorumque subditos in reliquis Silesiae Ducatibus, qui immediate ad
Cameram Regiam spectant, turn etiam de praesenti in Austria inferiori degentes Comi-
tes, Barones et Nobiles attinet, quamvis Caesareae Maj. jus reformandi exercitium Re-
ligionis non minus, quam aliis Regibus et Principibus competat ; tamen — ad interven-
tionem Regiae Majestatis Sueciae, et in gratiam intercedentium Augustanae Conf. Sta-
tuum permittit, ut ejusmodi Comites, Barones et Nobiles, illornmque in praedictis Sile-
siae Ducatibus subditi ob professionem Aug. Conf. loco aut bonis cedere aut emigrare
non teneantur, nee etiam prohibeantur dictae Confessionis exercitium in locis vicinis
extra territorium frequentare. § 40. Praeter haec autem — Sacra Caes. Maj. ulterius
pollicetur, se illis, qui in his Ducatibus Aug. Conf. addicti sunt, pro hujus Confessionis
exercitio tres Ecclesias propriis eorum sumptibus extra civitates Schweiniz, Jauer et
Glogavium prope moenia — aedificandas — concessuram. § 41. Et cum de majore Reli-
gionis libertate et exercitio in supra dictis et reliquis Caesareae Maj. et Domus Austria-
cae regnis et provinces concedendo in praesenti Tractatu varie actum sit, nee tamen ob
Caesareanorum Plenipotentiariorum contradictiones convenire potuerit; Regia Maj. Su-
eciae et Aug. Conf. Ordines facultatem sibi reservant, eo nomine in proximis Comitiis
aut alias apud Suam Caes. Maj., pace tamen semper permanente et exclusa omni vio-
lentia et hostilitate, ulterius respective amice interveniendi et demisse intercedeudi.
22 I. P. 0., Art. V. § 1 ; see above, Note 18.
23 By the bull, Zelo domus Dei, d. 26. Nov., 1G48, published 3d Jan., 1651; in Bow-
er's Hist. d. Rom. Pabste, edition of Rambach X., ii. 21. Sane cum intimo doloris sensu
accepimus, quod per plures pacis Osnabrugis — necnon alterius pacis Monasterii — inita-
rum articulos gravissima Religioni catholicae — illata fuerunt praejudicia. Etenim pac-
tionibus — inter alia bona ecclesiastica aliaque ab haereticis occupata illis eorumque suo
cessoribus in perpetuum addicuntur ; haereticis Augustanae, ut vocant, confessionis libe-
rum suae haereseos exercitium in plerisque locis permittitur, et locorum pro aedificandis
240 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1618.
encounter much oppression and craft, yet they attained, within
certain limits, a legally impregnable position, and adequate means
to insure and defend their rights.
§ 13.
ECCLESIASTICAL AFFAIRS IN SWITZERLAND TO 1648.
In the year 1624 the Swiss Reformed Church rejoiced in the
concurrence of several events of a favorable character. The prin-
cipality of Sax joined the Reformation ;a Savoy, in its treaty with
Berne, was obliged to give pledges that it would not make any
religious changes2 in the districts of Thonon, Ternier, and Gex,
which it received back ; the evangelicals of Glarne, after many
attacks, were also recognized by the Catholic cantons.3 In Switz-
ad hunc effectum templis assignatio promittitur ; ipsique cum catholicis ad publica mu-
nia et officia, ac ad nonnullos Archiepiscopatus, aliasque dignitates et beneficia ecclesi-
astica, precumque primariarum Ferdinando in Imperatorem electo a praefata Sede apos-
tolica concessarum participationem admittuntur ; Annatae, jura pallii, confirmationes,
menses papales, et hujusmodi jura et reservationes in bonis ecclesiasticis dictae Confes-
sionis Aucustanae excluduntur ; confirmationes electionum, seu postulationum praeten-
sorum Archiepiscoporum, Episcoporum aut Praelatorum ejusdem Confessionis potestati
saeculari attribuuntur ; plures Archiepiscopatus, Episcopatus, Monasteria,— et alia bene-
ficia et bona ecclesiastica Principibus haereticis eorumque haeredibus, etiam sublata
denominatione ecclesiastica, in feudum perpetuum sub dignitatis saecularis titulo conce-
duntur ; contra pacem hujusmodi ullumve ejus articulum nulla jura canonica vel civilia,
— juramenta, aut concordata cum Romanis Pontificibus, ullave alia statuta, sive politica,
sive ecclesiastica, decreta,. dispensationes, absolutions, aut alias exceptiones allegari,
audiri, vel admitti debere disponitur ; numerus septem Electorum Imperii olim aposto-
lica auctoritate praefinitus, sine nostro et sedis praefatae beneplacito augetur, et octavus
Electorates in favorem Caroli Ludovici, Comitis Palatini Rheni, haeretici, instituitur ;
aliaque multa, quae pudet referre, orthodoxae religioni sedique praefatae Romanae, et
inferioribus Ecclesiis, caeterisque praemissis summopere praejudicialia et damnosa de-
cernuntur. Et quamvis Ven. Frater, Episcopus Neritonensis, noster et Sedis praefatae
-nuncius-fuerit palam nostro— nomine protestatus, ejusmodi articulos esse irritos,
millos ;— ac notissimi juris sit, quamcunque transactionem seu pactionem in rebus ec-
clesiasticis sine praefatae Sedis auctoritate factam nullam nulliusque roboris et momenti
existere : attamen quo efficacius praemissorum indemnitati consultum sit ;— praedictos
— utriusque pacis articulos, caeteraque in dictis instrumentis contenta— ipso jure nulla,
invalida, injusta, damnata— omnino fuisse, esse et in perpetuo fore; ncminemque ad
illorum-etiamsi juramento vallata sint, observationem teneri-atque perinde ac si
nunquam emanassent, pro non extantibus et non factis perpetuo haberi debere, tenore
earundem praesentium decernimus et declaramus. Et nihilominus ad abundantiorem
cautelam— articulos praefatos aliaque praemissa— potestatis plenitudine pcmtus danina-
mus, reprobamus, cassamus, annullamus, viribusque et effectu vacuamus.
1 Ilottinger's Helvet. Kirchengesch., iii. 887.
2 Hottinger, iii. 899.
3 Just after it had been suggested to the canton by the Catholics to expel all the Re-
formed preachers, and to tolerate only Catholic worship ; Hottinger, iii. 885.
CHAP. I.— SWISS REFORMATION. § 13. 1564 TO 1648. 241
erland, however, as in Germany, a more decided Catholic antag-
onism now began to show itself. After 1569 this new zeal was
especially stimulated by Charles Borromeo, Archbishop of Milan
(t 1584), who visited in person the Catholic cantons, and endeav-
ored to unite them for the suppression of heresy ; his agency was
particularly directed to the Italian part of Switzerland.4 Through
him the Jesuits, too, obtained foothold in Lucerne, 1574, and in
Freiburg, 1586,5 and here, as in Germany, opened an uninterrupt-
ed warfare against the Reformation.6 As, however, the Jesuits in
the poor country districts did not find enough aid to propagate
their plans, and as the old Swiss monks and clergy were too rude
to be of much avail, Borromeo introduced the new order of the
Capuchins, which soon7 became widely diffused, and appointed
the most numerous and zealous champions of Catholicism that
were to be found in Switzerland. Besides this, he founded in Mil-
an the Collegium Helveticum8 in 1579, for the education of mis-
sionaries for Switzerland. At last, for conducting these various
operations, he procured the establishment of a standing nuncio
for Switzerland,9 in 1579. By this means, as the Catholic can-
tons soon afterward conceded to this nuncio spiritual jurisdiction10
(1580), the papal influence was unusually advanced. A new
zeal took possession of the Swiss Catholics. Jacob Christoph,
Bishop of Basle, made himself secure, in 1590, by a league with
the Catholic cantons,11 and then soon expelled all the Reformed
worship from the places (Laufen and Zwingen) under his control.12
In 1586 the Catholic cantons pledged themselves by the Golden
or Borromean League, to be steadfast in the Catholic faith, to
hold by and protect each other in the same,13 and in 1587 made
4 Hottinger, iii. 900, 916. De Porta Hist. Reform. Eccl. Rhaet, ii. 1. Meyer's Evan-
gel. Gemeinde in Locarno, ii. 264.
5 Hottinger, iii. 907, 915.
6 In Freiburg they set up a printing-office for this purpose ; Hottinger, iii. 930.
7 The first cloister in Altdorf in Uri, 1580 ; then, 1581, in Stanz in Unterwalden ; 1586,
in Schwyz ; 1588, in Lucerne ; 1590, in Appenzell ; 1593, in Baden, etc. Hottinger,
iii. 914.
8 Hottinger, iii. 911.
9 Hottinger, iii. 912.
10 Hottinger, iii. 935. L'Histoire de la Vie du Pape Siste V., traduit de l'ltalien de
Greg. Leti (a Paris, 16£J0), ii. 49.
" Hottinger, iii. 910.
12 Hottinger, iii. 918.
13 Hottinger, iii. 931. The document is in Lauder's Beschreibung Helvetischer Ge-
schichte, x. 331.
VOL. IV. 16
242 FOUETH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
a league with Spain, in view of a possible religious war.14 Aroused
by them, the Catholics in Appenzell began to persecute their Re-
formed brethren ; and peace in this canton was only restored by
giving up the outer district of Rhoden exclusively to the Reform-
ed worship, and the centre to the Catholics, and afterward, in 1592,
by conceding to both parts a separate central authority.15 French
Switzerland was constantly threatened by Savoy with civil and
ecclesiastical subjection. The chief ecclesiastical instrumentality
in this matter was that of Francis of Sales, provost and, from
1602, nominal Bishop of Geneva, but having his seat in Annecy.16
He especially labored for the conversion of the Reformed in the
districts ceded by Berne to Savoy ; and, as milder measures did
not prove sufficient, he influenced the Duke, in 1596, to suppress
the Reformed worship by violence, setting aside the earlier treaty.17
In accordance with his advice, the Duke, in 1602, caused the city
of Geneva to be attacked by a fanatical multitude assembled by
a jubilee-indulgence ; but this shameful plot did not succeed,18 and
Geneva afterward found protection against the schemes which
were constantly set on foot for its destruction,19 partly in the jeal-
ousy of France toward Spain and Savoy, partly in the aid of the
Pteformed cantons, especially Berne. Still more perilous was the
position of the Reformed in Italian Switzerland. The Canton
of the Grisons, though the Reformed preponderated, was divided
as to religion ; in its Italian portions, particularly in Veltlin, Ca-
tholicism was greatly preponderant. Besides this, its position be-
tween Spanish Milan and Austrian Tyrol made it of importance to
these great powers, struggling for the supremacy in Italy. Thus
it became the object of various ecclesiastical and political intrigues ;
and in consequence, ecclesiastical and political divisions were fo-
mented and came into conflict. From Milan constant efforts were
going forth to arouse a fanatical Catholicism in the Italian princi-
14 The document is in Dumont Corps Diplomatique, v. i. 459.
15 Hdttinger, iii. 948, 962.
16 La Vie de S. Francois de Sales, par M. de Marsollier. 2 Tomej. Paris ed., 5.
1748. 12.
17 Marsollier, i. 252.
18 Thuanus, lib. 129. Spon's Hist, de Geneve, ii. 371. Hencp in Geneva the annual
festival of thanksgiving called L'Escalade.
19 To this belonged especially the plan of Pope Gregory XV., to unite France and
Savoy, in order to destroy Geneva (1622, 1624). See Ranke's Fiirsten und Volker, iv.
394, 402.
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 14. IN BOHEMIA AND MORAVIA. 243
palities.20 The final result was a horrible massacre, by which the
Catholic inhabitants of Vletlin, in July, 1620, exterminated the
Reformed living among them ; at the same time, they renounced
allegiance to the authorities of the Canton of Orrisons.21 There-
O
upon the Italian principalities were seized by Spain, while Austria
took possession of those districts of the canton that bordered on
the Tyrol, and there, too, in 1621, suppressed the Reformed wor-
ship.22 But as in this way the important geographical connec-
tion between Germany and Italy fell under the Spanish- Austrian
power, France and Venice took up arms for the Orisons; and
thus, though the Swiss took no direct part in the Thirty Years'
War, there sprung up here a contemporary struggle closely con-
nected with it. The German part of the Orrisons regained its old
freedom ; but by the Treaty of Milan, 1639, the canton received
back its Italian districts only under the condition that no other
worship but the Catholic should be tolerated.23 The Reformed
were totally expelled from Wallis as early as 1626, after long per-
secutions.24
SECOND CHAPTER.
THE REFORMATION IN OTHER LANDS.
§ 14.
IN BOHEMIA AND MORAVIA.
[Anton Gindely, Bohmen u. Mahren im Zeitalter der Reform., 2 Bde. Prag., 1857.
Franz Palasky, Bohmeus Geschichte, 3 Bde. 1854. Tomek, Geschichte Bohmens.
Pescheck, Gesch. der Gegenreformation in Bohmen. Dresd., 1844. Ehwalt Die
alte u. neue Lehre d. Bohm. u. Mahr. Briider. Danzig, 1756. The Reformation and
Anti-Reformation in Bohemia, 2 vols. 8vo. London. K. A. Miiller, Fiinf Biicher voni
Bohmischen Kriege.]
20 The religious equality conceded in 1557 (§ 10, Note 44) was at once violentty op-
posed: see De Porta, Hist. Ref. Eccles. Rhaet. I., ii. 280. As early as 1583 a plan for
the extinction of the Reformed was discussed between the Catholics of Vletlin and the
Spanish Governor of Milan. Borromeo also had part in this; see his letter to the nun-
cio Spezzani, of Maj' 24, 1584, in De Porta, ii. 33. Instigated and led by the priests,
an insurrection broke out, which, however, failed of its purpose, as the Reformed were
prepared for it ; ibid., p. 38. *
21 Hottinger, iii. 1017. De Porta, ii. 289.
22 De Porta, ii. 451. Haberlin's Neueste Teutsche Reichsgeschichte, sxv. 161.
23 De Porta, ii. 603.
2* Hottinger, iii. 1039.
244 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Luther's Reformation nowhere aroused more cordial sympathy
than in Bohemia. Both Calixtines and the Bohemian Brethren
rejoiced in this new support in their conflict with Rome, and the
latter also welcomed the doctrines with which, for the most part,
they agreed. By letters and messengers both parties soon greet-
ed the Reformer.
Luther, however, still found much to criticise in the views of
the Brethren,1 and endeavored to set them right by his treatise
" On the Adoration of the Sacrament," 1523.2 At first the Breth-
1 Luther first spoke out more at length about the Bohemians in the explanation of
some articles of his sermon on the Venerable Sacrament of the Holy Body of Christ, in
the beginning of the year 1520 (in Walch, xix. 554). Here he takes the part of the
Calixtines, although still holding the communion sub una to be allowable ; but he de-
clares the Picards, or Brethren, to be heretics, because, as he had seen in one of their
books, they "did not believe that the flesh and blood of Christ were truly present, be-
sides some other heretical matters." To the same effect, in June, 1520, in his Appeal to
the Christian Nobility of the German Nation, No. 24 (see § 1, Note 60) ; yet he here
speaks of the error of the Picards dubiously. Thereupon two deputies of the Brethren,
John Horn and Mich. Weiss, came to him, in 1522 (Comenii Hist. Frat. Bohem. ed.
Buddeus, p. 22), by whom he was brought to a more favorable view, and led to distin-
guish between their real belief and its imperfect doctrinal expression ; see Ep. ad Spa-
latinum, dd. 4. Jul., 1522 (de Wette, ii. 217) : Picardi apud me legatos habuerunt, de
fide sua consulentes : inveni ferme omnia sana, nisi quod obscura phrasi et barbara
utuntur pro Scripturae phrasi. Deinde quae me movent, sunt, quod parvulorum bap-
tismum nullius fidei et fructus asseruut, et tamen eos baptisant, et rebaptisant ad se
venientes ex nostris ; deinde septem sacramenta ponunt. Nam caelibatus sacerdotalis
inter eos placet, cum non necessarium faciant, sed liberum. Adeo nusquam est in orbe
puritas Evangelii. An et fidei et operum sanam habeant sententiam, nondum liquet,
valde enim dubito : de Eucharistia nihil falsum video, nisi fallant verbis, sic nee de
Baptismo.
2 Luther desired of the deputies (Note 1) that the Brethren would express their doc-
trine about the Lord's Supper in a more distinct manner in a special treatise. There-
upon they sent to him their Catechism, in a Latin translation prepared by their Senior,
Lucas (in German in Ehwalt's Die alte u. neue Lehre der Bohmischen unci Miihrischen
Bruder. Danzig, 1756, s. 355). Luther first took exceptions to the position "that
Christ is not in the Sacrament independently and naturally, and that the Sacrament is
not to be adored;" and on this account he wrote his essay "Vom Anbeten des Sacra-
ments des heil. Leichnams Jes. Chr. an die Bruder in Bohmen u. Mahren, Waldenses
genannt" (in Walch, xix. 1593). He here acknowledges their excellences with great
regard and friendship, but states to them frankly the doctrinal points on which he still
takes offense. [These refer not only (1) to the Sacrament, but also (2) to their having
children baptized in view of their future faith ; (3) particularly to their doctrine about
faith and works, that " to believe in God means to follow God in love and good works ;"
(4) to their seven Sacraments ; (5) that they insisted that ministers should remain un-
married, and in case of marriage quit the office. Yet he concedes that many things may
mean differently in Bohemian from what they seemed to do to him in Latin. He also rec-
ommends strongly the study of Greek and Latin on th# part of the ministry.] S. 1624 :
" Aufs erste, was ich am Sacrament des Lcibes Christi an euch Fehl habe, ist gnug dro-
ben angezeigt (comp. § 3, Note 22). Wiewol wirs noch nicht in den Schwang bringen
mogen bey uns, dass wir so sittig u. christlich das Sacrament handelten unter be3"der
Gestalt, u. solche Uebung der Lehre u. Liebe u. sittigs Leben unter uns aufrichten, als
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 14. IN BOHEMIA AND MORAVIA. 245
ren felt repelled "by Luther's views ;3 "but at last they changed
many things after his hints, and he responded to this docility by
publishing,4 in 1533, the Confession which they had handed in to
wir von euch horen. Es ist uoch grime mit uns, u. gehet langsam von statten : bittet
aber fur uns." 2. "Dass ihr die jungen Kinder tiiufet auf zukiinftigen Glauben, den
sie lernen sollen, wenn sie zur Vernunft kommen, nicht auf gegenwartigen." The chil-
dren, he held, were endowed with faith through the faith of the Church. 3. Their ex-
planation of faith : " In Gott glauben sey mit Liebe u. guten Werken Gotte nachfolgen."
4. "Dass ihr noch aus der papistischen Kirche habt sieben Sacramente, so doch die
Schrift nicht mehr dann die zwey, die Tauf u. den Tisch des Herrn, hat." 5. That they
their " Diener oder Pfleger, die sich bey uns Priester u. Pfaffen heissen,1' " ehelos zu blei-
ben anhielten." " Wiewol ich das gerne gehort habe, dass ihr niemand wehret ehelich
zu werden, aber das Predigtamt miisse er lassen." — " Das sind die Stiicke. die mir an
euch bewusst noch etwas mangeln an der lautern Lehre des Evangelii, unter welchen
ich das grosste achte, dass ich vom Glauben u. Werken erzahlet habe. Denn wiewol
ich nicht weiss, ob ihr recht oder unrecht haltet ; so sehe ich doch wohl, dass ihrs nicht
kliirlich dargebet. — Es mag aber auch wohl sein, wie die Euern sagen, dass euer Ding
gar viel bass in eurer Bomischen Sprache laute, denn ihrs zu Latein geben konnet : da-
rum vielleicht etliche Stiicke anders von uns verstanden werden, denn ihrs haltet. —
Wenn ichs bey euch erlangeu konnte, wollte ich bitten, dass ihr die Sprachen nicht also
verachtet, sondern weil ihr wohl konntet, eure Prediger u. geschickte Knaben allzumal
liesset gut Lateinisch, Griechisch u. Ebraisch lernen. Ich weiss auch fiirwahr, dass wcr
die Schrift predigen soil u. auslegen, u. hat nicht Hiilfe aus Lateinischer, Griechischer,
u. Ebriiischer Sprache, u. soil es allein aus seiner Muttersprache thun, der wird gar
manchen schonen Fehlgriff thun. — Hiemit bcfehle ich euch Gottes Gnaden, u. bitte dc-
miithiglich, euere Liebe wolle diess mein Schreiben nicht in Veracht aufnehmen, als
hiitte ich euere Fehl Lust gehabt zu riigen ; sondern weil ihr wisset, dass man euch fur
die iirgesten Ketzer hiilt, ich Zeugniss gebe, wie gar viel naher ihr seyd dem Evangelio,
denn alle andere, die mir bekannt sind.— Weil ich hore, dass von Gottes Gnaden bey
euch so ein feiner, ziichtiger iiusserlicher Wandel ist, dass mann nicht so schwelget,
frisst u.sauft, flucht u. schworet, pranget u. offentlich iibel thut, wie bey uns ; sondern
ein jeglicher sich seiner Arbeit niihren muss, — u. auch niemand darben lasset : habe ich
mich nicht mogen enthalten, u. aus christlicher Pflicht euch anzeigen, was mich diinkt,
das noch an eurem innerlichen Wandel des Glaubens u. der Lehre Mangel habe, welchen
ich gerne aufs allerlauterste sehen u. horen wollte. Denn wir, die wir mitten in Sodo-
ma u. Gomorra u. Babjlonia wohnen, nicht sehen, wie wir mochten einen solchen fei-
nen, ziichtigen Wandel auswendig anrichten, Gott helfe uns denn bass ; so haben wir
doch die rechte, lautere Lehre des Evangelii, als einen hellen Lichtstar, mitten unter
diesem verkehrten u. unschlachtigen Geschlecht der Finsterniss, den wir jedermann mit-
theilen, u. wiederum von jedermann auch gebessert werden wollten : welches wir auch
von euch gewarten. Die Gnade unsers Herrn Jesu Christi sey mit euch. Amen."
3 In the year 1524 John Horn was again sent as a deputy to Luther, in order to in-
quire into the ecclesiastical order of the new church ; but they separated unsatisfied
(Comenius, ed. Buddeus, p. 22). Among the Brethren was published a Bohemian reply
to Luther's exceptions (Extracts in Joh. Hederici Examinatio Capitum Doctrinae Fra-
trum. Francof. ad Od. 1850, 8vo ; in German in Carpzov's Religionsuntersuchung d.
Bohm. u. Miihr. Briider, s. 715 ff.).
4 The original Confession, written in Bohemian, had been translated into German by
Michael Weiss, with several alterations favoring the Zwinglian doctrine of the Lord's
Supper; and thus it was first printed at Ziirich in 1532. The elders, dissatisfied with
this, caused a new translation to be prepared, which was issued at Wittenberg, 1531 :
" Rechenschaft des Glaubens, der Dienst u. Ceremonien der Briider in Bohmen u. Miih-
ren, welche von etlichen Pickarden, u. von etlichen Waldenser genannt werden, sammt
einer nutzlichen Vorrede Dr. Martin Luthers" (the Preface is also in Luther's works,
246 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
the Margrave George of Brandenburg in 1532 ; and in the Preface
he expressed much regard for them, and showed great leniency
toward their peculiar dogmatic formulas.5 Thus he regained the
confidence of the Brethren, and was often visited and questioned
"by them.6 Following the example of the German Protestants in
Augsburg, the Brethren also handed in a Confession of Faith7 to
bj- Walch, xiv. 306). A new translation is the Apologia verae doctrinae eorum qui vul-
go appellantur Waldenses vel Picardi, oblata D. Georgio March. Brand, nunc demum
multis in locis aucta et recognita anno 1538. Viteberg. 4. reprinted in Lydii Waldensia,
I., ii. 92. In the time between the first and this revised translation occurred the discus-
sions of the Brethren about the Iteratio baptismi of those who were converted from
Rome : this rebaptism had been until now a custom with them, but it was abolished.
In the Apologia, in the Preface, f. 2, and Pars IV. De Baptismo aquae, f. 77, there is a
long discussion of the reasons which had previously led them to adopt rebaptism, and
for its present abolition. The fides Christi is, after f. 25, illius misericordiae, nostri gra-
tuito miserentis, habenda fiducia. Fol. 69 : Sacramenta quemadmodum sunt res exter-
nae sensiles et terrenae, ita etiam ad externos corporeosque sensus percellendos, a qui-
bus mens et intellectus omnia recipiunt, — instituta : quorum quidem quaedam ab ipso
Christo, quaedam vero ab Ecclesia tradita sunt. — Quae vero institutionis Christi sunt,
haec apud nos modis omnibus praestare, ac incomparabiliter magis ad rationem salutis
requiri. That the bread and wine in the Lord's Supper are truly the body and blood of
Christ, is often insisted upon ; but it is further explained, f. 101 verso : Quod si quis ad-
huc mentem nostram in iis requirat audireque velit, dicimus, credimus et asserimus, cor-
pus Christi hie esse vere, spiritualiter, efficaciter, saci-amentaliter, sed non corporaliter,
sive sensibiliter corporibus, sed bene spiritibus ac mentibus nostris.
5 Luther here says that for a long time he could not understand the explanations of the
Brethren about their doctrine, because they made use of entirely different expressions.
But after much discussion with them about their doctrine of the Lord's Supper, he had
ascertained that they agreed with him that in the Sacrament the true body and blood of
Christ were received. " Da ich das Stucke befand, ward ich gelinder gegen ihrem Thun,
weil sie doch sonst von der heil. Dreyfaltigkeit, von Christo, von dem ewigen Leben, u.
von alien Artikuln des Glaubens nicht unrecht lehreten noch hielten, u. beschloss, weil
sie nahe be}- der Schrift geblieben, dass man sie gar unlillig Ketzer gescholten hatte,
sonderlich bey den Papisten." He published this book to promote agreement with the
Brethren. "Denn wiewohl ich obgenannter Bruder Weise zu reden nicht weiss anzu-
nehmen ; so will ich sie doch auch wiederum nicht ubereilen, noch so eben zwingen,
nach meiner Weise zu reden, sofern wir sonst der Sachen eins werden u. bleiben. bis dass
Gott weiter schicke nach seinem Willen. Denn weil sie ihre Lehre in einen solchen
Methodon oder Ordnung gefasset haben, desgleichen weder der Papst noch alle die seinen
nicht haben ;— so haben doch wir auf unserm Theil eine heller u. gewisser Weise, — von
der Gnaden u. Vergebung der Siinden zu reden, weil wir die Werke u. Glauben so rein
u. richtig von einander scheiden, u. einem jeglichen sein eigen Art u. Amt zuschreiben. —
Derhalben befehle ich dies Buchlein zu lesen u. zu urtheilen alien frommen Christen, u.
bitte, dass sie mit uns allesammt beten wollen Gott unsern Vater um Eintriichtigkeit
der Lehre u. des Glaubens : u. ob jemand ware, dem nicht gnug in diesem Buchlein ge-
schehen wiire, der wollte das ansehen, wie sie sich demuthiglich erbieten, u. wenn sie
schon nichts anders damit verdienen, so ists doch billig, dass man sie das zubrochen
Rohr u. glummend Tocht seyn lasse. Denn wir alle selbst auch noch nicht so ganz u.
vollkommen sind."
6 Tims in 1535 some Brethren were with him ; see his letter to their Senior, Benedict
Gube, April 18, 1535 (de Wette, iv. 599), also 1536 and 1542 ; see Comenius, ed. Buddeus,
p. 23, 25.
7 Prooemium Confessionis ann. 1573, in Camerarii Hist. Narratio de Fratrum Orthod.
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 14. IN BOHEMIA AND MORAVIA. 247
King Ferdinand in 1533. However, they only acquired that si-
lent toleration which had been long conceded to them on account
of the circumstances of the times.
Among the Calixtines, too, the doctrine of Luther soon gained
an entrance.8 An assembly of the Estates in January, 1524, as-
sented to articles which provided for the continuation of the ref-
ormation begun by Huss, in the way set forth by Luther.9 And
the opposing party, which was strongest in Prague, effected the
abolition of these articles, in July, 1524,10 and the renewal of the
validity of the old compactata ; yet the number of the Lutheran
Calixtines greatly increased, and the only difference between them
and the Brethren consisted in their not adopting the strict church
discipline of the latter.11
Thus, at the period of the Smalcald war, the largest part of Bo-
hemia was attached to the Reformation. In the attack on the
Elector of Saxony all these Utraquists likewise saw that their
own faith was in peril. Hence their estates denied to King Fer-
dinand the aid of their troops ; they assembled of their own mo-
tion, prepared an army, and united with the Elector.12 After the
defeat of the latter, they were also obliged to submit.13 There-
Ecclesiis in Bohemia, p. 270 : confessionem hanc Ecclesiarum nostrarum, reliquis plenio-
rem, Bohemica lingua a nostris conscriptam anno 1535, exhibuerunt Regi— Ferdinando
II. Domini, qui Ecclesiis nostris conjuncti sunt et in sua ditione locum nobis concedunt.
Qui Rex et accepit et respondit Dominorum nostrorum legatis benignissime, eaque con-
fessio mox typis expressa bohcmice, et paulo post in linguam latinam conversa, ut Vite-
bergae typis exprimeretur. Confessio Fidei ac Religionis Baronum ac Nobilium regni
Bohemiae Seren. ac Invict. Romanorum Bohemiae, etc., Regi Viennae Austriae sub anno
Dom. 1535, oblata. Witeberg, s. a. 4, with a Preface by Luther, reprinted in an Ap-
pendix to Lydii Waldensia, torn, ii (also in Niemeyer, Collectio Confessionum in Eccle-
siis Reformatis publicatarum, p. 771).
8 Letters of two Utraquist clergymen to him, 1519 ; see above, § 1, Note 50. Luther's
Admonition to the Bohemian land assembly, July 10, 1522, in de Wette, ii. 225.
9 See Libri de Casibus et Seditionibus in Communitate Pragensi regnante D. Ludovi-
co Rege Hungariae. These make the seventh book in G. B. Pontani a Braitenberg Bo-
hemia Pia. Francof. 1608, fol. p. 94. See those articles, ibid. p. 98.
10 The counter articles set forth by the magistracy of Prague ; see in Bohemia Pia, p.
103. On these controversies between the strict Utraquists and the adherents of the Ger-
man Reformation, see Von Bucholtz, Gesch. der Regierung Ferdinands I., iv. 439.
11 The envoys of the Brethren, who came to Luther in 1542, related (Comenius, ed.
Buddeus, p. 25), quomodo Ilussiticae per Bohemiam et Moraviam Ecclesiae paulatim
in Lutheranismum transeundo, doctrinam quidem Evangelii recipiant, in vitae tamen
christianae studio nihil emendent. Remque illam detrimento cedere Ecclesiis nostris •
— dum licentiosi alibi quoque purum Evangelium sine disciplinae jugo haberi posse jac-
tantes, ut se nobis nemo amplius adjungat, nonnulli etiam recedant. efficiant.
12 Menzel's neuere Gesch. der Deutschen, iii. 74 ff. Von Bucholtz, Gesch. der R&
gierung Ferdinands I., vi. 341.
13 Menzel, iii. 211. Von Bucholtz, vi. 404.
248 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
upon Ferdinand (1547) gave orders that in the royal domains in
future only Catholics and Utraquists, after the standard of the
compactata, should be tolerated, but not the Picards. or Brethren.
Many of the latter now emigrated to Poland and Russia ; but the
larger part contrived to maintain their ground in Bohemia and
Moravia.14
The Calixtines, too, would not be brought back to the compac-
tata, but adhered in part to the Lutheran, in part to the Swiss
Confession.15 Next, when the Jesuits, from 1552, came into Bo-
hemia taking the lead in fighting against the Reformation,16 they
insisted that these compacts should be enforced ; while the Calix-
tines struggled, on the other hand, to have them done away. Max-
imilian II. behaved very circumspectly toward the latter,17 but
could not wholly protect them against the persecution of the Cath-
olics, newly stimulated by the Jesuits.18 When, in 1575, the Ca-
lixtines and Brethren united,19 and handed to the King at the Diet,
14 Adr. Regenvolscii Systema Historico-chronolog. Ecclesiarum Slavonicarum Traj.
ad Rhen. 1652, 4, p. 194. The Edict read, Ut omnes Picardi, qui nee Romanae, nee Bo-
hemicae, i. e. Calixtinae Ecclesiae subjici vellent, divenditis suis bonis intra dies 42 om-
nibus regiis possessionibus excederent. Illi enim, qui in fundis degebant Baronum et
equestris Ordinis virorum, nequaquam exterminati sunt. Lochner's Entstehung u. erste
Schicksale der Brudergemeinde (Niirnberg, 1832), s. 54 ff. Von Bucholtz, vi. 432.
15 Regenvolscius, p. 70. Succedebant porro Calixtinis in Bohemia et Moravia non
solum Lutherani sive Augustanae Confessionis, sed etiam Helvetici seu Helveticae Con-
fessionis socii. Lutherani passim, Helvetici in ditionibus Nobilium et civitatibus qui-
busdam coetus suos habebant. — Utriq-ue loca et templa Calixtinorum ocoupabant, et in
plerisque ritus eorum externos sequebantur. Omnes autem isti Evangelici, tam Fra-
tres, quant Calixtini, iique postea alii Lutherani, alii Helvetici, nominabantur vulgo sub
utraque, nempe specie, coena Domini utentes, eoque titulo a Pontificiis, qui sub una,
discriminabantur.
16 First 1552, Colloqui in Prag, Balbinus Epit. rerum Bohem. lib. v. c. 12, p. 593.
1 7 Thus he conceded on the petition of the estates sub utraque, that in the confirma-
tion of landed privileges the compactata be omitted ; see Die andere Apologia der Stan-
de des Konigreichs Boheimb, so den Leib u. Blut unsers Herrn u. Heilands Jesu Christ!
unter beider Gestalt empfahen, aus der Bohm. Sprach in die Teutsche versetzt, ann. 1619.
4. (particularly important on account of the 135 documents appended, pp. 121-505), s.
130.
18 See the document on grievances of 1575, in the Andere Apologia, s. 136.
19 After the precedence of the Consensus Sendomiriensis, agreed upon in 1570 be-
tween the Brethren, the Lutherans, and the Reformed in Poland. Comenius, ed. Bud-
deus, p. 41 : Anno 1575, celebravit Maximilianus comitia Pragae, ordinesque Regni sub
utraque syncretismum sub communi unius confessionis tessera inire permisit, frustra id,
quanquam omni nisu, tam Jesuitis quam Pseudo-Hussitis impedire tentantibus. Cum
enim supplicibus suis libellis protestationibusque inter alia inseruissent, Ordines sub
utraque non esse in fide unanimes, sed fovere inter se Piccardos, Calvinistas, Luthera-
nos : Ordines, ut consensum testari possent, confessionis communis conscribendae inive-
runt consilium, electris ad haec theologis certis, illisque ex Baronum, Nobilium, et Ci-
vico Ordine inspectoribus datis. His ergo magistri Pragenses obtulerunt libros M. Hus-
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 14. IN BOHEMIA AND MORAVIA. 249
for his assent, a common confession,20 Maximilian, in view of the
opposition of the Catholic estates, did not venture to give more
than an oral pledge.21 Under the government of Rudolph, which
immediately followed (1576), the Jesuits obtained a preponderating
influence. Now the compactata alone were held to be valid ; and
there was much oppression of all that went beyond them, espe-
cially of the Brethren.22 By a letter patent, forced from the Em-
peror by the circumstances (January, 1609), entire legal equality
with the Catholics23 was indeed given to all the adherents of the
Confession of 1575; but still, even in the reign of the Emperor
Matthias (from 1611) there were many violations of that religious
si, veterumque Bohemorum de religione facta synodica et comitialia decreta. Qui Au-
gustanani confessionem erant amplexi (magna jam Ordinum pars), obtulerunt eandem
confessionem suam, sicut et suam illi qui ex fratribus erant. Conferebant ergo in sin-
gulis fidei articulis et sensum, et loquendi formulas singularum partium, exprimebant-
que formulis talibus, quibus quaelibet pars subscribere posset et vellet, ad particularcs
nimis subtiles et scholasticas quaestionum differentias non descendendo. Comp. Die
Documente in Z. Theobaldus, Hussitenkrieg. Niirnberg, 1621, in the Appendix.
20 It was originally written in Bohemian, and published first in German at Amberg,
1609, 8vo (also in the Appendix to Theobald), and in Latin at Frankfort, 1619 (also in
Niemeyer, Colleetio Confessionum, p. 819). It is called the Bohemian, and also the
Augsburg Confession, because held by those in Bohemia who sympathized with the
Augsburg Confession. See Kocher's Die drey letzten und vornehmsten Glaubensbe-
kenntnisse der Bohm. Briider. Frankf. u. Leipz. 1741, 8vo ; in the Historical Preface,
p. 70.— This common Confession should not be confounded, as is often done, with one
that was previously handed in to the Emperor by the Brethren ; for the Confession
given to King Ferdinand in 1535 (see Note 7) was revised in Bohemian in 1564, then
translated into German and presented to King Maximilian. Thereupon it was rendered
into Latin, provided with a Proemium of the date 1572 by the clergy of the United
Brethren, and published with an approving preface by the theological faculty of Witten-
berg, in two editions, one Latin and the other German, at Wittenberg, 1573, 8vo. (Comp.
the Proemium to this edition; also given in Camerarius, p. 271.) The Latin edition
may also be found in the Appendix to Lj-dii Waldensia, ii.
21 See the guarantee about their Confession of the Estates sub utraque, in the Andere
Apologia, s. 130.
22 Die andere Apologia, s. 9. In particular, the archbishop demanded that the priests
sub utraque should be consecrated by him, and take a wholly Catholic ordination vow
(see this in the Andere Apologia, s. 140).
23 Der Majestatsbrief v. Jahr 1609, aus einer Bdhm. Urkunde ubersetzt, mit Anm. von
Job. Borott. Gorliz, 1803 ; comp. Schmidt's Neuere Gesch. der Deutschen, Buch iii.
cap. 21. Haberlin's neueste teutsche Reichsgesch., xxii. 601. By this their own Con-
sistory was guaranteed to the Utraquists, the University of Prague given up, the choice
of defensores allowed, and the provisions of the treaty of Augsburg extended to them.
"Es sollen auch wider den obbemeldeten errichteten Religionsfrieden, u. wider die von
Uns ihnen, den St&nden sub utraque, ertheilte feste Sicherung keine Befehle, u. nichts
dergleichen, was ihnen irgend worin die geringste Verhinderung oder einige Abander-
ung verursachen konnte, weder von Uns, Unsern Erben u. nachfolgenden Konigen in
Boheim, noch von sonst jemandem an sie ergehen, auch von ihnen nicht angenommen
werden. Wenn aber auch des etwas erfolgen, oder von wem immer angenommen wer-
den mochte, soil es keine Kraft haben," etc.
250 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. II.— A.D. 1517-1648.
pledge.21 At last the Archbishop of Prague and the Abbot of
Braunau, by seizing the newly-built evangelical churches, occa-
sioned a general insurrection (1618).25 Matthias died during these
disturbances, and the Estates refused to acknowledge as kins: his
' Do
successor, Ferdinand II.,26 known to be a fanatical Catholic, and
committed their crown to Frederick V., the young Elector of the
Palatinate. When he was defeated, and Bohemia plundered by
the armies of Ferdinand, the land lost not only its civil, but also
its ecclesiastical freedom. Under the direction of the Jesuits, the
regulations against all that were not Catholics became more strict
from year to year,27 and ended in 1627 with a demand enforced
upon all, either to become Catholic or to quit the country. Ec-
clesiastical commissions went from place to place, and saw to it
that the order was enforced.28 Many yielded, at least externally,
to the necessity ; great crowds wandered to Saxony, Poland, and
Prussia ; but not a few were still enabled to maintain themselves
in their fatherland, and to be true to their old faith, though with
the greatest secrecy.29
§15.
POLAND, PRUSSIA, AND LIVONIA.
In Poland,1 where the Hussite opinions had already in former
24 See Die andere Apologie, s. 19. Pelzel's Gesch. der Bohmen ; Prag u. Wien, 3te
Aun., 1782, Th. 2, s. 680. Menzel's neuere Gesch. der Deutschen, vi. 159.
25 Die andere Apologie. s. 28, 109. Menzel, vi. 164.
26 See § 11, Notes 28 and 29. Compare Wolf's Maximilian, iii. 664; iv. 224.
27 Under direction of the papal nuncio, Car. Carafa: at first, from fear of Saxony, it
seemed as though the persecution of the Utraquists would be confined to the Calvinists ;
hut it soon became general : see § 12, Note 3. At first, 1620, the Jesuits were restored;
1621, all Calvinistic ministers were expelled as rebels {Carafa Germania Sacra Restaura-
ta, p. 98 : me pro muneris mei ratione diligenter instigante. Comp. the Decreta in the Ap-
pendix, p. 62, 63) ; 1622, the University of Prague was manned with Catholics (Pelzel, ii.
741) ; in spite of all the representations of Saxony, at the repeated urgency of the nun-
cio, the Lutheran preachers were expelled (Carafa, p. 134 sq.) ; 1623, the Emperor him-
self came to Prague, and encouraged this work of conversion (Carafa, p. 153 sq.) ; 1624,
decrees were issued that only Catholics could become citizens, and marry (Carafa, De-
creta, p. 75, 78).
28 The imperial Instruction, in Carafa, Decreta, p. 86. Compare (J. A. Comenii) His-
toria Persequutionum Ecclesiae Bohemicae, s. 1. 1648, 12. Pelzel, ii. 745 ff.
29 See Carpzov's Religionsuntersuchung, s. 241. Especially in the Duch}- of Fried-
land, in the district of Wsetinen, and under the barons of Zerotin and Waldstein.
1 Adriani Regenvolscii (a fictitious name ; it was a Reformed preacher, Andreas Wen-
gierski), Systema historico-chronologicum Ecclesiarum Slavonicarum Ultrajecti, 1652.
4. Stanisl. Lubieniecii, Equitis Poloni, Hist. Reformationis Polonicae. Freistadii, 1685.
CHAP. II.-REFORMATION. § 15. POLAND, PRUSSIA, AND LIVONIA. 251
times, here and there, found some followers, the Lutheran Refor-
mation also gained many adherents, in spite of all opposition, par-
ticularly in the cities and among the nobility. These were most
numerous in the German cities of Polish Prussia. Elbingen de-
clared for the Reformation as early as 1523 ; in Dantzic there
was a violent attempt to make it predominant in 1525, which
was suppressed by the King, without, however, destroying the at-
tachment to it. Thorn soon followed these examples.2
In the Grand-mastership of Prussia,3 on the contrary, the Ref-
ormation spread without hinderance. As early as 1523, at the
suggestion of the Grand - master, Albert of Brandenburg, two
preachers were sent by Luther to Konigsberg ; in the same year
George von Polenz, Bishop of Samland, and soon afterward Erhardt
von Q,ueis, Bishop of Pomerania, embraced the Reformation ; Al-
bert himself renounced the Teutonic Order in 1525, confessed the
Reformation, and took Prussia as a secular duchy in fief from
Poland, at the peace of Cracau, April 9, 1525. Thus the Ref-
ormation was in a short time generally accepted, and Albert, in
1544, founded the University of Konigsberg to sustain and pro-
mote it.4
In Livonia the Reformation was preached quite as early,5 and
soon spread over the whole land, Riga taking the lead, favor-
ed by the lords of the land, who had been independent of the
8. (this refers chiefly to Unitarianism). Salig's Historie der Augsb. Confession, ii. 515.
Die Schicksale der Polnischen Dissidenten, Hamburg, 1768-70. 3 Th. 8. Chr. G. v.
Friese's Kirchengeschicte des Konigreichs Polen (2 Theile. Breslau, 1786. 8.), Th. 2.
[Valerian Krasinski, History of the Reformation in Poland, 2 vols. 8vo. Lond. 1838 ; its
History, Constitution, and Literature, Lond., 1855. Dunham's History of Poland, in
Lardner's Cabinet Cyclopedia, 1841. J. Fletcher, History of Poland, Lond., 1831. N. A.
Da Salvandy, Histoire de Pologne avant et sous Jean Sobieski, 2 vols. 8vo. Paris, 1841.
J. Lelevel, Histoire de Pologne, 2 vols. 8vo. Paris, 1844. R. Roepell, Geschichte von
Polen ; Hamb. 1841. Fasti 'Polonici, 1624 sq., published at Breslau, 1854.]
2 Hartknoch's Preuss. Kirchenhistorie, s. 658.
3 Christ. Hartknoch's Preuss. Kirchenhistorie. Frankf. a. M. 1686. 4. D. H. Ar-
noldt's kurzgefasste Kirchengesch. des Konigreich's Preussen, 1769. 8. Georg v. Po-
lenz, der allererste evang. Bischof, v. Dr. Bockel, in Staudlin's u. Tzschirner's Archiv
f. alte u. neue Kirchengesch., iv. 355. Der Dom zu Konigsberg in Preussen, von Gebser
u. Hagen. Konigsb. 1835 (Abth. 1, Gesch. der Domkirche u. des Bisthums Samland,
with a full account of the reform in the dukedom of Prussia, by Gebser. [Comp. George
von Polentz, der erste evangel. Bischof, von George v. Polenz. Halle, 1858.]
* D. II. Arnoldt's ausfuhrl. u. mit Urkunden versehene Historie der Konigsb. Univer-
sitat. 2 Th. Konigsb. 1746. 8.
5 F. K. Gadebusch, Lievlandische Jahrbucher, Th. 1. Riga, 1780. 8. L. A. Gebhardt's
' Gesch. v. Liefland, Esthland, Kurland, u. Semgallen (allgem. Welthistorie, Th. 50),
s. 477.
252 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Grand-master of the Teutonic Order since 1521 ; this, too, in spite
of all the efforts of the Archbishop of Riga.6
Under these circumstances King Sigismund, who died in 1548,
with all his prohibitions, could not prevent the progress of the
Reformation in Poland also. His son and successor, Sigismund
August, was inclined to the Reformers ;7 but at first, on account
of the power of the bishops, he could not change any thing in the
existing laws. This obstacle, however, was removed in proportion
as the nobility declared themselves, in increasing numbers, to be
on the side of the Reformation.8 At the diet at Petrikow, in 1555,
the representatives of the country went so far as to demand a na-
tional council to adjust the religious disputes, the result of which,
6 As early as August, 1523, Luther addressed a printed epistle to the confessors of the
Gospel in Riga, Reval, and Dorpat (in de Wette, ii. 374).
7 His two court preachers, J. Cosmenius and Laur. Prasnisius, were attached to the
Reformation, as was also the Franciscan, Franc. Lismanius, confessor of the widowed
Queen Bona (Regenvolscius, p. 124). The King held the Institutions of Calvin in spe-
cial esteem (Salig, ii. 572). Calvin dedicated to him, 1549, his Comm. in Epist. ad He-
braeos ; he here says, among other things : Corruptum deformatumque Dei cultum,
quia innunierae in ejus locum superstitiones irrepserint, intelligis : gratiam Christi mul-
tis tenebris indigne obrutam, vim mortis ejus imminutam, ipsum fere laceratum ac dis-
cerptum, eversa funditus salutis fiducia : conscientias misere, imo horrendum in modum
vexatas fuisse atque cruciatas, a sincera rectaque Dei invocatione in varias perplexas-
que ambages miseros homines abductos, Ecclesiam crudeli tyrannide oppressam, deni-
que nullam Christianismi partem sinceram relictam esse. Hac te intelligentia, o Rex
nobilissime, non frustra a Deo fuisse credibile est, quin ministrum ad res magnas ele-
gerit. Ac ne innoxius piorum sanguis de inclyto Poloniae regno vindictam exposcens,
tantam ejus felicitatem nunc retardet : ne qua gutta funderetur hactenus, mirifica Dei
indulgentia factum fuit. Ea fuit dementia et mansuetudine felicis memoriae Rex Sigis-
mundus Majestatis tuae pater, ut quum saevitiae contagio tot Christiani orbis regiones
occupasset, ipse puras manus continuerit. Jam vero Tua Nobilitas, adeoque eximii
quique inter tuos proceres non modo Christum se illis offerentem facile admittunt, sed
cupide jam ad eum aspirant. — Agedum ergo, Magnanime Rex, faustis Christi auspiciis
coram cum regia tua celsitudine, turn heroica virtute dignam suscipe : ut aeterna Dei
Veritas, qua et ejus gloria, et hominum salus continetur, quacunque imperium tuum pa-
tet, jus suum Antichristi latronicio ereptum recuperet. Calvin exhorts the King still
more earnestly to begin the reformation in an epistle dd. Non. Dec, 1554 (Calvini Epis-
tolae Genev, 1575, p. 139). He received a gracious response, as appears from his letter
to the King, 1555 (1. c, p. 167) : Ex litteris, quas M. V. mittere dignata est, intelligo,
meam sedulitatem gratam fuisse, nee fastidio vel contemptu rejectum fuisse meum illud
scriptum. — Imo quia M. V. illud se humaniter excepisse, et libenter se inspexisse testa-
tur, et ubi liberius otium contigerit, sibi in animo esse attentius singulas ejus partes me-
ditari, plus inde fiduciae ad iterandum scribendi officium ofterri mihi visum est. In the
year 1556 Melancthon also wrote to the King, and sent to him the Augsburg Confession ;
see the letter in Lubieniecii, Hist. Ref. Pol., p. 91.
8 Lochneri Comm. qua enarrantur Fata et Rationes earum Familiarum Christ, in Po-
lonia, quae ab Ecclesia Rom. Cath. alienae fuerunt inde ab eo tempore, quo Fratres Bo-
hemi eo migraverant usque ad Consensus Sendomiriensis tempus in the Acta Societatis
Jablonovianae nova, T. iv. fasc. ii. (Lips., 1832. 4.) p. 25 ss.
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 15. IN POLAND. 253
without doubt, would have "been the general introduction of the
Reformation ;9 and Rome had to use all the means at it's com-
mand to prevent it.10 Now, too, the King expressly conceded re-
ligious freedom11 to the cities of Dantzic (1556), Thorn, and El-
bingen (1558), and granted admission to all public dignities to the
evangelical nobles of Lithuania (1563). 12
The whole of evangelical Livonia in 1561 was united with Po-
land by a treaty with the chief commander, Grotthard Kettler, in-
suring its religious freedom ; Kettler received, on the other hand,
Courland and Semgallen as a secular dukedom and Polish fief,
and here, too, made the Reformation predominant.13
In the train of the Reformation, however, its divisions gradually
penetrated into Poland. Its first adherents followed Luther alone ;
but afterward many of them turned to the Zwinglian doctrine
of the Lord's Supper ; and when the Wittenberg Concordia14 had
died out, the Augsburg and the Swiss Confessions were also sep-
arated in Poland.15 Thither, too, came, in 1548, the Brethren15
9 Regenvolscius, p. 77.
10 The King demanded of the Pope, through embassadors : 1. The celebration of the
mass in the mother tongue ; 2. Communion under both kinds ; 3. Permission of the
marriage of priests ; 4. Abolition of the annates ; 5. A national council to rectify abuses
and to adjust religious disputes ; see Sarpi, Hist, du Cone, de Trente, liv. 5, c. 23, ed.
Courayer, ii. 154. The Pope, 1556, sent Aloysius Lipomanus, Bishop of Verona, as leg-
ate to Poland (see the Acts in Raynald, 1555, No. 55 ss.), who, however, at the diet had
to put up with hearing himself greeted by the deputies with a Salve progenies viperarum
(Lubieniecius, p. 76). The Pope wrote to the Archbishop of Gnesen (Raynaldus, 1555,
No. 61) : Illud quidem, de quo actum fuerat, ut Concilium vestrae Nationis Episcopo-
rum isthic haberetur ad componendas de fide et religione controversias, nullo modo a
nobis probari potuisset. — Neque enim in Conciliis Provinciae aut Nationis alicujus de
fidei religionisque catholicae dogmatibus disceptari ac statui quidquam, vel Majorum
nostrorum instituta, vel juris ratio, et Sacrorum Canonum decreta patiuntur: de his
enim rebus in oecumenicis generalibusque Conciliis agendum, ut quae ad omnes perti-
nent ab omnibus approbentur. Lipomani by his severity provoked hatred, and did
not bring much to pass ; more was achieved by his successor, Joh. Franz Commendon,
who came to Poland in 1563 (see his Instructions in Schelhorn's Ergotzlichkeiten aus
der Kirchenhist., ii. 749).
11 Lengnich's Gesch. der Preussischcn Lande unter Konig Sigism. Augusto (Danzig,
1723, fol.), ii. 156.
12 Fundamenta liberae Religionis Evangelicorum, Reformatorum et Graecorum in
Regno Poloniae, 1764, fol. App. A. (Wernsdorfs), Erweis der Gerechtsamen der Dissi-
denten in Polen. Berlin, 1772. 8., s. 48.
13 See Note 5. K. L. Tetsch's Kurlandische Kirchenhistorie bis zum Ableben Gott-
hards ersten Herzogs v. Kurland, 3 Theile. Riga, 1767-70. 8.
14 See § 8, Note 26.
15 According to Regenvolscius, p. 120, the Swiss Confession first appeared at Cujavien
•in 1544.
16 See § 14, Note 14. Their first church was in Posen, and their first preacher, from
254 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
expelled from Bohemia, who, however, in 1555, retaining their
church government, attached themselves to the Reformed.17 Next,
the Unitarian Italians, especially after they had been expelled
from G-eneva, in 1558, found much access to the Polish nobility,18
and established a church of their own, after they were rejected, at
the Synod of Petrikow, in 1555, from communion with the Re-
formed, with whom at first they connected themselves.19 On the
other hand, the Lutherans, under the influence of the Melanctho-
nian school which ruled in Wittenberg,20 united with both the
Reformed and the Brethren at the Synod of Sendomir, in 1570.21
After this union, King Sigismund August, who had taken offense
only at the quarrels of the Reformation, was upon the point of
declaring himself in its favor ;22 but he died in 1572, and with
1553, was George Israel ; see Lochner's Entstehung u. erste Schicksale der Briiderge-
ineinde in Bohmen u. Makren, u. Leben des Georg Israel (Niirnberg, 1832), s. 64, 71.
Tbe Brethren were spread abroad, especially in Great Poland.
1 7 At the General Synod at Cosminer ; Regenvolscius, p. 70. Calvin testified his joy
at this in Ep. ad Stan. Carninski, dd. IV. Cal. Jan., 1555 (ed. Genev., 1575, p. 170); so,
too, Wolfg. Musculus, in Berne ; see Comenius, ed. Buddeus, p. 29.
18 Peter Gonesius, a Pole, who had been in Wittenberg and Moravia, first advanced
the Unitarian positions, after his return in 1556 ; Lubieniecius, p. 111. But in 1558
came thither, besides others, George Blandrata, Joh. Paul. Alciatus, Joh. Val. Gentilis.
Salig's Gesch. d. Augsb. Conf., ii. 625. Lochner Comm., in the Act. Soc. Jablon., iv.
ii. 86 ss.
19 Lubieniecius, p. 201. As earl}- as 1564 a royal edict had warned the Italians to
quit the country (Regenvolsc, p. 222) ; but it was not obeyed. Accordingly, at the
Diet of Lublin, 1566, it was ordered that the Anabaptists and Tritheites should leave
the kingdom in the course of the month (Lubieniecius, p. 194).
20 The Brethren, whose doctrines in several points were blamed by the Polish Lu-
therans (Lochner Comm., p. 96 ss., p. 137 ss.), sent, in 1568, a deputation to Wittenberg,
which there received an honorable testimony to the orthodoxy of the Brethren (see the
Acts in Loscher's Historia Motuum, iii. 41).
21 D. E. Jablonski Hist. Consensus Sendomiriensis, cui subjicitur ipse Consensus.
Berolini, 1731. 4. Lochner Comm., p. 167 ss. Church government and usages were
left unaltered ; as to the Eucharist, they united in the statement (Jablonski, p. 190) :
substantialem praesentiam Christi non significari duntaxat, sed vere in Coena eo ve-
scentibus repraesentari, distribui et exhiberi corpus et sanguinem Domini, symbolis ad-
jectis ipsi rei minime nudis, secundum Sacramentorum naturam. Then they also adopt-
ed the definitions of the Confessio Saxonica (see § 9, Note 27).
22 On the state of affairs should be especially consulted the epistles of Stanislaus Ho-
sius, in Stanisl. Carncovii Ep. Wladislaviensis Epistolae illustrium virorum. Cracov.,
1578. 4. (reprinted in Dlugossi Hist. Polon., ed. Lips., ii. 1633), lib. i. Thus Hosius wrote
to the King, Ep. 9: Quaeso Majestatem Vestram, ut ipsa secum expendat, quale sit eo-
rum consilium, qui novam quandam illi fidiculam obtrudunt, et earn judicio Majestatis
Vestrae comprobari volunt : quin et illud audent postulare, ne quid Episcoporum, sed
Haereticorum judicio tribuat omnia. Qualem autem fidiculam offerunt? earn certe,
quam non solum Christian!, verum etiam ipsi rident Germani Lutherani, et earn vocant
ocream Polonam, etc. Ep. 16 ad Stanisl. Carncovium, dd. S. Joh. Bapt., 1568: non"
jam doceri volunt oves a pastore, sed pastori docendi formam praescribere, quod mihi fit
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 15. IN POLAND. 255
him expired the male branch of the Jagello dynasty, and Poland
became an elective monarchy. In the consultations about the
first election, the estates determined upon a general confederation
to limit the royal power, 1573; all the following Kings were
obliged to assent to the prescribed conditions by Pacta conventa ;
among these was the Pax dissidentium, which gave equal rights
to all churches existing in the kingdom.23 The royal power was
ab haedis meis Elbingensibus. Persuadet sibi Burgimagister, se plus in scripturis intel-
ligere, quam non solum Episcopus ejus civitatis intelligat, verum etiam tota catholica
Ecclesia. Posteaquam vero jugum Episcoporum excusserunt, Regiam quoque Majesta-
tem non pluris faciunt. A nemiue cogi, sed ipsi cogere volunt onines. — De Trideismo
ejiciendo non video cur magis laboret (Rex), quam de sectis aliis extirpandis : quin illi-
us ego sentcntiam valde probo, qui dixit : bellum haereticorum pax est Ecclesiae. Mor-
deant et comedant inviccm, ut tanto citius consumantur ab invicem. De Augustana
Confessione praecipuam esse vellem R. D. V. curam. — Ut hoc fundamentum subrui pos-
set, onines nobis machinae sunt adhibendae. — Ego vero scripsi Regiae Majestati, si vel-
let novam fideni concedere meis haedis Elbingensibus, ut illis permitteret Gregorianam
(the Unitarian) potius. Nam frustra fieri per plura, quod potest fieri per pauciora : nam
ad illam pervenietur ad extremum. — Sat scio, quod secus quibusdam, etiam Ordinis
nostri viris, visum fuit in Comitiis Lublinensibus. Nimirum ut duae tantum sectae pro-
scriberentur, Lutherismus autem et Calvinismus canonisaretur. Quod autem scribit R.
D. V. de admissione nescio qua Comitiorum, vivendi et credendi suo arbitratu, memi-
nerunt etiam Elbingenses in scripto suo, quod mihi transmiserunt, ejus rei. Sed ego
de admissione hac nihil hactenus certi cognoscere potui. Ep. 22 ad eundem, dd. 14.
Oct., 1570. One Clefeld had assured him, quod Regia Majestas omnino pollicita fuerit,
se recepturam Confessionem Augustanam. Et propterea Vilnae novum templum aedi-
ficaverat, ut ibi praedicaretur Evangelium — secundum Lutherum. Another had told
him : ego tibi sancte promitto, quandoquidem certum est, Majestatem Regiam in his
quae instant Comitiis aliquid in causa religionis constituere velle, me, quaecunque con-
stituta fuerint, alacriter ea recepturum. — Et in proximis Comitiis Lublinensibus (Aug.,
1569) haec omnia fere quae nunc scribo renuntiata per me fuerunt Regiae Majestati.
Dixi passim in Prussia spargi, quod nova quaedam fidicula in his Comitiis condi debe-
ret: hanc potissimum ob causam ad ea me profectum esse. — Respondit mihi Majestas
ejus, me non debere credere vulgi sermonibus, nihil tale sibi in mentem venisse un-
quam, se constanter in confessione fidei Catholicae — permansuram. — Visa est Majestas
illius hoc sermone meo permoveri, nisi quod crebrius audit haereticos quam Catholicos,
quum eorum sit major vigilantia. Ex quo fit, ut si quam in rectasa sententiam sit per-
ducta, facile de ea se dimoveri patiatur. — Nulla fere XV. his annis Comitia fuerunt, in
quibus haeretici quod voluerunt non obtinuerint. Ep. 23 ad eundem, dd. 13. Jan., 1571.
Utinam adduci posset Regia Majestas, ut id faceret, quod ab ea supplex petivi: nimi-
rum ut palam Christum connt'eretur, seque non alium Christum agnituram unquam
praeter eum, qui fuit agnitus GOO jam annis in Polonia, coram omnibus testatum faciat.
Haec mihi sola esse videtur ratio, qua rationibus Ecclesiae vel potius Regni totius pro-
spici possit.
23 The document is in the Jura et Libertates Dissidentium in Religione Christiana in
Regno Poloniae et M. D. Lithuaniae. Berolini, 1708, fol., p. 7, and Nova Acta Histo-
rico-eccles., vii. 726. Universi nobis invicem spondemus, — in Regem non consentien-
dum prius, quam Jura nostra omnia post electionem illi offerenda jurejurando confirma-
verit, — imprimis vero jurejurando recipiat, pacem universalem inter Dissidentes in Re-
ligione conservari et tueri. — Quandoquidem autem in hac Republica non parvum repe-
ritur dissidium in causa Religionis Christianae ; occurrendo ne ea de causa inter incolas
perniciosa aliqua seditio oriatur, cujus exempla in aliis Regnis luculeuter videmus, spon-
256 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
now so weakened that neither the strictly Catholic opinions of
Henry of Valois (1574), nor the inclination of Stephen Batori
(1575-86) to tolerance,24 could have much influence upon eccle-
siastical affairs ; these were mainly dependent upon the nobility
and their relation to the bishops.
In Poland, as every where else, there began about this time a
reaction toward Catholicism.25 The most dangerous foe of the
Reformation, Stanislaus Hosius, Bishop of Culm, afterward of
Ermeland, and cardinal (t 1579),26 called the Jesuits into Poland,
and founded for them the first college in Braunsberg, in 1565.
The other bishops followed his example, and thus Jesuit colleges
sprung up in many cities.27 The successful agency of the Jesuits
began under the strictly Catholic Sigismund III. (1587-1632).
The fact that this King conferred all offices and dignities only
upon Catholics induced many of the nobility to go over to the
Catholic Church.28 But the Jesuit colleges had a still more im-
portant influence upon the young nobles, being frequented by
them in great numbers as the best institutions for education in
demus omnes pro nobis et successoribus nostris in perpetuum, sub vinculo juramenti,
fide, honore, et conscientiis nostris, ut qui sumus Dissidentes de religione, pacem inter
nos conservare, et propter diversam fidem et ritum in Ecclesiis sanguinem non effun-
dere, neque poenas imponere confiscationis bonorum, infamiae, carceris, exilii ; et alicui
Superioritati et Officio ad ejusmodi processum nullo modo auxilium dare : quinimo si
aliquis ilium effundere voluerit ex ista causa, opponere se omnes tenebimur. It is to be
noted that the name Dissidents is here used for all, including the Catholics ; it was only
later that it was confined to the non-Catholics.
24 Compare the answers which he gave to the zealous Catholics who called upon him
to suppress the heretics (Regenvolscius, p. 215) : Rex sum populorum, non conscientia-
rum. — Nolle se conscientiis dominari, siquidem Deus haec tria sibi reservarit, creare
aliquid ex nihilo, nosse futura, et dominari conscientiis.
25 Ranke's Fursten u. Volker von Siid-Europa, iii. 78, 3G5.
26 On him see Saljg's Hist. d. Augsb. Conf., ii. 598. Among his works (ed. Antverp.,
1571 and Colon., 1584, 2 Tomi, fol.) the most important is his Confessio Catholicae Fidei
(i. 1 sq.), which was set forth at the Synod of Petrikow in 1551, and was for a long time
the point of union for the Catholics. How fanatical he was is shown especially in his
Letters to King Henry and his Confessor (Opp., ii. 358, 359), in which he complains that
the King had sworn assent to the Pax dissidentium, but, at the same time, lays it upon
his conscience not to keep this oath. He writes to the King : Supplex Majestatem V.
peto, sicut peccando Petrum est secuta, sic et pro peccato suo satisfaciendo Petrum imi-
tetur, errorem suum corrigat, et sciat, quod juramentum non est vinculum iniquitatis,
nee ullius absolutionis indigere se ab hoc juramento, sibi certo persuasum habeat. Quan-
doquidem cassa et irrita sunt omnia omni jure, quae per Majestatem tuam parum con-
siderate facta sunt.
27 Sacchini Hist. Soc. Jesu, P. ii. lib. viii. 114, P. iii. lib. i. 112, lib. vi. 103. Hart-
knoch, s. 1049. The laws prescribed by the Pope to the college in Braunsberg, see in
Theiner's Schweden, and his Stellung zum heil. Stuhle, Th. 2. Urkundenbuch, s. 153.
28 Ranke, iii. 369.
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 16. HUNGARY AND TRANSYLVANIA 257
the land. Thus many evangelical churches in the country lost
the protection of their noble lords, and in the cities the larger part
of their churches were gradually taken from them by the decis-
ions of the Catholic courts ;29 and the disciples of the Jesuits were
often so far led astray by the arrogance of the nobles and ecclesi-
astical fanaticism that they violently attacked the dissidents and
their churches, raging against them with slaughter and burnings.30
The Evangelical party was protected only in the domains of the
nobles who remained attached to their faith.
The King who succeeded, Vladislas IV. (1632-48), was per-
sonally very tolerant, and caused the Religious Conference of
Thorn31 to be held in 1645, to bring about peace among the con-
tending parties ; but he could not radically alter the existing state
of affairs.
§ 16.
IN HUNGARY AND TRANSYLVANIA.
Jo. Burii (Eccl. Evang. Carponensis V. D. M. Leopoldo I. Imp.) Micae historico chro-
nologicae (MS. highly esteemed, and much used by subsequent historians; see Dr.
Czvittinger spec. Hungariae literatae, p. 94 ss.). Historia diplomatica de statu reli-
gionis Evangelicae in Hungaria, 1710, fol. (Pauli Ember, Debreceni) hist. Ecclesiae
reformatae in Hungaria et Transjdvania, locupletata a F. A. Lampe. Traj. ad Rhen.
1728. 4. Salig's Gesch. d. Augsb. Conf., ii. 803. Jo. Ribini (preacher in Pressburg)
29 See the grievances of the cities as presented to the diets of 1601 and 1605, in Hart-
knoch, s. 1070, 1072.
30 Especially in Posen and Cracau: see Regenvolscius, p. 223, s. 231 ss., 244.
31 Acta Conventus Thoruniensis. Varsaviae, 1646. 4. They are also in Calovii Hist.
Syncretistica, p. 199. On this conference see D. H. Hering's neue Beitr. zur Gesch. d.
Ref. Kirche in den Preuss. Brand. Liindern, ii. 1. C. W. Hering's Gesch. d. Kirchl.
Unionsversuche, ii. 1. The royal instructions for the conferees state the object of the
conference as follows (Calovius, p. 234) : Concordiam et unitatem Religionis ac beatam
Ecclesiae Patriaeque pacem, omnium votis tantopere expetitam. The business of the
collocutors is comprised— in tribus actionibus. Ac in prima quidem investigent quam
accuratissime propriam et genuinam singularum partium doctrinam et sententiam/ In
altera do veritate vel falsitate doctrinae conferant : in tertia, si quid circa praxes et
mores controversum sit, discutiant. Primum, i. e., perfectam totius doctrinae liquida-
tionem et sincerationem permagni facimus, cum compertum Nobis sit, maximam jam
praesentium malorum causam esse sinistras partium intelligentias, et hoc uno fomite
tarn luctuosum dissidium in hoc inprimis Regno foveri. They were mutually to ex-
plain their doctrinal positions so long, donee cuivis liquido— constare possit, quid una-
quaeque pars revera docuerit, quidve putetur vel fingatur docuisse. The true doctrine
as held by all parties thus eliminated, haec sola sit, turn sequentium in hoc Congressu
collocutionum, turn (si forte pax nondum perfecte coalesceret) futurarum deinceps dis-
putationum, scriptionum, concertationum materia, semotis omnibus figmentis, cavillis,
criminationibus; imo penitus extinctis funestis hisce odiorum, irarum, infes'tationum
facibus et incitabulis. However, even this object of the conference was not fulfilled.
VOL. IV. 17
258 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Memorabilia Augustanae Confessionis in Regno Hungariae de Ferdinando I. usque
ad Carolum VI., 2 Tom., 1787-89. 8. Kurze Gesch. der Evang. Luther. Kirche in
Ungarn vom Anfange d. Ref. bis Leopold II. Gottingen, 1794. 8. (Mich. Dion. Do-
leschal's, preacher at Vag Ujhely.) Die wichtigsten Schicksale der Evang. Kirche
Augsb. Bekenntnisses in Ungarn v. J. 1520 bis 1G08. Leipzig, 1828. Historia Ec-
clesiae Evang. Aug. Confessioni addictorum in Hungaria universe, praecipue vero in
XIII. oppidis Scepusii (Zips) Halberstadt, 1830. 8.
Chr. Schesdi Oratio de Origine reparatae et propagatae coelestis Doctrinae in Transyl-
vania 1580, in the Fortges. Samrnlung v. alten u. neuen theol. Sachen, 1732. s. 559.
Ge. Haner Hist. Ecclesiaruni Transylvanicarum. Francof. et Lips., 1694. 12. Jos.
Benko (Reform, preacher in Kozep-Ajta) Transsilvania, P. i. Tom. ii. (Vindobonae,
1778. 8.) p. 121 (lib. iv. cap. 12, de statu ecclesiastico).
[Scriptores Rerum Hungariaerum, veteres ac genuini ; recens. J. G. Schwandtner. Vin-
dob., 1746, 2 fol. Peterffy, C., Sacra Concilia Ecclesiae Romano-Catholicae in Regno
Hungariae celebrata, MXVI. usque ad a. MDCCXXXIV. Viennae, 1742. 2 fol. Count
Mailath, Gesch. der Magyaren, 5. 8vo, 1820-30. Zweite Ausg., 1852-55. Ladislas
Szalay, Hist. Hungar., 5 vols. 8vo. (to 1690). Geschichte d. Evang. Kirche in Un-
garn, mit Riicksicht auf Siebenbiirgen. Berl., 1854. History of Protestantism in
Hungary, with a Preface by Dr. Merle D'Aubigne. Lond., 1854. Mich. Horvath,
Gesch. Ungarns. Pesth, 1854, 2 Bde. 8vo.— J. Paget, Hungary and Transylvania, 2.
8vo. Lond., 1839. J. A. Fessler, Gesch. d. Ungarn, 10. 8vo. Leipz., 1815-25. De
Sacy, Histoire generale de Hongrie, 2. 12mo. Paris, 1778.]
The Bohemian Brethren who had, in earlier times, emigrated
into Hungary remained insignificant in numbers and influence.
On the other hand, however, the connection which existed be-
tween the numerous Germans that were living in the Hungarian
cities and Transylvania and their fatherland contributed directly
and strongly to the introduction of the writings and doctrine of
Luther. Many young Hungarians went to Wittenberg to study,1
and then became the heralds of the Reformation in their own
land. The clergy, who were strong, opposed- them with great
zeal, and in 1523 had a bloody law passed against the Reforma-
tion ;3 but still many cities and several powerful nobles3 joined in
the movement. After 1523 they had the upper hand in Hermann-
stadt.4 In 1525 the five royal free cities in Upper Hungary de-
clared for the Reformation.5
1 Ribini, i. 5. G. Bod de Reformationis Hungaricae Ministris Diss., in Gerdesii Scri-
nium Antiquarium, vii. 346.
2 The proposal of the Diet of Ofen, sanctioned by the King, was, Artie. LIV (Histo-
ria Diplom., p. 3 ; Lampe, p. 58) : Omnes Lutheranos et eorurn fautores, ac factioni ipsi
adhaerentes, tanquam publicos haereticos, hostesque sacratissimae Virginis Mariae, poe-
na capitis et ablatione omnium bonorum suorum Majestas Regia veluti catholicus Prin-
ceps punire dignctur. Then, 1525 (1. c.) : Lutherani omnes de regno exstirpentur, et ubi-
cunque repcrti fuerint, non solum per ecclesiasticas, verum etiam per saeculares personas
libere capiantur et comburantur. On the author of these laws, see Ribini, i. 10 ss. ^
3 G. Bod de Reformationis Hungaricae Patronis Diss., in Gerdesii Serin. Antiqu.,
vii. 133.
* Compare the King's admonitory epistle to this city; Hist. Dipl., p. 3; Lampe, p. 59.
5 Lcutschau, Seben, Bar tfeld, Eperies, and Caschau ; Lampe, p. 64.
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 16. HUNGARY AND TRANSYLVANIA. 259
After the death of King Louis II., who fell in the battle of Mo-
hacz, two rivals contended for the Hungarian throne, Archduke
Ferdinand, and John of Zapolya, Voy vode of Transylvania. Both
renewed the laws for the persecution of the new doctrine ; hut the
execution of them was hindered by domestic wars, and the Refor-
mation made incessant progress. Many of the nobility declared
for it ; Hermannstadt, in 1529, expelled all priests and monks ;
and Cronstadt soon followed this example.6 Among the distin-
guished preachers of the Reformation in Hungary was Matthias
Devay (called Lutherus Ungaricus),7 who returned in 1531 from
Wittenberg to his native land ; in Transylvania, John Honter, who
in 1533 came back from Basle to his native city, Cronstadt, and
worked for the new doctrines by a printing-press and as a preacher.8
By the Peace of 1538 Ferdinand was confirmed in his possession
of the throne ; John was to retain only during his lifetime the
royal title, Transylvania, and a portion of Upper Hungary. Yet
still, after John's death in 1540, his widow, Isabella, endeavored
to retain these possessions, with the aid of Turkey, for her lately-
born son, John Sigismund. She was, however, restricted to
Transylvania, while a large part of Hungary fell into the hands
of Turkey.
The country being thus divided up and engrossed with war,
neither Isabella in Transylvania, nor Ferdinand in that part of
Hungary which remained to him, could put a check upon the
Reformation. The whole Saxon population of Transylvania, at
the Synod of Medwisch, adopted the Augsburg Confession ; a like
solemn declaration in its favor followed in the same year in Hun-
gary at the Synod of Erdod, with which the Transylvanian Hun-
garians connected themselves.9 In all parts of the land synods
were held to establish and arrange the new Church. After the
defeat of the Smalcald confederates, Ferdinand, at the Diet of
Pressburg, did indeed forbid heresies ;10 but only Anabaptists and
Sacramentarians seemed to be aimed at in the prohibition. No
6 Benko Transsilvania, i. ii. 125.
7 On him see Lampe, p. 72. Ribini, i. 30.
8 Dav. Czvittingeri Specimen Hungar. literatac. Francof. et Lips., 1711. 4. p. 178.
9 Lampe, p. 92 s.
10 Ribini, i. 70. Art. V. Cultum divinum et religionem ad pristinam normam esse
redigendam, et haereses undique tollendas. Art. XI. Anabaptistas et Sacramentarios,
— qui adhuc in regno supersunt, proeul expellcndos esse de omnium bonis ; — nee am-
plius illos — intra regni fines esse recipiendos.
260 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
steps were taken against the royal cities in Upper Hungary, which
in 1549 handed in to the King their Confession11 (Confessio Pen-
tapolitana). In the Turkish part of Hungary the Reformation
advanced unimpeded.12
After Isabella, expelled by Ferdinand in 1551, had been brought
back by the aid of the Turks in 1556, and again assumed the gov-
ernment of Transylvania, in order to insure for her son the land
which'was already, for the most part, submissive to the Reforma-
tion, she was forced to give her assent to the decree of the Diet of
Clausenburg (1557), by which equal rights with the Catholics were
conceded to the adherents of the Augsburg Confession.13
The unpropitious controversy about the Lord's Supper unfortu-
nately very early found an echo in Hungary ; but still the Augs-
1 1 Ribini, i. 76. The Confession is there given, p. 78 ss. By Lampe, Salig, and oth-
ers, this Confession is erroneously assigned to the year 1530.
12 On the circumstances attending the Reformation, compare the letters written in
these years from Hungarians to persons in other countries : for example, that of Emeri-
cus Zigerius to Flacius, 1549, published by the latter in German at Magdeburg, in 1550
(in Ribini, i. 501) ; the letters to Bullinger, in Huldrici Miscell. Tigurina, ii. 192, 198,
comp. p. 200. I [Gieseler] have in manuscript several letters of this description, ad-
dressed to Breslau preachers. Thus Mag. Jo. Creslingus Parochus Schemnitiensium
writes to Ambr. Moibanus, 1543. Interim autem vide admirabile et consolantissimum
Dei consilium. Arbitramur nos, Turcas oppressores esse Evangelii filii Dei : at diver-
sum Deus ipse efficit : fiunt enim suis bellis contra Papistas (licet nescientes) defenso-
res. Mirum namque in modum Evangelium gloriae Dei et Domini nostri Jesu Christi
sub istis bellicis tumultibus quam latissime vagatur. Tota enim Transsylvania Evan-
gelium recepit, frustra probibente — illo Georgio Monacho Episcopo, omnium praesenti-
um in Hungaria malorum auctore (Georg Martinuzzi, see Engel's Ungrische Gesch.,
iv. 132). — Et quod magis mireris, Valachia quoque Transsylvaniae vicina et Turcis sub-
jecta Evangelium recepit. Tarn vetus quam Novum Testamentum sua lingua in Co-
rona, Transsylvaniae civitate, impressa sunt. — Sed et per Hungariam paulatira Evan-
gelium serpit. Quod si isti bellici tumultus non intervenissent, dudum Pseudoepiscopi
graviores tumultus, quam ipsimet Turcae, contra Evangelii professOres concitassent.
Adalb. Wurmloch, in Bistriz, writes to Joh. Hess, pastor in Breslau, 1546: Reformatae
sunt hie in Transsylvania Ecclesiae urbium Saxonicarum Dei beneficio, magna ex parte
etiam in Hungaria. Audimus et certo intelligimus, Budae (Ofen, then under Turkey)
paucis illic relictis Hungaris praedicari sincerum Evangelium, et crassum quendam Sa-
tanam papisticum vehementer obstitisse, ita ut res pertraheretur ad Praefectum urbis
exercitusque. Qui audita controversia plus visus est approbare Evangelium, maxime
ob has causas, quod doceat, unum colendum Deum, reprobetque abusum imaginum,
quas Turcae abominantur, et nos propter illas plurimum. Respondit tamen Praefectus,
se non esse eo collocatum a Caesare suo ad diluendas Religionis nostrae controversias,
sed ad conservandum regnum Caesaris ea in qua possit tranquillitate. Est et alia Hun-
gariae civitas, Segedinum nomine, cui praeest Bassa quidam Turcicus, qui defendit
Evangelium et illius ministros praedicatores contra omnem impetum et fuiias Papis-
tarum.
13 Decretum, dd. 1. Jun., 1557 (Benko, i. ii. 136): Ecclesias quoque Hungaricas in
Eeligione cum Saxonibus idem sentientes Regina sub patrocinium recipit, et Ministris
illarum justos proventus integre reddi et administrari mandaturam se promittit.
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 16. HUNGARY AND TRANSYLVANIA. 261
burg Confession was for a long time the bond of union among all
trie followers of the Reformation. But after the Calvinistic con-
troversy had broken out in Germany, in Hungary also synods were
arrayed against synods, conferences and disputations were set on
foot, articles and counter-articles were exchanged, until an eccle-
siastical division followed. The Germans, for the most part, re-
mained true to the Lutheran doctrine ;u in Hungary the first
synod that adopted a Calvinistic Confession was that of Csenger
(1557 or 1558), in the Confessio Czengerina.15 In 1566 all the
Hungarian Reformed Churches signed the Helvetic Confession.16
In Transylvania, in 1564, at the Synod of 'Enyed, a Lutheran
superintendent was appointed for the Saxons, and a Reformed for
the Hungarians and Seklians.17
Together with these parties the Unitarians also crept in. In
Hungary they were steadfastly repelled ;18 in Transylvania, from
1566, there was much controversy with them.19 But after King
John Sigismund and almost the whole of Clausenburg had been
14 The letter of Thomas Hilarius, pastor at Caschau, to the University of Wittenberg,
1574 (in Riederer's Nachrichten, i. 100), designates the free cities, those of the county
of Zips, and the hill cities, as true to the Augsburg Confession, and then adds : Neque
patiuntur haec loca, cum praecipue Germani ea possideant, et gubernent sub Imperato-
ris et Regis Rom. imperio, vel farraginem sacramentariorum inter Ungaros usitatam,
vel fermentum Arianorum, Anabaptistarum, Flacianorum, vel vero aliarum sectarum
opiniones spargi, sed nobiscum eandem confessionem verbi veritatis — in Augustana
Confessione et corpore doctrinae comprehensam unanimi consensu spargunt, et contra
Antichristum et ejus membra defendunt.
15 Lampe, p. 109. The Conf. Czengerina; see in the Syntagma Confessionum, Ge-
nevae, 1612, p. 186 ; in Augusti Corpus libr. S3'mbolicorum Eccl. Reformatae, p. 241 ;
in Niemeyer Collectio Confessionum Reform., p. 539.
16 Lampe, p. 125.
17 After the controversy had continued from as far back as 1557 (Benko, i. ii. 127),
the King sent George Blandrata to make one more attempt at reconciliation, but at the
same time ordered (Lampe, p. 123) : Sin autem id, quod postulamus, sequi non poterit ;
saltern fiant ordinationes piae in tranquillitatem Ecclesiarum, ut Ecclesiae Saxonicae,
et quicunque praesentiam corporis in Coena asserunt, habere possint unum certum Su-
perintendentem, virum gravem, pium et eruditum, gregi Domini sedulo invigilantem,
qui in unitate doctrinae, et ceremoniarum conformitate, ac disciplina evangelica Eccle-
sias gubernet, et in sontes ac inobedientes digna poena animadvertat : rursus qui diver-
sam assertionem absentis videlicet corporis Christi contendunt, suum habeant Superin-
tendentem, cujus cura et vigiliis, solitis ritibus et ceremoniis, Ecclesiae eorum in disci-
plina evangelica gubernentur ; atque ita distinctis limitibus et functionibus quibuscun-
que suis omnibus prospiciant, et controversiae ac contentiones passim inter utramque
partem grassantes vel hoc modo sedentur.
18 Thus Lucas Agriensis was combated as Antitrinitarian, and at length, in 1568, im-
prisoned until he should retract, although he was still far from the Transylvaiiian Uni-
tarianism ; Lampe, p. 138-146, 187-217 ; Ribini, i. 204.
19 Lampe, p. 147 ss.
262 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
gained in their favor, religious freedom was also extended to them
at a diet in 1571.20
The religious condition of Transylvania, which from this time
reckoned four Religiones receptae, was on this basis brought into
a regular order ; but it was different in Hungary. As long as the
Emperor Ferdinand ruled, in that part of Hungary which belonged
to him the decrees against the Protestants were not, indeed, abol-
ished, nor were they carried into execution. Under his successor,
Maximilian II. (1564-76), Lutheranism was not only entirely toler-
ated, but was also strikingly favored by the imperial generals, Laz-
arus Schwendy and John Ruber von Pixendorf, who avowed their
adhesion to it. The opposition to Calvinism continued, although
without effect.21 Under Rudolph II., too (1576-1608), the Prot-
estants for a long time had outward repose. And thus, in spite
of the violent struggles between the Lutherans and Calvinists,
kindled anew by the Formula Concordiae, it came to pass that
the larger part of Hungary accepted the Reformation, and only
three magnates remained Catholics.23
The new attack upon Protestantism proceeded here, too, from
the Jesuits. As early as 1588, at the proposal of the estates of
the country, they were again expelled23 from Transylvania, where
they had been allowed to come in 1579, supported by Stephen
Bathori, King of Poland, and had brought things into great disor-
20 They, however, at first only received permission to dwell in Clausenburg ; Benko,
i. ii. 131, 136.
Ml Compare the imperial edict, 31st Oct., 1567, in Ribini, i. 207.
" According to the testimony of one of the first Hungarian Jesuits, Stephanus Arator,
it was asserted (Gerdesii Serin. Antiqu., vii. 174) : Eo jam ventum fuerat, ut ante intro-
ductionem publicarum scholarum Soc. Jesu in Hungaria in toto Regno nonnisi tres Mag-
nates numerarentur catholici, ex Nobilibus vero vix nlli. Gregor v. Berceviczy Nach-
richten uber den jetzigen Zustand der Evangelischen in Ungarn. Leipzig, 1822, s. 8.
23 Acts in the Hist. Diplom., p. 8, and in Lampe, p. 314 ss. The estates were at first
repelled by the prince, Sigismund Bathori, who was veiy submissive to the Jesuits, but
forced the matter through upon a very emphatic renewal of their request. They say of
the Jesuits (Lampe, p. 323): Non enim solum juventutem liberaliter disciplinis institu-
erunt (ut ipsorum proprium erat officium), sed et religionem suam palam et manifeste
per plateas, templa, et compita in processionibus etiam propagarunt, in iis etiam locis,
ubi nulla ipsis a Regno facta fuit potestas. Nam et Varadini S. Aegidii templum, ubi
alias purior religio docebatur, violenter occuparunt, non juventutis instituendae, sed
religionis promovendae causa, ac in civium injuriam Crucifixum armatis manibus pub-
lice eduxerunt, ac turbas dederunt maximas, quas nisi ii, quorum interfuit, compressis-
sent, seditio orta fuisset. His non contenti contra Regni statuta vicinos pagos percur-
reruut, ut Religionem suam latius spargerent ; domum ministri Ecclesiae S. Kosmani
invaserunt, injuria affectum ejecerunt, libros quos habuit disperserunt, ipsum ac cives
contumeliose tractarunt, caet.
CHAP. II.-REFORMATION. § 16. HUNGARY AND TRANSYLVANIA. 2G3
der. But in Hungary, where they had been called (1586) by
George Draskovitz, Archbishop of Kolocz,24 they planted themselves
firmly, and soon began to break up Protestantism. Thereupon
the imperial dictator of Upper Hungary, Count Belgiojoso, began
a persecution of the Protestants in Caschau,25 in 1G03, and openly
avowed his purpose of exterminating them. The Emperor, in
1604, gave his formal assent to this procedure.26 The Jesuits at
once came forward as the leaders and instruments of the persecu-
tions which now broke out. Meanwhile the magnate Stephen
Botskai put himself at the head of Protestantism in Transylvania ;
an insurrection in Hungary joined with him ; and the Archduke
Matthias could only avert the impending danger by conceding
equal religious freedom to all three religious parties in the Peac;;
of Vienna27 (1606), and recognizing Stephen as Prince of Transyl-
24 Doleschal, s. 2-14. They had already possessed a college at Tyrnau, from 1559 to
15G7, but when it burned down they had again withdrawn from Hungary (ibid., s.
171, 198).
2i Lampe, p. 332. Ribini, i. 320.
26 When the Diet of Pressburg complained about the violation of religious freedom,
Rudolph added to 21 articles of the diet, sent to him, a 22d, dated Prague, May 3,
1601 (Lampe, p. 333; Ribini, i. 321), in which the grievances of the estates were sharply
set aside, with this addition : Cum sua sacratissima Caesarea Regiaque Majestas— sacro-
sanctam catholicam fidem — in regnis et provinciis suis, ac praesertim in hoc suo Unga-
riae regno — ex tot falsis opinionibus et sectis erutam, ubique florere et dilatari cupiat;
— idcirco Majestas sua sacratissima, motu proprio deque regiae suae potestatis plenitu-
dine, tarn sancti Regis Stephani, — quam vcro omnium aliorum divorum quondam Un-
gariae Regum — decreta, constitutiones et articulos pro praefata sancta catholica Romana
fide et religione, quovis tempore praeclare et pie editos et evulgatos, non secus ac si de
verbo ad verbum praesentibus Uteris inserti et inscripti essent, hoc speciali suo articulo
clemeiiter ratilicat et confirmat. Ac ne deinceps in generalibus praesertim et arduis
regni tractatibus et diaetis alicui religionis negotium ad remorandos et interrumpendos
publicos tractatus quovis colore et praetextu impune movere liceat, benigne statuit et
serio decernit, ut contra tales inquietos rerumque novarum cupidos poena a divis quon-
dam Regibus Ungariae in eisdem decretis et articulis statuta confestim procedatur, et
caeteris in exemplum irremissibiliter puniantur.
27 Pacificatio Viennensis, dd. 23. Jun., 1606 (Hist. Dipl., p. 19; Lampe, p. 335). Art.
. I. abolished the Art. 22 of the year 1601, and — juxta Sac. Caes. Regiaeque Majestatis
priorem resolutionem, declared, quod omnes et singulos Status et Ordines intra ambitum
Regni Hungariae solum existentes, tam Magnates, Nobiles, quam liberas civitates et
Oppida privilegiata immediate ad coronam spectantia, item in confmiis quoque Regni
Hungariae milites Hungaros in sua Religione et confessione nusquam et nunquam tur-
babit, nee per alios turbari aut impediri sinet. Verum omnibus praedictis Statibus et
Ordinibus liber ipsorum Religionis usus et exercitium permittetur : absque tamen prae-
judicio catholicae Romanae Religionis, et ut Clerus, templa et Ecclesiao catholicorum
Romanorum intacta et libera permaneant, atque ea quae hoc disturbiorum tempore utrin-
que occupata fuere, rursum iisdem restituantur. (This last condition was thus explain-
ed by the Archduke Matthias, Non mala fide adjectum esse ; sed ut utraque pars in eo-
rum Religione et exercitio et templis non turbentur ; Lampe, p. 336.) Art. VIII. Hun-
gari non consentiunt, quo Jesuitae in Regno Hungariae jura stabilia et possessionaria
264 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
vania. At his coronation, too, in 1608, Matthias II. confirmed
these conditions,28 and pledged himself not to recall the Jesuits.29
But the powerful Catholic clergy protested against all these con-
cessions.30 Though the following kings renewed them when they
ascended the throne, yet the Jesuits and religious oppression were
soon reintroduced. And thus Gabriel Bethlen, Prince of Transyl-
vania, did not lack a pretext when, after the fanatical Ferdinand
II. had ascended the throne, he united with Bohemia and invaded
Hungary, in the hope of annexing it to his possessions. And
though he did not attain this object, yet in the Treaty of Nicols-
burg he forced the Emperor to renew the old pledges (1621) ; and
as they were not kept, he again overrun the land in 1623 and
1626 ; each time the promise to observe the Peace of Vienna was
solemnly renewed, and each time immediately broken.31 At the
habeant et possideant. Sua tamen Majestas juribus suis inhaeret quoad clausulas dona-
tionum : tantum iiant donationes juxta decreta Regni et more antiquitus solito.
28 Hist. Dipl., p. 22. Ribini, i. 358 : Art. 1. Quantum itaque ad primum Constitu-
tionis Viennensis Articulum attinet, deliberatum est per Status et Ordinis inclyti Regni
Hungariae, ut Religionis exercitium tarn Baronibus, Magnatibus et Nobilibus, quam
etiam liberis civitatibus ac universis Statibus et Ordinibus Regni in suis ac Fisci bonis,
item in confiniis quoque Regni Hungariae militibus Hungaris sua cuique Religio et Con-
fessio, necnon oppidis et villis earn sponte ac libere acceptare volentibus ubique liberum
relinquatur, nee quisquam omnium in liberQ ejusdem usu ac exercitio a quoquam impe-
diatur. Quinimo ad praecavenda inter Status et Ordines aliqua odia et dissensiones, ut
quaelibet Religio suae professionis Superiores seu Superintendentes habeat, statutum
est. This article bas always had the force of fundamental law, and has been renewed
by the kings that succeeded when they ascended the throne.
29 Hist. Dipl., p. 23. Art. 8. Hie quoque Articulus de Jesuitis in vigore suo perma-
neat, nimirum ut ipsi nulla in Regno Hungariae bona stabilia et possessionaria habere
et possidere valeant.
30 Ribini, i. 361.
31 Ribini, i. 431 ss. The views and modes of action of the Catholic party are made
specially clear in Carafa (§ 12, Note 3) De Germania Sacra restaurata, a.d. 1625, p.
193. Reformatio Religionis hisce annis eum in Ungaria felicitatis cursum, quern in aliis
provinciis, tenere non potuit : nam concessio libertatis Religionis promissionibus ac
diplomatibus regiis roborata perfringi non potuit. — Inter tot tamen et tantas Religionis
clades divina bonitas supra omnem humanam spem magna suppeditavit auxilia, quibus
Religio catholica in regno sublevata fuit. Nam inprimis magnorum virorum facta est
ad catholicam fidem accessio, in quorum amplissimis dominiis sacerdotes catholici collo-
cati fuerunt expulsis haeresum seminatoribus. — Deinde effectum est, ut omnia majora
officia, et Regni Magistratus administrarentur per Catholicos, qui et ipsi Religionis rem
potenter promoverunt. Ad haec cum antea in Ungaria Academiae et scholae nullae,
immo ne mediocres literarum exercitationes reperirentur, hisce annis aliquot introduc-
tae sunt. Thus Petrus Pazmany, cardinal, and archbishop of Gran, founded Jesuit col-
leges for the children of the nobility, others for the poor, and established a Hungarian
Collegium Clericorum in Vienna. When the Hungarian estates, in 1625, were on the
point of electing the son of the Emperor, Ferdinand III., as younger King of Hungary,
some Catholic councilors expressed doubts (p. 216), quod Rcligioni catholicae timerent.
Non enim admisissent Ordines Regem ad coronam, nisi eadem privilegia, jura, immu-
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 17. IN DENMARK. 2G5
same time, the inducements which the lords of the land and the
powerful clergy had at their command were so successfully plied
among the nobles that in 1634 the majority of the diet had again
become Catholic.32 Since the Evangelical party had thus lost, for
the most part, the protection of the lords of the land, persecution
became the more oppressive.33 The Prince of Transylvania, George
Rakoczy, again took the part of the persecuted, and compelled the
Emperor, in the Treaty of Linz, 1645, to renew the confirmation
of the Peace of Vienna ;34 but no abiding change in the state of
affairs could be effected.
§ 17.
IN DENMARK, NORWAY, AND ICELAND.
Harald Huitfeld's (chancellor of the kingdom) Danische Chronik. Kopenh., 1604. 4.
(in the Danish, the fifth part contains the church history). Erich Pontoppidan's
kurz^efasste Refonnationshist. der Dim. Kirche. Lubeck, 1734. 8. ; it is again pub-
nitates, ac Religionis praestitutae libertates jurasset, quas parens sacramento suo firma-
verat illo tempore, cum in maximis versaretur periculis, quando necessitate quadam
compulsus coactus fuit, majoris boni ergo aliquo modo cedere graviora urgentibus : ad
quae adeo enormia nunc nulla necessitas filium adigebat. Sperabant in dies, vel per
obiturn Bethleni, vel per continuatas victorias meliora tempora successura, et sic ex-
punctis iis, quae catholicam Religionem praepediebant, posse aliquando mitius jura-
rnentum praestari. Meanwhile, Palatinus ipse (Nicolaus Esterhazy, who had himself
gone over from the Lutheran to the Catholic Church) omnem nobis anxietatem in rebus
Religionis exemit, asserens etiam juratos Regni articulos servatis servandis posse everti,
si Rex una cum regnicolis mutationi decretorum assentiretur. In speciali inquiebat,
res Religionis facile corrigendas, si plures catholici fierent, et una cum Rege Religionis
incommoda aut dedecora abrogarent. — His rationibus permotus Caesar non solum in
electionem, sed et in coronationem — praemissa privilegiorum confirmatione non secus a
filio quam a patre facienda consensit.
32 Berceviczy, s. 23.
33 Comp. the Gravamina of the Evangelicals, 1G38, in the Hist. Dipl., Append., p. 16.
34 The chief passage reads thus (Hist. Dipl., p. 42) : Quod omnes Status et Ordines
Regni, ipsaeque liberae Civitates, necnon Oppida privilegiata, et milites Hungarici in
confiniis Regni liberum habeant ubique suae Religionis exercitium cum libero templo-
rum, campanarum et sepulturae usu, nee quisquam in libero suae Religionis exercitio a
quoquam quovis modo, aut sub quovis praetextu turbetur et impediatur. Secundo de
non impediendis aut turbandis rusticis in sua confessione declaratum et conclusum est,
ut illi quoque propter bonum pacis et tranquillitatem Regni, sive sint Confiniarii, sive
Oppidani, sive villani in quorumcunque dominorum terrestrium et Fisci bonis, juxta
vigorem praescripti Articuli et conditionis in libero suae Religionis exercitio ac usu,
modoque ut supra simili, a Sua Majestate Regia, vel ejusdem Ministris, aut dominis suis
terrestribus, quovis modo aut quovis sub praetextu non turbentur aut impediantur;
hactenus autem impediti, coacti et turbati liberum ipsorum Religionis usum reassumere,
exercere et continuare permittantur, neque ad alias Religioni ipsorum contrarias cere-
monias peragendas compellantur. The prolix discussions of the diet about the execu-
tion of this treaty are given in the appendix to the Hist. Dipl.
2G6 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
liijhed in an enlarged form in his Annales Eccl. Danicae diplomatici, or Kirchenhisto-
rie des Reichs*Danemark (Kopenhagen, 4 Theile, 1741-53. 4.), Th. 2, s. 754 ff., and
Th. 3. Dr. F. Miinter's Kirehengeschichte v. Dilnemark u. Norwegen (Leipz., 3 Theile,
1823-33. 8.), Th. 3. [Danske Kirkeshistorie after Reformationen, Ludv. Helvig, 2,
8vo Kopenh., 1851 ; 2d ed., 1857. Hist. Eccles. Islandicae, P. Peturssen, Copenh.,
1847. Dunham's History of Denmark, Sweden, and Norway, in Lardner's Cab. Cy-
clop., 1840. G. L. Baden, Hist. Denmark, 5 vols., Copenh., 1829-32. F. G. Dahl-
mann, Gesch. Danemarks, 3, 8vo, Hamb., 1839-44.]
"When fhe Reformation began, the tyrannical Christian II. was
ruling in Denmark and Norway, and contending for the throne of
Sweden. In all these kingdoms the clergy was in possession of
large property and privileges, and the royal power was very much
restricted by them and the nobility.
In Denmark Christian II. endeavored to impair the superiority
of the prelates and nobles, and, on the other hand, to elevate the
oppressed burghers and peasantry. And as he thus favored the
enlightening of the people and the pursuits of industry, he was
also favorably disposed toward the Reformation.1 In May, 1521,
with several laws that had a potent bearing upon ecclesiastical
matters, he went so far as to issue one encouraging the marriage
of the priests.2 In Sweden, on the contrary, where the free peas-
antry and a large part of the nobility were opposed to him, he
sought to regain dominion by the aid of the Pope and the clergy.
A papal ban helped him ; and when he caused the noblest Swedes
to be executed in Stockholm in 1520, he alleged that this slaugh-
ter was but the execution of that ban. And when, upon the com-
plaint of the Swedes, a papal legate appeared in Denmark, Sept.,
1521, the King did not hesitate, in order to retain the papal pro-
tection, to issue an edict in favor of the mass, and to take back
the objectionable exhortation as to the marriage of priests, 1522.3
After Christian II. had been deposed,4 Frederick I., Duke of
1 In 1519 he called Martin Reinhard from Wittenberg to Copenhagen into the theo-
logical faculty; Miinter, iii. 25; Lutherus ad Spalatin., dd. 7. Mart., 1521 (de Wette, i.
570) : Rex Daciae etiam persequitur Papistas, mandato dato Universitati suae, ne mca
danmarent. Ita retulit, quern illuc dedimus, D. Martinus, reversus ut promoveretur,
rediturus illuc.
- On the collection of decrees which appeared on Trinity Sunday, 1521, see Miinter,
iii. 42. There it reads : Art. 17. " Rein Pralat, Priester, oder Geistlicher diirfe sich Lan-
dercicn kaufen, wenn er nicht St. Pauli Lehre 1 Tim. 3. befolgen, eine Frau nehmen, u.
wie seine alten Vorvater im heil. Ehestando leben wolle."
3 Miinter, iii. 68.
" Among the grounds of the deposition which the estates brought forward (Ludewig
Reliquiae Manuscriptorum, v. 315) this is found, p. 321 : Nobilissimam et ex catholica
stirpe genitam conjugem suam Lutherana haevesi infecit, ejusdem haeresis pullulatores
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 17. DENMARK. 267
Sleswick and Holstein, became King, in 1523 ; but he had previ-
ously made great concessions to the clergy and nobility, and bound
himself to put down with persecution the Reformation that was
pressing in.5 He was true to his promise ; only he could not per-
secute the Reformers after he had forbidden in the duchies all
violent interference with the great religious struggle6 (1524). Per-
sonally, too, he became more and more inclined to the Reforma-
tion. And thus Luther's doctrine now began to be more vigor-
ously diffused,7 especially in Jutland, where John Tausen8 had
been its most zealous preacher since 1524. When the King, too,
declared himself for it in 1526, although he still refrained from
bestowing any favors upon it, it received a mighty impulse in' all
the cities ; and when the bishops attempted to oppose it the par-
ties assumed an attitude of sharp opposition. To forestall the
breaking out of the contest, the King, at the Diet of Odense, 1527,
procured equal toJeration for both sides.9 The number of the Lu-
therans increased with rapid strides. Wiborg, in Jutland, and
Malmo. in Schonen, became the centres of the Reformation, which
contra jus pietatemque in regnum nostrum catholicum introduxit, Doctorem Carolosta-
dium, fortissimum Lutheri Athletam, enutrivit.
5 On this capitulation, see Miinter, iii. 101. Frederick, among other things, had to
promise (s. 145) never to allow heretics, disciples of Luther or others, "heimlich oder
ofientlich gegen den himmlischen Gott, den heil. christl. Glauben, den heil. Vater, oder
die romische Kirche zu predigen oder zu lehren ; und wo solche im Reiche gefunden
wiirden, sie am Leben u. Gute zu strafen."
6 The edict reads (see Henr. Muhlii de Reformatione Religionis in Cimbria Coram.,
in his Dissertationes historico theologicae, Kiliae, 1715. 4., p. 37) : "Dass Niemand bey
Hals, Leib u. Gut urn der Religion, papstischer oder Lutherischer, willen einem andern
an Leib, Ehre u. zeitlichen Giitem Gefahr u. Unheil sollte zufugen, sondera ein jeder
sich in seiner Religion also sollte verhalten, wie ers gegen Gott den Allinachtigen mit
reinem Gewisscn gediichte zu verantworten."
7 John Michelsen, a companion of the expelled King, contributed very much thereto
by his Danish translation of the New Testament. Leipzig, 152 1 ; see Miinter, iii. 128. —
Comp. Chr. Thorn. Engelstoft Reformantes et Catholici Tempore, quo sacra emeudata
sunt in Dania concertantes, Spec, inaug. Ilafn., 1836. 8.
8 His life is in the Danische Bibliothek (Kopenhagen, 1737. 8), Stuck 1, s. 1.
9 The Constitution in Pontoppidan, ii. 806: 1. "Von diesem Tage an soil jedermann
der geistlichen Freiheit so weit geniessen, dass niemand befugt seyn soil, in eines an-
dern Gewissen zu forschen, ob er Lutherisch oder papistisch sey. Vielmehr soil ein je-
der seiner Seelen Sorge tragen. 2. Die Lutherischon insonderheit, wclche bisher keine
vollige Sicherheit u. Geleit gehabt haben, nimmt der Kunig von nun an in eben densel-
ben Schutz u. Schirm, als die Papisten. 3. Dor in einigen hundert Jahren den Kirch-
endienem, Canonikern, Monchen u. andern geistlichen Leuten verboten gewesene Ehe-
stand wird erlaubt, u. jedem freygestcllt, cntweder in die Ehe zu treten, oder in Rein-
heit des Lebens zu verbleiben. 4. Die Bischofe sollen hinfiiro kein Pallium zu Pom
holen, sondem allein vom Konige ihrc Bestatigung holcn, wann sie erst vom Capitol,
welches hierin seine Frevheit behalt, rechtmassig erwahlet Bind."
268 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
was thence diffused over the whole kingdom. Contemporaneous-
ly with the Augsburg Diet, there was also to be. at the Diet of
Copenhagen (July, 1530), a union of the parties. The Lutherans,
with John Tausen, the preacher at Copenhagen, at their head,
handed in a Confession of Faith,10 and several writings were in-
terchanged in respect to it. Union was not effected, but the Lu-
theran party now had the decided preponderance in the kingdom.
Frederick, however, true to his word, allowed the prelates to re-
tain their power ; and thus, after his death in 1533, they were in
a condition to attempt a decisive reactionary movement. Since
greater zeal for the Reformation was to be expected from Freder-
ick's son, Christian, the prelates procured a postponement of the
election of the King, that they might, in the interregnum, destroy
all innovations. But there was no salvation for them in any quar-
ter. A zealous Protestant, Count Christopher von Oldenburg, now
took up arms for the deposed King, Christian II., and invaded a
large part of Denmark. Threatened with the restoration of that
tyrant, even the clergy were compelled to assent to the choice,
previously refused, of Christian III. (July 4, 1534). After he had
brought the civil war to a victorious issue, he had all the bishops
imprisoned on the same day, August 20, 1536 ; and a diet at Co-
penhagen decreed that there should no longer be bishops with such
authority, and that the Reformation should be universally intro-
duced (October, 1536). The church property was divided partly
between the King and the nobility, and partly between the new
Church and pious foundations. The bishops were released only on
condition of renouncing their dignities. Joachim Rbnnov, Bishop
of Roeskild, who refused, was kept in prison till his death. John
Bugenhagen was invited to come for some years and superintend
the reshaping of the Church.11 With his co-operation the Univers-
ity of Copenhagen was arranged anew ;12 he crowned the King and
Queen (August 12, 1537),13 and consecrated the new evangelical
bishops or superintendents, September 2 ; the new ecclesiastical
' ° Danish in 43 articles ; in German in Pontoppidan, ii. 836 ; in Latin in Muhlius, p.
133, and Munter, iii. 308.
1 ' On Bugenhagen's residence in Denmark, see Joh. Joach. Miiller's entdecktes Staats-
eabinet, 4te Eroffnung (Jena, 1716), cap. 9. Balth. Munter Symbolae ad illustraudam
Bugenhagii in Dania Commorationem. Hafn., 1836. 8.
12 Munter, iii. 471.
13 Die Kronung Konig Christians III. v. Dan. u. s. Gemahlinn Dorothea durch Dr.
Joh. Bugenhagen, herausgeg. von Dr. G. Mohnike. Stralsund, 1832. 8.
CHAP. II— REFORMATION. § 18. IN SWEDEN. 269
order was published on the same day,u and it then received legal
sanction from the Diet of Odense, 1539.
In Norway,15 Catholicism, supported by a powerful hierarchy,
remained undisturbed till the reign of Christian III. After Oluf
Engelbrechtsen, Archbishop of Drontheim, had abandoned his op-
position to this King, and fled to the Netherlands (1537) with his
treasures, Norway became a province of Denmark instead of a
sister kingdom. The Reformation was now introduced on the
part of the government ; but for this reason there was among the
people for a long time a marked preference for Catholicism.
In Iceland16 all reformatory movements were kept in check by
the two bishops of the country, till GifTer Einhasen, educated in
Germany, became, in 1540, Bishop of Skalholt, and began to re-
form his diocese after the Danish Church order. After his death,
in 1548, John Aresen, Bishop of Holum, attempted to suppress the
new movements by violence, but he 'was executed as a rebel in
1550. Thereupon the work of the Reformation was completed
without any hinderance.
The Jesuits also tried to obtain a working sphere in Denmark
and Norway, especially through some young Danes who had fallen
into their toils, being enticed by the reputation of their schools ;17
however, their efforts were unsuccessful, as were those of other
Catholic missionaries ;18 and the whole Danish kingdom has ever
since remained true to the Lutheran Church.
§ 18.
IN SWEDEN.
Jo. Baazii (provost in Joncoping, in East Gothland) Inventarium Ecclesiae Sueo-Gotho-
rum, continens integram historiam Ecclesiae Suecicae libb. VIII. descriptam. Linco-
14 On their redaction, see Munter, iii. 484. The royal edict on their publication is in
Pontoppidan, iii. 224. Comp. A. H. Lackmann Hist, ordinationis ecclesiasticae, at the
end of his Schleswig-Holsteinischer Historie, Th. 3. It was first written in Latin, and
afterward translated into Danish by Paliadius, Bishop of Seeland, and in this form laid
before the Diet of Odense.
15 Munter, iii. 515.
16 Ludw. Harboe (bishop, who Spent 1741-4G as Visitator in Iceland) Om Reformatio-
nen i Island, in det Kjobenhavnske Selskabs Skrifter, v. u. vii. Munter, iii. 530.
17 Thus, in 1613, six Catholic preachers, who had been trained in Jesuit schools, were
deposed ; Pontoppidan, iii. 611.
13 Nachrichten von den Missionsversuchen der Romischen Kirche in Diinemark u.
Norwegen, in Munter's Magazin fur Kirchengesch. u. Kircheurecht des Nordens, B. 2,
St. 4, s. 7.
270 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
piae, 1642. 4. Dr. J. A. Sckinmeier's Lebensbeschreibungen der drey Schwed. Refor-
matoren, des Kanzlers Lorenz Anderson, Oluf Peterson, u. Lorenz Peterson. Lilbeck,
1783. 4. Geschichte Schwedens von E. G. Geijer, from tbe Swedish, by Swen P. Leff-
ler (in Heeren's u. Ukert's Gesch. d. Europ. Staaten), 2ter Bd. Hamburg, 1834. 8.
R. C. H. Romer de Gustavo I. rerum sacrarum in Suecia Saec. XVI. instauratore.
Traj. ad Rhen., 1840. 8.
[Svvenska Kyrkoreformationens historia, af L. A. Anjon, 3, 8vo, Upsala, 1850-51 (eomp.
Reuter's Repertorium, Marz, 1852). Munch, Origin, Historjr and Migrations of Scan-
dinavia, Christiana, 1851. Aug. Theiner, Sclrvveden u. seine Stellung zum heiligen
Stuhle, 3 Bde., Augsb., 1839. A. E. Knos, Die Schwedische Kirchenverfassung, mit
Vorwort von Dr. G. C. A. Harless, Stuttg., 1852. The History of Sweden in Hee-
ren's Gesch. d. Europiiischen Staaten, 4, 8vo. F. W. Schubert, Schwedens Kirchen-
verfassung, 2 Thle., 1820-21. Eric Gustav Geiger, History of Swedes (Orebro, 1836),
translated bj* J. H. Turner, 3, 8vo, Lond. A chapter on the Church in Sweden, in
Journal of Sacr. Lit., Oct., 1858. Anders Fryxell, Hist, of Sweden, translated and
edited by Mary Howitt, 2, 8vo, Lond., 1844.]
Two brothers, trained in Wittenberg, Olaf and Lawrence Peter-
son (Olaus and Laurentius Petri), were at work as early as 1519
at Strengnas for the Reformation ; among the adherents they gain-
ed, the most distinguished was the archdeacon Lawrence Ander-
son. Olaf s sermons made a great sensation at the Diet of Strensf.
nas, by which Gustavus Vasa was chosen King, after he had freed
Sweden from the Danish rule. Gustavus was attracted to these
men and their doctrine, and appointed Lawrence Anderson to be
his chancellor, Olaf Peterson preacher in Stockholm, and Lawrence
Peterson professor of theology in Upsala.1 Gustavus favored the
new doctrine the more readily, because it seemed to give him the
opportunity of appropriating the immoderate riches of the Church,
which were indispensable to the new kingdom, almost without
means, and which had now become dangerous in the hands of
prelates that favored Denmark. The people, too, were irritated
against the priests on account of their too great power and arro-
gance ; but still they were superstitiously attached to the Church
and its forms. Under these circumstances Gustavus was able to
lay heavier burdens upon the priests. For this he was accused
■of heresy by them,2 and it became a matter of much consequence,
1 Bishop Brask, of Linkoping, wrote, 12th July, 1523, to the Bishop of Skara (Geijer,
ii. 43) : Periculose pullulare incipit haeresis ilia Lutherana per quondam Magistrum
Olavum in Ecclesia Stregnesensi, praesertim contra decreta s. Rom. Ecclesiae ac ecele-
siasticam libertatem ad eft'ectum, ut status modernae SCcclesiae reducatur ad mendicita-
tcm et statum Ecclesiae primitivae. Comp. the documents in Aug. Theiner's Schweden,
und seine Stellung zum heil. Stuhl unter Johann III., Sigismund III., und Karl IX.
(2 Theile, Augsb., 1838 u. 1839), Th. 2. Urkundenbuch, s. 1 ff.
2 Gustavus writes about this in 1526 to the Helsingers (Geijer, ii. 48), that the priests
calumniated him only because he did not tolerate their avarice and tyranny. " Wann
sie vermerken, dass wir den Vortheil der Krone bcdenken, der uns von wegen unsers
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 18. IN SWEDEN. 271
particularly because they had a fitting pretext for this in the dis-
orders of the Anabaptists in Stockholm, 1524,3 and the incautious
expressions of several of the new preachers.4 The disputation
held in Upsala, 1524, had no special result.5 Convinced that the
kingdom was too weak to bring to an end the disturbances of the
country, which were specially fostered by the clergy, G-ustavus,
at the Diet of "Westerns, 1527, proposed to resign ; but instead
of this the Church was surrendered to his discretion.6 A way
was thus opened for the Reformation, and the nobility gained for
it, since the larger part of the church property fell to them ; but
the people were wholly unprepared,7 and inclined to look upon all
koniglichen Amtes anbefohlen ist, — sagen sie sogleich, wir wollten einen neuen Glau-
ben u. Luther's Lehre einfuhren, da es doch nicht anders ist, als wie ihr jetzo gehort
habt, dass wir ihnen nicht gestatten mogen, wider das Gesetz ihrera Geize zu frohnen."
Comp. Gustav's Apologie gegen die Verlaumdungen des entwichenen Erzb. v. Upsala
Johannes Magnus, early in 1527, in Baazius, p. 206, and, taken from this, in Gerdesii
Hist. Reform., T. iii. Monumenta, p. 181 : Intelligimus, proh dolor! nos aliquorum im-
proborum vocibus et scriptis lacerari, quasi novam Mem velimus in dileetam patriam
introducere, et novatorcs quosdam in patriae perniciem defendere. — Religionis verae
curam nos habere juxta Dei verbum non diffitemur : veriorem nullam habemus religio-
nem, quam a Christo et Apostolis traditam : de hac non controvertitur, sed de ritibus
quibusdam ab hominibus inventis, praesertim immunitate Praelatorum Ecclesiae. Ritus
inutiles cupiunt docti abrogates, quos etiam ipsi Praelati vident non posse verbo Dei
defendi. Hos dum volumus abrogates, novam vel aliam quam vere christianam religi-
onem introducere minime insimulari possumus, etc.
3 Instigated by Melchior Ring and Knipperdolling ; Schinmeicr, s. 47.
4 Objurgations against bishops, saints, and rites; in Schinmeier, s. 50.
5 The questions in dispute, and the declarations of both parties upon them, were print-
ed by Olaus Petri in 1527. They may be found in Baazius, p.- 166 ss., and in Gerdcsius,
Tom. iii. Monumenta, p. 153 ss.
6 The contents of the final decrees of Westeras are in Geijer, ii. 63. The King was
especially authorized to take the castles of the bishops, to determine the income of the
bishops and the canons, to make arrangements about the cloisters. The nobility were
again to receive those churches and cloisters of which the}- had been deprived since 1154
(when Carl Canutson limited the legacies to the Church, and confiscated much property),
so far forth as their hereditary right was legally proved by the oath of twelve men. The
preachers were to proclaim the pure word of God. The so-called Westeras Ordinance
made still more definite arrangements about the Church (in Baazius, p. 223, and Gerde-
sius, iii. 312). The bishops were to give efficient preachers to the congregations ; other-
wise the King was to see to it. The bishops were to hand in to the King a schedule of
their revenues, that he might determine what of it should remain to the churches and
what was to fall to the crown. The begging of monks was to be restricted ; the inher-
itance of the priest was not to accrue to the bishop; the priests, in secular matters,
were to be under the royal jurisdiction ; the Gospel was to be read in all the schools ;
excommunication was to be pronounced only after an investigation before a royal
court.
7 When, in Westeras, the right was given to the preachers of proclaiming the pure
word of God, the nobles added, in the way of confirming it, " nicht aber ungewisse Wun-
derzeichen, MenschenerfinduiiLcen u. Fabeln, wie es bishero viel gesehehen." But the
burghers and miners expressed themselves about the new faith : "Er moge untersucht
272 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
changes in ecclesiastical matters as an apostasy from Christendom.
Accordingly, the King proposed that the first thing done should be
to provide for their instruction, and that all changes should, in the
mean time, be deferred. The assembly of the clergy in Oerebro,
1529, made their decrees in this spirit,8 and the mild Lawrence
Peterson became Archbishop of Upsala in 1531. It was very dif-
ficult, however, to gain a welcome among the people ; for the old
clergy remained in their offices, and the younger ones often did
more injury by chiding the old usages than good by their instruc-
tions.9 The King hit upon a new arrangement, making George
Normann superintendent of all the clergy of the kingdom, and
putting under him custodians and religious councilors for the over-
sight of the provinces ; but this was not carried out thoroughly.
During the reign of Gustavus many of the people always re-
mained discontented with the ecclesiastical changes ; and even in
1542 he was obliged to put down a dangerous rebellion.10 The
larger part was wholly unaffected by the spirit of the Reformation.
They saw in it only a change of ceremonies, and a limitation of
the power of the priests. And thus it came to pass that the mor-
al effects of this Reformation were not at all cheering;11 so that
werden, gehe aber iiber ihren Verstand." Also the farmers : " Schwer sei tiefer zu ur-
theilen, als der Verstand zusagt;" see Geijer, ii. 66 f.
8 See these in Baazius, p. 240. Gerdesius, T. iii. Monum., p. 193. Here were retain-
ed the consecrated water, consecrated palms, wax-lights, salt, etc. ; and they only tried,
by explanations, to separate superstitious associations from them.
9 A violent epistle of the King to the archbishop, Lawrence Peterson, 24th April, 1539 ;
see Schinmeier, s. 101 ; Geijer, ii. 89. E. g. "Es sey kein Wunder, wenn die Gemeinen
sich der evangelischen Lehre wiedersetzten, so lange es ihnen an gehoriger Unterweisung
fehle. Er hatte billig dafur sorgen sollen, dass sie mit wiirdigen Lehrern hinlanglich
versehen worden waren. — Man merke nur gar zu deutlich, dass ihn der Verlust der vori-
gen Gewalt schmerze ; aber er solle sich erinnern, dass er ein Prediger und kein Herr
sey ; er betriige sich gewaltig, wenn er glaube, dass die Bischofe das so lange gemis-
brauchte Schwert wieder erhalten wiirden, welches man ihnen mit so vieler Miihe aus
den Handen gerissen hatte. Und da er selbst nicht verstande, wie die Predigten einge-
richtet werden miissten, so wollte er ikm nur sagen, dass er darin nicht auf die alten
Gebrauche schimpfen, sondern den Kern der Religion vortragen solle. — Christus u.
Paulus predigten den Gehorsam gegen die Obrigkeit ; aber auf den Schwedischen Kan-
zeln hore man nichts anders, als Ausrufungen iiber Tyranney u. harte Herrschaft, so
wie Schimpfworte auf die Obrigkeit," etc.
10 Of Nils Dacke, in Smaland ; the insurgents declared their purpose to be the re-
establishment of Christianit}-, the abolition of the Swedish mass ; they abused the mar-
ried priests, etc. ; Geijer, ii. 91 f.
11 Compare the pastoral letter of Archbishop Lawrence Petri, 1558, in Baazius, p. 272 ;
Gerdesius, iii. Monum., p. 197: Habemus hoc saeculo gratia Dei singulari purum ejus
verl inn et lucem Evangelii clarissimam, qua illuminati a tenebris Papistarum libe'ra-
mur, in fideque salviiica conservamur, servientes Deo juxta patefactuni ejus voluntatem.
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 18. IN SWEDEN. 273
even under the sons of G-ustavus ecclesiastical affairs were still in
a very undecided condition. The Calvinism favored by the eldest
of them, Erich XIV. ( 1560-68), 12 did not plant any roots. But
much more serious movements succeeded under John III. (1568-
92), from the attempt to reintroduce Catholicism.13 The King
was here led astray by the influence of his Catholic spouse, Cath-
ariha, a Polish princess, and by the hope of succeeding to the Po-
lish throne. His intention was to have a mitigated Catholicism,
midway between the contending systems ;u and it did not seem
so very difficult to establish this in Sweden, where so little had
been altered in the ecclesiastical usages. Without foreseeing it,
the old archbishop, Lawrence Peterson, favored the influence of
this plan of the King by the ecclesiastical arrangements that were
published in 1571 ;13 but his successor (1573); Lawrence Peter-
son Gothus, went decidedly into this movement.16 Now, under
the protection of the Queen, and the agency of Stanislaus Hosi-
us,17 the Catholic element had a complete preponderance. Two
Catholic priests, under the masks of evangelical clergymen, began
(1576) at Stockholm, in a newly-founded college, to work by lec-
Secl proh dolor, multi nostratium hoc minime considerantes vix audire purum verbura
Dei gestiunt : tantum abest, ut vitam suam juxta idem verbum instituant. Alii ipsum
verbum odio Vatiniano prosequuntur, et quod aperte non audent, tacite effutiunt, adscri-
bentes Evangelio omnium advcrsitatum causam. Reliqui fructum nullum praedicato
Evangelio ostendunt, licet ejus praedicatione videantur delectari : verum (quod magis
dolendum est) sub libertate Evangelii licentiam peccandi studiosius sectantur multi,
quasi finis praedicati Evangelii sit, eaque libertas Christiana, ut liceat homini Christiano
(adhuc peccatori) agere quae lubet.
12 Schinmeier, s. 136 ft'.
13 Aug. Theiner's Schweden u. seine Stellung zura heil. Stuhle unter Johann III.,
Sigismund III., u. Karl IX. (2 Theile, Augsb., 1838 u. 1839), Th. 1, s. 336; Th. 2, Ur-
kundenbuch, s. 28.
14 He held the writings of George Cassander in special esteem ; Geijer, ii. 215.
15 At the suggestion of the. King the statements were inserted, that Anschar had in-
troduced the true Christian religion ; that the writings of the fathers helped to the true
understanding of the Holy Scriptures ; that good works should be preached together
with faith ; that in baptism they should retain the exorcism, the lights, the sign of the
cross, and the white garments ; that in the Eucbarist tberc should be the elevation of
the host ; that several altars should be allowed in the principal churches, and private
confession observed. Hunter's Magazin, ii. i. 7.
16 The agreement which he and the other clergy must privately subscribe, see in Baa-
zius, p. 365, and Hunter's Magazin f. Kirchcngesch. u. Kirchenrecht des Nordens, ii. iii.
41 ; Geijer, ii. 220 ff.
17 Comp. his letters to the Queen, the King, and John Hcrbest, the Catholic court
preacher of the former, scattered in his collection of letters, in St. Hosii Opera (Colon.,
1581 fol.), ii. 336 ss. The secret mission of the Jesuit, Stanislaus Warscwicz, and bis
negotiations with the King, 1574, are given in Theiner, i. 390, from his report to the
general of the Jesuits.
VOL. IV. 18
274 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
tures, disputations, and sermons;18 several others soon followed
them ; Swedish youth were trained in the foreign Jesuit schools ;19
Catholic books were translated and disseminated ;20 in 1576 an al-
most thorough-going Romish liturgy was issued,21 and forced into
general reception by the King. Only South Ermanland, where
Duke Charles, the King's brother, was regent, kept itself aloof
from the incoming Catholicism and the liturgy, and provided a
place of resort for the clergy, expelled for their unyielding charac-
ter. The King opened negotiations with the Pope, to submit to
him under certain conditions ;22 and the Jesuit, Anthony Possevinus,
18 They came from Louvain ; they were the secular priest, Florentius Feyt, and the
Jesuit, Lawrence Nicolai, of Norway. Stanislaus Hosius writes about it, July 8, 1576,
to John Herbest (Opp., ii. 408) : Ego divinitus id factum esse puto, quod venit ad vos
Norvegius ille, quem esse virum prudentem, etbene doctum, et non vulgari judicio prae-
ditum audio, magna praeterea pietate : censerem hunc modis omnibus amplectendum,
ut Ecclesiam habere posset, in qua Dei verbum praedicaret. — Expedit autem, ut is, qui
mittitur ad vos, omnem occasionem fugiat, qua possint animi omnium offendi. Poterit
ridem in coelum usque tollere, operibus extra fidem factis nihil tribuere, Christum uni-
cum esse mediatorem asserere, unicum illud esse sacrificium crucis, per quod salvati
sumus, docere ; quae cum in genere docuisset, turn demum eorum quae docuit sanum
intellectum afterre, et planum omnibus facere, quod nihil aliud quam hoc fuit hactenus
in Papatu praedicatum. Florentius Fej-t thus describes the doings of his companion
(Geijer, ii. 221) : Insinuat se Pater Laurentius in amicitiam Germanorum, hi enim faci-
les sunt. Pergit Pater ad Ministros, sermonem miscet variis de rebus. — Ministri, homi-
nes illiterati, promtitudinem Latini sermonis et elegantiam mirantur, operam omnem
promittunt, miseri laqueum, quo suspendantur postea, sibi contexunt. Adeunt Regem,
commendant virum. Rex gratam sibi esse commendationem significat, gaudet in sinu
rem dextre confectam. Hanc opportunitatem nactus Rex Patrem Laurentium in theo-
logiae Professorem cooptavit, statuens, ut quotquot Holmiae ministri essent (erant autem
plus minus 30) Patris lectionibus interessent. — Porro cum salutis nostrae inimicus om-
nem animarum fructum semper impedire contendit, excitavit aemulum quendam P.
Laurentio, Abrahamum (Angermannum) Scholae Rectorem : is animos auditorum sub-
vertit et alienos a Patre fecit. Progreditur tamen Pater, quotquot auditores veniant,
insinuat se in familiaritatem aliquorum, nunc hunc, nunc ilium dante Deo ad fidem oc-
culte reducit, caet. Theiner, i. 431.
19 Especially in the German college at Rome, in the colleges at Braunsberg, Ollmiitz,
and Fulda ; Theiner, i. 525. The Queen, Catharina, left a legacy for this object to the
college in Braunsberg of 10,000 Thl. ; Geijer, ii. 225.
50 E. g. Eccii Enchiridion, Catechismus Canisii, Consul tationes Cassandri: on the
other hand, Luther's Catechism was forbidden in the schools ; Geijer, ii. 273.
21 It was drawn up by the King himself and his secretary, Peter Fecht, and printed
under the auspices of the Jesuits ; the archbishop had to publish it with a preface under
his name ; see Historia Liturgica opsatt Ar, 1638, af Laurent. Eayrnundio (pastor at Thu-
rinz, in South Ermanland), edited by V. Stiernman. Stockholm, 1745. 4. The liturgy
is printed, with a historical introduction, in F. Hunter's Magazin fur Kirchengesch. u.
Kirdicnrecht des Nordens, ii. i. 1. Documents about it, ibid., ii. iii. 40. On the Luther-
an elements that still remained, see Theiner, i. 415.
'■ To these belonged especiallj- (Geijer, ii. 224), that the mass might be solemnized
in part in Swedish ; that the cup remain to the laity ; that bishops be judged by the
King in respect to crimes deserving death, and treason ; that no claim should be set up
to the confiscated church property ; that the marriage of priests be allowed, though they
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 18. IN SWEDEN. £75
came to Sweden to negotiate with the King,23 nominally an impe-
rial, but in fact a papal legate. Meanwhile, as the Pope neither
accepted the conditions,24 nor favored the political designs of the
King, while, at the same time, clergy and people became more
and more incensed at the increasing boldness of the Jesuits,25 the
King gradually cooled down in his Catholic zeal.26 At last, after
Queen Catharina's death in 1583, and after the new Queen, Gun-
nila, had declared herself decidedly opposed to Catholicism, the
Jesuits were banished and the Catholics persecuted;27 but the
King held fast to the new liturgy in the most obstinate style.28
John's regulations led to the opposite of what was proposed.
Popular opinion, before this quite indifferent, was now decidedly
hostile to the papacy, and demanded, after the King's death (1592),
when his Catholic son, Sigismund of Poland, was about to suc-
ceed, that Protestantism should be restored, and guarantees given
that the Polish and Catholic preferences of the King should not be
injurious to the country. Charles, Duke of South Ermanland,
convened, as regent, an ecclesiastical council at Upsala (1593),
which abolished all the church arrangements of John, accepted
the Augsburg Confession as the symbolical book, and banished
Catholicism from Sweden.29 After long resistance, Sigismund,
too, confirmed these arrangements ;30 but as he did not cease, in
should be encouraged to celibacy ; that the King might take part in heretical worship
till Catholicism should be predominant. Theiner, i. 459.
23 Theiner, i. 456 ff. On the secret change of the King, May, 1578 ; ibid., s. 487. Pos-
sevin's report to the Pope ; ibid., Th. ii. ; Urkundenbuch, s. 257 ff.
2t Theiner, i. 502 ff.
25 First by a papal marriage dispensation, on account of which Laurentius Nicolai,
the mediator in the case, was excommunicated b}- the Archbishop of Upsala, 1578 ; see
Theiner, i. 543. Soon after the archbishop and many of the clergy pronounced against
the new liturgy, and were supported by Duke Charles of South Ermanland ; ibid., s. 548.
25 Especially in consequence of the earnest demands of the Diet of Wadstena, 1580 ;
Theiner, i. G07.
27 Geijer, ii. 226. Imago primi sacculi Soc. Jesu Antverp., 1640, fol., p. 219: tantas
spes moriens regina secum abstulit, hac sublata deseruimus locum, non deposuimus cu-
ram. Theiner, ii. 22.
28 Again, in 1588, he issued a patent against the clergy in South Ermanland, who had
lately condemned the liturgy anew, calling them blockheads, jackass heads, Satanists,
and, as imps of the devil, declaring them to be outlaws in the whole kingdom.
29 History of this council in Milliter's Magazin, ii. i. 69.
30 19th February, 1594; the documents in Baaz., p. 556 ss. He promised, in particu-
lar: Hanc Religionem in patria sartam tectam defcndcmus, non admittentes, ut alieni
docentes in templis vel scholis patriae alicubi suam doctrinam per vim ant dolum ad-
misceant. Sin vero privatam agunt vitam in hoc regno, qui alienae Religioni sunt ad-
dicti, utantur legibus civilibus cum Patriotis, quamdiu quiete vivunt, nee haeresin pre
276 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
spite of this, the attempt to gain a sure footing for Catholicism in
Sweden, his subjects became more and more alienated.31 In 1599
decisive conditions were laid before him; he replied in an un-
satisfactory manner ; whereupon Grustavus Vasa's youngest son,
Charles IX., was first appointed Administrator of the kingdom,
and then, in 1604, made King.32 Though inclined to Calvinism,
he was obliged to yield to the general zeal for Lutheranism ;33 and
to this Sweden has remained true without swerving.
§ 19.
IN ITALY.
Dan. Gerdesii Specimen Italiae reformatae. Lugd. Bat., 1765. 4. Thorn. M'Crie's His-
tory of the Progress and Suppression of the Reformation in Italy. Edinb. and Lon-
don, 1827 ; 2d ed., 1833 ; in German by Dr. G. Friederich. Leipzig, 1829. 8.
pagatam cupiunt. Ad officia publica etiam politica nulli promovebuntur in patria, qui
Religioncm Evangelicam nolunt salvam, quiii potius qui earn serio defendere volunt
publicis officiis praeficiantur. To quiet his conscience, Sigismund, by advice of the nun-
cio who accompanied him, handed in a secret protestation (Ranke, Fursten u. Volker
von Siideuropa im 16ten u. 17ten Jahrh., iii. 381), come S. Ma non con la volunta sua
ma per pura forza si era indotto a concedere cid che haveva concesso; and the nuncio
at the same time induced him, che concedesse da parte agli cattolici altretanto quanto
haveva conceduto alii heretici, which was in direct contradiction with the public pledge.
This last he at once broke by putting Catholics in state offices, and restoring Catholic
worship in four places.
31 At the Diet of Soderkoping, October, 1595, the entire regency had already been
committed to Duke Charles, and the following decree passed (Baaz., p. 567) : Quanquam
promiserit Rex noster ore et manu, non esse sua indulgentia hie tolerandos alicnae Reli-
gionis doccntes ; tamen videmus multos in patria remanere post Regis discessum factio-
nis Jesuviticae socios, qui non solum publica habent exercitia Holmiae, in Drotning-
holm et Wastenis : sed frequenter oberrant in patria, ut simpliciores decipiant. Conclu-
dimus igitur purgandam necessario esse patriam ab his omnibusque Sectariis, et appro-
bamus unanimi consensu, ut omnes Sectarii ab Evangelica Religione alieni, qui sedem
clegerunt in patria, omnes ac singuli intra spatium sex hebdomadum toto Regno disce-
dant, aut auctoritate Magistratus compellantur abire. Officiarii politici, qui a Sectariis
sunt seducti, nee amore nostrae Religionis tanguntur, hi sunt ab officiis removendi.
Maneant tamen Sueci in patria privatam vitam agentes, — quamdiu scandala Religionis
non pariunt. By order of the duke, the archbishop, Abraham Angermann, thereupon
had a general church visitation, 1596, to extirpate all relics of the papacy (Baazius, p.
571 ss.). The cloister at Wadstena was now abolished.
32 Exegesis historica non minus aequas quam graves causas commemorans, quibus
Ordines Sueciae Sigismundum renunciantes — Carolum — subrogarunt. Stockholmiae,
1610. 4. (originally written in Swedish at the request of Charles IX. ; translated into
Latin by John Messenius).
33 In his regal pledge, March 27, 1607, he confirmed the decrees of the Council of
Dpsala (Geijer, ii. 335). When afterward the Scotchman, John Forbesius, invited by a
Calvinistic part}' at the court, defended the Calvinistic decretum absolutum (Baazius, p.
623 ss.) in a disputation at Upsala, Nov. 17, 1608, the King too became inclined to Cal-
vinism (Baazius, p. 660).
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 19. IN ITALY. 277
[Kiesling, Epistola de Gestis Pauli III. ad Emend. Ecclesiae spectantibus, Lips., 1747.
Schelhorn, De Consilio de eraendanda Eccl. jussu Pauli III., sed ab eodem neglecto,
Tiguri, 17*18. De Porta, Hist. Kef. Eccl. Rhaeticarum. D. Erdmann, Die Reforma-
tion u. ihre Martyrer in Italien, Berl., 1855. Jules Bonnet, Vie de Olympia Morata,
3me ed., 12mo, Paris, 1856.]
In Italy a widely diffused culture was favorable to the Refor-
mation ; on the other hand, national pride, the power of the hie-
rarchy, and the self-interest of Italy, aided by the papal omnipo-
tence, worked against it. On this account it had currency almost
exclusively among the cultivated, and but a slight hold upon the
people. Luther's writings and those of other reformers were ear-
ly and warmly welcomed ;* they were reprinted in part under fic-
titious names, that they might be circulated without impediment.2
Then, too, the years of the war that began in 1526 were favorable
to the diffusion of the new ideas ; for then the clerical oversight
was lessened, and many zealous Protestants also came to Italy in
the imperial army which plundered Rome in 1527, and for a long
time afterward tarried in Naples.3
The good right of the German Reformation, in opposition to
ecclesiastical mechanism and the fatal doctrine of salvation by
works, was conceded by the more enlightened Italians, and also
by the clergy, in wide circles. Hence the study of the Scriptures
was enlivened, and Antonio Brucioli first published a correct and
1 The Basle bookseller, John Froben, reports to Luther, Feb. 14, 1519, about his writ-
ings (Tom. i. Jen. fol. 8G7, &.) : Calvus bibliopola Papiensis — bonam libellorum partem
in Italiam deportavit, per omnes civitates sparsurus. Neque enim tarn sectatur lucrum,
quam cupit renascenti.pietati suppetias ferre. — Is promisit ab omnibus eruditis in Italia
viris Epigrammata se missurum in tui laudcm scripta. Such an epigram, composed in
Milan, 1521, see in Schelhornii Amoenitates hist. eccl. et liter., ii. 624.
2 Thus, especially Melancthon's Loci Theologici, in an Italian translation, published
by Paul Manutius in Venice ; I principii della Theologia di Ippofilo de terra nigra (Sca-
ligeriana secunda, p. 207). Several of Luther's writings were circulated anonymously ;
Zwingle's went under the names Coricius Cogelius and Abydenus Corallus ; Bucer's
under the name Aretius Felinus.
3 Paul Sarpi Hist, du Concilc de Trente trad, par Courayer, i. 85: Dans 1'Italie meme
plusieurs personnes gouterent la nouvelle Reforme. Car a}-ant etc deux ans sans Pape
et sans Cour Romanic, on regardoit les malheurs, qu'elle avoit essuyes comme l'execu-
tion d'une sentence de la justice divine contre ce Gouvernement ; et l'on prechoit contre
l'Eglise Romaine dans les maisons particulieres de plusieurs Villes, et sur-tout a Facnza
Ville du Domaine du Pape, en sorte que l'on voj'oit augmenter tous les jours le nombre
des Lutheriens, qui avoient pris le nom d'Evangeliques. Clement VII. said, in his brief
to the inquisitor in Ferrara and Modena, 15th Jan., 1530 (Raynald. h. a., No. 51) : Cum,
sicut ex relatione pro parte tua nobis facta cum gravi nostrae mentis molestia innotuit,
in diversis Italiae partibus adeo pestifera haeresis Lutheri non tantum apud saeculares
personas, sed etiam ecclesiastieas et regulares, tarn mendicantes quam non mendicantes,
invaluerit, at aliquando nonnulli ex eis suis sermonibus et verbis, et quod deterius est
publicia praedicationibus tali labo plerosque inficiant, caet.
278 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
readable edition of the Holy Scriptures.4 At the same time, among
the more earnest minds, Augustinianism gained a hold, as Ibeing
the most decided antidote to the corruption of the Church. Many
distinguished men remained in this stage, kept from further steps
partly by the fear of a division in the Church, and in part by some
other doctrines of the German reformers.5 They were the more
inclined to remain true to the Church when the Pope, Paul III.,
raised several of them to the cardinal's dignity, and gave them
great influence, particularly Gasparus Contarenus, in 1535,6 Reg-
inald Pole in 1536,7 Federicus Fegosius, Archbishop of Salerno,
in 1539,8 John.de Morone, Archbishop of Modena, in 1542.9 Oth-
ers, however, united more decidedly with the German reformers ;
and, even when they did not wholly abandon the Catholic wor-
4 The New Testament was first published, Venice, 1530. 8. The whole Bible, 1532,
fol. Comp. Schelhorn's Ergotzlichkeiten, i. 379, 643.
5 Comp. Ranke's Fiirsten u. Volker von Siideuropa im 16ten u. 17ten Jahrh., ii. 132.
Marcus Antonius Flaminius takes an important position among them at the court of Fer-
rara ; he died 1550. Comp. Joach. Camerarii Narratio de Flaminio (prefixed to an edi-
tion of his letters, Noriberg, 1571. 8., and in Schelhornii Amoenitates literariae, x. 1149)
and Schelhorn de religione M. A. Flaminii, in his Amoenit. hist. eccl. et lit., ii. 1. His
chief writings were his Comm. in Psalterium, a metrical paraphrase of thirtj- psalms,
sacred poems, and epistles. He every where teaches the entire inability of man to good,
and his salvation only through faith. He says in a letter (Schelhorn Amoen., ii. 141) :
Vitae Christianae summa est accepta ab hominibus gratia Evangelii, i. e., justificatio per
fidem. Comp. p. 102 s. and 115 s. On the other hand, he defends the mass in a letter
to Carneseca (1. c, p. 146), propterea quod execranda secta Zuingliana progreditur om-
nino crescendo, et multi sequences opinionem Lutheri condemnant idololatriam Missae.
Comp. p. 154 : Et nos, vir praestantissime, si non volumus naufragium facere in istis
periculosissimis scopulis, humiliter abjiciamur coram Deo, neque induci nos sinamus
ulla ratione, quantumvis verisimilis appareat, ut nos separemus ab Ecclesia catholica. —
In voluntate autem judicandi res divinas humana disputatione refutabimur abs Deo, et
his contentiosis temporibus ita applicabimur uni parti, et odio prosequemur alteram, ut
penitus amittamus judicium ac caritatem, et perhibeamus lucem tenebras, et tenebras
lucem, et persuadendo nobis, quod siinus divites ac beati, erimus pauperes, miseri et
miserabiles, quod non sciamus separare pretiosnm a vili, quae scientia absque spiritu
Christi doceri non potest. — Wholl}- in the same evangelical spirit with the commentary
of Flaminius is the Comm. in Psalmos, written by Jo. Bapt. Folengius (Benedictine in
Monte Cassino, f 1559 in Mantua) ; see extracts in Gerdes, p. 257 ss.
6 Two old biographies of him, an anonymous Italian, and one in Latin bj- Jo. Casa ;
see in Regin. Poli Epistt., ed. Quirini, P. iii. Praef., p. 97 et 142.
7 Sleidan already says of him, lib. x. (ed. am Ende, ii. 54) : Qui familiariter hominem
norunt, Evangelii doctrinam ei probe cognitam esse dicunt. Against Surius, who de-
clares this to be a calumny, see Schelhorn Amoenit. hist. eccl. et lit., i. 141 ss. Pohis
is very harshly judged as a hypocrite in an anonymous work, written by P. P. Vergerius :
Giudizio sopra le lettere di tredici huomini illustri, 1555 ; see the passage in Schelhorn,
1. c. ii. 7 ss.
8 On his Trattato della Oratione, see Riederer's Nachrichten, iv. 118, 232.
9 Cardinal Giovanni Morone, in Miinch's Denkwiirdigkeiten zur politischen Reforma-
tions- u. Sittengeschichte der drey letzten Jahrhunderte (Stuttgart, 1839), s. 175.
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 19. IN ITALY. 279
ship, they formed societies for religious instruction and edification.
The difference between these two parties, the Protestant Evangel-
ical and the Catholic Evangelical, really consisted only in the im-
portance they attached to the unity of the Church ; and yet it was
so impossible for the former class to manifest their real alienation
from the Church by any decisive outward manifestation, that in
the case of many men it could hardly be determined to which class
they belonged ; and both parties, too, were kept by personal friend-
ship in many relations to each other.
The more decided advocates of the Reformation first came out
openly in Ferrara, after the marriage of the Frenoh princess, Re-
nata,10 in 1527, with the Duke Hercules II. : she gave them pro-
tection. From this point Protestantism spread into Modena, where
it was welcomed, especially in the Academy.11 In Venice,12 too,
it had friends very early ; their numbers rapidly increased ; they
found powerful advocates, and were diffused through the territory
of the republic, particularly in Vicenza and Treviso. Reformatory
ideas were first introduced into Naples with the imperial army :
they gained a more decisive influence through the efforts of a
Spanish nobleman, Juan Yaldez,13 who came thither in 1535 as
'secretary of the Viceroy, and died in 1540. Here, also, the two
10 Renea v. Este u. ihre Tochter, von E. Munch, 2 Bde., Aachen u. Leipzig, 1831 u.
33, kl. 8.
1 ' In 1542 it was the general report that Modena was citta Lutherana (Quirini in the
Praef. to Poli Epistt., T. iii. p. 84).
12 Luther writes, as early as March 7, 1528, to Gabr. Didymus (de Wette, iii. 289) :
Laetus audio de Venetis quae scribis, quod verbum Dei receperint. When unfavorable
rumors about Melancthon's yielding disposition were in circulation in Augsburg, 1530,
the Venetian, Lucio Paolio Roselli, wrote to him two letters of counsel and encourage-
ment, July 2G and Aug. 1, 1530 (in Mel. Opp. ed. Bretschneider, ii. 226 u. 243). In the
first he writes : Scias igitur, Italos omnes expectare Augustensis hujus vestri conventus
decreta. Quicquid enim in eo determinatum fuerit, id caeterae omnes christianae pro-
vinciae approbabunt ob Imperatoris praecipue auctoritatem. In 1539 Melancthon wrote
ad Venetos quosdam Evangelii studiosos (usually wrongly cited ad Senatum Venetum ;
see Schelhorn's Ergotzlichkeiten, i. 422 ff. ; the letter itself, see in Bretschneider, iii.
745), unfolding to them the principles of the Reformation in Germany, and warning them
as to the Unitarianism of Servetus. In 1542 Balthasar Alterius (Altieri. comp. on him
F. Meyer's die evang. Gemeinde in Locarno, i. 33, 36, 465), secretary of the English em-
bassador at Venice, wrote to Luther (the letter is in Seckendorf, iii. 401) in the name of
the Fratres Ecclesiae Venetiarum, Vicentiae et Tarvisii, and asked him to persuade the
German princes to cause letters of recommendation to be written to the Senate, ut per-
mittant quemlibet ritu suo vivere, dum tamen seditio et publicae quietis pertnrbatio ca-
veator. Luther answered 13th June, 1543, and 12th Nov., 1544 (de Wette, v. 565, 695).
13 On Valdez, see Schelhorn Amoen. hist, eccl., ii. 47; M'Crie, Gesch. der Reform, in
Spanien, translated by Plieninger, s. 148 ff. ; Dr. C. Schmidt ill Illgen's Zeitschr. f. d.
hist. Thcol., vii. iv. 123.
280 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
most remarkable preachers of Italy became favorable to the Refor-
mation, viz., Bernardino Ochino,14 General of the Capuchins, and
reverenced almost as a saint, and Peter Martyr Vermigli,15 the
learned Augustinian. From this circle16 proceeded, in 1540, the
14 (Burc. Gotth. Strove) De Vita, Religione, ct Fatis Bern. Ochini Senensis, in the Ob-
servations Halenses, iv. 400. De B. Och. Dialogorum libris, ibid., v. 1. De B. Ochini
Scriptis reliquis, ibid., v. G4. Nachlese von B. Ochini Leben u. Schriften, in Schelhorn's
Ergotzlichkeiten, iii. 705, 979, 1141, 2129. [Bock, Historia Antitrin., 1784.]
15 P. Mart. Verm. Florentini Vita per Josiam Simlerum Tigorumm. Tiguri, 15G3. 4. •
recusa in Gerdesii Scrinium Antiquarium, iii. 1 ; also in Melch. Adamus, in his Vitae
Theologorum exterorum principum. F. Ch. Schlosser's Leben des Theodor de Beza u.
des Peter Martyr Vermili. Heidelberg, 1809. 8. s. 3G3. Vie de Pierre Martyr Vermigli,
These par Ch. Schmidt. Strasb., 1835. 4. [Also in Hagenbach's Leben u. Schriften d.
Reformatoren, by C. Schmidt, 1859.]
16 On these occurrences in Naples there is a report by the Catholic Ant. Caracciolus
in the Vita Cajetani Tliienaei, who, with Joh. Petr. Caraffa, had founded the Order of
the Theatines (Ant. Caracc. de vita Pauli IV. Collectanea hist. Colon. Ubiorum, 1G12.
4. p. 239 ss., and Acta SS. August. II., 297 ss.) : Haeretici homines regiam urbem Nea-
polim — Lutheriana labe inficere studuerunt. Nam primo Germani ecpiites ad duo mille,
et sex millia pcdilum, qui post direptam Romam eo convolaverant, ut Lauthrecum obsi-
dentem repellerent, impii dogmatis, quod Luthero propinante imbiberant, multa et ne-
faria exempla passim cdiderunt. His postea. alio amandatis unus Joannes Valdesius
Hispanus, qui anno 1535, Neapolim venit, longe majorcm mentium stragem dedit, quani
multa ilia Haereticorum militum millia. Hie enim Uteris tinctus iis, quae ad compc-
randam eruditi opinioncm satis vulgo essent, placido adspectu, quique innocentiam prae
se ferret, comitate suavitateque sermonis teterrimam impietatem incredibili vaframento
occultabat. Itaque brevi ad se traxit multos his artibus illectos deceptosque. In his
duo fuere, ceteris omnibus insigniores, et digna corvo ova, Bernardinus Occhinus, et Pe-
trus Martyr Vermilius, ambo haereticorum postea Antesignani. Bernardinus, magni
concionator nominis, ostentatione asperrimi victus atque indumenti, egregiae sanctitatis
famam sibi conciliaverat. Pctrus vero, linguarum peritia excultus in coenobio S. Petri,
cui praeerat, epistolas Pauli Apostoli publice exponendo ad sensum haereticorum dextere
pervertebat. Initium detegendae impietatis a Nostris (the Theatines) factum : quippe
Cajetanus, perspicaci vir ingenio, rem odorari coepit. Advertit enim dogmata, quae illi
Satanicae Reipublicae Triumviri de purgatoriis poenis, de summi Pontificis potestate, de
libera hominum arbitrio, de reorum justificatione passim inspergebant, sapere novitatem
temerariam, atque adeo detestabilem impietatem. Observaveratque Occhinum ab us-
que anno 153G, quo in aede S. Joannis Majoris concionatus fuerat, arnbiguis quibusdam
dilemmatis, et obtrectatione in ecclesiasticos magistratus coepisse auditores nequissimis
persuasionibus inescare. Hoc vero anno 1539, nempe paulo post quam Nostri Paulinam
aedem adepti sunt, is ipse Occhinus cilicino indumento, et raucis declamationibus, h. e.
instruments ad concitandam multitudinem instructissimus, e Metropolitani templi pul-
pito multo liberius apertiusque Lutheriana sercbat dogmata. Cajetanus igitur, qui ad
hos audiendos observandosque et ipse ire, et alios dedita opera mittere solitus erat, nihil
jam cunctandum ratus Cardinalera Theatinum (Caraffa), qui turn Romae Paulum III.
P. M. ad instituendum in ca urbe supremum Inquisitionis magistratum magis magisque
sollicitabat, de iis rebus atque hominibus impiis certiorem fecit; et Neapolitanos inte-
rim ipse monuit, ut porro sibi caverent. Denique conatus est mod is omnibus hypocritis
illis larvam detrahere. Quocirca etsi illi sub ovina pellc lupi aliquot annos cum magna
Campaniae pernicie latitaverunt ; tamen aliquando tandem, crescente nimirum in dies
nequitiae suspicione, et patefactis promiscuis et pudibundis virorum ac foeminarum
coetibus, quos clanculum cogebant, omnes ut periculo praeverterent,-quod sibi ab urbe
imminebat, alius alio aufugerunt. Tlie Reformed Josias Simler relates, on the other
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 19. IN ITALY. 281
treatise Del Benefioio di Christo,17 which had a very wide circu-
hand, in the Vita Petri Martyris (see Note 15) Serin. Antiqu., iii. 13 ss., how Martyr, in
Naples, had turned from scholasticism and the Church fathers to the Holy Scriptures,
and then had also read Protestant books : nactus Buceri commentaria in Evangelistas,
ct annotationes in Psalmos, quas ille sub Aretii Felini nomine ediderat, diligenter evol-
vit, Zwinglii quoque librum de vera et falsa religione, et alterum ejusdem de providen-
tia Dei, nonnulla etiam Erasmi et legit, et se horum omnium lectione multum profecisse
saepe ingenue eonfessus est. Interea quotidie pene cum amicis, qui purae religionis stu-
diosi erant, aliquid ex sacris Uteris et commentabatur, sic ut hujusmodi colloquiis mul-
tum utrinque in vera religione aedificarentur. — Fuit eo tempore non spernenda ecclesia
piorum hominum in urbe Neapolitana: nam in illo coetu multi viri erant nobiles et
docti, multae etiam excellenti virtute foeminae. — Quamvis autem hujus Ecclesiae prima
laus debeatur Valdesio, nihilominus tamen Martyris quoque virtus commemoranda est,
qui posteaquam a Domino ampliore luce divinae veritatis donatus fuit, et se coetui pio-
rum adjunxit, earn quam veram doctrinam esse norat statim aliis quoque praedicare vo-
luit. Etenim epistolam D. Pauli ad Corinthios priorem publice interpretari coepit, idque
magno cum fructu, namque ilium non tantum ejus Collegii socii audiebant, verum etiam
aliquot Episcopi et multi nobiles. But as he did not interpret 1 Cor. iii. 13 sq. of purga-
tory, he was forbidden to give lectures. Sed Martyr— causae bonitate fretus Romam ad
Pontiiicem provocavit, et illic amicorum ope adversarios superavit. Habuit enim turn
in urbe amicos potentes et gratiosos, Herculem Gonzagam Cardinalem Mantuanum,
Casparem Contarenum, Reginaldum Polum, Petrum Bembum, Fridericum Fregosium,
omnes et doctos et apud Pontificem gratiosos, et qui turn viderentur aliquam reformatio-
nem Ecclesiae desiderare. Horum gratia et opibus subnixus facile obtinuit, ut inter-
dictum illud adversariorum tolleretur, et sibi concederetur pristina docendi libertas.
Right afterward he was obliged to leave Naples on account of his health.
17 The work is described in Riederer's Nachrichten, iv. 121, 235 ff. The author is un-
known. On this point it is said by P. P. Vergerius, the editor of the Articuli contra
Card. Moronum (Tubingae), 1558. 8. : Multi sunt in ea opinione, quod vix fuerit nostra
aetate, saltern lingua Italica, libellus scriptus tarn suavis, tarn pius, tam simplex, et ad
instruendos, praesertim in articulo de justificatione, rudiores atque infirmiores tam aptus
tamque idoneus. Imo dicam amplius, Reginaldum Polum, Cardinalem Britannum,
istius Moroni amicum summum, existimari ejus libri auctorem, aut bonam partem in
eo habere : saltern certum est ilium defendisse et promovisse cum suis Flaminiis, suis
Priulis, aliisque alumnis. The same Vergerius says, in his remarks to the Catal. libr.
prohib., 1519, that the book had two authors, who still lived in Italy and favored by the
Roman court (Schelhorn's Ergotzlichkeiten, ii. 27 s.). Laderchius Ann. Eccles. ann.
15G7, No. 49, calls Valdesius the author of this book, and says that Flaminius had writ-
ten an Apologeticus for it. In fine, a report of the Inquisition declares (Ranke, Fiirsten
u. Volker, ii. 138) : Quel libro del beneficio di Christo, fu il suo autore un monaco di
Sanseverino in Napoli, discepolo del Valdes, fu revisore di detto libro il Flaminio, fu
stampato molte volte ma particolamente a Modena de mandate* Moroni, inganno mold,
perche trattava della giustificatione con dolco modo ma hereticamente. Schelhorn
(Amoen. hist. eccl. et liter., i. 157), and after him many others, conjecture that Palea-
rius is the author, because he says in his Oratio pro se ipso : Ex Christi morte quanta
commoda allata sint humano generi, cum hoc ipso anno thusce scripsissem, objectum
fuit in accusatione. But this work, for which Palearius was called to an inquisition in
the same year in which he wrote it, can not lie the one above designated, which was so
widely diffused, and as to the author of which there is still constant hesitation. [Com-
pare Benefit of Christ's Death, Lond., 185G, from an Italian edition, 1513, and a French
translation of 1561, found in St. John's College. There was an English version in 1518.
In 1849 there were two new Italian versions, at Pisa and Florence, from Ayre's English
translation. The book had been supposed hopelessly lost, though 40,000 copies of it
were circulated 1513 to 1548. A translation into German, Von d. Wohlthat Christi, from
282 FOURTH PEEIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
lation, and gained many converts to the doctrine of justification
by faith. Peter Martyr gathered around him a similar circle in
Lucca, after his appointment as prior of the monastery in that
place, and at the same time trained many young persons in a very
evangelical spirit18 at a college which he there founded. Even
in the States of the Church the Reformation found friends ; very
many in Bologna.19
The controversy about the Lord's Supper, which unhappily di-
vided the Reformers every where, was also transferred to Italy.20
The Italians who favored the Reformation took, for the most part,
the side of the Swiss, in consequence of their predominant prefer-
ence for intelligibility. This rational tendency, too, paved the
way for the Anti-Trinitarianism of Servetus, although these opin-
ions had to be kept in the strictest secrecy.21
Under Paul III. those Evangelical Catholics had so great influ-
ence, that for a long time it seemed as if the Reformation, by the
recognition of its most important demands, was about to be rec-
onciled with the Church. A commission appointed by the Pope,
consisting for the most part of men of this tendency, exposed ec-
clesiastical abuses with unexpected frankness, in their memorial
upon reform, 1537,22 and brought forward far-reaching projects
another copy, was published at Leipz., 1855. Comp. Gersdorfs Rep., Nov. 1855. Notes
and Queries, x. 384, 406 ; xi. 447 ; also for June 20, 1857.]
18 Simler in Vita Petri Mart., in the Serin. Antiqu., iii. 17.
19 When, in 1533, John von Planitz -was in Bologna, as embassador of the Elector of
Saxony to the Emperor, the Bolognese who favored the Reformation addressed to him a
letter, in •which they urged him most importunately to obtain the calling of a council ;
the letter is in Seckendorf Comm. de Luthero, iii. 68. In 1545 Alterius wrote to a mer-
chant of Nuremberg that an Evangelical nobleman in Bologna was read}- to fit out 6000
soldiers for a war against the Pope ; Seckendorf, iii. 578 s.
20 On this division, Alterius, in his letter to Luther, 1542, entreated him to give an
explanation, which he did in his two replies, with his customary severitj- against the
Sacramentarians ; see above, Note 12.
21 Melancthon writes to the Venetians as early as 1529 (see Note 12) : Intellexi istic
circumferri Serveti libellum ; and warns against his doctrine. Among the Italian refu-
gees there were so many Unitarians that almost all the Evangelical Italians were sus-
pected of holding similar views. Thus the Unitarians reckon Valdesius and Ochino
among their number (Sandii Bibliotheca Antitrinitariorum, p. 2). This has least proof
in the case of Valdesius ; when Beza, Epistt., p. 40, calls his Considerationes — scriptum
impium et irreligiosum : this does not refer to Unitarian doctrine, but rather to ni3'stical
excesses (Bock, Hist. Antitr., ii. 319). — Beza, Epistt., p. 190, calls Ochino — Arianorum
clandestinum fautorem ; Stanislaus Hosius, in the De Judicio Tigurinorum (Opp., i. 695),
accuses him in the same way ; other conflicting opinions in Bock, Hist. Antitr., ii. 509.
[Comp. Fock's Socinianismus, 8vo, Kiel., 1847. L. Lange, Gesch. d. Unitarier. 1831.
Zeitschrift f. d. hist. Theol., 1843 and 1845.]
22 There were nine of the clergy— among them the cardinals, Caspar Contareni, Joh.
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 19. IN ITALY. 283
of amelioration.23 In the negotiations with, the German Protest-
ants at Ratisbon, 1541, the papal legate, Contareni, gave in his
adhesion to the fundamental Protestant doctrine of justification
by faith.24
Petr. Carafe, Jacob. Ladoletus, Reginald Pole, and Frederick Fregoso, Archbishop of
Salerno. It was printed in Rome, 1538, and again in Latin by John Sturm, in Stras-
burg, and published by Luther in Wittenberg in a German translation with biting notes,
and then incorporated in the Collection of Councils of Petrus Crabbe, Colon. Agripp.,
1551. But after it was put by Paul IV., though he had been one of the authors, into the
Index of 1559, and afterward in all the Indices, it was omitted in the later collections
of councils, and even in the Annals of Raynaldus ; but it was still often issued by the
opponents of the papacy (e. g., in Brown App. ad Fasciculum rerum expetend. et fugiend.,
p. 231). At last the Cardinal Quirini asserted that the prohibition referred only to the
edition of Sturm, and though Schelhorn refuted him (De Consilio de emendanda Eccle-
sia, auspiciis Pauli III. conscripto, ac a Paulo IV. damnato ad Eminent. A. M. Card.
Quirinum Epistola J. G. Schelhornii, Tiguri, 1748. 4.), yet, since then, this Consilium
has been again received into the Catholic collections of councils (in Mansi Concill. Sup-
plem., v. 537, and in Jod. le Plat Monum. ad. hist. Cone. Trident, spectantia, ii. 59G).
-3 Its characteristics may be seen from the Introduction : Sanctitas tua mandavit, ut
nullius aut commodi tui, aut cujuspiam alterius habita ratione, tibi significaremus abu-
sus illos, gravissimos scilicet morbos, quibus jam pridem Ecclesia Dei laborat, ac prae-
sertim haec Romana curia :* quibus efl'ectum propre est, ut paulatim ac sensim ingrave-
scentibus pestiferis his morbis magnam hanc ruiuam traxerit, quam videmus. Et quia
Sanctitas tua— probe noverat principimn horum malorum inde fuisse, quod nonnulli
pontinces tui praedecessores prurientes auribus, ut inquit Apostolus, coacervaverunt sibi
magistros ad desideria sua, non ut ab eis discerent quid facere deberent, sed ut eorum
studio et calliditate inveniretur ratio qua liceret id quod liberet. Inde effectum est, prae-
terquam quod principatum omnem sequitur adulatio, ut umbra corpus, difficillimusque
semper fuit aditus veritatis ad aures Principum, quod confestim prodirent doctores, qui
docerent Pontificem esse dominum beneficiorum omnium, ac ideo, cum dominus jure
vendat id quod suum est, necessario sequi, in Pontificem non posse cadere Simoniam.
Ita quod voluntas Pontificis, qualiscunque ea fuerit, sit regula qua ejus operationes et
actiones dirigantur ; ex quo procul dubio effici, ut quidquid libeat, id etiam liceat. Ex
hoc fonte, sancte Pater, tanquam ex equo Trojano, irrupere in Ecclesiam Dei tot abusus
et tarn graves morbi, quibus nunc conspicimus earn ad desperationem fere salutis labo-
rasse, etc. Besides this, Contareni, in two letters to the Pope, refuted the exaggerations
of the papal power defended by flatterers ; see these in Rocaberti Biblioth. Pontificia,
xiii. 178 ; Le Plat Monumenta, ii. 605. He relates to his friend Polus how kindly the
Pope received this, dd. 11. Nov., 1538 (Epistt. Poli, ed. Quirini, ii. 141) : plurima chris-
tiane mecum disseruit, quo effectum est, ut iterum conceperim magnam spem aliquid
Deum boni acturum, neque portas inferi praevalituras esse contra Domini spiritum.
How much the Evangelical party expected from this Reformation, see Poli Epist. ad
Contarenum, dd. 10. Jun., 1537 (Epistt. Poli, ii. 68) : in maximam spem vend, Pontifice
perseverante in censura morum, in caeteris non ita magnam futuram controversiam, ut
non facile ad professionem unius fidei in caritate omnes provinciae consentiant.
24 See the articles as compared above, § 7, Note 42. Comp. Contareni Epist. s. Tract,
de justificatione, written in Ratisbon, May 25, 1541, to explain and defend the fide justi-
ficamur (this tract appeared in Paris, 1571 ; but in the Venice edition (1589) it is revised
by the General Inquisitor in Venice after the Tridentine decrees ; expurgatus prodiit. In
Epistoll. Regin. Poli, ed. Quirini, P. iii. p. cic, it is found like the Paris edition ; p.
ccxii. the Venetian changes are added). In Rome this view of the doctrine made a great
sensation (Jo. Casa in Vita Contareni, Epistt. Poli, iii. p. clxxv. : Nee deerant Eomae,
qui dicerent, nulla alia de causa ipsum Germanis gratum acceptumque esse, nisi quia
adversariis indulsisset, ac decreta, quae pognacissime defeiidere debebat. iisdem prodi-
284 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
But this party had now reached the height of its influence.
The strict Catholics, who opposed it, earnestly insisted that such
manifestations encouraged Protestantism in general, and particu-
larly in Italy.25 The Pope receded, and, by advice of the Car-
dinal John Peter Caraffa (1542), appointed an Inquisition for the
suppression of Protestantism in all Italy.26 Caraffa himself was
commissioned to guide it ; all the Italian states granted the need-
ful aid ; and the new Inquisition took such energetic measures
against all suspected persons, that crowds of them abandoned their
fatherland and sought security for the most part in Switzerland.
Many of them were, by this persecution, first forced to abandon a
half-way position, and take a decided stand for the Reformation.
Among these refugees, to the general astonishment of Italy, were,
in 1542, Bernardino Ochino27 and Peter Martyr Vermigli : the lat-
disset. Hae vero graves acerbaeque voces — non tantum illic, ulji plurimuin ipsi obesse
poterant, improbe mittebantur, verum etiam per omnem Italiam fusae ac disseminatae
magnopere illius existimationem ac dignitatem laedebant), and Contareni bad to be de-
fended by his friends; e. g., by Aloysius Priolus (Epistoll. Poli, iii. p. xlvi.), and bj-
Pole. How fully the latter agreed with Contareni is shown in his letters to him. He
writes to him on the articles that were compared, dated May 17, 1541 (Epistt. Poli, iii.
25) : Sensi vero, tali me perfundi gaudio, cum banc consonantiam opinionum viderem,
quanto nulla quamvis suavis harmonia animum et aures unquam permulcere posset;
nee vero tantum ob earn causam, quod magnum fundamentum pacis et eoncordiae jac-
tum esse videbam, quam quod hoc fundamentum illud agnoscerem, quod super omnia,
ut inihi quidem videtur, gloriam Christi illustrat; est vero fundamentum totius doctri-
nae Christianae. Etsi enim diversa tractari videntur, ut de fide et operibus, ac justifica-
tione ; tamen omnia ad unum justificationis caput referri, et de eo convenisse utriusque
partis theologos maxime gratulor. — Quod vero jubes, ut ne divulgem, sed secreto apud
me h abeam, quae de hac concordia sunt scripta, doleo ita tempora exigere. July 16 he
expresses himself in praise of the Tractatus of Contareni (1. c, p. 28): Cum vero eadem
(quam proposuisti de justificatione sententia) tuo nomini notam aliquam inferre videba-
tur, quasi in ea novi alicujus dogmatis approbatorem te ostenderes (novitatis enim opi-
nio, ut audio, fuit, quae plures ab ea abalienavit), ad neminem quidem magis, quam ad
me pertinebat, omnem ejusmodi labem, quantum in me esset, eluere. — Cum ad reliqua
dignitatis munera per te sanctissime praestita hoc accessit, ut istam veritatis sententiam,
quam quasi marrjaritam pretlosam partim absconditam, partim apertam Ecclesia semper
tenuit, ipse in multorum manus et quasi possessionem dares, de eo facere non possum,
quin tibi maxime gratuler. The Cardinal Quirini tries to prove that Contareni's doc-
trine of justification is Catholic, in his Diatriba qua illustrantur et vindicantur gesta
Card. Gasp. Contareni in conv. Ratisbonensi (Epistt. Poli, iii. p. i.), cap. v. (1. c, p.
xli.). Against him, Kiesling ad Quirinum epist. de Contareno, purioris doctrinae de
justificatione in conv. Ratisbon. teste et confessore. Lips., 1749. 4.
2il From this proceeded, in 1542, the papal directions, De modo concionandi (in Epistt.
Poli, cd. Quirini, T. iii., praef., p. 75), in which Cardinal Tole had the most important
part.
26 Comp. Onuphrius and Antonius Caraffa, in Ant. Caraccioli de Vita Pauli IV., Col-
lectanea Historica, p. 44 and 156. The Bulle, Licet ab initio, 21st July, 1542, in Cocque-
lines Bullarium, iv. i. 211.
27 Before his flight he talked with Contareni, then legate in Bologna, upon bis death-
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 19. IN ITALY. 285
ter went to Zurich, and then became professor of theology in Stras-
burg.23 Not less was the surprise when, in 1548, Pierpaolo Ver-
gerio, Bishop of Capo d'Istria,29 who had been frequently employed
as a papal legate, fled to the Protestants, at first betaking himself
to the Orrisons; and when Galeazzo Caraccioli,30 Marquis ofVico,
and son of a sister of that foe of heretics, Caraffa, gave up, in 1551,
his brilliant position in Italy, to go over to the Reformed Church
in Geneva.31
The Inquisition became still more cruel, when its leading spirit,
Cardinal Caraffa, took the papal chair as Paul IV., 1555-59.33
Under him the persecution was also extended to those who united
an evangelical tendency with strict ecclesiastical views ;33 bishops
and cardinals were, in 1557, subjected to investigation ; John Mo-
bed. According to Ochini's declaration, C. complained of the persecution that was be-
ginning, and repeated his confession about justification : see M'Crie, p. 186. But this is
disputed by Jo. Casa in Vita Contareni (Poli Epistt., iii. p. cxc.) ; comp. Quirini, 1. c,
p. lxxxiii. The letter of the Cardinal Caraffa to Ochino to induce him to return is in Jos.
Silos Hist. Clericorum regularium. Extracts in Raynaldus, 1542, No. 56, and in Schel-
horn's Ergotzlichkeiten, iii. 982. Another bj- Claudius Tolomeus, in Schelhorn, iii. 1005.
Answer of Ochino, ibid., s. 1145. On other letters of the latter to the regents of Siena
and to Hieronymus Mutius Justinopolitanus, defending his step, ibid., s. 2108.
28 Martyr was afterward still in correspondence with his church in Lucca : see his
letters appended to his Loci communes theologici. Heidelberg, 1613 fol.
29 On him, Salig's Hist, der Augsb. Conf., ii. 1148. De Porta Hist. Reform. Eccles.
Rhaeticarum, i., ii. 139. [C. H. Sixt, P. P. Vigerius, 8vo, 1855; cf. Reuter's Rep. Aug.,
1857.]
30 On him, Thuani Hist., lib. 84. His life in Museum Helveticum, viii. 519.
31 Among other refugees were also eighteen disciples of Peter Martyr, who left Italy
in 1550 (Adami in Vita Sanchii, p. 75). Two of them were canons of the Lateran
Church — Count Celsus Martinengus, who became preacher of the Italian church in Ge-
neva, and Hieroi^-nius Zanchius, who became professor in Strasburg, afterward in Hei-
delberg. How thej' came to know the truth is related in a letter of Zanchius to Philip,
Landgrave of Hesse, in Gerdesii Scrinium Antiq., v. 230 s. Emanuel Tremellius was
also one of Martyr's disciples ; he taught in many places, and at length was professor of
the Hebrew language in Sedan. Olympia Fulvia Morata, one of the ladies of the court
of the Duchess Renata, of Ferrara, could only escape the persecution by following a
German physician, Griinthler, to whom she was married in 1549, to his native city ; her
life in Miinch's Vermischte Schrifteii, ii. 39. [Comp. M'Crie's Ref. in Italy, 93, 189, etc.
Olympiae Moratae Opera. Basil, 1590. Jules Bonnet Vie de Olympia Morata, 3mc ed.,
1856, Paris.] Among these refugees were also Caelius Secundus Curio, who belonged
to the circle in Ferrara, in 1543 fled, and became a teacher in Lausanne (Gerdes. Ital.
Reform., p. 234), Francis Stancarus, Laelius Socinus, and others.
32 The Epistola Busdragi to a cardinal, 1558, in Gerdesii Serin. Antiq., i. 319, is man-
ifestly an ironical work, written by one of evangelical views, to set forth the insufficien-
cy of all human agencies against the truth.
33 Among those arrested were the Cardinal Morone ; Foscarari, Bishop of Modena ;
San Felicio, Bishop of Cava. Cardinal Pole was recalled from his legation in England
(Raynald. 1557, No. 42 ss.), and was examined, as was his intimate friend Aloysius
Priulus. Comp. Poli Epist. ad Paulum, iv. (Epistol. Poli, v. 31), in which Polus seeks
to prove the innocence of Aloysius Priulus, of the Cardinal Morone, and of himself.
286 FOUKTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
rone34 was imprisoned until the death of this Pope. To put a stop
to one of the chief sources of heresy, Paul V. published, in 1559,
an Index librorum prohibitorum,35 as a strict guide in detecting
and burning heretical books.
In this perilous time the rumor of the Reformation penetrated
to a small body of Waldenses, who had been living for centuries
in two cities of Calabria, Santo Xisto and La G-uardia ; by ex-
ternal conformity to Catholic usages, insuring a peaceful enjoy-
ment of a purer doctrine. Aroused by the new movement, they
turned to Geneva, received preachers from that city, and adopted
the Genevese church constitution.36 But in this way they brought
3* Jo. Ge. Frickii de Jo. Morono, Articulisque quibus tanquam Lutheranismi suspec-
tus accusabatur, in Schelhornii Amoenitates Literariae, xii. 537. Card. Giov. Moroue,
Beitrag zur Gesch. desselben, in Munch's Verm. Hist. Schriften, ii. 111. Ibid., Denk-
wurdigkeiten zur Gesch. der drei letzten Jahrh., s. 213. The articles upon which he
was accused are published by P. P. Vergerius, 1558, reprinted in Schelhorn, 1. 1., p. 568.
The chief points of accusation : Art. 3. Dixit Concilium Tridentinum quoad articulum
justificationis esse retractandum. 4. Scripsit Vicario suo Mutinensi, quod faceret inti-
mare populis, quod deberent tantummodo confidere in sanguine Christi. 5. Tenuit, Sa-
cerdotem non absolvere poenitentem, cujus audit peccata in confessione sacramentali,
sed tantum declarare absolutum. 7. Tenuit, Pontifici non esse parendum uti Vicario
Christi, sed tantummodo tanquam Principi temporali. 8. Tenuit, opera nostra, quan-
tumcunque in gratia Dei facta, non esse meritoria. 10. Tenuit, sanctos non esse invo-
candos. 18. Quod libellum intitulatum Beneficium Christi (see Note 17) distribuendum
curavit, et bibliopolae haeretico, seu de haeresi suspecto mandavit, ut hujusmodi libel-
los venderet quam pluribus posset, et iis, qui non haberent, dono traderet, quia ipse pe-
cuniam illorum solveret. In the following articles he is charged with holding inter-
course with heretics, particularly those in Bologna and Modena.
35 P. P. Vergerius published them with notes (Opp. i. 236). On this writes the Vene-
tian, Natalis Comes, in his Historiarum tui temporis (Venet., 1581), lib. xi., f. 263 : Exiit
edictum, ut libri omnes impressi, vel compositi, vel explanationibus ab haereticis scrip-
toribus contaminati, at non illustrati, sanctissimis magistratibus quaesitionum ubique
afferrentur, propositis etiam gravissimis suppliciis, si quis illos occultasset, suppressis-
set, ac non obtulisset. Tanta concremata est ononis generis librorum ubique copia et
multitude), ut Trojanum prope incendium, si in nnum collati fuissent, apparere posset.
Nulla enim fuit Bibliotheca vel privata vel publica, quae fuerit immunis ab ea clade, ac
non prope exinanita.
36 Hier. Zanchii Epist. ad Jo. a Lasco, 1558 (in his Epistoll. Hanov., 1609. 8., lib. ii.
236) : In Calabriae castellis duobus, quorum unum est sub ditione Ducis Montis alti, al-
teram est cujusdam Nobilis Neapolitani, reperta sunt quatuor millia fratrum, e reliquiis
illorum fratrum, qui Waldenses appellantur. Ii annos permultos incogniti, tuto in pa-
ternis aedibus vixerunt. Etsi enim Missas non probabant, sentiebant tamen posse eas a
fidelibus salvis conscientiis adiri. At ubi banc malam doctrinam dedocti fuerunt, om-
nes simul ab eis abstinuerunt. Itaque factum est, ut non potuerint amplius latere. Per-
secutio igitur adversus illos est excitata. Scripserunt ad fratres Genevam, ut turn pre-
cilms, turn consilio, turn etiam humana ope se adjuvent. To this is to be added what is
written by Florillus to Cratalorus (see Note 37) : Antea quam Geneva discederem, misi-
mus ad eorum instantiam duos ministros verbi, et duos scholae literariae magistros.
Ministri anno praeterito (1560) fuere martyrio affecti, unus Bomae, qui vocabatur Jo.
Aloysius Pascalis ex Cunio civitate, alter Messinae, Jac. Bonellus, ambo Pedemontani :
hoc autem anno residuum illorum hominum martyrio ibi deletum est.
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 19. IN ITALY. 287
themselves under the notice of the persecutors of heresy, and both
congregations were wholly rooted out in a terrible massacre, in
1560.37
The numerous Protestants in Venice had until now been little
affected by the general persecution ; but when, in 1560, they called
a preacher to form a church, terrible barbarities began to be prac-
ticed upon them, and many of them were drowned by night in
the sea.38 Even in the seventeenth century some Protestants
were secretly living in Venice ; but the republic was falsely judged
when charged with an inclination for Protestantism on account
of its opposition to the papal usurpations.39
In all other parts of Italy the vestiges of Protestantism were de-
stroyed with inflexible strictness under Pius V. (1566-72), who
had previously been the president of the Inquisition.40 Among the
many who under him fell a sacrifice to their convictions, the most
celebrated were the two learned men, Pietro Carnesecchi,41 a
Florentine, in 1567 ; and in 1570 Aonio Paleario,43 professor of
eloquence in Lucca.
37 Simon Florillus, preacher in Chiavenna, writes about it to Wilh. Cratalorus, in
Basle, 1561, and sends him the narrative of a Catholic eye-witness of this slaughter:
both letters are in H. Pantaleonis ftfartyrum Historia, Basil., 1563, p. 337, and in Ger-
desii Ital. Reform., p. 133.
36 M'Crie, p. 224 ff.
39 Versuche zu Anfange des 17ten Jahrh. die Reformation in Venedig einzufiihren,
von Mohnike, in Schubert's Abhandlungen der kon. Deutschen Gesellschaft zu Konigs-
berg, ii. 165. To help in forming a judgment about it may serve the letter of Paul Sarpi
to the French canonist, Jacques Leschasser, of 12th May, 1609 (in Le Bret's Magazin, i.
489): Observasti tu quidem, quibus rationibus Germania et Anglia ritus religionis mu-
taverint. At nos neque illae. neque valentiores ullae ad mutandos iuducent. Certas
leges et mores, licet minus bonos, ferendos tamen, ne mutationibus assueti cuncta mu-
tare in animum inducamus, scis sacras inter leges principem locum tenere. Quibus le-
gibus parcendum putabimus, si summas contempserimus ? Imo cum Pontificibus haec
nobis contentio, quod illi ritus et disciplinae leges quotidie mutare volunt, quas nos ma-
nere cupimus, ne status reipublicae concutiatur.
i0 Gerdesii Italia Reform., p. 143. M'Crie, p. 262.
41 De Petri Carnesecae Martyrio in Schelhornii Amocn. Hist. Eccl., ii. 180. Gerde-
sius, p. 143, 205. M'Crie, p. 277.
42 Opp. ed. Amstelod. 1696, ed. F. A. Hallbauer, Jenae, 1728. 8., prefixed to the latter
edition is also a vita Palearii von Hallbauer. Comp. Schelhorn Anioen. Hist. Eccl., i.
425. Gerdes, p. 150, 314. M'Crie, p. 286. [Comp. above, Note 17.]
288 FOURTH PEPJOD.—DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
§ 20.
IN SPAIN.
A. F. Biisching Coinm. de Vestigiis Lutkeranismi in Hispania. Gotting., 1755. 4. Ge-
schichte der Verbreitung des Protestantismus in Spanien, aus d. Franz. Leipzig, 182S.
8. Particularly Dr. Thom. M'Crie, History of the Progress and Suppression of the
Reformation in Spain. Edinhurg and London, 1829 (German by G. Plieninger, with
a preface by Dr. F. C. Baur. Stuttgart, 1835. 8.).
f -he Spanish Protestants, and their Persecution by Philip II. ; by Senor Don Ad. de
Castro, transl. by Thom. Parker, 8vo. Lond., 1851. Sanctae Inquisitionis Hisp. artes
aliquot detectae : Reginaldo Gonsalvo Montano auctore ; Heidelb., 1567 : this is the
original Spanish martyrology. Engl, transl., 1569, in 3 vols. 8vo. Comp. Essays of
Cardinal Wiseman, iii. 1-159. Rossiew St. Hilaire, Histoire d'Espagne, Tom. vii., new
ed., 1853 sq., is full on the Reformation. Dunham's Spain and Portugal, 5 vols., in
Lardner's Cabinet Cyclopedia.]
The indignation of the Spaniards, still glowing against the op-
pression of the Inquisition, naturally produced a certain suscepti-
bility to ecclesiastical changes.1 In narrower circles a mystical
tendency had gained ground, and in connection with this a more
spiritual tone of piety.2 Among the learned the writings of Eras-
mus were much read, and awakened a disposition to examine the
condition and relations of the Church.3 Thus the soil was pre-
pared for the new ideas of the Reformation, when these began to
penetrate into this country also, favored by the union, under one
ruler, of Spain with Germany and the Netherlands. The writings
of Luther were diffused in numerous copies, coming especially
from Antwerp, and also in Spanish translations. The Inquisition
soon found cause to persecute men of high standing among the
clergy and men of learning for holding Lutheran or mystical opin-
ions,1 while the mass of the people were filled with horror at the
1 See M'Crie, p. 114 sq. On the attempt of the Cortes of Castile, Aragon, and Cata-
lonia, at the accession of Charles V., to procure a reformation of the Inquisition, see
Llorente's Hist, of the Inquisition in Spain, i. 376. The Cortes of Aragon actually pro-
cured from Leo X. three briefs (1519) enjoining upon the Inquisitors to proceed accord-
ing to the common law, and providing that they should be proposed by the bishops, and
visited by them every three years ; ibid., p. 395 ss. But the King and the Inquisition
were opposed, and started negotiations and intrigues in Rome. Leo's death put an end
to the matter.
2 See M'Crie, p. 152. The Spanish mystics (called Alumbrados, Illuminati, on ac-
count of the value they ascribecLto the internal illumination) are described in the In-
dulgence of the Spanish Inquisition, January 28, 1559, in Llorente, ii. 3.
3 M'Crie, p. 136.
4 So, in particular, 1527, Juan de Avila, commonly called the apostle of the Anabap-
tists ; see Llorente, ii. 6. Compare, on his remarkable work as a priest, Nic. Antonii
Bibliotheca Hisp. Nova, Tom. i. (Matriti, 1783, fol.), p. 639.
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 20. IN SPAIN. 289
Lutheran heresy by revolting accounts of it.5 However, from
1530, when the Emperor first returned to Germany after several
years of absence, many Spaniards in his suite became acquainted
with the true genius of the Reformation, and were converted to
it. Several of them fell a sacrifice to their faith while still away
from their fatherland ;G others, immediately after their return, fell
into the hands of the Inquisition ;7 yet still the Reformation, from
this time onward, began to make important though secret progress
in Spain.8 Seville and Yalladolid were its chief seats. In Seville
5 Spalatin's account of the Diet of Augsburg (Luther's Werke von Walch, xvi. 912) :
" Alphonsus (Valdez), Kais. Maj. Hispauischer Canzlar, auch Cornelius, haben etliche
freuiulliche Gespriich mit dem Philippo gehalten, ihm angezeigt, dass die Hispanier be-
redt sind, al's sollten die Lutherischen an Gott nicht glauben, auch an die heil. Drej--
faltigkeit, von Christo u. Maria nichts halten, also dass sie meyneten, wo sie einen Lu-
tliciischen erwiirgeten, Gott einen grossern Dienst zu thun, denn so sie einen Tiirken
erwiirgeten."
6 Thus was it in case of Jacobus Enzinas, or Dr}-ander, who was burned in Rome in
1546 ; M'Crie, p. 187. Most terrible was the assassination of John Diaz by his brother,
in Neuburg, in 15-16 ; see the account of a companion of the unhappy man, a Savoyard,
Claud. Senarclaei Hist. Vera de morte Jo. Diazii, 1546. 8. (reprinted in Gerdesii Scri-
nium Antiqu., viii. 389). Sleidanus, lib. xvii. ed. am Ende, ii. 435. Seckendorf Hist.
Luth., iii. 653. M'Crie, p. 190. Comp. Veesenmeyer in Illgen's Zeitschrift. f. d. hist.
Theol ; new series, i. iii. 156.
7 Particularly Alfonso de Virves, a Benedictine, chaplain of Charles V., who had
taken him with himself to Germany, and afterward would not hear any other preacher.
He was imprisoned 1534, and obliged, in 1537, to renounce several Lutheran positions ;
Llorente, ii. 8. On account of the favor of the Emperor, he was, however, in 1540, made
Bishop of the Canary Islands, and wrote, to purify himself from all suspicion, Philip-
picae disputationes XX. adversus Lutherana dogmota per Phil. Melancththonem de-
fensa. Antverp. 1541. Disp. XIX. is remarkable, where he shows that heretics should
be convinced, but not maltreated.
8 The Inquisition itself helped to making known the Lutheran doctrine, by adopting
into the decree of denunciation, annuall}' proclaimed, the Lutheran doctrines, not, in-
deed, without perversions ; Llorente, ii. 1 ; iv. 418 sq. The inferences which the Inquis-
itors drew from them also served for their further explanation. Thus it is related by
Reginaldus Gonsalvius Montanus (Raymond Gonzalez de Montes, a Spanish Domin-
ican, who in 1588 escaped from the prison of the Inquisition in Seville, and went over
to the Reformation, Llorente, ii. 23), Sanctae Inquisitionis Hispanicae artes aliquot
detectae, Heidelbergae, 1567. 8., p. 31, that a simple peasant was subjected to exam-
ination by the Inquisition, because he had said, practer Christi sanguinem nullum se
aliud purgatorium agnoscere. He was immediately read}- to recant, but the Inquisitors,
not contented with this, ex ilia praemissa deducunt misero aratori : ergo Ecclesia I!o-
mana, quae contrarium suis legibus decrevit olim, errat. Item, errat Concilium. Item
justiticationem sola fide constare, in qua et noxa et poena homo sit absolutus : et ut
tandem finiamus, ex istis deducunt totam illorum dogmatum concatenationem, quas
ipsi haereses vocant, onerantquc singulis his miserum hominem, ac si omnia disertis
verbis asseruisset, vel ipso obstinate reclamante, asserenteque, se neque scire quidem
quid ea sibi velint, abesse tantum, ut ea aliquando venisscnt in mentcm. Quis non vi-
de t, quam haec agendi ratio plena sit fraude doloque ac diabolica plane calumnia, quan-
tum est ex sancto illo officio ? Ye rum spectanda adorandaque hie maxime est divina
providentia erga eos, quos elegit, qui cum commodioribus ad ipsorum vocationem atque
VOL. IV. 19
290 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. II.— A.D. 1517-1648.
the movement was initiated by Rodrigo de Valero ;9 the most
distinguished preachers of the city, Doctor John Egidius,10 and
the Emperor's chaplain, Constantine Ponce de la Fuente,11 be-
came connected with it. Into the cloisters of Seville, too, espe-
cially in that of San Isidro del Campo, belonging to the Hierony-
mites, the Reformation found an entrance. In Valladolid it re-
ceived, in 1555, a distinguished leader, the imperial chaplain, Au-
gustine Cazalla,12 and likewise made converts in the cloisters.
Besides this, from Beam, which was wholly Protestant, it was
widely diffused in many cities of Aragon. In public its ad-
herents were only distinguished by a simple, Biblical mode of
teaching, and they avoided all opposition to the Church ; but in
private they taught all the doctrines of the German Reformers.13
institutionem mediis privati sint, hoc eodem adeo adverse- — eos vocat, erudit, collustrat.
Ipsi enim Inquisitores, qui fidei ac veritatis ipsius extirpatores sese profitentur, illi ipsi,
inquam, sunt eo, quern diximus, rnodo ejusdem veritatis concionatores, doctores, propa-
gatores. Id elarissimis multorum exemplis est compertum, qui in ipsorum manus inci-
derunt, complurium rerum ad ipsorum salutem pertinentium ignari, tantum videlicet
quod temere potius quam certo consilio garrierint, non esse Purgatorium, vel quid si-
mile, ipsorum vero Inquisitorum quaestionibus, consequentiis, inductionibus congrue
minusve deductis, egressi sunt insigniter instituti, cujus rei vel is ipse rugticus, de quo
jam diximus, luculentum exemplum esse possit.
9 Who in 1541 was confined in a cloister; see Eegin. Gonsalv. Montanus, p. 259.
M'Crie, p. 155.
10 Montanus, p. 256 ss. M'Crie, p. 161.
11 In Seville, where Egidius gained him for the Gospel, the Emperor heard him
preach, and made him his chaplain. He went with Prince Philip to Belgium and En-
gland. During the Smalcald war he had, in Biberach, a remarkable conversation with
■Tac. Schopper, by which his knowledge of the Gospel Was enlarged and confirmed (see
the account in Jac. Schopperi Orat. de Vita et Obitu sui parentis, p. 26, republished in
Andr. Caroli Memorabilia Eccles. saec. xvii., T. i., p. 342). In 1555 he returned to Se-
ville, and became professor of theology in the college there. Montanus, p. 275. Au-
tonii Bibl. Hisp., i. 256. M'Crie, p. 216.
12 M'Crie, p. 235.
13 Montanus, p. 238: Erant Hispali illius tempore factiones duae concionatorum,
quos auditorum studiosa partium ingens turba sequebatur. Alia, si verba ipsa spec-
tares, ad Epicteti Stoici placita, quam ad Scripturae sacrae normam accedebat propius,
eo Epicteto inferior, quod iste factis sermoni consentaneis serio videretur agere, ilia om-
nino secus. De crebris enim jejuniis, de mortificatione et abnegatione sui, de perpetuo
prccando, de prae se ferenda submissione ac dejectione animi, quam humilitatem ipsi
vocant, in ipso vestitu, sermone, vultu, ac in universa demum vitae ratione multus ac
perfe infinitus sermo: at sub ista adeo plausibili ac speciosa pietatis larva, si propius iii-
spexisses, vidisses, ne quid durius dicam, plane homines. Summa, sanctimoniae totius
proram et puppim, quod ajunt, in operibus adversus contrariae factionis institutum col-
locantes, actuosi inprimis videri cupiebant. Eo studio, utpote ex ignoratione verae jus-
titiae nato, ad Missas complures, ad sacrorum locorum frequentationes, ad Confessionis
"1 commmrionis, quas vocant, usum frequentissimum, et ad multa alia nugamenta ; — a
verae justitiae exercitiis, judicio scilicet et misericordia, atque adeo ab ipsa fide, unica
acquirendae justitiae ratione, expiationis ergo divertebant. Urgebant paupertatcm ac
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 20. IN SPAIN. 291
Many Spaniards who were friendly to the Reformation lived in
foreign lands, from fear of the Inquisition ; but they promoted the
Reformation at home by writings, which in great numbers were
secretly introduced and widely diffused. Especially important
was the effect of the Spanish translations of the New Testament
by Franz Enzinas (Antwerp, 1543), u and Juan Perez (Venice,
1556).15
But just these secret associations, when discovered, gave to the
Inquisition the opportunity of seeing clearly how widely the Ref-
ormation was diffused in Spain;16 and it at once adopted the
coelibatum vel conjugibus, inprimis vero obedicntiae votum, monachorum credo aemn-
latione, qua auditores sibi adstringebant. Hanc ajebant esse ipsam propriae voluntatis
abnegationem, eisdemque prorsus ornabant titulis, quibus obedientiam sui ornat Deus.
Ut vero in perpetuis tenebris liberius liceret in impostura progredi, a bonorum auctorum
lectione, maxime autem Erasmi, a quo nihil scilicet praeterquam superbe sapere edo-
cendi essent, veluti a peste deterrebant suos, ablegantes eos ad Henricum Herpium, Bo-
naventurae opuscnla, Abecedarium, Montis Sionis ascensum, et id genus alios, ex qui-
bus humilitatem, inprimis vero coryphaeis obedire didicissent. — Altera factio conciona-
torum erat quorundam, qui ut sincerius tractabant sacras literas, ita etiam verum justi-
tiae ac sanctitatis fontem ex eisdem aperiebant hominibus, quorum et industria factum
est, ut ea urbs, hoc inprimis nomine omnium totius Hispaniae felicissima, totos duode-
cim annos, quod ad verae justitiae argumentum attinet, purum Christi evangelium au-
diverit, neque sine fructu. — Erant istius primarii assertores, doctores Constantinus,
Aegidius, Varquius (Vargas).
14 Gerdesii Hist. Reform., iii. 165. M'Crie, p. 202.
15 M'Crie, p. 208. Perez also published a translation of the Psalms, a Catechismo,
and a Sumario de Doctrina Christiauo (Antonii Bibl., i. 757); also several works of Joh.
Valdez (M'Crie, p. 154).
16 The abbot Gundisalvus de Illescas saj-s of this, in his Historia Pontifical y Catolica
(Salmanticae, 1574), according to the translation in Moshemii Dissertt. ad. hist. eccl.
pertin., i. G72 : Olim quicumque captivi ex carceribus Inquisitionis producebantur, ut
infelicibus flammis comburerentur, — erant plebeji : — at proximis annis carceres, theatra
et rogos tribunalis nostri plenos vidimus hominibus illustribus nobilissima stirpe satis,
viris item tarn pietate, quam eruditione, nisi signa prorsus fallunt externa, longe supra
reliquos positis. Causam hujus et multorum aliorum malorum, C[uibus afflicti sumus,
in Regibus nostris catholicis unice quaesiveris. Namque hi, quum eximio essent amore
ac studio erga Germaniam, Angliam, aliasque provincias, quae Romanae Ecclesiae legi-
bus et imperio sese subduxerunt, viros quosdam eruditos et eloquentia insigni praeditos
in has terras miserunt, sperantes fore, ut horum sermonibus homines in errores delapsi
ad veritatis reducerentur obsequium. Sed praeclarum hoc consilium malo quodam facto
intcrversum est, plusque nobis calamitatis attulit, quam fructus et utilitatis. Theologi
nimirum illi, qui ad alios illuniinaiidos amandati erant, ipsimet lumfhe capti ad nos re-
dierunt, deceptique ab haereticis exemplum eorum in patriam reversi sunt imitati ; ne-
scio utrum id opinionis errore contigerit, an vero arrogantiae vitio cecidcrint, idque his
hominibus defectionem suaserit, quod sese pro eruditis haberi cernerent, et apud exteros
populos majorem etiam eruditionis copiam acquisivisse videri vellent. And in another
place : Quemadmodum hi captivi prae multis aliia dignitatc et praestantia eminebant,
ita numerus eorum tantus erat, ut totam certus sim Hispaniam ab illis corruptam et
erroribus imbutam fuisse futuram, si binos aut tres menses medicinam distulissent In-
quisitores, qua malum hoc curatum fuit. So it is said in Ludov. a Paramo de Origine et
Progrcssu Officii sanctae Inquisitionis, Matriti, 1598, fol., p. 300: Nullus est, qui dubi-
22
292 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
most decisive measures.17 In 1557 and 1558 a large number of
the suspected were imprisoned ; only a few could save themselves
hy flight. The General Inquisitor, Fernando Valdez, appointed
Vice-General Inquisitors for Seville and Valladolid ; new papal and
royal decrees were published for the support of the Inquisition.18
In two large auto-da-fes in Valladolid (May 21 and Oct. 8, 1559),19
and in two in Seville (Sept. 24, 1559, and Dec. 22, 15G0),20 the
secret Protestants of those places were exterminated ; in 1570,
after victims had fallen a sacrifice in all parts of the kingdom,
and many evangelical Spaniards had saved themselves by flight
Protestantism may be said to have been destroyed in Spain. But
even the truest sons of the Church were dragged before the Inqui-
sition on the charge of Lutheranism, whenever they avowed their
tet, quin magnum incendium in Hispaniarum regnis aetate nostra excitatum fuisset, nisi
hujus sacrosancti Tribunalis vigilantissimi Patres illud summa diligentia adhibita peni-
tus restinxissent. Quid Hispauia futurum erat, si illico antidotum appositum non fuis-
set?— adeo se diffundere coeperat hoc incendium, ut in periculosissimam inter se conju-
rationem Hispaniarum regnis brevissimo tempore ruinam allaturam conspirarent, caet.
17 Llorente, ii. 214.
19 Already, Feb. 25, 1557, Philip II. had revived an ordinance that had fallen into dis-
use, according to which a fourth part of the confiscated property of heretics should fall
to the accuser (Llorente, ii. 217). Sept. 7, 1558, he decreed the penalty of death and the
confiscation of goods upon all who should buy, sell, keep, or read books forbidden by
the Inquisition, and commanded the printing of the Index Librorum Prohibitorum
(Llorente, i. 470). Pope Paul IV., at the suggestion of the King, issued a brief, Jan. 4,
1559, to the Grand Inquisitor, Ferdinand Valdez, according to which all who should
teach the Lutheran doctrines, even though not relapsi, and in case they only gave doubt-
ful signs of repentance, should be executed (Llorente, ii. 215). By a bull, Jan. 5, 1559,
he abolished all concessions about forbidden books ; commanded the general inquisitor
to persecute them ; demanded that father confessors should impose the prohibition upon
all who came to confession, under penalty of excommunication, and that they should
reveal to the Inquisition whatever they knew about the diffusion of them (ibid., p. 216).
By a bull, Jan. 7, 1559, he granted to the Inquisition, to defray the costs, a canonry in
every Spanish foundation, and an immediate appropriation of 100,000 ducats from the
church revenues (ibid., p. 217). On the same day he empowered the Grand Inquisitor,
for two years, to examine even bishops of all grades as to the Lutheran heresy, in case
of need to imprison them, and then to send them to Rome to receive sentence (Llorente,
iii. 228).
19 Llorente, ii. 214. In the first Aug. Cazalla was also burned.
20 Llorente, ii. 255. Egidius had died in 1556 ; Constantine Ponce de la Fuente died
in prison fin his process, Montanus, p. 287 ss. ; Llorente, ii. 275 ss.) : so that only the
bones and effigies of these two could be burned ; Llorente, ii. 144, 278.
21 See Martyrum Elogia, in Reg. Gousalvii Montani Inquisit. Hisp. artes aliquot de-
tectae, p. 173 ss. ; reprinted in Gerdesii Scrinium antiquar., iv. 581. The Martyrologi-
um, composed by Mich. Geddes, in his Miscellaneous Tracts, translated by Mosheim, in
his Dissertt. ad hist. cccl. pertin., i. G63, is unimportant. The full narrative is in Llo-
rente, ii.
- On their diffusion, see M'Crie, p. 35G. Spanish Reformed Churches were formed
in Antwerp, Geneva, and London.
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 21. IN FRANCE. 293.
belief in the Augustinian doctrine of justification, now rejected at
the Council of Trent. Bartholomew da Carranza, Archbishop of
Toledo, one of the fathers of Trent, was forced to spend the rem-
nant of his life in prison (1558-1576) ;23 eight other bishops and
twenty-five doctors of theology were subjected to trial for the same
cause, and the most of them were condemned to recant.24 In or-
der to ward off the new irruption of heresies the strictest censor-
ship of books was decreed,25 and learned investigations in the uni-
versities were put under such limitations that all spiritual life
must needs expire.26
§ 21.
IN FRANCE.
Histoire Ecclesiastique des Eglises Reformers au Royaurne de France (par Theod. de
Beze), voll. iii. a Anvers., 1580. 8. to 1563. Commentarii de Statu religionis et Rei-
publicae in Regno Franciae (by Jo. Serranus or De Serres, Ref. preacher 1 1598, in Ge-
neva), Partes V. 1570-80. 8. 1557-76. Franc. Belcarii Peguilionis (Beaucaire de Pe-
guillo'n, Bishop of Metz f 1593) Historia Gallica (1461-67). Lugd., 1625 fol. Jac.
Aug. Thuani (de Thou, President of Parliament in Paris f 1617) Historiarum sui Tem-
poris, libb. 138 (to 1607), first complete edition, Orleans (Geneva), 1620 ff. 5 Bde.
fol.*)
Histoire de l'e'dit de Nantes (par Elie Benoist), a Delft, 1693-95., 3 Tomes in 5 Bden in 4.
A short history of the Reformation precedes. Histoire de la Reforme, de la Ligue, et
du Regne de Henri IV., par M. Capefigue, 8 Tomes. Paris, 1834-35. 8. A. L. Herr-
mann's Frankreichs Religions- u. Biirgerkriege im sechszehnten Jahrh. Leipz., 1828.
8. F. v. Raumer's Gesch. Europas seit dem Ende des 15ten Jahrh., ii. 161 ff. Dr. G.
Weber's Geschichtl. Darstellung des Calvinismus im Verhaltniss zum Staat in Genf
u. Frankreich. Heidelberg, 1836. 8., s. 33 fF.
23 Active as he had been just before in the restoration of Catholicism in England un-
der Maiy (comp. Nic. Antonii Bibl. Hisp. nova, i. 189 ; his trial at length in Llorente,
iii. 183-315). Carranza had tfie same tendency with the Evangelical Catholics in Italy
— Antonius Flaminius, Pole, Morone, etc. (see § 19, Notes 5, 31) ; and his earlier connec-
tion with them was one of the points of accusation (Llorente, iii. 246). With them, he
judged more mildty about the decided adherents of the Reformation; several of them
had been his pupils, and he was still in friendly relations with them; this, too, was ob-
jected to him (Llorente, iii. 222). Especialljr in his Catechism Avas Lutheran heresy
detected ; yet, on the other hand, the Council of Trent, which in vain took part with the
archbishop, declared it to be orthodox (ibid., p. 268). Only bj- the most urgent threats
could Pius V. obtain his release (ibid., p. 285). Carranza came to Rome in 1567, and
was here kept with much milder restrictions. Pius V. wished to acquit him, but was
prevented by Philip II. (ibid., p. 296) ; and Gregory XIII. at last condemned the arch-
bishop to forswear sixteen Lutheran positions (in 1576, ibid., p. 306), about which he
was suspected, and the most of which referred to the doctrine of justification. A few
weeks afterward Carranza died in Rome.
24 Llorente, iii. 61.
25 M'Crie, p. 389.
26 M'Crie, p. 394.
294 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
[W. Haag, La France Protestante ; 10 Tom. 8vo. Bulletin de la Societe pour l'histoire du
Protestantisme Frangais ; published since 1850, and full of documents illustrating the
early history of the Huguenots. De Felice, Histoire de Protestants de France ; 2d ed.,
1851 ; English translation by Lobdell, 1851. Browning's Huguenots, 8vo, 1845, Phil,
ed. Smedley, Hist, of Ref. Religion in France ; 3 vols, in Harper's Theol. Library.
Philip Le Noir, Hist, eccles. de Bretagne (to the Edict of Nantes), edited by B. Vau-
rigaud ; Nantes, 1851. C. Schmidt, Gerard Roussel (preacher to the Queen of Na-
varre), 8vo, 1845 ; la Vie et les Travaux de Jean Sturm, 8vo, 1855. F. W. Ebeling,
Sieben Biicher Franz. Geschichte. Bd. i., 1855. Vicomte Th. de Bussiere, Histoire
de l'etablissement du Protestantisme a Strasb. et en Alsace, 8vo, 1856. A. Barrel,
Hist, de 1'eglise Ref. de Nimes, 1533-1802 ; 2d ed. 1856. Puaux, Hist de la Reforme
Franc, 2 Tom. Paris, 1857-59. A. Lievre, Hist. d. Protestants de Poitou. Tom. i., 1857.
Ch. Brion, Liste chronologique de l'histoire protest, en France, jusqu' a la Revocation
de l'edit de Nantes, 2 vols. 12mo, 1855. N. G. Soldan, Gesch. d. Protest, in Frankreich,
2 vols. 8vo. Leipz., 1855. Von Polenz, Gesch. d. Franz. Protestantismus, 1858. An-
quez, Histoire des Assemblers Polit. des Reformees de Fr. 1573 to 1622, 8vo. Paris,
1859. E. Castel, Les Huguenots et la Constitution de 1'eglise Ref. de France, en 1550.
Publie al'occasion du jubile de 1859, 12mo. Paris, 1859. H. de Triqueti, Les premiers
Jours du Protest, en France (to 1559). 2d ed. 12mo. Paris, 1859. Henri Lutteroth,
La Reform, en France pendant sa premiere Periods, 8vo. Paris, 1859. — Comp. also,
Victor de Chalembert, Histoire de la Ligue, Henri III. et IV. 2 vols. 8vo, 1854.
Aug. Theiner, Hist, de l'abjuration de Henri IV. 2 vols. 8vo, 1852. Recueil de Let-
tres missives de Henri IV., par Beyer de Xeiray (in the Coll. des Docum. ined., vol.
vi. 1853). M. Capefigue, Trois Siecles de l'hist. de France : 1548-1848. 2 vols. 8vo,
1852. L. Ranke, Civil Wars in France ; transl. New York, 1854. Comp. the general
histories of Anguetil, Henri Martin (4th ed.), Abbe Guette'e, Michelet, M. A. Gabourd,
D'Aubigne, and Schmidt in Heeren's Europ. Staaten.]
UNDER FRANCIS I. AND HENRY II., TO 1559.
John Huss, in Constance, had already found that no reform in
doctrine could be expected from the anti-papal party in the French
Church. The Sorbonne in 1521 formally condemned the doctrine
of Luther.1 As it still had many friends, and had gained in Meaux,
since 1521, a strong lodgment, under the protection of Bishop Guil-
laume Brigonnet,2 the Parliament at once lent its arm to the cler-
gy for a bloody persecution.3 Francis I. was a friend of the Eras-
1 Determinatio Theologiae Facultatis Parisiensis super doctrina Lutherana hactenus
per earn revisa, dd. 15 Apr., 1521, in d'Argentre collectio judiciorum de novis erroribus,
T. ii., p. ii. ss., u. in Gerdesii hist. Reform., T. iv. Monument., p. 10. The Propositiones
it rejected were all taken from Lutheri lib. de captiv. Babylonica; see in d'Argentre, i.,
ii. 367. Melancthon at once published an Apologia adversus furiosum Parisiensium The-
ologastrorum decretum Viteb., 1521. 4. (recusa in Lutheri opp. Jen. ii. 451) ; cf. Secken-
dorf Coram, de Lutheranismo, i. 185.
2 Beze, i. 5 : Alors estoit Evesque de Meaux un bon personnage natif de Paris, nomme
Guillaume Briconnet, lequel nonobstant les Censures de Sorbonne, fut esmeu de tel zele,
qu'il n'espargna rien qui fust en son pouvoir pour advancer la Doctrine de verite en son
Diocese, conjoignant les oeuvres de Charite avec la Doctrine de verite : et non seule-
ment preschant luy mesme (ce qui estoit lors fort nouveau) mais aussi appellant a soy
beaucoup de gens de bien et de scavoir, tant Docteurs qu'autres, comme Jaques Fabri,
Guillaume Farel (estant lors a Paris, regent au college du Cardinal le Moine), Martial
et Girad Ruffi, etc.
s The censures of the Sorbonne, see in d'Argentre, i. ii., in Indice, p. iv., u. ii. i. 1 ss.
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 21. IN FRANCE. 295
mian culture,4 and in this sense elevated above many ecclesiastic-
al prejudices, and inclined to a reformation ; but the severe earn-
estness of the French Lutherans, and their enthusiasm sometimes
degenerating into fanaticism,5 repelled him, and appeared to him
equally dangerous, in' a political point of view, with the religious
divisions which he feared would ensue among his subjects. Be-
sides this, in his constant conflicts with the Emperor he wished
to maintain friendly relations with the Pope. At his court there
were several persons, particularly his sister Margaret, Queen of
Navarre,6 inclined to the Reformation ; but a powerful party, at
the head of which were the Queen-mother and the Cardinal and
Chancellor Anton du Prat, was opposed to it. And thus the per-
secution of the Lutherans went forward, even after the King had
made an alliance with the German Protestant princes.7 He de-
clared to them, to pacify them, that he let only fanatics be perse-
cuted ;8 assured them of his desire for a reformation of the Church ;
Jacobus Faber Stapulensis, Doctor of the Sorbonne, was censured, 1521, because he
thought that he found Magdalenes in the New Testament ; d'Argentre, ii. i., p. 7. He
then wrote in Meaux his Exposition sur les Evangiles, which was condemned by the Sor-
bonne in 1523 ; ibid., p. 11. He found security in Nerac in Navarre, and died 1537. The
first martyr was Jean le Clerc, of Meaux, executed 1521 in Metz (Beze, i. 6). A special
sensation was aroused, when Louis 6.3 Berquin, a royal councilor, and a zealous adherent of
the Reformation, whose writings and translations had been previously (1523) condemned
by the Sorbonne (d'Argentre, ii. i., p. 11), was hung and then burned, in Paris, in 152'.)
(II. Pantaleonis Martyrum historia, Basileae, 15G3, fol. p. 68. Vater's kirchenhist. Ar-
chiv, 1824, ii. 2). The decrees of the Councils of Sens (held in Paris by the Chancellor
Anton du Prat, Archbishop of Sens) and Bourges (held by Archbishop Franz of Tournon)
against the Lutherans, 1528, see in Harduini Acta Concill., ix. 1919 ss.
4 Burigny's Leben des Erasmus mit Zusatzen v. Henke, i. 234. Capefigue, i. 192.
On Francis, see Raumer's Gesch. Europas, ii. 172.
5 Capefigue, i. 196. On some calumnious writings of the }-ear 1534, see Strobel Von
Melanchthon's Ruf nach Frankreich. Nurnberg, 1794, s. 6, rT. There, p. 14, one of them
is reprinted, viz., Articles veritables sur les horribles, grands et importables abus de la
Messe papale, and in Gerdesii Hist. Reform, iv., Monum. p. 60. Luther's Preface to the
Smalcald Articles: " Es ist hie zu Wittenberg gewest ein Doctor (Gervasius Waim,
1531 ; see Schelhorn's Ergotzlichkeiten, i. 290) gesand, der fur uns offentlich sagt, dass
sein Konig gewiss u. iiber gewiss ware, dass be}- uns keine Kirche, keine Oberkeit, kein
Ehestand sey, sondern gienge alles unter einander wie das Viehe, u. that jedermann, was
er wolt."
6 See Vater's kirchenhist. Archiv, 1824, iii. 1. Das Leben Calvin's v. Henry, i. 17 rT.
7 1532. See § 5, Note 42.
8 Francis had several of the Reformed executed in a barbarous way in Paris, Januarj-,
1535, at the same time that he, with his children, was taking part in a brilliant proces-
sion (Beze, i. 20. Strobel Von Melanchthon's Ruf nach Frankreich, s. 29). They were
not wholly guiltless ; Sturmii Ep. ad Melancthth., d. 4. Mart., 1535 (Bretschneider, ii.
855) : Per mensem Octobrem — libellos uno tempore de ordinibus ecclesiastkis, de Missa,
de Eucharistia per universam fere Galliam nocte in omnibus angulis affixerunt, ininia-
nibus et tragicis exclamationibus, ante Regis etiam conclave agglutinarunt, quo ccrtiora
296 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
and even, in 1535, invited Melancthon to come to him, that he
might introduce attempts at peace and mediation in the sense of
Erasmus ;9 but Melancthon did not come. After .this, too, the
et magis quoque perniciosa pericula crearentur. Nam perturbatus liac re populus, ter-
ritae multorum cogitationes ; coucitati Magistrates, inflamriiatus Rex gravissima judicia
instituerunt, nee immerito, si tain en in re modus servari posset. Latomus, then pro-
fessor in Paris, wrote about it to Erasmus (Erasmi Epistt. Basil., 1538, p. 1097) : Fuimus
praeterita hyeme in magno periculo et invidia Germani omnes in hac urbe propter quo-
rundam temeritatem, qui libellos seditiosos non solum tota urbe Parisiorum, sed etiam
in aula Regis fixerant. Dederunt tamen illi poenas : atque utinam omnes dedissent.
Sed interim et alii complures eadem tempestate abrepti sunt. The King excused him-
self to the German princes in his letter of Feb. 1, 1535 (in Freheri Seriptt. Rerum Germ.,
iii. 295, in Melancthon's German translation in Bretschneider, ii. 828. It is dated Feb.
1, 1534, more Gallico, the year beginning at Easter) : Quum ad nos delatae fuerint im-
pudentes quaedam calumniae, quae per Germaniam totam disseminatae, nominis nostri
honorem et decus labefactarent ; — facturos nos operae pretium putavimus, si illis ipsis
calumniis responderemus. — Superiori autumno post Legati mei a vobis reditum, quum
is ab iisdem vestris concionatoribus quosdam velut isagogicos libellos de sedandis iis
controversiis attulisset, et cur non spe imbuerer optima initio nihil esset ; ecce nobis
dissensionum et mendacii parens, veritatis et quietis hostis, quosdam excitavit furiosos
magis quam amentes, qui omnium expetendarum rerum subversionem baud dubie moli-
rentur ac tentarent, quorum ego paradoxa malo iisdem sepeliri tenebris, unde subito
emerserant, quam apud vos, amplissimi ordines, hoc est in orbis terrarum luce, memora-
ri. Tantum hoc dico, si qui unquam inter vos eorum similes, aut longo etiam intervallo
ab iis separati extiterunt ; abominati (ut debuistis) illos atque execrati estis omnes.
Quae nimirum contagiosa pestis, atque ad deterrimam spectans seditionem, ne latius in
Gallia serperet, omni sollicitudine, 'opera, industria restiti. In conscios omnes, qui-
cunque fuere deprehensi, uti more majorum ac legibus animadverteretur, efl'eci, nulli
hominum generi parcens aut nationi.
9 The King, in this matter, was chiefly led by the brothers Jean and Guillaume du
Bellay, the first of whom was Bishop of Paris and cardinal in 1535, the other a minister
of the King ; John Sturm, then professor in Paris, also joined them. Melancthon sent
a memorial, in August, 1531, to Guillaume Bellay, setting forth the simplest essentials
of the new doctrine, and how it could be united with the Catholic doctrine (Consilium
de moderandis controversiis religionis scriptum a Ph. Mel. ad Gallos, in Bretschneider,
iii. 741). By these men the King was made acquainted with Melancthon and his Loci
Communes, which work pleased him much. Sturm wrote this to Melancthon, and invit-
ed him to France, dd. 4. Mart., 1535 (Bretschneider, ii. 855). About the sentiments of
the King he says : Videt in altera causa, quae vetusta est, tamen rnulta esse vitia, in
altera, quae veritate nititur, plurimum periculi a cupidissimis et seditiosissimis homini-
bus. Melancthon answered cordially, but not without scruples, dd. 9. Maj. (1. c, p.
874) : Jam si id agatur, ut, etiamsi leviores quidam articuli nobis donentur, tamen reli-
qui graviores obruantur et deleantur, ego neque causae publicae neque Ecclesiae prof uero.
Thereupon a formal invitation followed, in a letter from the King of June 23, and oth-
ers, from Cardinal Bellay, June 27 (ibid., p. 879), from Sturm (ibid., iv. 1029), and
Guillaume Bella}- (ibid., iv. 1033), brought by a special envoy, Barnabas Voraeus Fossa.
Melancthon asked of the Elector permission to make the journey, August 17 (ibid., p.
903), and Luther seconded the request (de Wette, iv. 619). The Elector, already dis-
pleased with the Memorial of Melancthon, on account of his yielding disposition, sharply
refused the request, August 24 (in Bretschneider, ii. 910), and wrote about it to his chan-
chellor, Briick (ibid., p. 909) : " Wir tragen nicht wenig Sorge, so Philipps in Frank-
reich reisen werde, er werde mit seiner grossen Weisheit u. Fleiss, den er haben wird,
den Konig irgend auf eine Meinung zu bringen, viel nachlassen, das hernach Dr. Mar-
tinus u. die andern Theologi nicht werden einraumen konnen. — Zu dem ist nicht zu
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 21. IN FRANCE. 297
King made another attempt to come to an understanding,10 but
vermuthen, dass den Franzosen Ernst sey dcs Evangeliums halben, sondern weil sie die
Wankelmuthigkeit bej' dem Philippo spiiren, dass sie werden anhalten, ihn weiter aus-
zulernen, uud darnack seine Unbestandigkeit auszubreiten, u. ihn zu verunglimpfen.
So ist auch wohl abzunehmen, dass die Leute, die die Sadie fordem, mehr Erasmisch,
denn Evangelisch seyn." Cf. Camerarii de Vita Phil. Mel., ed. Strobel, p. 145. Strobel
Von Melanchthon's Ruf nach Frankreich u. seinem dahin geschickten Religionsbcden-
ken. Niirnberg, 1794. 8. (from his Neue Beytr. zur Liter., v. 1, a special reprint).
10 Melancthon's Consilium, with many alterations, was presented to the Sorbonnc,
August, 1535, for their decision, in the form of a Confession of Faith of the Germans,
and it was declared by them to be thoroughly objectionable ; see dArgentre Collect.
Judic, i. ii. 395 ss. ; Strobel, s. 1C7 ff. Yet still the King, bjr his embassador, Guillaume
Bellay, announced to the Protestant princes convened at Smalcald, in Dec, 1535, his
very favorable opinions about the articles of Melancthon. These declarations, written
down by Spalatin, are in Seckendorf, iii. 105; Gerdesii Hist. Ref., iv., Monum., p. 68;
with other acts in relation to that embassy in Melanchth. Epistt., ed. Bretschneider, ii.
1009 ss. Primum, de primatu Romani Pontificis sive Papae sentire Regem Gallorum
nobiscum, jure tantum humano non divino eum habere. — Secundo, sententiam nostram
de sacramento Eucharistiae Regi placere, ipsius autem theologis non item, ut qui trans-
substantiationem velint modis omnibus servatam. Regem igitur quaerere certa, ut ha-
beat quod sequatur, esse enim solum, qui in regno suo imperet. Tertio, de Missis —
magnam esse altercationem. Hie igitur Regem sic sentire : condonandum esse a nos-
tris aliquid, imo nostris suam Missam esse permittendam, deinde modum adhibendum :
neque plures quotidie in parochialibus templis, quam tres, habendas. — Regem etiam esse
in eo, ut putet, orationes et legendas multas, ut ineptas et impias, abrogandas, aut sal-
tern emendandas. — Regem etiam dixisse, se habere orarium ante multos annos scriptum,
iii quibus de intercessione Sanctorum nulla prorsus sit mentio. — Regem igitur de invo-
catione et oratione nobiscum sentire ; et tamen arbitrari posse sic in oratione Sanctorum
mentionem fieri, ut, si memoria fiat Petri, Pauli, etc., naufragantium, oremus et creda-
mus, nos quoque periculo et discrimine liberandos : pro memoria, non pro intercessione.
Quarto, Regem quoque probare nostram de imaginibus divorum sententiam, ita ut plebs
doceatur, non adorandas esse, sed ut pro memoria habere possint. Quinto, de meritis
Sanctorum theologos Gallicos sententiam suam mordicus retinere ; dicere enim, sic me-
reri, ut pro nobis exaudiantur. Tantum hoc annitendum, ut Rex veritatem intelligat.
Sexto, Regi etiam nostram de libera arbitrio sententiam placere. Nam quamvis primo
theologis displicuisset, inspectis tamen locis Philippi communibus et eos quoque in hanc
nostram iniisse sententiam. Septimo, de purgatorio sententiam suam theologos pertina-
cissime tueri, ut ex quo pendeant Missae, indulgentiae, legata ad pias causas, nundina-
tiones Missarum, et breviter omnia. Octavo, de bonis operibus theologos vehementer
tenere suam sententiam, nempe bona opera esse necessaria : Oratorcm vera respondisse,
nos quoque dicere necessaria, non tamen ita, ut per ea vel justificemur vel salvemur. —
Nono, de votis monasticis dixit, sperare Regem, hoc se impetraturum a Pontiiice Roma-
no, ut pueri initientur docendi, sed ne ante annum trigesimum vel quadragesimum ad
vota monastica cogantur, sed ut liberum sit ipsis deserere, si necessitas tulerit, monas-
teria, et uxores ducere. Id enim Regi videri esse ex re non solum Ecclesiae sed etiam
politiae, ut sint viri idonei, qui ministeriis et funetionibus admoveantur. — Ergo monas-
teria sic instituenda, ut sedes postea sint studiorum, ut sint illic eruditi, qui juventutem
doceant, et qui ab ipsis discant. — Decimo, dixit Orator, a theologis Gallicis conjugium
sacerdotale non probari, sed Regi hoc medium placere, ut nostris conjugilms sacerdoti-
bus conjugium eorum relinquatur, reliqui autem et futuri in coclibatu maneant : qui
autem duxerint uxores, ut abstineant ministerio sacra et pastorali cura. — Undccimo, de
utraque specie, ait Orator, hoc Regem apud Clementem Romanum Pontificem diligenter
egisse, et spem ipsi esse, fore, ut hoc a Romano Pontifice impetret, ut sanciat et statuat,
utrumque cuique secundum conscientiae suae modum esse liberum, sive alteram tan-
tum sive utramque speciem accipiendi. — Dixit etiam Orator Gallicus, locum de justifi
298 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. L— A.D. 1517-1648.
was soon turned about by opposite impressions.11 At that time,
too, John Calvin left France, and in his Institutions gave to the
French Reformed a doctrinal point of union ; in the Preface he
exposed the injustice of the King.12 Under his direction a Re-
formed Church was soon developed in French Switzerland, par-
ticularly at Geneva. Here was the hearth and home from which
the Reformation in France was constantly receiving new encour-
agement and support.13 Persecution, however, increased in the
same degree : the most horrible was that of the Waldenses in
Merindol and Cabrieres in the Provence, which in 1545 ended in
a general massacre.11
Yet the number of the Reformed was already very large when
Francis I. died, in 1547, and was constantly increasing under
catione ut a nostris tractetur, probarc Regem. — Praeterea gratissimum Regi futurum,
si duo vel tres ex nostris eruditis in Galliam mitterentur ad ipsum, coram eo his de re-
bus collocuturi. Regem enim adhibiturum colloquio eruditorum et Sorbonicos morosis
simos, et qui nobiscum sentiant, ad eruendam veritatem evangelicam.
11 Especially through the influence of Cardinal Tournon. Du Prat died in 1535. In
15-41 Francis complains to the Pope of the concessions of the legate at Ratisbon (see § 7,
Note 44, at the end).
12 He wrote the Institutions in Basle in 1535. Extracts from the Praefatio ad Regem :
Quum perspicerem usque eo quorundam improborum furorem invaluisse in regno tuo,
ut nullus sanae doctrinae istic sit locus : facturus mihi operae pretium visus sum, si ea-
dem opera et institutionem iis darem, et confessionem apud te ederem, unde discas,
qualis sit doctrina, in quam tanta rabie exardescunt furiosi illi, qui ferro et ignibus reg-
num tuum hodie turbant. Neque enim verebor fateri, hie me summam fere ejus ipsius
doctrinae complexum esse, quam illi carcere, exilio, proscriptione, incendio muletan-
dam, quam terra marique exterminandam vociferantur. Equidem scio, quam atrocibus
delationibus aures animumque tuum impleverint, ut causam nostram tibi quam odiosis-
simam redderent: seel id tibi pro tua dementia perpendendum est, nullam neque in
dictis neque in factis innocentiam fore, si accusasse sufficiat. Sane si quis faciendae
invidiae causa doctrinam banc, cujus rationem tibi reddere conor, omnium ordinum cal-
culis damnatam, multis fori praejudiciis confossam jamdudum fuisse causetur; nihil
aliud dixerit, quam partim adversariorum factione et potentia violenter dejectam, par-
tim mendaciis, technis, calumniis insidiose fraudulenterque oppressam. Vis est, quod
indicta causa sanguinariae sententiae adversus illam feruntur ; fraus, quod seditionis et
maleficii praeter meritum insimulatur.
13 See § 10, Notes 40, 42. Weber's Darstellung des Calvinismus, s. 44.
l* These Waldenses, the only ones that still remained in their original fatherland,
were also quickened by the Reformation, and had conferences with the German and
Swiss Reformers. Thus they gave occasion to the Parliament that assembled at Aix in
1540 to condemn them to a fearful sentence ; the execution of it was, indeed, delayed by
the favorable report upon the Waldenses made to the King by William de Bellay, gov-
ernor of Piedmont ; but it was enjoined, 1545, by a new decree of the Parliament of Aix,
and carried out in a horrible manner. See Histoire memorable de la Persecution et
Saccagement du Peuple de Merindol et de Cabrieres, et autres Circonvoisins appeles
Vaudois, 155G. 8. ; Histoire de Persecutions et Guerres faites contre ceux appelles Vau-
dois, Geneve, 1552. 8. ; Beze, i. 35 ss. ; Sleidanus, lib. xvi., ed. am Ende, ii. 380; Thu-
anus, lib. vi., ad ann. 1550; Capefigue, i. 337 ss. ; Calvin's Leben v. Henry II., 326.
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 21. IN FRANCE. 299
Henry II., although this weak ruler, under the influence of zeal-
ous Catholics,15 sharpened the instruments of persecution. Anton,
King of Navarre, and his spouse, Jeanne d'Albret, a daughter of
Queen Margaret, avowed their adhesion to the Reformation ; in
Beam the Reformed worship was openly observed. Henry's alli-
ance with the German Protestants against the Emperor was favor-
able to the progress of the Reformation ; in the French army there
was a company, under the lead of D'Andelot, composed entirely
of Reformers of noble rank.16 But after the King, in the Treaty
of Passau, had again made friends with the Pope, and, in 1555,
formed with him the Holy League ; and when, at the same time,
the Reformed in Paris, Meaux, Bourges, Orleans, and many other
places, began to unite in regular congregations,17 and in 1559, in
a general synod at Paris, had agreed upon a Confession of Faith
and a church order,18 then the Catholic party, with the Guises
at their head, renewed the persecutions with redoubled violence.
Among the common people the Reformed wep hated and calum-
niated ;19 among the educated their numbers increased with rapid
15 Particular!)' of the constable, Anne de Montmorency, the Cardinal Charles de Lor-
raine, son of the Duke of Guise, Diana de Poitiers, and Jacques d'Ablon, Marshal of St.
Andre ; see Beze, i. 68 ; Raumer's Gesch. v. Europa, ii. 184.
16 Capehgue, ii. 39. Francois de Coligny, Seigneur d'Andelot, was a brother of the
Admiral de Coligny.
17 Beze, i. 97, in 1555 : Ce n'est pas merveilles, si Satan et ses adherans se deborde-
rent alors a tonte cruaute. — Car il commenca vraiement alors d'estre assailli et combatu
de plus pres qu'il n'avoit este auparavant en France, ou il n'y avoit encores proprement
aucune Eglise dressee en toutes ses parties, estans seulement les fideles enseignes par la
lecture des bons livres, et selon qu'il plaisoit u Dieu de les instruire quelquesfois par
exhortations particulieres, sans qu'il y eust administration ordinaire de la parole, ou des
Sacramens, ny consistoire establi : ains on se consolait l'un l'autre comme on pouvoit,
s'assemblant selon l'oportunite pour faire les prieres, sans qu'il y eust proprement autres
prescheurs, que les Martyrs : horsmis quelque petit nombre tant de moines qu'autres,
preschans moins impurement que les autres : tellement qu'il se pent dire que jusques
alors le champ du Seigneur avoit este seulement seme, et avoit fructifie par cy par la:
mais qu'en ceste annee l'lieritage du Seigneur commenca d'estre range, et mis par ordre
a bon escient. L'honneur de ceste ouvrage appartient sans point de doute apres Dieu a
un jeune horame — nomme Jean le Macon natif d 'Angers, dit la Riviere, etc. He found-
ed the congregation at Paris, which was soon followed by others. Most of the churches
received their preachers from Geneva. Weber, s. 51, Note.
18 Botli (Beze, i. 173 ss.) were written in accordance with Calvinistic principles, al-
though the Reformed were still called Lutheriens in France.
19 On their secret assemblages, Beze, i. 120: La commune opinion estoit, qu'on s'es-
toit la assemble pour faire un beau banquet, et puis paillarder pesle mesle les chandelles
estaintes. lis adjoustoient aussi pour mieux orner ce mensonge, qu'il y avoit des Non-
nains et des Moines. — Les Cures et Prescheurs de lcur coste employoient leurs personnes
et sermons a. imprimer ces mensonges au peuple, disans mesmes, qu'on y tuoit les petits
enfans, et autres choses semblables, desquelles Satan a voulu diffamcr l'ancienne Eglise :
300 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
strides. As a milder tone was penetrating even the Parliament,
it was proposed to introduce a spiritual inquisition. The Pope is-
sued the needful bull,20 April 25, 1557 ; the King forced the Par-
liament, in spite of its opposition, to accept the royal edict which
followed up the bull ;21 but the work remained unfinished, because
he died immediately afterward, June 29, 1559.
§22.
CONTINUATION TO THE EDICT OF NANTES.
When Francis II.1 ascended the throne, in his fifteenth year, the
widowed Queen, Catherine de Medici, supported by the Guises,
immediately got possession of the government, and was able to
set aside the King of Navarre, Anton de Bourbon, the first prince
of the blood. All the zealous Catholics adhered to the Guises ;
the Reformed looked for security to the Bourbons. After the con-
spiracy of Amboise%1560, in which the Guises were to be de-
prived of the government, the Reformed, under the name of Hu-
guenots,2 which had been given to them, formed both a political
et ce bruit estoit non seulement entre le commun penple, mais entre les plus grands
jusques au Roy, auquel on tacha de le persuader par faux rapport. On introduit doncques
l'tin des Juges du Chastelet, lequel osa, a l'appetit des adversaires de l'Evangile, rap-
porter a la Majeste du Roj-, qu'on avoit trouve en la salle de la maison plusieurs pail-
laces,f sur lesquelles se commettoient les paillardises, et l'appareil aussi d'un bon et
somptueux banquet, qui s'y devoit faire : chose qui irrita grandement le Roy, etc.
20 Given in Raynald , 1557, no. 29.
21 Bfze, i. 114. Capefigue, ii. 41. In the Parliament an important minority spoke
against the execution of the Reformed, demanded a council, and freedom of conscience
until it could be convened. The King himself appeared in the Parliament, June 13,
1559, and caused the chiefs of this minority to be arrested ; Capefigue, ii. 55. One of
them, Anne de Bourg, was burned, Dec. 23, 1559; Beze, i. 246; Capefigue, ii. 93; Va-
ter's Kirchenhistor. Archiv., 1824, iv. 13.
1 Comp. besides, Histoire de l'estat de France, tant de la republique que de la religion,
sous le regne de Francois II., par Regnier de la Planche (contemporary and Reformed),
publire, par M. Ed. Menncchet, Tomes ii., Paris, 1836. 8.
2 Boze, i. 269. Or pource qu'il a este fait mention de ce mot de Huguenot donne a
ceux de la religion reformee durant l'entreprise d'Amboise, et qui leur est demeure de-
puig, j'en diray un mot en passant, pour mettre hors de doute ceux qui en cherchent la
cause asses a 1'esgaree. La superstition de nos devanciers, jusques a vingt ou trente ans
en c,a, estoit telle, que presque par toutes les bonnes villes du royaume ils avoient opin-
ion, que certains esprits faisoient leur purgatoire en ce monde apres leur mort, qu'ils al-
loient de nuict par la ville battans et outrageans beaucoup de personnes, les trouvans
par les rues. Mais la lumiere de l'Evangile les a fait esvanouir, et nous a appris, que
e'estoiont coureurs de pave et ruffiens. A Paris ils avoient le moine bourre, a Orleans
le mulct Odet, a Blois par lougarou, a Tours le roi Huguet, et ainsi des autres villes. Or
est il ainsi, (pie ceux, qu'on appelloit Lutheriens, estoienten ce temps la regardes de jour
de si pres, qu'il leur falloit neccssairement attendre la nuit pour s'assembler pour prier
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 22. IN FRANCE. 30 1
and an ecclesiastical party, attached as well to the doctrine of
Calvin as to the Bourbons. Meanwhile, outside of this party, the
feelin» of the necessity for ecclesiastical reformation and religious
toleration had become so general, and was so distinctly declared
even by the Estates General assembled at Orleans in Dec, 15C0,3
that the Regent, Catharine, determined to adopt a middle course.4
Dieu, precher, et communiquer aux saints Sacreraens : tellement qu'encores qu'ils ne
feissent peur, ne tort a personne, si est-ce que les prestres par derision les feirent succe-
der a ces esprits qui rodoient la nuit. De cela advint nom estant tout commun en la
bouche du menu peuple d'appeller ceux de la Religion Huguenots au pays de Touraine :
et premierement a Tours, que ceux de la religion s'assemblans de nuit furent surnomme's
Huguenots, conime s'ils eussent este la troupe de leur roi Huguet : et pource que la pre-
miere descouverte de l'entreprise d'Amboise se fit a Tours, qui en baillereut la premier
advertissement sous ce nom de Huguenots, ce sobriquet leur en est demeure. So, too,
Thuanus, lib. xxiv., p. 741. It is remarkable that, instead of being content with this
explanation, which befits the first appearance of this name, and is adequately verified,
the most manifold and strange explanations have been attempted (see Benoist, 1. 23).
Among these, the derivation from eidgnots (confederates, see § 10, Note 23) has the great-
est probability. This was advocated by the Viscount de Tavannes, while his father was
still living; this origin of it, however, could not, it would seem, have escaped the knowl-
edge of Beza. [Comp. E. Castel, Les Huguenots, Paris, 1859, pp. 1-119.]
3 Preparations for this were made by the Assemblee de Notables in Fontainebleau, Aug.,
1560, called by the Chancellor l'Hospital (about him see Raumer's Geschichte Europas,
ii. 202). In this assembly .Jean de Montluc, Bishop of Valence, and Charles de Marillac,
Archbishop of Vienne, exposed in the frankest way the corruptions of the Church, de-
manded a council, and condemned the execution of the Huguenots ; see Serranus, i. 48.
Beize, i. 277. Thuanus, lib. xxv., p. 761. Cf. Capefigue, ii. 144. Of the same purport is
the address with which the Chancellor l'Hospital opened the Estates General (Beze, i.
407), and which found much sympathy.
4 Comp. the document which she sent forth, in preparing which the Bishop of Valence
is said to have had much influence, and which is usually cited as a letter of the Queen
to the Pope, Aug. 14, 1561 (extracts in Thuanus, lib. xxviii. ; more full}- in Servanus, i.
105), given in full in Beze, i. 650 ss. (according to Capefigue, ii. 184, also in the MSS.
de Bethune, Bibl. du Roi, vol. cot. 8476) ; but according to Beza it was first composed
after the colloquy of Poissy, and is probably to be considered as the instructions of an
envoy sent to the Pope ; perhaps the instructions given to Monsieur de Laussac (Beze, i.
649). Here it is said, Que la quatriesme partie de ce Royaume est separee de la com-
munion de l'Eglise, laquellc quatriesme partie est des gentils hommes, de gens de let-
tres, et des principaux bourgeois des villes, et de ceux du menu peuple. The}' were so
united and strong, qu'il ne faut point esperer de les pouvoir diviser, et encore moins
de les ramener avec la force, sans mettre ce Royaume en danger, d'estre prove de celui
qui le voudroit conquerir, 011 bicn d'afFoiblir ou mettre tant au bas ses forces, que de
cinquante ans apres il ne pourroit revenir a son premier estat. However, a union in
France was much easier, qu'il n'y a point dAnabaptistes, ni heretiques, qui contredi-
sent aux 12 articles de la foi, ni a la declaration, qui en a este faite par les anciens
Concilcs generaux. Et se trouvent quelques pcrsonnages de scavoir, — qui disent, que
nostre S. Pere pourroit accepter en la communion de l'eglise ceux qui feroient la confes-
sion de leur foi telle, quelle est universelle par tout le monde, que les anciens ont dit la
vraye et certaine reigle de foi, contenant les 12 articles, et ce que depuis nous a este de-
clare par les susdits concilcs generaux, et que la difference des autres opinions ne pour-
roit empecher qu'ils ne fussent tous de l'eglise, sous l'obeissance du sainct siege : non
plus qu'ancicnnement la diversite de la celebration de la Pasquc, de l'obeissance des
302 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
After the death of Francis II., Dec. 3, 1560, Charles IX. succeed-
ed, at the age of nine years. The Regent now drew hack some-
jeusnes, et des ceremonies, taut sur l'administration des sacremens, que sur la maniere
de servir Dieu, n'empecha qu'ils ne fussent tous Chrestiens, et qu'ils ne communicassent
les uns avec les autres. In any case the Pope must soon do something to bring back
the schismatics to the Church, and to confirm the wavering. Proposals are made with
special regard to this object : Quant a ceux qui sont encores sous l'obeissance de l'eglise,
il faut entendre, qu'il en y a et en tres grand nombre, qui ne veulent encores s'en depar-
tir, et toutesfois sont combatus continuellement en leurs consciences en trois principaux
points. Le premier est, qu'ils voyent, que la primitive Eglise n'avoit point aVimages: on
leur dit, que Dieu a expressement defendu de les mettre en lieu d'adoration : ils V03'ent,
que S. Gregoire mesme a defendu de les adorer (vol. i., § 119, Note h). Tous les bons qui
depuis les ont receves, ont declare, qu'elles ne servent que a representer au populaire la
memoire des absens, et que ce sont comme histoires escrites pour les simples et ignorans.
Ils voyent aussi les grands et enormes abus, les menteries et impostures, et faux mira-
cles, qui depuis quelque temps ont este descouvers de ce Royaume, et inclinent facile-
ment a l'opinion de ceux, qui n'en veulent du tout point, et entrent contre leur con-
science aux Eglises d'autant qu'ils sont contrains de s'agenouiller devant les images. —
Parquoi — nostre sainct Pere considerera, s'il lui plaist, s'il ne seroit pas raisonnable,
qu'elles fussent ostees des autels, et colloquees a l'entour des temples, soit dedans ou de-
hors.— Le second article est de l'administration des saincts sacremens, du Baptesme, et de
la saincte Communion. Quant an Baptesme, il vient a noter, que beaucoup de bons per-
sonnages trouvent estranges les exorcismes et oraisons, qui — a present d'autant que ceux
qui y assistent ne les entendent point, il semble, qu'on s'en pourroit passer. Et davan-
tage-il y a beaucoup de gens, qui estiment, que tous ces prcambules soient de la neces-
site du Baptesme, qui est contre l'opinion de l'eglise. — Quant a la saincte Communion, il
y a plusieurs bons personnages craignans Dieu, qui sont scandalises de trois poincts,
dont le premier est, qu'on ne leur donne a communier, que sous tine espece seulement, et
ne peuvent asseurer leur conscience sur le Concile de Constance, ni sur la coustume in-
troduite depuis quelque temps, attendu que Jesus Christ a dit : Prenez, mangez, et beu-
vez. Et tout ainsi que S. Paul a dit : — que l'homme boive de ce calice ; adjoustant a ces
deux textes l'ancienne coustume de l'Eglise continuee par l'espace de mil a douze cens
ans. — Nostre S. Pere — jugera, s'il lui plaist, s'il seroit bon de permettre, que ladite Com-
munion fust restituee par privilege, nonobstant la definition dudit Concile de Constance.
Pour le second poinct, il vient a noter, que plusieurs font conscience de se presenter a la
saincte Communion en la sorte, que nos Evesques et Cures la distribuent, c'est a dire a un,
a deux ou trois a part, sans qu'aucunes prieres soient entendues, et sans que la cause de
ce sainct sacrement leur soit declaree : et voudroient bien, que la maniere de la distri-
buer selon l'ancienne coustume de l'Eglise fust remise sus, et sont tellement arrestes sin-
ce poinct, que nos adversaires disent, qu'ils en usent comme nos anciens Peres, et la
nous ont laissee par escrit ; que si le regret, qu'ils ont de se separer de la communion de
l'Eglise, ne les retenoit, il y en auroit uu grand nombre qui pieca nous eussent aban-
donnes : et ne se peut nier, que la comparaison de l'une fa(;on a l'autre ne nous apporte
grand prejudice. — Parquoi pour obvier a cet inconvenient, s'il plaisoit a nostre S. Pere lc
Pape permettre, que la saincte Communion soit une fois le mois administree selon qu'il
estoit en la primitive Eglise, c'est a savoir, que l'Evesque ou le Cure, ou autres pour eux,
peussent tous les premiers dimanehes des mois, ou plus souvent, s'ils en sont requis, as-
sembler ceux, qui en auroient devotion, devant et apres l'orrice, et la peussent chanter un
Pseaume en langage vulgaire, Assent confession generale de leurs peches, et prieres pub-
liques pour tous magistrats spirituels et temporels, pour la salubrite de l'air, pour les
fruicts de la terre, pour les malades afflige's, et pour tous autres, qui ont besoin d'estre
consoles pour la bonte et liberalite de nostre Dieu : puis leur fust faite lecture de ce que
les Evangelistes, ou sainct Paul nous ont escrit concernant le sainct sacrement : lequel
aussi leur fust bailie sous deux especes. — II n'y a chose, qui tant tourmente les con-
sciences de ceux, qui veulent vivre selon Dieu, que la crainte de n'avoir les sacremens
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 22. IN FRANCE. 303
what from the Guises, declared the King of Navarre Lieutenant-
General of the King, and, to attempt a reconciliation, set on foot
the Colloquy of Poissy,5 in Sept., 1551, between the two religious
parties ; and, although this conference did not lead to any results,
conceded to the Reformed a restricted religious freedom,6 Jan. 17,
1562. But as the Huguenots were now rapidly increasing, and
began to feel their power, and to express openly their abhorrence
of the Catholic superstitions,7 the Catholics also became more im-
ainsi qu'ils ont este institues et ordonnes : et toutes les fois, qu'ils sont persuades, qu'on
y a adjouste ou diminue pour y faire quelque changement, ils pensent estre certainement
hors du chemin de leur salut. — Le troisiesme poinct est, que plusieurs savans personnagcs
de ce Royaume et autres, qui sont en grand nombre, sont scandalises, de la procession,
qui sefait tous les ans le jour qu'on appelle du Corpus Domini, a laquelle procession ils di-
sent qu'ils ne peuvent assister en saine conscience pour ces trois raisons. La premiere,
disent ils, pource que c'est directement contre l'institution du s. Sacrement, ou il est
(lit : Prenez, mangez, et puis : faites ceci en ma commemoration, c'est a dire, ce que j'ai
fait : et disent, qu'il y a pareille difference entre le prendre et le manger, et le voir et
porter par les rues, comme on pourroit dire, si un medecin avoit commande de prendre
une medecine au malade pour sa sante, et que celui la au lieu de la prendre, la fist porter
honorablement par la maison. — Pour la seconde raison, ils allegueut, que Jesus Christ
est au regne de son Pere, et ne requiert de nous que l'honneur spirituel et l'adoration en
esprit et verite. — Voila la plainte, qui est faite non pas par les separes, mais par un grand
nombre d'autres personnes, qui ne pensent a rien moins, qu'a se desunir de l'Eglise, ains
pour contenir les infirmes a ce qu'ils ne se departent point, desirent, que ce qui apporte
plus de scandale que de fruict, plus d'abus que'de devotion, soit du tout oste, ou pour le
moins reforme. — La Messe est le tiers article, pour lequel plusieurs sont scandalises.
Tout le monde dit, que c'est un grand scandale en la Chrestiente de la voir ainsi mettre
en vente par des prestres ignorans, malvivans et vagabonds : et toutefois personne ne
fait semblant d y pourvoir. Cela a fait grandement diminuer la devotion du peunle :
mais il y en a plusieurs, qui sont encores avec nous, qui ont passe plus outre, et font
grand scrupule en ladite messe, tant pour la substance, que pour la forme d'icelle. —
Reste a parler de la maniere de servir Dieu, sur quoi vient a. noter, que tout ainsi qu'en
la primitive Eglise le chant des Pseaumes et pricrcs publiques en langage entendu d'un
chacun contenoit les Chrestiens en la crainte de Dieu, en la devotion de l'invoquer sou-
vent, en la fraternelle amitie ; attiroit les ennemis a. vouloir entendre ce que c'estoit de
la religion ; et rendoit les homines mieux vivans et plus devots envers Dieu : aussi voj--
ons-nous de nostre temps, que ceux qui se sont separes de nous, attirent en leur com-
pagnie tous ceux qui leur oyent chanter des Pseaumes et faire les prieres. Attendu done,
que c'est une chose bonne et louable, et dont l'Eglise a si longuement use, il seroit bon
d'user de mesme artifice et recevoir en nos Eglises, deux fois le jour, le chant des
Pseaumes en langage valguaire avec les prieres publiques, et telles que chacun Evesque
pourroit ordonner en son diocese.
5 On this see Serranus, i. 112 b. ; Beze, i. 489; Thuanus, lib. xxviii. ; Salig's Hist,
d. Augspurg. Confession, iii. 801 ; Schlosser's Leben des Theodor de Beza u. des Petrus
Martyr Vermili, Heidelberg. 1809, s. 105, 355, 459; Capefigue, ii. 18G.
6 According to the proposals of the Chancellor l'Hospital in the assembly at St. Ger-
main ; Capefigue, ii. 207. The so-called Edit de Janvier, in Beze, i. G74. Benoist Hist,
de l'edit de Nantes, T. i. Recueil d'Edits, p. 1. — On this period compare the letters of
the papal nuncio in Paris to the Cardinal Borromeo, from October, 15G1, to 15G5, in the
Archives curieuses de l'hist. de France, par Cimber et Danjou. Serie i., T. vi. (Paris,
1835), p. 1 ss.
7 Capefigue, ii. 210.
304: FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. L— A.D. 1517-1648.
bittered against them. The Duke of Guise, by the massacre of
Vassy,8 March, 1562, gave the signal of war. The weak King of
Navarre, intimidated by Spain,9 stood on the Catholic side ; his
brother, the Prince of Conde, was the leader of the Huguenots.
These wars were interrupted only by short periods of peace. Aft-
er the treaty of St. Germain en Laye,10 August 8, 1570, it appear-
ed as though the court earnestly desired to maintain peace ; but
the high carnival of blood, the Night of St. Bartholomew,11 August
24, 1572, revealed the hidden craft, and was the signal for a new
series of still more imbittered wars. "With every treaty the Hu-
guenots gained larger advantages; but both Charles IX., who died
May 30, 1574, and Henry III. were too feeble to hold their engage-
ments against the Catholic party. After the Peace of Beaulieu,
May, 1576, the Duke of Guise formed the Holy League to exterm-
inate the Huguenots,12 and, favored by the Pope and Spain, he got
possession of so much power that Henry III. sank down into the
8 Several contemporaneous accounts, see in the Archives curieuses de l'hist. de France.
Serie i., T. iv., p. 103 ss. The Reformed (Beze, i. 722) and the Catholic (Capefigue, ii.
237) vary much, especially as to the occasion of it. The most unprejudiced is Thuanus,
lib. xxix., T. ii., p. 78. Raumer Gesch. Europa's, ii. 223. [H. W. G. Soldan, in Rau-
mer's Hist. Taschenbuch, 1851, on the •Bartholomew Night ; La France et la St. Bar-
thilemy, Paris, 1855; Ranke's Civil Wars, pp. 248-278.]
9 Capefigue, ii. 233. Herrmann's Frankreichs Religions- u. Biirgerkriege, s. 180.
10 See the edict in Benoist, i. Anhang, p. 9.
11 A report, palliating matters, of the General Advocate of the Paris Parliament, Nov.
1, io72, Vidus Faber ad Stanislaum Elvidium (i. e., Joach. Camerarius) ; the answer of
the latter, see in Gerdesii Scrinium, vi. 575. Against this, see Em. Varamundi (F. Ho-
tomanni?) de Furoribus Gallicis Narratio. Edinburg, 1573. 4. (often reprinted). A col-
lection of the documents and contemporaneous writings is in the Archives curieuses de
l'hist. de France, Serie i., T. vii. ; Thuanus, lib. lii. ; L. Wachler's die pariser Bluthoch-
zeit, Leipzig, 182G (as Appendix : the remarkable confession of Henry of Anjou, King
of Poland, made in Cracau to his physician in ordinary, Miron, and his conversation
with the Elector Frederick III. in Heidelberg). Histoire de la Saint-Barthelemy d'apres
les Chroniques, Memoires, et Manuscrits du XVI. siecle, par M. Audin. Paris, 1826. 8.
Ranke, histor. polit. Zeitschrift, Bd. 2, Heft 3, s. 590. Herrmann, s. 290. Capefigue, iii.
84. Raumer, ii. 252.— On the reception of the account in other lands, and the manifes-
tation of joy in Rome, see Thuanus, lib. liii. The congratulatory address of Muretus to
the Pope is the 22d of his Orations. [Comp. Bulletin of French Prot. Hist. Soc]
1 - Thuanus, lib. lxiii. init. They united, ad restituendam in integrum legem Dei, con-
servandum sanctissimum ipsius cultum juxta formam ct ritum S. R. E. Then it was
further said : foederis praefectus creatur (naturally, the Duke of Guise), cui universi
promptam obedientiam et obsequium sine conditione praestare teneantur : si quis officio
non satisfecerit, aut tergiversatus ulla in re fuerit, ad praefecti arbitrium, cui cuncti se
submitterent, puniatur. The party even went so far as to insist upon giving back the
French crown to the Carlovingian line, from which the Guises claimed descent, and tak-
ing it from the Capetian, who, it was said, had usurped it ; see the instructions of Da-
vid, the parliamentary advocate, sent to Rome, in Thuanus, lib. lxiii. p. 176; Capefigue,
iv. 44.
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 22. IN FRANCE. 395
mere shadow of a king, and the kingdom was in a state of anar-
chy. The Pope declared that the Bourbons had forfeited their
rights to the throne of France,13 for which the Duke of Guise was
struggling. The crafty Henry III. tried to help himself by mur-
der : two of the Guises fell in 1588 ; the third brother, the Duke
of Mayenne, at the head of the League, so pressed the King that
he was forced to seek refuge with the King of Navarre. "When he
was murdered in his camp at St. Cloud,14 in 1589, the latter be-
came his successor, as Henry IV. ; but he had to contend contin-
ually against the League ; and even after he had renounced Prot-
estantism and gone over to the Catholic Church,15 in 1595, he
could not at once disarm all opposition ; first in 1595 he was ab-
solved from the papal ban. After he had obtained the peaceful
possession of the government he guaranteed to his former compan-
13 The bull of Sept. 9, 1585, may be found in the reply: Franc. Hottomanni Sixti V.
Fulmen brutum in Henricura Regem Navarrae et Henr. Burbonium Principem evibra-
tum (1585. 8., and often), also in Goldasti Monarchia' Imperii, iii. 124; Thuanus, lib.
Ixxxii. p. 44.
14 Contemporaneous reports, see in the Archives curieuses de Thist. de France, Serie
i., Tom. xii. 361; Thuanus, lib. xcvi. p. 456. The murderer, the Dominican, Jacques
Clement, had inquired of a learned brother of the order, salvane conscientia Henricum
Valesium occidere posset ; and received the answer : siquidem non odio aut ultionis
privatae studio, sed amore Dei inflammatus, pro religione et patriae salute id suscipiat,
non solum id inoft'ensa conscientia facere posse, sed multum apud Deum meriturum, et
si in actu ipso moriatur, proculdubio inter beatorum choros animam ejus evolaturam.
Cf. Capeligue, v. 290. The same doctrines were openly taught in the Jesuit college in
Paris, and the Jesuits, Petr. Ribadeneira and Joh. Mariana, praised the deed of Cle-
ment in their writings ; D'Argentre Collectio Judiciorum, ii. i. 503. Also Pope Sixtus
V. ; Raumer, ii. 332.
14 Comp. on this the Memoires de Maxim, de Bethune (Sully), Amsterd., fol. T. i.
chap. 38 ss. Sully saw clearly that without the same Henry they could never come to
a peaceful government ; in respect to religion, he held it to be — pour infaillible, qu'en
quelque sorte de Religion, dont les hommes fassent profession exterieure, s'ils meurent
en l'observation du Decalogue, creance au Symbole, aiment Dieu de tout leur coeur, ont
charite envers leurs prochains, esperent en la misericorde de Dieu, et d'obtenir salut par
la mort, le merite, et la justice de Jesus-Christ, qu'ils ne peuvent faillir d'estre sauvez,
pource que des lors ne sont ils plus d'aucune Religion erronee, mais de celle qui est la
plus agreable a Dieu. He ended his investigation in relation to the King with the as-
sertion, il vous sera impossible de regner jamais pacifiquement, tant que vous serez de
profession exterieure d'une Religion, qui est en si grande aversion a la pluspart des
grands et.des petits de vostre Royaume. The confession of faith made by the King
(chap. 49) is the Professio Fidei Pii IV., in which, however, were omitted the mention
of the Council of Trent, as that was not received in France, and also at the end the
words (hanc veram catholicam fidem) a meis subditis, seu illis, quorum cura ad me in
meo munere spectabit, teneri, doceri et pracdicari, quantum in me erit, curaturum (spon-
deo). Capefigue, vi. 300. Raumer, ii. 362. Ranke, Fiirsten u. Volker von Siideuropa,
iii. 236. F. W. Ph. v. Ammon, Gallerie der denkwiirdigsten Personen, welche zur kath.
Kirche iibergetreten sind. Erlangen, 1833. 8., s. 56. |_Stuhelin, Uebertritt Henri IV.,
1856.1
VOL. IV. 20
3QG FOUKTH PEEIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
ions in the faith legal rights and standing in the Edict of Nantes,16
April 13, 1598.
§23.
CONTINUATION TO THE PEACE OF WESTPHALIA.
The Reformed at once proceeded not only to arrange their
Church constitution, giving it a firm basis by founding institu-
tions for education,1 which soon took a high rank, but also to shape
their league in such a way as was necessary for the protection of
their political rights.2 In the long struggles through which they
passed the two religious parties had come to such a state of hatred
that they could not immediately live together in peace.3 The
16 See this in Benoist, i. ; Appendix, p. 62. Here it is first provided that all the past
was to be forgotten, and that the Huguenots (nos sujets de la Religion pretendue Re-
formee) should every where be allowed to have private worship, and also public, under
certain restrictions : in particular, § 14, they were forbidden de faire aucun exercice de
ladite Religion en notre Cour et suite, ni pareillement en nos terres et pais qui sont del a
les Monts, ni aussi en notre ville de Paris, ni a cinq lieues de ladite ville. The preach-
ers are not to stir up the people (§ 17) ; from the Reformed their children are not to be
taken (§ 18) ; and they are not to be disturbed (§ 19) : on the other hand, thej' are to
refrain from all mere work on the days of the Catholic festivals (§ 20). They are to be
admitted to schools, universities, hospitals, and public poor-houses equally with the
Catholics (§ 22) ; but they are not to marry within the degrees of relationship forbidden
by the canon law (§ 23). They are to be admitted to all offices and dignities (§ 27) ; in
the Paris Parliament is to be a Chambre de l'Edit, to decide upon the complaints of the
Reformed, and six Reformed councilors are to be appointed (§ 30) ; chambers of the
same kind to be formed by the Parliaments of Toulouse, Grenoble, and Bordeaux, half
of the members to be Reformed and half Catholic (chambres miparties, § 31). To the
edict of 92 articles was added, May 2, one of 52 articles secrets et particuliers, and two
brevets of 30th April. By the second brevet (1. c, p. 95) it was conceded to the Re-
formed : que toutes les Places, Villes et Chateaux, qu'ils tenoient jusqu'a la fin du mois
d'Aout dernier, esquelles y aura garnisons,— demeureront en leur garde sous l'autorite
et obeissance de Sadite Majeste par l'espace de huit ans.— Et pour les autres, qu'ils tien-
nent, ou il ny aura point des garnisons, n'y sera point altere ni innove. (So La Rochelle,
Montauban, Nimes u a., welche fast ganz unabhangig waren)— Et ce terme desdites
huit annees expire,— toutefois S. M. leur a encore accorde et promis, que si esdites Villes
elle continue apres ledit terns d'y tenir garnisons, ou y laisser un Gouverneur pour com-
mander, qu'elle n'en depossedera point celui qui s'en trouvera pourvu, pour y en mettre
un autre.
1 Academies in Sedan (founded 1580, by Henry, Duke of Bouillon), Saumur (1604, by
Duplessis-Mornay, governor of this city), Montpellier, Montauban, Nimes, and Pau, in
Beam ; besides several gymnasia. [Comp. Michel Nicolas on the Protestant French
Schools and Colleges, in the Bulletin de la Societe de l'Histoire du Prot. Franc ; Tom.
iv. 1856, pp. 497-511, 582-595.]
2 Upon the church constitution, and the political organization of the Protestants, see
Weber's Darstellung des Calvinismus im Verhaltniss zum Staat in Genf u. Frankreich,
s. 187 IT.
3 Among the leaders of the Reformed was Philip Mornay (Seigneur du Plessis-Marly),
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 23. IN FRANCE. 307
high Huguenot nobles, accustomed to independence, and to vic-
tory in the contests with the Court, were still in a very excited
state ; and this was favored by the position now assigned to the
Huguenots as a political corporation.4 Under Henry IV. they
seemed to be by degrees pacified. During the minority of Louis
XIII., however, the powerful Huguenot League could not remain
without participation in the party struggles of the great princes.5
Afterward Louis XIII. himself gave occasion to new wars, by vio-
who caused much excitement by his violent controversial writings, especially by the work
De l'institution, usage et doctrine de l'eucharistie en l'eglise ancienne ; a Rochelle, 1598.
4. (often republished). This called out several Catholic rejoinders (see Walch, Bibl.
Theol., ii. 227), and also was the occasion of a colloquy of the author with Du Perron,
Bishop of Evreux, at Fontainebleau, in the presence of the King, 1600. Du Perron tried
to convict him of "having made many false citations from the fathers and scholastics :
see Actes de la Conference tenue entre le Sieur Evesque d'Evreux et le Sieur du Plessis,
en presence du Roi a Fontainebleau le 4. de May, 1G00, a Evreux, 1601, 8.
4 Comp. the Memoires de Sully on the Assemblee generale of the Reformed at Cha-
telleraut, 1605, in which Sulhy appeared as the plenipotentiary of the King (in the Am-
sterdam folio edition, Tom. ii. chap. 51 ; in the revised edition of London, 1778, 8vo,
Tom. vi. chap. 22). Sully had here to contend against the reports and fears that the
Reformed were again to be robbed of all their privileges, particularly against the bruit,
que ceux de la cabale de Messieurs de Bouillon, Desdiguieres et du Plessis ont fait
courir, que le Roi avoit delibere de re.trancher ce qui estoit destine pour les Ministres, et
de ne permettre plus d'Assemblee (ed. Amst., ii. 380). Of that union instructions had
already come to the knowledge of the King (1. c, p. 381), qui ont este donnees pour for-
mer en ce Royaume une Republique separee en effet de son autorite souveraine, a quoi
tendent l'union, que vous savez avoir este proposee pour la mutuelle defense et conser-
vation des chefs de parti, et les sermens, auxquels on pretend assujettir les Gouverneurs
des Places, avec le rejet de ses Officiers, — et les conseils qu'ils entendent dresser et es-
tablir en chacune Province du Royaurne, avec les intelligences estrangeres, desquelles
nous savons qu'ils veulent et esperent s'apuyer et fortifier avec plus de soin, que jamais.
Sully wrote on this to the royal cabinet (1. c, p. 383) : Quant aux plaintes, que vous me
faites des tesmoignages, que ceux de ceste assemblee rendent de se denier du Roi, et de
rechercher en eux mesmes leur subsistance, c'est chose dont je leur ai parle plusieurs
fois, et fait toucher au doigt et a l'oeil 1'impertinence de ce dessin : mais ils m'ont tou-
jours repondu, que si le Roi estoit immortel, ils ne voudroient jamais autre chose que sa
foi et sa parole, pour leur maintien et conservation ; qu'ils quitteroient des a present
toutes leurs villes et places de surete, se departiroient de toutes intelligences, unions et
associations, tant dedans que dehors le Royaume, etc. : — de la possession et continuation
desquels s'ils s'estoient une fois departis, et qu'ils vinssent a avoir un Roi, qui les eust en
aversion, il les dissiperoit et disperseroit aussitot. — Quant a cette union proposee, que
vous tesmoignez d'apprehender, je vous prie croire que c'est une chimere, qui ne consis-
tera jamais, qu'en mines et en paroles, et que la prudence et la generositc du Roi lui se-
ront toujours pour un Bellerophon, et dedans et dehors le Royaume, car cela sais-je de
science. Quant a ce qu'une telle union pourroit produirc pour le regard de Monsieur le
Dauphin, s'il suit les desseins du Roi son pere, il aura le mume pouvoir. — Quant a la pro-
longation des villes de surete, dont vous faites tant de cas, et tous ces gens d'Assemblee
aussi, c'est encor une autre chimere facile a debeller : et plus ils en ont, plus cette am-
plitude les rend elle foibles, — dont eux mesmes feront une experience dommageable, si
jamais ils viennent a perdre la bienveillance du Roi, et le contraignent de tourner ses
amies contre'eux.
5 Weber, s. 195.
308 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
lently changing the ecclesiastical and civil constitution in the
whole of the Reformed Beam, in 1620.6 Richelieu, who took the
rudder of the state in 1626, made it his chief ohject to annul all
political independence, excepting that of the King ; -and of course
to destroy the Huguenot League.7 He attained the latter Qnd aft-
er the capture of New Rochelle, in 1628,8 and the last leader of
the Huguenots, the Duke de Rohan, submitted to the Edict of
Nimes, July, 1629, which allowed to the Protestants all their
previous ecclesiastical rights, but deprived them of the character
of a political body.9 From this period the Reformed lived in peace
under Louis XIII., and were distinguished for their faithfulness
to the King, their culture, and their skill in industrial pursuits.10
6 Weber, s. 216.
7 There were already frequent desertions of the Reformed party by the nobles ; Weber,
s. 228. Ranke's Fvirsten u. Volker, iii. 474. Dupleix (royal historiographer, f 1661)
says on this, with hateful exaggeration, but with a basis of truth, in his Hist, de Louis
XIII., p. 220 : Mais eux (les Gentilshommes) recognaissans aussi, que les ministres et le
menu peuple des religionaires ne tendent qu'a la destruction de la monarchic et ensuite
de toute superiorite et mesme de la noblesse, pour former des deinocraties et etats popu-
lates, prennent leur avantage du temps et des occasions, et aiment mieux maintenir la
condition de leur naissance sous l'autorite de leur Roi, que d'attendre d'estre degrades de
tous honneurs et meme massacres par la populace, lorsqu'elle se trouveroit assez puis-
sante pour etablir des republiques.
8 Weber, s. 250.
9 Already, in the Declaration du Roi, 19th October, 1622 (Benoist Hist, de l'Edit de
Nantes, ii., Anhang, p. 62), it is said: Defendons tres-expressement a nosdits sujets de
la Religion pretendue Reformee toutes sortes d'Assemblees generales et particulieres,
Cercles, Conseils, Abregez de Synodes, et toutes autres de quelque qualite qu'elles puis-
sent £tre, a peine de crime de leze-Majeste, s'ils n'ont expresse permission de Nous : ains
seulement leur sont permises les Assemblees des Consistoires, Colloques, Synodes pour
pures affaires Ecclesiastiques, avec inhibitions tr^s-expresses d'y traiter d'aucune af-
faire politique sur les peiues que dessus. The Edict of Nimes (l'Edit de grace, by Be-
noist, 1. c. p. 92) says, § 2: Et desirans sur toutes choses voir a l'avenir une perpetu-
elle union entre nos sujets : comme nous voulons et entendons maintenir ceux, qui font
profession de la Religion pretendue Reformee, en l'exercice libre tranquille d'icelle, et
sans aucun trouble, nous ne pouvons que nous ne desirions leur conversion, pour laquelle
nous offrons continuellement nos prieres a Dieu. C'est pourquoi nous exhortons tous
nosdits sujets de ladite Religion pretendue Reformee, se depouiller de toute passion, pour
etre plus capables de recevoir la lumiere du Ciel, et revenir au giron de l'Eglise, etc.
Then, § 5, the Edict of Nantes is confirmed, but § 7 it is ordered, que toutes les fortifica-
tions desdites Villes et lieux soient entierement rasees et demolies, fors la ceinture des
murailles, dans le terns de trois mois, a la diligence desdits habitans ; auxquels nous en
confiant, nous ne mettons pour cet effet aucunes garnisons ni citadelle esdites Villes.
10 Mazarin says of them : Je n'ai point a me plaindre du petit troupeau : s'il broute
de mauvaises herbes, du moins il ne s'ecarte pas ; see Eclaircissemens Historiques sur les
Causes de la Revocation de l'Edit de Nantes, et sur l'etat des Protestants en France,
tires des differences Archives du Gouvemement (par de Khulieres, 1788), i. 18. We-
ber, 6. 266.
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 24. IN THE NETHERLANDS. 309
§ 24.
IN THE NETHERLANDS.
Gerhard Brand (remonstrant preacher in Amsterdam, f 1G85), Historie der Reformatie
en andere Kerkelyke Geschiedenissen in en omtrent de Nederlanden; Deel i., 2te
Ausg. ; Amsterd., 1677; D. ii., 1674; D. iii. iv., Rotterdam, 1704. 4. (to 1623, most
full on the remonstrant controversies). Abridged in the Histoire abregee de la Re-
formation des Pais-bas, traduite du Hollandois de G. Brandt., a Amsterd., 1730, 3
Tomes in 12. Dan. Gerdesii Historia Reformationis, iii. 1 ss. (to 1558). Ypey en
Dermout Geschiedenissen der Nederlandsche Hervormde Kerk. Breda, 1819-27 ; iv.
Deelen., 8.
[Brandt's History of the Reformation in the Low Countries, 4 fol., 1720, 1770 ; abridged,
2 vols. 8vo, 1725. W. Bilderdyk, Geschiedenis des Vaderlands ; uitg. door H. W.
Tydeman, 8vo. C. M. Davies, Hist, of Holland, 3 vols. 8vo, Lond., 1842. Die erstern
Christlichen Martyrer in den Niederl., in Rudelbach, Christl. Biogr., Bd. 1. Prof.
Ypej-, of Groningen, and Rev. J. J. Dermont, of the Hague, the fullest History of the
Ref. Church of Holland, 4 vols. 8vo; a reply, "Honor of the Ref. Church defended
against" them, b}- C. M. Van der Kemp, 3 vols. 8vo. Ter Haar, Die Ref. Gesch. in
Schilderungen, 8vo. A. Kokler, die Niederland. Ref. Kirche, 8vo, Erlangen, 1856.
Comp. J. L. Motley's Dutch Republic, 3 vols. 8vo, 1856.]
In the Netherlands civil freedom and culture had, in an ear-
lier period, proved favorable to reformatory movements, and soon
brought about decided sympathy with the Reformation of Luther,
in spite of its condemnation at Louvain ;x and this as well in the
nourishing cities of Flanders and Brabant, particularly in Antwerp,
as in Holland itself.2 The Emperor Charles V. earnestly desired
1 7th Nov., 1519 (in Lutheri Opp. Lat. Jen., i. 466, in Loscher, iii. 850). The Louvain
theologians declared that they were led to this by the currency of the Opuscula Lutheri,
Basil., 1518 : Curavimus, quantum in nobis fait, ne in nostra Universitate (liber) publice
venderetur. Verum cum experientia comperissemus, istud adhuc satis non esse, sed
librum et auctorem ejus multos habere fautores et defensores, asserentes hujus libri doc-
trinam vere esse christianam, quorum suasu et auctoritate multi e simplicioribus ipsum
librum cupidius amplectuntur, — visum est nobis necessarium, nostram adhibere censu-
ram.
2 Erasmus writes from Louvain to Bilib. Pirkhaimer, 26th Jan., 1519 (Erasmi Epistt.,
T. i. Ep. 234) : Ego hie in quotidianis concionibus lapidor a Praedicatoribus, et Luthero
copulor, quicum mihi nihil est negotii: sed ita stolide rem gerunt, ut populus etiam
crassissimus intelligat. Non poterant magis officere Romano Pontifici, neque magis
Lutherum commendare affectibus hominum. Nunc demum incipiunt illi favere, to Lu-
ther, 30th May, 1519 (Ep. 427) : Habes in Anglia, qui de tuis scriptis optime sentiant,
et sunt hi maximi. Sunt et hie, quorum est eximius quidam, qui tuis favent. — Est Ant-
verpiae Prior ejus Monasterii (the Augustinian, Jacobus Spreng, usually called Jacobus
Praepositus), vir pure christianus, qui te unice deamat, tuus olim discipulus, ut praedi-
cat. Is omnium paene solus Christum praedicat, caeteri fere aut hominum fabulas, aut
suum quaestum praedicant. Jacobus Praepositus was imprisoned in 1520, and carried
to Brussels, and in 1521 forced to recant. Soon after he was again preaching the Ref-
ormation in Brugge, was again put in prison in Brussels, but escaped (Seckendorf De
Lutheran, i. 179), was in Wittenberg with Luther in 1522 (see Luther to Spalatin, in de
Wette, ii. 182), and afterward became pastor in Bremen.
310 FOUETH PERIOD.— DIV. L— A.D. 1517-1648.
to suppress the heresy in this his hereditary land.3 A penal law
against it, which he issued at Worms, May 8, 1521, for the Neth-
erlands,4 made more impression here than the one which was sent
out at the same time for Germany.5 Two Augustinians in Brus-
sels were the very first martyrs any where of the Reformation,
July 1, 1523.6 As the laws against the heretics were often re-
3 In Dort a Dominican, Vincentius, aroused a tumult in 1519 by a controversial ser-
mon ; see Erasrni Ep. ad Godeschalcum Eosamundum (Ep. 491) : Imputat mihi Vincen-
tius tumultum Hollandicum, quod illic post stultissimam concionem propemodum fue-
rit lapidatus a plebe, cum ego nulli Hollando neque bene scripserim de Luthero, neque
male. Comp. Ep. 562. Erasmus, in a letter to Alexander, secretary of the Count of
Nassau, dd. Lovanii iii. Idus Mart., 1521 (Epistt. App. No. 314), tells some delectable
things about the controversial sermons of the monks. The Dominicans drove it in the
most scandalous style in Antwerp, where the Augustinians were for Luther : ut Magis-
trate haudquaquam stultus, metuens populi tumultum, admonuerit eos, ut apud popu-
lum nee probarent Lutherum, nee incesserent, sed praedicarent Evaugelium Christi.
4 See it in the Ordonnantien, Statuten, Edicten ende Placcaerten van Vlaendren, Deel
i. (2te Ausg., Antwerpen, 1662, fob), p. 88. It agrees essentially, for the most part verb-
ally, with the Edict of Worms for Germany (§ 1, Note 80).
5 The Emperor appointed as inquisitors his councilor, Franz van der Hulst, and the
Carmelite, Nicol van Egmont. In 1522 the}' brought Corn. Grapheus, secretary of the
city of Antwerp, a prisoner to Brussels, on account of a Preface to the work of John von
Goch on Christian Freedom, which he had translated ; and they sentenced him to re-
cantation, loss of property, deposition, and banishment (see his letter to the chancellor
of Brabant, in Brandt, i. 71). The cloister of the Augustines in Antwerp was demolished,
Oct., 1522 ; see Luther to Wenc. Link, Dec. 19, 1522 (de Wette, ii. 265) : Quae Antver-
piae gesta sunt, credo te nosse, quomodo mulieres vi Henricum (Heinrich v. Ziitphen,
prior of the Augustines, who was imprisoned in Brussels) Hberarint. Monasterio ex-
pulsi fratres, alii aliis loci captivi, alii negato Christo dimissi, alii adhuc stant fortes :
qui autem filii civitatis sunt, in domuni Beghardorum sunt detrusi ; vendita omnia vasa
monasterii, et ecclesia cum monasterio clausa et obstructa, tandem demolienda. Sacra-
mentum cum pompa in ecclesiam b. Virginis translatum, tanquam e loco haeretico, sus-
ceptum honorifice a Domina Margaretha : cives aliquot et mulieres vexatae et punitae.
6 Heinr. Voes and Job. Esch. Comp. Die Artikel, warumb die zween christi. Augus-
tiner Munch zu Briissel verbrannt sind, sampt einem Sendbrief Dr. Mart. Luther's an die
Christen in Holland u. Brabant. Wittenb., 1523. 4. (in Walch, xxi. 45; in de Wette,
ii. 362, is merely the missive). In this missive, among other things, it is said: "Euch
ists fur aller Welt geben, das Evangelium nicht alleine zu horen, u. Christum zu erken-
nen : sondern auch die Ersten zu seyn, die umb Christus willen Schand u. Schaden,
Angst u. Noth, Gefangniss u. Fahrlichkeit leiden, und nu so voller Frucht u. Stark wor-
den, dass ihrs auch mit eigenem Blut begossen u. bekriiftigt habt ; da bej' euch die zwey
edle Kleinod Christi, Hinricus u. Johannes, zu Brussel ihr Leben gering geacht haben,
auf dass Christus mit seinem Wort gepreiset wurde. O wie verachtlich sind die zwo
Seelen hingericht, aber wie herrlich u. in ewiger Freuden werden sie mit Christo widder-
komen, u. recht richten diejenigen, von denen sie itzt mit Unrecht gericht sind. — Gott
gelobt, und in Ewigkeit gebenedeyet, dass wir erlebt haben rechte Heiligen, und wahr-
haftige Heiligen sehen und horen, die wir bisher so viel falscher Heiligen erhebt u. an-
gebetet haben. Wir hieroben sind noch bisher nicht wirdig gewesen, Christo ein solches
theures werthes Opfer zu werden ; wiewohl unser Glieder viel nicht ohn Verfolgung ge-
wesen, und noch sind. Darumb, meine Allerliebsten, sej'd getrost u. frohlich in Christo,
und lasst uns danken seinen grossen Zeichen u. Wundern, so er angefangen hat unter
uns zu thun," u. s. w. Luther also sung the praises of those two martyrs in the song,
found in manj' of the old Lutheran hymn-books, "Ein neues Lied wir heben an" (in
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 24. IN THE NETHERLANDS. 31 1
peated in new edicts,7 there were also after this some persecutions
and executions. However, the Stadtholder, Margaret of Savoy (t
1530), was at least not fanatical ;8 her successor, Maria, the wid-
Rambach's Anthologie christl. Gesange, ii. 40, with Latin and Dutch versions in Kist
en Royaards Archief voor kerkelyke Geschiedenis, v. 463). Enthusiasm must have been
aroused especially by this verse :
Quiet their ashes will not lie ; Die Aschen will nicht lassen ab,
But, scattered far and near, Sie staubt in alien Landen.
Stream, dungeon, bolt, and grave defy, Hie hilft kein Bach, Loch, Grub noch Grab :
Their foeman's shame and fear. Sie macht den'Feind zu Schanden.
Those whom alive the tj-rant's wrongs Die er im Leben durch den Mord
To silence could subdue, Zu schweigen hat gedrungen,
He must, when dead, let sing the songs, Die muss er todt an allem Ort
Which, in all languages and tongues, Mit aller Stimm' und Zungen
Resound the wide world through. Gar frcihlich lassen singen.
7 Placcaet dd. Mecheln, 17ten Jul., 1526 (Ordonnantien ende Placcaerten van Vlaen-
dern, i. 103), forbidding conventicles, and all communications and disputations about
heretical doctrines, and all heretical books.— Dd. Bruxelles, 14. Oct., 1529 (1. c, p. 107) :
by the 25th Nov. all heretical books must be given up to the first magistrates of the
cities ; the disobedient are threatened, the Relapsi, d'estre execute par le feu, et les au-
tres, a scavoir les Hommes par l'espee, et les Femmes par la Fosse. So, too, up to that
time, the errorists may confess and forswear their errors, before the same persons.
Those that denounce them shall have la moytie des biens de ceulx, qu'ils auront ac-
cusez, attains et convaincuz, provided the same does not exceed the sum of cent livres
de gros monnoye de Flandres ; of the excess they are to have the tenth. Two council-
ors of the Conseil en Flandres are to decide in all these matters without tedious process-
es. Dilatory magistrates are threatened with deposition ; all are to make reports even-
three months to the Stadtholder about their doings.— Dd. Bruxelles, Oct. 7, 1531 (p.
113) ; against the translation of the Bible, and the printing of such translations, without
permission.— Dd. Brussel, 17. Febr., 1535 (p. 119) : that monks and nuns who fled should
not be entertained, but informed against.— Dd. Brussel, 22. Sept., 1540 (p. 122), u. dd.
Brussel, 17. Dec, 1544 (p. 129) ; new penalties affixed to earlier laws, particularly those
for book prohibitions.— Dd. Brussel, June 30, 1546 (p. 134) ; against the printing, sale,
and possession of heretical books, with a catalogue of such, prepared by the theological
faculty of Louvain.
8 Seckendorfs Comm. de Lutheran, i. 129, gives the following extracts about it from
a pamphlet published at the time of the Diet of Worms, 1521 : Lovanienses Magistri
conquesti fuerunt Dominae Margarethae, — quod Lutherus suis scriptis subverteret rem
Christianam. Interrogavit ipsa : quisnam est iste Lutherus? indoctus est, inquiunt, mo-
nachus. Respondit ipsa : Scribite multi docti contra unum indoctum, tunc totus mundus
plus credet multis doctis, quam uni indocto. It directed the city authorities, Sept. 22,
1525, to see to it that preachers and school-teachers do not injure the Church by telling
fables, and by impure customs ; the 27th of the month the heads of cloisters were written
to (Brand, i. 97) : Wy syn volkomelyken onderricht, dat die dwaelinge, die onder den
gemeenen volke geresen is, meest toekompt ende gekomen is uit de indiscrete sermoenen
van de Predikanten, Religieusen ende anderen. Hence they are admonished to allow
only such persons to preach, die voorsienig, verstandig, ende van goede manieren syn,
ende wel geexerceert ende geoeffent in de manieren van preken : ende dat gy de selve
sulks onderwyst, aleer hy preken sal, dat hy hem wachte, 't gemeen volk te scandelise-
ren mit onbehoorlyke fabulen, rcdenen ende narratien als ook wel geschiedt is : dat hy
ook niet en vermaene van Martinus Luther, ofte syne leeringen, noch ook van d'opinic
van de kctters, die hier vortydts geweest syn.
312 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
owed Queen of Hungary, and sister to the Emperor, was even se-
cretly inclined to the Reformation.9 Besides, the execution of
those laws depended upon the provincial and city authorities, and
were frequently made more lenient by their personal inclinations.10
While under these circumstances the adherents of the Reforma-
tion, instead of diminishing, were ever on the increase, some fa-
natical sects sprung up among them ; the first was that of the
Free Spirit,11 and then the Anabaptists.13 The disorders of Mini-
ster were occasioned by the Dutch Anabaptists, but the former
9 Pope Paul III. complained of it, in 1539, directly to the Emperor (Raynaldus ad h.
a. No. 1-4) : Quae clandestine factioni Lutheranae faveat, eamque efferat, submissisque
hominibus causam Catholicam deprimat, atque optime ab Administris Caesareis consti-
tuta impediat, etc.
10 In spite of all edicts, Bible translations were issued with the name of the publish-
er: the New Testament, after the Lutheran version, translated into Dutch, published by
Doen Pieters-Soon, Amsterd., 1523 ; the New Testament, partly after Luther, parti}- aft-
er the Vulgate, by Joh. Roemund, Antwerpen, 1525 ; the whole Bible several times, by
Jac. Liesveld, in Antwerp. The latter person was at length executed, 1545, on account
of the marginal gloss, dat de Saelicheit der menschen alleen kompt door Jesum Chris-
tum. Besides this, the whole Bible was issued by Doen Pieters-Soon. Amsterd., 1527 ;
see Gerdesius, iii. 57 ss. — In 1532 the magistrate in Deventer would not permit the im-
perial plenipotentiaries, who wanted to hunt up Lutherans, to come there, but declared,
nullo modo concedi posse, ut ulli Commissarii extranei id juris usurparent, sed accusari
debere suspectos coram consule aut nonnullis e senatu ad hoc delegatis ; see Revii Da-
ventria illustrata, p. 250.
11 1525, in Antwerpen, see Ein Brief Dr. M. Luther an die Christen zu Antorf (Ant-
werpen). Wittenberg, 1525. 4. (in de Wette, iii. 60): "Also, lieben Freunde, ist auch
unter euch kommen ein leibhaftiger Rumpelgeist, wilcher euch will irre machen, u. vom
rechten Verstand fuhren auf seine Dunkel. Da sehet euch fur und seyd gewarnet.
Auf dass aber ihr deste has seine Tiicke meidet, will ich hie derselben etliche erzahlen.
Ein Artikel ist. dass er hiilt, ein jeglich Mensch hat den heiligen Geist. Der ander : der
heil. Geist ist nichts anders, denn unser Vernunft u. Verstand. Der dritte : ein jeglich
Mensch gliiubt. Der vierte : Es ist keine Helle oder Verdamniss, sondern alleine das
Fleisch wird verdampt. Der fiinft : erne jegliche Seele wird das ewige Leben haben.
Der sechste : die Natur lehret, dass ich meinem Nahisten thun solle, was ich mir will
gethan haben : solches wollen, ist der Glaube. Der siebend : das Gesetz wird nicht ver-
brochen mit boser Lust, so lange ich nicht bewillige der Lust. Der achte : wer den heil.
Geist nicht hat, der hat auch keine Sunde, denn er hat keine Vernunft." In these arti
cles the sect of the Free Spirit can not, indeed, be distinctly detected ; for the Antwerp
errorist, who had been with Luther, and given occasion to this letter, did not, probably,
venture to come out with his doctrines in full. That Libertinism came from Holland
to France and Geneva, see § 10, Note 36. The Walloon Church in Wesel renounced
Libertinism in its Confession (1545, see Archief voor kerkel. Gesch., v. 425) : Nous con-
fessons aussi, que les femmes ne doibvent point estre communes. — Par quoi nous rejec-
tons — toutes sectes, — comme les Anabaptistes, les Sacramentaires, les Libertains, etc.
Philipp Marnix de Aldegonde, one of the chief helpers of William of Orange (f 1598),
also wrote a Tractatus contra Libertinos, and an Apologetica Responsio contra Anony-
mum quendam Libertinum.
12 Man}- persecuted Anabaptists fled to Emden, Melchior Hoffmann at the head of
them ; thence they penetrated into the Netherlands, and found adherents, especially in
Amsterdam, 1533 ; see Gerdesii Hist. Reform., iii. 83 ss.
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 24. IN THE NETHERLANDS. 313
likewise worked back on the latter,13 and thus new parties arose
among them, upon which the sect of the Free Spirit seems to
have had some influence.14 Among the majority of the adherents
of the Reformation, however, in consequence of their relation to
their co-religionists in France, Calvinism gradually got the upper
hand.15
As the persecution of heresy up to this time had not achieved
its object, Charles V. wished to give to it more impressiveness by
a regular Inquisition, after the pattern of the Spanish, 1550 ;16
but this could be only very imperfectly realized, and in the chief
seat of the Reformation, Antwerp, not at all.17 Philip II, guided
13 On contemporaneous attempts of Anabaptists to obtain power in Dutch places, see
Gerdesius, iii. 89 s.
14 After the defeat of the Minister Anabaptists, a party was formed under Ubbo Phi-
lippi, and under Menno, which wholly abandoned the political tendencies of the sect.' On
the other hand, the Batenburgeis aimed at restoring the Kingdom of Christ, scattered at
Miinster. David Joris, in Delft, in fine, mixed up Libertinism with Anabaptism (Gerdes.,
iii. Ill s.). His doctrine is given in Thuanus Hist., lib. xxii., p. 750 : Doctrinam hacte-
nus per Mosen, Prophetas, ipsumque Christum ejusque Apostolos ac discipulos promul-
gatam imperfectam esse et inutilem ad veram ac perfectam felicitatem persequendam ;
suam vero perfectam esse et efficacem ad hominem, qui earn sedulo conceperit, beandum ;
se verum Christum ac Messiam esse, Patris dilectissimum filium, non ex came sed ex
spiritu Jesu Christi susceptum ; qui spiritus Christi, carne ejus in nihilum redacta, quo-
dam in loco Sanctis omnibus ignoto hactenus servatus, nunc Davidi Georgio totus esset
traditus et in animam ejus infusus : se eum esse, qui domum Israelis, verosque Levi
filios (eos autem intelligebat, qui dogmata sua sincera fide amplectebantur) una cum
vero Dei tabernaculo sit spiritu instauraturus, non cruce, rebus adversis, aut morte,
quemadmodum alter ille Christus, qui a Patre missus in carnem venit, ut homines veluti
pueros ac parvulos nequedum perfectae doctrinae capaces umbratili doctrina ac sacra-
mentorum ceremoniis in officio contineret, verum dementia et Spiritus sancti amore ac
gratia, qui sibi a Patre sit datus. — Omne peccatum in Patrem ac Filium admissum con-
donari : quod autem in Spiritum sanctum 'perpetratum fuerit h. e. in Davidem Georgi-
um, nunquam, neque in hoc neque in altera saeculo remitti. — Matrimonium liberum
esse, eoque neminem uni mulieri obligari : proinde liberorum procreationem communera
esse debere iis, qui Davidis spiritu renati sint. Persecuted, he withdrew from his party
in 1544, lived in Basle under assumed names and without scandal, and died there, 1556 :
see Historia Vitae, Doctrinae ac Rcrum gestarum Dav. Georgii Haeresiarchae, conscripta
ab ipsius genero Nicol. Blesctykio, edita a Jac. Revio. Daventr., 1G42. 8.
15 Viglii Zuichemi Epistoll. polit. et hist, ad Joach. Hopperum, Ep. 34, dd. 23. Maj.,
15G7: Confessioni autem Augustanae paucissimi eorum adhaerent, sed Calvinismus om-
nium pene corda occupavit. — Ostio per Lutheranos semel patefacto ad ulteriora errorum
dogmata omnes prope progrediuntur.
16 Decr.ee of 29th Apr., 1550, in the Ordonnantien ende Placcaerten van Vlaenderen,
i. 157; in Latin extracts in Sleidanus, lib. xxii., ed. am Ende, iii. 203. Instructions for
the Inquisitors, 31st May, 1550, in Wolfii Loctiones Memorabiles, ii. G48. Gerdesii Hist.
Reform., iii. App., p. 122.
17 Sleidanus, lib. xxii., p. 207: Eo decreto promulgato vehementer attoniti fuerunt
plerique, Germani praesertim et Angli mercatores, qui per Caesaris provincias et urbes,
Antverpiae potissimum, maximo numero negotiantur. Itaque sic illi judicabant, aut il-
lud esse mitigandum, aut alio commigrandum, imo clausis tabcrnis multi cogitabant
314 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
by G-ranvella, Bishop of Arras, hated by the Dutch, firs£ tried to
carry that ordinance of his father into strict execution,18 and at
once erected thirteen new bishoprics (1559) for the sake of a more
exact ecclesiastical supervision.19 In vain was the general oppo-
sition, springing from the injured freedom of the country ; in vain
did the Reformed hope to bring the King to a better opinion by
the publication of their Confession of Faith (Confessio Belgica,
1562 ).20 Philip immovably demanded the acceptance of the
Council of Trent, and the execution of the laws, against here-
abire vitandi causa periculi. Senatus etiam Antverpianus, et privatim cives, qui maxi-
mo et incredibili suo dispendio futurum hoc esse viderent, magnis erant in angustiis, et
quum eo venissent qui inquisitionern instituerent, omui studio et contentione repugna-
bant, et ad Mariam reginam profecti, quanti nou ipsorum modo, sed totius quoque re-
giouis intersit, ne fiat, demonstrant. Maria thereupon herself went on a journey to the
Emperor in Germany, and obtained an alteration of the decree. This new form, in
which it appeared Sept. 25, 1550, agreed literally with the previous, only rejecting In-
quisition and Inquisitors. Besides this, it is also therein said : Ende angaende den
vremden cooplieden, ende andere die in onze voorschreven Nederlanden zouden willen
commen, onze meenijnghe en es niet, dezelve te bedwijnghen, de voorscreven Certificatie
(of his pastor) te overbrijngen ende exhiberen : behoudelick dat sy aldaer leven naer-
volghende onze voorschreven Ordonnancien, ende hemlieden draghen zonder schandali-
satie als vooren. Yet still this edict was published in Antwerp, only with a protest in
favor of the city liberties ; see Gerdesii Hist. Ref., iii. 216 ss. — According to all this, the
statements must appear very exaggerated, that 50,000 martyrs died under Charles V.
(Scultet. Ann., p. 87) ; the}' are even put at 100,000 in Grotii Annales et Historiae de
rebus Belgicis. Amstelaed., 1658. 8., p. 12.
18 On the following, see the narrative in Belgarum sub Albani Ducis imperio exulum
libellus supplex ad Maximil. II., Imp. et Ordines Imperii in Comitiis Spirensibus, ann.
1570, in Gerdesii Scrinium Antiquarium, viii. 577. Raumer's Gesch. Europas seit dem
Ende des 15ten Jahrh., iii. 1.
19 Raynaldus, ad ann. 1559, No. 33. Until now the Netherlands had only four bishop-
rics— Cambray, Arras, and Tournay, under the Archbishop of Rheims ; Utrecht under
the Archbishop of Cologne. The new ecclesiastical arrangement was : the archbishop-
ric of Mechlin, with the bishoprics of Antwerp, Ghent, Brugge, Ypern, Herzogenbusch,
Roremonde ; archbishopric of Cambray, with the bishoprics of Arras, Tournay, St. Omer,
Namur ; archbishopric of Utrecht, with the bishoprics of Haarlem, Deventer, Leuwarden,
and Middelburg.
-° Hadr. Saraviae Ep. ad Jo. Uytenbogardum, dd. 13. Apr., 1612 (in Praestantium ac
eruditorum virorum Epistolae ecclesiasticae et theologicae, Ed. 3. Anistel., 1704, fol.
Ep. 181) : Ego me illius confessionis ex primis unum fuisse auctoribus profiteor, sicut et
Hermannus Modetus : nescio an plures sint superstites. Ilia primo fuit conscripta gal-
lico sermone a Christi servo et martyre Guidone de Bres (einem Wallonischen Prediger).
Sed antequam ederetur, ministris verbi Dei, quos potuit mancisci, illam communicavit ;
et emendandum, si quid displiceret, addendum, detrahendum proposuit, ut unius opus
censeri non debeat. Sad nemo eorum, qui manum apposuerunt, unquam cogkavit fidei
canonem edere, verum ex canonicis scriptis fidem suam probare. The Confession of
Faith was drawn up in 1559, and sent for examination to many, including foreign, di-
vines, and in 1552 to the King, with a letter (see this, in Jac. Triglandius kerckelycke
Geschiedenissen in de vereenigde Nederlanden. Leyden, 1650, fol. p. 146) adopted by
the Synod in Antwerp, 1560, but probably first subscribed at the Synod of Emden ; see
Ypey en Dermout Geschied. d. Nederland. Herv. Kerk, i. 444. Aanteek., p. 202. Kist
en Poyaard's Archief voor kerkel. Geschiedenis, ix. 291, 347.
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 24. IN THE NETHERLANDS. 315
tics ; and thus provoked hostilities in defense of the freedom not
only of the country, but also of conscience.21 A league of the
nobles,22 the Compromiss (1566) grew with furious speed, and
the court had soon to repent of having at first ridiculed them
under the name of Beggars (Grueux).23 Soon afterward the rage
of the people broke out in the demolition of churches and im-
ages ;2i starting from Flanders, this zeal soon penetrated all the
provinces (1566). Even the Stadtholder, Margaret of Parma,
avenged these disorders cruelly upon the Reformers, who were
considered as alone to blame, though they were not so.25 But the
ferocious Duke of Alba appeared, in August, 1567, at the head
of a Spanish army, to annihilate all traces of the Reformation.
21 The Reformers were encouraged by the religious freedom which their brethren in
France had obtained and bravely defended, see § 22, Note 6, ff. ; see Libellus supplex,
1570 (Gerdesii Serin., viii. GOO) : Interea autem teinporis, dum libertas religionis in Gal-
lia constjtuitur, publicaque fide promulgatur, finitimae Gallis urbes Belgii earn ipsani
evangelicam religionem, quain prope totos quadragiuta annos intra privatos parietes re-
tinuerant, jam palam atque aperte publicis concionibus profited incipiunt, parti m quod
viderent non posse se aliter a calumniis, quae privatis illis ac clandestinis conventibus
vulgo impingebantur, liberari, partim quod cernerent populi multitudinem, quae illam
religionem amplexa esset, haud amplius posse privatis tectis occultari. — Mox quidem
per summam Inquisitionis ac suppliciorum acerbitatem paululum repressi sunt, nee ta-
men penitus oppressi.
22 First made by a few persons in the house of Philip v. Marnix, lord of St. Adelgonde,
in Breda, February 26, 1566 ; see P. C. Hoofts Nederlandsche Historien seeders de Oover-
draght der Heerschappye van Kaizar Karel V. op Koning Philips (Amst. en Leyden,
4te Ausg., 1703, 2 Theile, fol.), i. 71. The document drawn up by Marnix is in the rare
work : La description de l'Estat succes et occurrences, advenues au Pais bas au faict de
la Religion. Imprime en Aougst, 1569. 8. Its unknown author was Jac. van Wesen-
beek, councilor and sj-ndic of the city of Antwerp.
23 Nicolai Burgimdii (Prof, juris in Ingolstadt, f 1630) Historia Belgica ab anno 1558.
Ingolst., 1629. 4., p. 182. When the confederates came before the Stadtholder in Brus-
sels, April, 1566, and asked that the Inquisition might be abolished, a state-councilor,
Barlaimont, said to her (the Stadtholder) : Securam ego te efficio : non est, quod Geusios
illos (ces Gueux) extimescas. Hooft, i. 73: welk Fransch woordt (Gueux), gesmeedt
schynende naar het Nederlandsche guits, zoo veel als fielen, oft landloopers zeggen wil.
This name was accepted by the confederates as a title of honor ; they began to wear
medals, on one side of which was a royal throne, on the other a beggar's bag held by
two hands joined together, with the inscription, Fidelles au Roy jusques a la besace.
24 Two days before had arrived the denial of Philip to the request of the Stadt-
holder, that the laws about heretics might be made more mild ; see this in Burgundius,
p. 281.
25 After she had arrived at Antwerp, April, 1567, she caused the following laws to be
proclaimed, and at once carried into execution (Burgundius, p. 480) : Concionatotes no-
vae religionis amissis bonis capite plectuntor. Fautores eorum puniuntor arbitrio Gu-
bernatricis. — Conventicula ne sunto. Magistratus haec ipsa dissipanto. — Matrimonia
aliosque ritus novae religionis exercentibus laquei poenam irroganto. Infantes ab hae-
reticis baptizati rebaptizantor. — Magistratus, praetores, visitatores bibliopolarum et typc-
graphorum diligentem rationem habento. Qui libros illicitos saepius distraxerit, capite
plectitor, caeteri poena extraordinaria, etc.'
310 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Thousands fell at the order26 of the Council of Blood, which he
established ; a far larger number deserted their fatherland, to save
it with arms in their hands under the lead of Prince William of
Orange. In April, 1572, Briel was captured by the rebel beggars ;
the northern provinces joined in the revolt — they were all ready for
it. Alba, in November, 1573, quit the Netherlands, laden with the
curses of the land ; but he was so far from having coerced the
freedom of the Netherlands, that, by the Treaty of Ghent, Novem-
ber 8, 1576, the southern provinces united with the northern for
the expulsion of the Spaniards, and to arrange their ecclesiastical
affairs in a righteous order.27
26 Comp. the declarations of Viglius Zuichemus ab Aytta, President of the High Coun-
cil in Brussels, who had been a zealous Catholic, and always in favor of strict measures
against the Reformers, in his Epistolis politicis et historicis ad Joach. Hopperum (Dutch
councilor before the person of the King). Leoardiae, 1661. 8., z. B. Ep. 81, dd. Bruxel-
lae, 25. Jun., 1569: veremur, ne dum confiscationibus nimium inhiatur, et perfundendi
sanguinis nullus sit finis, labes aliqua avaritiae ac crudelitatis Majestati suae asperga-
tur. Ep. 89, dd. 23. Oct., 15G9 : promtior populus ad omnia obsequia foret, si tandem
criminalibus fiscalibus processibus finis aliquis imponeretur, et jamdudum gratia promis-
sa non tantopere differretur. Expectamus etiam hie Hispanos Italosque Consiliarios pro
criminalium civiliumque judiciorum reformatione : at hie, quotquot fere sumus, non
modo inepti inutilesque videmur, sed jura, leges et consuetudines, quibus hactenus vixi-
mus, in dubium revocantur. Ep. 138, dd. 8. Jul., 1571 : Omnium maxima auctoritas
est apud Vargam, cujus judicio staut caduntque res nostrae, adversus quern tantum po-
puli odium est, ut ipso regnante ad quietem reduci res nostras boni omnes desperent,
videbitque D. V. ex negotio Trajectensi, qua aequitate sub talibus judicibus res pertrac-
tentur.
27 It was hastened by the horrible cruelties of the Spaniards in Antwerp, November 4,
1576 ; see Thuanus, lxii. 11 ; Hooft 1, 479. The treaties in Dutch and French (see in
Dumont Corps Universe! Diplomatique, v. i. 278) were made by the estates of Brabant,
Flanders, Artois, Hennegau, Valenciennes, Lille, Douay, Orchies, Namur, Tournay,
Utrecht, and Mechlin, on the one side, and by the Prince of Orange, with the estates of
Holland and Zeeland, on the other, occasioned par l'ambition et rigoureux Gouverne-
ment des Espagnols, et par leurs injustices et violences, — par ou les dits Pays sont tom-
bez dans une grande misere. — Pendant qu'on esperoit quelque soulagement et compas-
sion de la part de Sa Majeste, lesdits Espagnols ont de jour en jour continue d'opprimer
et ruincr les pauvres sujets, et ont tache de les reduire dans un eternel esclavage. Ac-
cording!}-those states pledged freedom and friendship, and Art. 2, d'assister l'un l'autre,
— et notamment pour chasser, et tenir hors de ces Pais les Soldats Espagnols, et autres
etrangers. Art. 3. After the chasing away of the Spaniards the General States shall be
convened, afin de mettre ordre aux affaires du Pais, — touchant le faict de 1'exercice de
la Religion es Pais de Hollande, Zelande, et Lieux associes. Art. 4. No one shall be
allowed to do any thing, contre le repos, et la paix publique, notamment contre la Reli-
gion Catholique et Romaine, ou exercice d'icelle, ni d'injurier, ou irriter aucun a cause
d'icclle de faict ou de parole, ni aussi le scandaliser par actes semblables, sur peine
d'etre punis comme perturbateurs du repos public afin de servir d'exemple aux autres.
Art. 5. — Tous les Placarts, qui ont ete faicts et publies parcidevant sur le faict d'heresie,
comme aussi les Ordonnances criminelles faictes parle Due d'Alve, la poursuite, et l'ex-
ecution en sera suspendue, jusques a ce qu'il en sera ordonne autrement par les Etats
Geueraux.
CHAP. II.— REFORMATION. § 24. IN THE NETHERLANDS. 317
As Philip was still inflexible in his purpose of exterminating all
heresy, the northern provinces, on January 23, 1579, formed the
Union of Utrecht, and renounced allegiance to the blood-thirsty
King, July 26, 1579.28 Prince Alexander of Parma, Stadtholder
since 1578, did indeed succeed, by the Treaty of Arras, May 17,
1579, in reconciling the Walloon provinces with the King,29 insur-
ing their civil freedom ; for in these provinces the Catholics had
remained predominant, and the Protestants had succumbed. With
their help he also invaded the cities of Brabant and Flanders, and
annihilated or expelled all the Reformed without pity ;30 and he
also made a fanatical Catholicism supreme, by means of the Jes-
uits, whom he introduced in all quarters.31 On the other hand,
the northern provinces maintained their freedom under the great
William of Orange, and, after he had been murdered by a fanatic
(July 10, 1584), under his son Maurice. Spain was compelled to
grant to them, in 1609, a truce of twelve years.32 After the war
had broken out again, in 1621, in connection with the Thirty
Years' War in Germany, Spain also, in 1648, in the Peace of
Westphalia, gave them independence.
The United Netherlands insured their spiritual independence by
immediately establishing institutions of education. They found-
ed universities in Leyden, 1575 ;33 Franecker, 1585 ; Grbningen,
1612 ; Utrecht, 1636 ; Harderwyk, in 1648.34
29 In Duinont, v.*i. 322.
29 In Dumont, v. i. 350. All political conditions of the Treaty of Ghent were confirm-
ed ; on the other hand, this treaty was made — au service de Dieu, a l'entretenement de
la Religion Catholique Apostolique et Romaine.
30 Decisive was particularly the capture of Antwerp after a long siege, Aug. 17, 1585.
Comp. the treaty of the Prince with Brussels, March 10, 1585, in Dunrtmt, v. i. 444, and
with Antwerp, Aug. 17, 1585, ibid., p. 446.
31 They first settled in the Walloon cities of St. Omer and Douay, and thence spread
into all the captured cities ; Historia Soc. Jesu, P. v. lib. iv. No. 58 (auct. Sacchino) :
Alexandro et privati ejus consilii viris ea stabat sententia, ut quaeque recipiebatur ex
haereticis civitas, continuo fere in earn immitti societatem debere : valere id turn ad pie-
tatem privatam civium, turn ad pacem tranquillitatemque intelligebant.
32 The treaty, in Dumont, v. ii. 99.
33 As a reward for their heroic defense of the city against the Spaniards in 1574, they
had the choice between exemption from taxation for some years and the possession of a
university, and chose the latter ; Hooft, i. 398.
8* H. L. Benthem's Holland. Kirch- u. Schulen-Staat, Li. 1.
318 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
§ 25.
IN SCOTLAND.
The Historie of the Reformation of Religioun within the Realm of Scotland — together
with the Life of Johne Knoxe the Author (f 1572). Edinburgh, 1732. — The History
of the Establishement of the Reformation of Religion in Scotland, b}' Gilb. Stuart (Doc-
tor of Laws and Fellow of the Antiq. Society in Edinburgh). Lond., 1780. (German
version, G. Stuart's Gesch. d. Ref. in Schottland. Altenburg, 1786. 8.) History of the
Reformation in Scotland, b}' Ge. Cook, 3 vols., Edinb., 1811. Staudlin's Kirchenge-
schichte von Grosbritannien (2 Th., Gottingen, 1819), i. 409.
[Other histories in German are : Karl Gustav von Rudloff, Gesch. d. Ref. in S., 2 Thle.,
Berl., 1849. A. Gamberg, Die Schottische Nationalkirche, Hamb., 1827. K. H. Sack,
Die Evang. Kirche Schottlands, Heidelb., 1844. J. Kostlin, in the Deutsche Zeit-
schrift, 1851, Nos. 17-25; ibid., Die Schottische Kirche, ihr inneres Leben, u. ihr
Verhaltniss zum Staate, u. s. w., 1853. — Merle D'Aubigne, Trois Siecles de Lutte, 8vo,
1850.]
\_Wodrow Society's Publications, 26 vols. 8vo, comprising Calderwood's Hist., 4 vols.;
Knox, 4 ; Blair ; Melville, 2 ; Scot's Narration ; Row's Kirk of S. ; Wodrow's Corresp.,
etc. Spottisivoode's Society's Publications, 12 vols. : Spottiswoode's History, by Rus-
sel, 3 vols. ; Keith's Hist., by Lawson, 3 vols. ; Miscellany, 2 ; Sage's Works, 3 vols. ;
Patrick Forbes, 1 vol. ; John Skinner, Eccl. Hist., 2 vols. 8vo, 1788.]
[W. H. Hetherington, Hist, of the Church of S., 3d ed., 2 vols. 1843. Stephen's, Th.,
History, 4 vols., Lond., 1844. A. Stevenson, Hist, of the Church and State of S. to
1645, Edinb., 8vo, 1845. M. Russell, History (vols. ix. x. of Theol. Lib., Rivington's).
E. C. Harrington, Brief Notes, 1555-1842, Exeter, 1843. H. Leighton, Church of Unit-
ed Kingdom, vol. i., Scotland, Edinburgh, 1845. Spalding's Hist, of Troubles under
Charles I., 8vo, 1829. H. Caswell, Scotland and Scotch Church, 1853. Th. M'Crie,
Sketches in S. History, 2 vols. 12mo ; Life of Melville, 2 vols. 8vo, 1824. J. Marshall,
Scotch Eccl. and Civil Affairs, 1851. John Cunningham, Church History of Scotland
to the Present Time, 2 vols. 8vo, 1859.]
[Principal Robert Baillie, Letters and Journals, 1637-62, Edinb., 1775, 2 vols. 8vo ; new
ed. by D. Laing, 3 vols. 8vo, Edinb., 1841^2. Sir James Balfour's Annales, 4 vols.
8vo, 1640-52; Edinb., 1824. David Camerarius, De Scotorum Fortitud. . . . de Ortu
et progr. Haeresis, 4to, Paris, 1631. Geo. Conaeus, De duplici Statu religionis apud
Scotos, Rom., 4to, 1628. Buchanan, Rerum Scoticarum Historia. W. Robertson,
Hist. Scotland.- J. Scott's Lives of Prot. Reformers in Scotland, Edinb., 1810. (D.
Defoe) Mem. of Church of S., 8vo, 1717. Lesley's Hist., 1436 to 1561, by Bannatyne
Club, 4to, 1830. C. J. Lyon, Hist, of St. Andrews, 2 vols. 8vo, Edinb., 1843. Moli-
naeus, Rerum nuper in Scotiam gestarum Hist., Dantisci, 1641. James Stirling, Naph-
thali, or Wrestlings of the Church of Scotland until 1667, 12mo.]
James V. of Scotland favored the clergy, so as to counteract the
predominance of the nobility. In this conflict there were many
martyrs to the Reformation, which, with Luther's writings, had
been early introduced into the country. The first of these vic-
tims was [March 1, 1527-28] Patrick Hamilton.1 Yet still the
number of its adherents increased, especially among the nobles.
After the death of James V., in 1542, the Reformed party at first
1 Stuart's Gesch. d. Ref. in Schott., s. 7. [Lorimer's Life of Hamilton, 1856.]
CHAP. II.— KEFORMATION. § 25. IN SCOTLAND. 319
got the upper hand, made James Hamilton, Earl of Arran, Lord
Protector, and formed an alliance with England. But the Cath-
olic party, led by the widowed Queen, a sister of the Cruises, and
David Beautoun (Beton), Archbishop of St. Andrews, soon brought
the weak regent over to their side, 1543, and persecution began
afresh. When, however, the Queen mother took up arms against
the regent, she fell out with his brother, John Hamilton, Arch-
bishop of St. Andrews, and with the clergy, and was forced to
make use of the Reformed party as a counterweight.2 Thus, just
at this juncture, the Reformers were able to take a more decided
stand, to advance more firmly, and to develop their ecclesiastical
affairs more definitely ; and they were led to do this by the influ-
ence of John Knox, who in 1555 had returned to his fatherland
from Geneva and the most intimate intercourse with John Cal-
vin.3 At the marriage of the young Q,ueen Mary with Francis,
heir to the French throne, a plan was formed, first to Catholicize
Scotland with the help of France, and then to enforce the claims
of Mary upon the English throne. This plan was made known
in Scotland? by Knox. Thereupon the Reformed nobility formed a
defensive league — the Congregation of Christ.4 At last, in 1559,
2 The Life of John Knox, containing Illustrations of the History of the Reformation
in Scotland, by Th. M'Crie, Edinb., 3d ed., 2 vols. 8vo, 1814 (1839). In German, omit-
ting the documents : Leben des Schottischen Reformators Joh. Knox mit einem Abrisse
der Schottischen Reformationsgeschichte von Dr. Th. M'Crie, in einem kurzeren Auszuge
iibersetzt, herausgeg. von Dr. G. J. Planck. Gottingen, 1817. 8. Comp. s. 224. [David
Laing, Life and Writings of John Knox, 2 vols. 8vo, Edinb., 1847. — Two Reformers had
been burned in 1534 ; in 1539, five in Edinburgh and two in Glasgow. Geo. Buchanan,
in 1539, was exiled. Several Scottish noblemen, in 1542, were carried as prisoners to
England, where they were favorabty impressed for the Reformation. In 1545, George
Wishart was burned by order of Cardinal Beautoun ; and the cardinal was murdered
the same j'ear.]
3 M'Crie-Planck, s. 229.
4 [This covenant, as given in Stevenson's History, p. 47, reads: "We perceaving how
Sathan in his memberis, the antichristis of our tyme, crueillie doth rage, seiking to
dounthring and distroy the evangill of Christ, and his congregatioun, aucht, according
to our boundin dewtie, to stryve in our Maisteris caus, evin unto the deithe, being cer-
tane of the victorie in him ; the quhilk our dewtie being weill considderit, we do prom-
eis befoir the Majestie of God and his congregatioun, that we, be his graice, sail with
all diligence continuallie apply our haill power, substance, and our very lyves, to main-
teine, set fordward, and establish the most blissit word of God, and his congregatioun:
and sail labour at our possibilitie to have faythfull ministeris, puirlie and trewlie to
minister Christis evangill and sacramentis to his pepill. We sail maintein thame, nur-
ische thame, and defend thame, the haill congregatioun of Christ, and every member
thairof, at our haill poweris and wairing of our lyves, against Sathan and all wicked
power that dois intend tirannie or trubil against the foirsaid congregatioun. Unto the
quhilk holie word and congregatioun, we do joyn us : and also dois renunce and forsaik
the congregatioun of Sathan, with all the superstitionis, abbominatiounis, and idolatry
320 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
measures "began to be enforced against the Reformation, and French
troops were to carry them into effect. Then the rage of the peo-
ple broke forth in a general destruction of churches and cloisters ;5
and the Reformers, supported by England, forced a recognition of
their rights in the Treaty of Edinburgh, 1560.6 The strict Calvin-
ism preached by Knox became the religion of the state ; the Par-
liament, July 10, 1560, forbade the Catholic worship,7 and sanc-
tioned an entirely Calvinistic Confession of Faith (Confessio Sco-
tica).8 In the same sense the church government was immediately
set in order in the Book of Discipline.9
By the death of Francis I., 1560, the union of France with
Scotland came so speedily to an end that it could not imperil the
new order of things. Mary Stuart returned to Scotland in Aug.,
1561, and was obliged to tolerate, though she did not formally
confirm, the Reformation. She herself remained a zealous Cath-
olic, and in 1565 secretly joined the League of Bayonne. As the
Catholic clergy in Scotland, though deposed from their offices, still
held their property and had their political rights, and as many of
the Reformed clergy began to show signs of weakness,*being daz-
zled by the brilliancy of the court, a reaction seemed not improb-
able. On the other hand, Knox, now a preacher in Edinburgh,
supported by the people, guarded the interests of his party with
keenness and power, fought against the plans of their foes and the
timidity of his own party with fearless vigor, and made himself
thairof. And mairover, sail deelair our selfis manifestlie enemies thairto. Be this our
faythful promeis befoir God, testified to bis congregatioun, be our subscription at thir
presens. At Edinburghe the 3d day of December 1557 j-eirs. God caillit to witness."]
5 Stuart, s. 133. M'Crie-Planck, s. 318.
6 The assent of Francis and Mary, dated Edinburgh, July G, 1550; see in Stuart, Ap-
pendix, s. 53. It was confirmed by the treat}' of peace (in Dumont, v. i. 65) made the
same day between those princes and Elizabeth.
7 Stuart, Anh., s. 74.
8 M'Crie-Planck, s. 381. The Confession of Faith, originally drawn up in the Scot-
tish dialect, see, in a Latin version, in Augusti Corpus Librorum Symbol, qui in Eccl.
Reform. Auctoritatem publicam obtinuerunt, p. 143; in Niemeyer Collectio Confessio-
num in Ecclesiis Reformatis publicatarum, p. 340.
9 First Book of Discipline, see M'Crie-Planck, s. 391. The highest church court was
the General Assembly ; superintendents were placed over particular districts. [The
Book of Policy, or First Book of Discipline, was not ratified in form by the civil author-
ities. Ane Schort Somme of the First Buik of Discipline was published at the same
time. The Second Buik of Discipline, or Heidis and Conclusiones of the Policie of the
Kirk, was agreed upon by the General Assembly in 1578; inserted in the Registers of
the Assembly, 1681 ; and sworn to in the National Covenant, and ratified by the Assem-
bly in 1638, and at divers other times.]
CHAP. III.— ENGLISH REFORMATION. 32 1
terrible to the Queen.10 Meanwhile, by her marriage with Lord
Darnley in 1565, she had already lost the affections of her peo-
ple ;n and when, after his murder, she married Lord Both well,
1567, she became the object of their aversion.12 In 1568 she was
forced to flee to England, where, after a long imprisonment, she
was executed in 1587.13
During the regency, which administered the government in the
name of James VI., the parliamentary decrees of 1560 were con-
firmed, in Dec, 1567,14 and the affairs of the Church arranged in
accordance with them. After the Catholic bishops had died out,
in order to keep for the throne the clerical representation in Par-
liament, the superintendents were appointed as bishops in 1572. 15
But in 1592 strict Presbyterianism conquered ; and the bishops
and abbots which the King appointed after 1598 were, as such,
mere members of Parliament, without ecclesiastical weight or
functions.10 Presbyterianism was so deeply rooted in Scotland,
that the episcopate, re-established by James in 1610, could not
take any root ;17 and that Charles I., by his attempt to introduce
here, too, the whole Anglican Church system, only occasioned a
revolt, which in the end cost him his kingdom and his life, in
1649.18
THIRD CHAPTER.
HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH REFORMATION.
The History of the Reformation of the Church of England, by Gilb. Burnet (Bishop of
Salisbury, f 1715), P. i. ii. London, 1679. 1681. Edit, iv., 1715, fol. (to 1559, Lat. Ge-
nevae, 1686 u. 1689 fol.*), the third part, being supplement to the two volumes for-
mer]}- published. London, 1715, fol. ; 7 vols. 8vo, 1829 ; 8vo, 1846. German transl.
Braunschweig, 1765. 70. (Comp. G. Weber iiber die Leistungen d. Englander auf d.
Gebiete d. Kg. Englands, in Schmidt's Zeitschrift f. Geschichtswissenschaft, i. 385.)
10 M'Crie-Planck, s. 442.
11 Ibid, s. 542. Raumer's Gesch. Europas seit dem Elide des 15ten Jahrh., ii. 469.
12 Eaumer, ii. 478.
13 See on this, at length, Raumer, ii. 554.
" M'Crie-Planck, s. 578.
15 Ibid, s. 619; Staudlin, i. 464.
16 Staudlin, i. 473.
17 Staudlin, ii. 18. Raumer, iv. 278.
18 Staudlin, ii. 32. Raumer, iv. 357.
* This Latin version is here cited ; the third volume of Burnet is only in English.
VOL. IV. 21
322 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I— A.D. 1517-1648.
Ecclesiastical Memorials relating chiefly to Religion and the Reformation of it, and the
Emergencies of the Church of England under King Henry VIII., King Edward VI.,
and Queen Marj-, by John Strj'pe ; 3 vols. London, 1721, fol. ; and the two continu-
ations by the same author, Annals of Reformation and Establishment of Religion
under the reign of Queen Elizabeth ; 3 vols. London, ed. 2. 1725-37 (1558 to 1588) ;
and Brief Annals of the Church and State under the Reign of Queen Elizabeth.
London, ed., 2. 1738 (1589 to 1603), fol. [Strype's Complete Works, 27 vols. 8vo,
1821-40.]
The History of the Puritans, or Protestant Non-Conformists, bj- Dan. Neal ; ed. 2.
Lond., 1723-38. 4 vols. 8vo. A new edition, revised, corrected, and enlarged by
Joshua Toulmin, 5 vols. 8vo, Lond., 1797. (German transl., 1 Th. Halle, 1762. 8.)
[Repeated editions : New York, Harpers, 2 vols. 8vo. Comp. J. B. Marsden's His-
tory of Earlier and Later Puritans ; 2 vols. 8vo. Lond., 1852. S. Hopkins, The Pu-
ritans ; 1. 2. 8vo. Bost., 1859-60.]
The History of the Reformation of the Church of England, by Henry Soames (M.A.,
Rector of Shellej', Essex) ; vol. i. ii. (Henry VIII.) ; vol. iii. (Edward VI.) ; vol. iv.
(Mary and Elizabeth). London, 1825-28. 8. Also his Elizabethan Religious History.
London, 1839. 8.
The Roman Catholic view is in the Ecclesiastical History of Great Britain, by Jeremy
Collier (2 vols. London, 1708. 14. fol.), 9 vols. 8vo, 1845, and, in a work for the most
part based on that of Collier, History of England till the Revolution of 1688, by
John Lingard (Cath. priest at Newcastle-on-the-Tyne, in Northumberland) ; 14 vols.
London, 1819-31. 8, 4th ed., 1838 ; German, by Von Salis and Von Berl}-. 14 Bde.,
1828-33. [Dod's Church Hist. Eng., 1500-1688 ; 6 vols. 8vo ; also in 3 vols. 8vo,
1837-42 : Roman Catholic]
[General Histories. — H. Hallam, Constb. Hist., 2 vols. 8vo. S. Turner, 12 vols. 8vo.
Lond., 1836-38. Henry's Hist., 12 vols. 8vo, 1788.]
[Biographical Worhs.— P. F. Tytler, Life of Henry VIII. Edinb., 1838. F. von Rau-
mer, Contributions, etc., transl. 1836. Fronde's Hist, of Eng. from 1529 (1. 2. Hemy
VIIL), 1856, 9 vols. Audin's Life Henry VIII., transl. E. G. K. Browne, 1851. Ri-
• dey's Life of Bishop Ridley, 1763. Gilpin's Lives of Latimer, Hooper, and other Re-
formers, 1753 and 1800. Strype's Lives of Cranmer, Parker, Grindal, Whitgift, Ayl-
mer, Cheke, and Smith. 10 vols. 8vo, 1812-20 ; new ed., 1821-40. Strype's Cranmer,
publ. by Eccl. Soc, 3 vols. 8vo. C. Wordsworth, Eccles. Biography, 6 vols. 8vo,
1809 ; 4 vols. 8vo, 1839. Wharton's Anglia Sacra. Le Neve, Fasti Ecclesiae Angli-
canae, 1716 (new edition by Hard}-, 3 vols. 8vo, 1854).]
[Reformation. — J. V. Short, History of Church of England to Rev. of 1688, 2 vols. 8vo,
1832 ; 8vo, 1847 (also New York). F. C. Massingberd, English Reformation. Blunt's
Reform. Peter Heylin's History of Reformation, 1674 (Eccl. Soc). S. R. Maitland,
Essays on Subjects connected with the Reformation, 8vo. Carwithen's Church His-
torj- to Revol. ; new ed., 2 vols. 8vo, 1852. Church of England in the Reigns of the
Tudors and Stuarts, 2 vols. 12mo, 1851. J. Baxter, Church History of England.
Lond., 1846.]
[On the Councils of England, Wilkins ; Spelman ; R. Hart, Eccles. Records, 1846 ; Edm.
Gibson, Synodus Anglic. ; ed. G. Cardwell, 1854. J. W. Joyce, England's Sacred Sj--
nods, 1855. On Convocation, Hooly ; Trevor, Hist, of Convoc, 1853; cf. Christ.
Rembr., Oct., 1854 ; Church of England Quarterly, October, 1854. Sparrow's Coll. of
Articles, Injunctions, etc., 1661. Documentary Annals of Eef. Church, Refornatio Le-
gum ; new ed. by Cardwell, 1850. Chs. Hardwick, Hist. Articles Religion, new ed.,
1859. Formularies of Faith put forth by Henry VIII. ; Three Primers, ibid., new edi-
tion, 1850.]
[The Books of Common Prayer, reprinted, 7 fol., 1844. F. Bulley, Tabular View of Va-
riations, 1842. Archd. Berens, Hist. Prayer-book, new ed., 1855. E. Cardwell, Two
Books Com. Prayer of Edward VI., 2d ed. ; Hist, of Conf. and Revised Book of Pray-
ers, 3d ed. Thos. Lathbury, Hist. Book Com. Prayer, 2d ed., 1859. C. Wheatley, Ra-
tional Illustr. of Book Com. Prayer, 1720; 1846. Shepherd on Com. Prayer, 2 vols.
CHAP. III.— ENGLISH REFORMATION. § 26. HENRY VIII. 323
8vo, 1801. W. Keeling, Liturgiae Britannicae, 8vo. W. Maskell, Ancient Liturgy
of Church of Eng. ; and Monumenta Ritualia. Lond., 1845-47. W. Palmer, Origines
Liturgicae, 4th ed., 2 vols. 8vo, 1845.]
§26.
UNDER HENRY VIII. (f JAN. 28, 1547).
The Life and Raigne of King Henry the Eighth, by Edw. Lord Herbert of Cherbur}'.
Lond., 1649, fol. [Other lives, see above.]
In England, the doctrines of WyclifTe were not yet forgotten, -
when the mighty voice of Luther also resounded in the land, and
was welcomed by many, in part, on account of the abiding influ-
ence of the previous movement.2 King Henry VIIL, as stiff a
Thomist as he was a despot, contended against the new heresy
with both sword and pen. His Adsertio VII. Sacramentorum ad-
versus M. Lutherum,3 was hailed by the Pope and his adherents
with the loudest applause ; the King was rewarded by the Pope
with the title of Defensor Fidei.4 This, together with Luther's
rough reply,5 animated the King with redoubled zeal for the old
1 On the Lollards, who were put to death as late as the beginning of the sixteenth
century, see John Fox (who lived in exile at Basle, but returned and died as prebendary
in Salisbury, April 18, 1587), Rerum in Ecclesia gestarum, quae postremis et periculosis
his temporibus evenerunt, maximarumque per Europam persecutionum, ac Sanctorum
Dei Martyrum commentarii, P. i. de rebus per Angliam et Scotiam gestis (Basil.. 1559,
fol.), p. 117. Additions to Burnet, i. 15. [G. Weber, Gesch. d. akatholischer Secten in
Grossbrit. 1. i. (Die Lollarden), 2 vols. 8vo, 1846 ; new ed. 1857.]
2 The wide prevalence of the feeling of a necessity of a Reformatio Cleri et Sacrorum
omnium is proved by the letter of the Bishop of Winchester, Richard Fox, to Cardinal
Thorn. Wolsey, Jan. 2, 1517 (in Strype Ecclesiastical Memorials, T. i. Docum., p. 19 ;
and in Gerdes, T. iv. Monum., p. 109), in which it is demanded, as— oblatrantem diu po-
pulum placatura, Clerum illustratura, Regem ipsum Serenissimum et Optimates omnes
Clero conciliatura, et Deo imprimis Opt. Max. plus omnibus sacrificiis placitura.
3 Lond., 1521. 4., against Luther's work, De Captiv. Babyl., reprinted Ant verp., 1522.
4. sine loco, 1523, 4to, German by Hieron. Emser., 1522. 4. Comp. Planck's Gesch. des
Prot. Lehrbegriffs, ii. 98.— Compare Henry's Letter, May 20, 1521, to Louis, Elector of
the Palatinate (Kapp's Nachlese, ii. 458), and to the Emperor, in which he calls for the
extirpation of heretics.
* For which he had previously made endeavors ; Pallavicini Hist. Cone. Trid., lib. ii.
c. 1. The Bull of Leo X., 11th Oct., 1521, in Rymeri Foed., xiii. 756. Cone. Magn.
Brit., iii. 693. Confirmatory Bull of Clemens VII., 5th March, 1523, in Rymer, xiv. 13.
Cone. M. Brit., iii. 702. The book in MS. was laid before the Pope for his approval,
and hence that Bull of Leo appeared in the very first edition, with the postscript : Li-
brum hunc Henrici VIII. — legentibus x. annorum et totidem quadragenarum indulgen-
tia apostolica auctoritate concessa est (Gerdes, iv. 178).
5 Contra Henrieum Regem Angliae, 1522. 4., in his Opp. Lat. ed. Jen., ii. 516. Hen-
ry complained to the Saxon princes about this work of Luther (see his letter, dated 22d
Jan., 1523, in Cypriani Epistt. Clarorum Virorum, ex Bibl. Goth, autographis, p. 9; in
324: FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. II.— A.D. 1517-1648.
doctrine. Yet still the Reformation found access even into the
universities of Oxford and Cambridge6 among the younger mem-
bers ; and John Fryth and William Tyndal,7 though driven from
Oxford, worked with less restraint in foreign lands in the diffusion
of its principles among the English people by numerous writings ;8
so that the replies even of Thomas More,9 and the efforts of the
bishops,10 and the severest penalties, could not stay its progress.
Tyndal's translation of the New Testament had the most decisive
effect.11
But the self-will of Henry VIII. was mightier than his submis-
sion to the Pope. His marriage with Catharine of Aragon, his
brother's widow, in spite of the dispensation of Julius II., had pre-
viously seemed to himself and others open to objections.12 His
passion for Anne Boleyn now furnished the occasion for an. out-
break ;13 and he demanded of the Pope, 1527, to declare his mar-
Gerdes, iv. ; Monum., p. 119). The Elector replied unfavorably (Cyprian's niitzliche
Urkunden, ii. 276). In opposition appeared, Joannis Ep. Roffensis (Job. Fisber, Bishop
of Rochester) Adsertionis Lutheranae Confutatio, 1523. 4. Guil. Rossei (i. e., Thomas
Moro) Responsio ad Convitia M. Lutheri congesta in'Henricum R. Angl., 1523.
6 The first traces are found in Oxford, 1521 ; see Wood's Hist, et Antiquitates Univer-
sitatis Oxoniensis, i. 247. Gerdes, iv. 187. In 1526 Cardinal College (afterward Christ
College), just founded by Wolsey, was the chief seat of Lutheranism. In the subter-
ranean prisons of this College several died, others were burned, others expelled, some
recanted. Wood, p. 250. Foxe, p. 128. In Cambridge several bishops thought that a
visitation on account of heresy was needed in 1523, but it was prevented by Wolsey.
Burnet, i. 18.
7 On both, Foxe, p. 127 and 138. Gerdes, iv. 181 ss.
8 The list of books forbidden by the Archbishop of Canterbury, 1526, is in Cone. M.
Brit. iii. 707.— Another, 1529, in Jo. Foxe's Acts and Monuments of the Church, or the
Book of Martyrs (Lond.', 1583, fol. 2 vols.), ii. 234 ; and in Gerdes, iv., Monum., p. 139.
A third, given us 1529, in Cone. M. Brit., iii. 719, in Gerdes, 1. c, p. 134, must be later,
for the Augsburg Confession is named in it.
9 Thomas Moras, von Rudhart. Nurnberg, 1829, s. 275 ff., 433 ff. [Life of More, by
Sir James Mackintosh.]
10 Their Visitations; Gerdes, iv. 214.
2 ' Pentateuch and New Testament. Cochlaeus prevented the printing of it in Cologne,
as was first intended ; sec his Coram, de Actis et Scriptis Lutheri, ad ami. 1526, p. 132.
It was then issued in Antwerp, 1526, and was afterward reprinted several times, and
brought to England by German traders; see Gerdes, Hist, Ref., iii. 107, iv. 205. Fox,
Rerum in Eccl. gestarum, p. 138, relates that Cuthbert Tonstall, Bishop of London, to
suppress it, bought up the first Antwerp edition, and thus gave to Tyndal the means of
preparing a second improved edition. [Tyndal was burned at Vilforde, Holland, 1536.]
12 Burnet, i. 21 ss. Ranke's Deutsche Gesch. im Zeitalter d. Reform., iii. 10.
13 The older English historians take the ground that the proposals for divorce were
made before the King became connected with Anne Boleyn (Burnet, i. 24) ; the Catho-
lics (Lingard, vi. 131) say that his passion for her was the sole cause of the request. The
reasons alleged for the divorce, see in the letter of Cardinal Wolsey, Dec. 5, 1527, to
Gregorius Cassali, the English agent in Rome (Burnet, i., App., p. 9) : A variis multis-
que Doctoribus asseritur, quod Papa non potest dispensare in primo gradu affinitatis,
CHAP. III.— ENGLISH REFORMATION. § 26. HENRY VIII. 325
riage null and void. The latter would gladly have yielded to the
Kin<r, had this not forced him to declare the dispensation of his
predecessor of no effect, and compelled him to offend the Emperor;14
and so he thought that he would let the King cool off by tedious
processes of investigation.15 By the advice of Thomas Cranmer,16
the King thereupon laid the matter before all the Christian univers-
ities, in order thus to compel the Pope to pronounce judgment.17
Thereupon decrees were also issued to limit the papal power in
England ; and the English clergy willingly sacrificed the Pope to
the King, in order to avoid the popular hatred, the disfavor of the
tanquam ex jure divino (Lev. xviii. 16, xx. 21), moraliter, natural iterque prohibito, ac
si potest, omnes affirmant et consentiunt, quod hoc non potest, nisi ex urgentissimis et
arduis causis, quales non subfuerunt. Bulla praeterea Dispensationis fundatur et con-
cessa est sub quibusdarn falso suggestis et enarratis : in ea enim asseritur, quod haec
Regia Majestas matrimonium hoc cum Regina percupiebat pro bono pacis inter Henri-
cum VII., Fcrdinandum et Elizabethain, quum revera nulla tunc dfssensio aut belli sus-
picio esse't inter dictos Principes vel Regiam Majestatem praedictafn, quae in teneris
adhuc annis, nee in discretione aut judicio constitutis agebat, nunquam deinde assensit,
aut quicquam cognovit de hujusmodi Bullae impetratione, nee unquam hoc matrimoni-
um optavit, aut aliquid de eo accepit ante Bullae impetrationem. Quocirca ab his
omnibus Doctoribus atque Praelatis judicatur hujusmodi dispensationem non adeo vali-
dam,— ut praedictum matrimonium manifeste justum legitimumque sit; sed potius
quod multa possunt objici — in non leve periculum Regiae prolis, totiusque Regni ac
subditorum gravem perturbationem. Ad haec, postquam Regia Majestas, qui Walliae
Princeps tunc erat, decimum quartum annum attigisset, contractus revocatio subsecuta
est, Rege patre expresse nolente, quod hujusmodi matrimonium ullo pacto sortiretur ef-
fectum.
14 See the reports of Knigfch, the King's secretary, sent from Rome, Jan. 1, 1528 (in
Burnet, i., App., p. 18), according to -which the dispensation was already conceded and
drafted. But Gregorius Cassali, Jan. 13, communicated in the strictest confidence the
secret advice of the Pope— quod Rex deberet committere istic causam Cardinali,— et ubi
causa fuerit commissa, si Rex conscientiam suam persentiat coram Deo exoneratam, et
quod recte possit facere quod quaerit,— aliam uxorem ducat. In that case the affair
must and would soon be adjusted. But still, against this proposal there was the doubt
about the legitimacy of children born in such a marriage.
15 The two cardinals, Wolsey and Campeggio, handed to the Pope the investigation
and result, Febr., 1528 (see the bull in Burnet, i., App., p. 20). But after he had be-
come reconciled to the Emperor (Div. I., § 4, Notes 32 and 43) he called the case before
him at Rome, July 19, 1529 (Burnet, 1. c, p. 49). Ranke, iii. 131.
16 John Strype, Memorials of the most Rev. Father in God, Thorn. Cranmer. Lon-
don, 1694, fol.
17 Burnet, i. 70. The judgment of Oxford and the acts about it, see in Wood's Hist.
et Ant. Univ. Oxon., i. 254. Burnet, Angl., iii., App., p. 25. Cone. M. Brit., iii. 726 ;
of Cambridge, Burnet, i., App., p. 51; of foreign universities, Burnet, i., App., p. 53.
Rymer Foedera, xiv. 391. The Reformers judged the most unfavorably for the King.
Zwingle, asked by Simon Grynaeus, was against the marriage; advised a judicial di-
vorce. Luther, in a private opinion to Rob. Barnes (Luther's Briefe, ed. de Wette, iv.
294), declared that the Mosaic law was not binding, but that the marriage was indisso-
luble. For the King were Andreas Osiander (whose niece was Cranmer's wife), in a
work, De Matrimoniis Incestis, published at Augsburg, and at once forbidden by the
Emperor; and also Oecolampadius.
32G FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
tyrannical monarch, and the Reformation.18 As the Pope still
remained immovable, Henry, sustained by the opinions of the uni-
versities, determined to regard his previous marriage as void, and
married Anne Boleyn, Nov. 14, 1532. To the papal ban he re-
plied by declaring that the Pope had lost all authority in England
(1534) ;19 and the oath of supremacy was administered, recogniz-
ing him as the head of the English Church.20
18 Complaints in the Lower House about the morals and avarice of the clergy ; see
Raumer, ii. 22. — After the fall of Wolsey, October, 1529, the King had the whole clergy
arraigned, because, in opposition to the old law of Praemunire (long since fallen into
disuse), they acknowledged a foreign jurisdiction, sought for papal bulls, and had proc-
esses hefore the legate. To free themselves they had to make a large grant. It is said,
in the document which makes this grant, of the Sj'nodus provincialis Cantuariensis, 24.
Jan., 1531 (Cone. M. Brit., iii. 742), that: Tanta sunt illustrissimae ejus Majestatis in
nos merita, quod nullis laudibus aequari — queant. Etenim sicut superioribus diebus
universalem Ecclesiam — studiosissime calamo et sumtuosissimo bello contra hostes de-
fendit ; — sic impraesens quamplurimos hostes, maxime Lutheranos, in perniciem Eccle-
siae et Cleri Anglicani, cujus singularem protectorem unicum et supremum dominum, et
quantum per Christi legem licet, etiam supremum caput ipsius Majestatem recognoscimus,
conspirantes, ac in Praelatorum et Cleri famam et personas sparsis famosis libellis,
mendaciis et maledictis jampridem hoc animo debacchantes, ut illorum aestimationem
laederent, et vulgo contemnendos propinarent ; sapientissima ejus Majestas — taliter con-
tudit et repressit, quod illorum audacia coepit refrigescere. — The Annates were forbid-
den by Parliament, February, 1532 ; confirmed by the King July 9, 1533 : Burnet, i.,
App., p. 61. On Elizabeth Barton, the Maid of Kent, who had prophesied against the
new marriage of the King, and was hung, April 20, 1534, with the priests who favored
her, see Burnet, i. 87.
19 After the Pope had decided against Henry about the marriage, March 23, 1534
(Concil. Mag. Brit., iii. 769), the latter sent to all the spiritual corporations of his king-
dom the question: An Romanus Pontifex habeat aliquam majorem jurisdictionem col-
latam sibi a Deo in s. Scriptura in hoc regno Angliae, quam alius quivis externus Epis-
copus ? The answers, sent in May and June, replied in the negative to all the questions :
they are given in Burnet, iii. p. 52; Cone. M. Brit., iii. 769 ss. ; those of the Convoca-
tions (provincial synods) of Canterbury and York, and of the universities of Oxford and
Cambridge, are the most noteworthy. Thereupon followed a ro3'al edict, June 9, 1534,
abolishing the usurped authority of the Pope (Cone. M. Brit., iii. 772) ; and the Parlia-
ment, Nov. 3, 1534, passed the Acts of Supremac)-, reading (Stat, of the Realm, iii. p.
492, chap. 1. Thomas Morus by Rudhart, s. 442), " That the Kj-ng our Soveraign Lorde
his heires and successours Kynges of this Realme shal be takyn accepted and reputed
the onely supreme heed in erthe of the Churche of England callyd Anglicana Ecclesia."
20 The formulas then employed, see in Burnet, i., App., p. 74. Cone. M. Brit., iii.
780. Rymer, xiv. 487 ss. 554. The substance is : Loyalty to King Henry, in terris Ec-
clesiae Anglicanae supremo immediate sub Christo capiti, quod posthac nulli externo
Principi aut Praelato, nee Romano Pontifici, quern Papam vocant, fidelitatem et obedi-
entiam promittam aut dabo ; Recognition of the royal marriage ; further, quod Episcopus
Romanus, qui in suis Bullis Papae nomen usurpat, et summi Pontificis primatum sibi
arrogat, nihilo majoris neque auctoritatis aut jurisdictionis habendus sit, quam caeteri
quivis Episcopi in Anglia vel alibi gentium in sua quisque dioecesi. Item quod soli die-
to domino Regi et successoribus ejus adhaerebimus, atque ejus decreta ac proclama-
tiones, insuper omnes Angliae leges — perpetuo manutenebimus, Episcopi Eomani legi-
bus, decretis et canonibus, si qui contra legem divinam et sacram Scripturam esse inve-
nientur, imperpetuum renunciantes. Item quod nullus nostrum omnium in ulla vel pri-
CHAP. III.— ENGLISH REFORMATION. § 26. HENRY VIII. 327
Thus Henry VIII. broke loose from the Pope21 without acceding
to the Reformation. He wished to form an English State-Church,
with the scholastic and Catholic dogmas, in which the King should
rule as Pope.22 The adherents of the Pope23 and the friends of the
Reformation24 now, in turn, ascended the scaffold. All, through
fear, bowed to the will of the despotic ruler. Here, too, opinions
were divided only between the two great antagonisms of the times.
Thus, even in the Court, there was a reforming and a papal par-
ty. At the head of those who wished to advance to a complete
reformation were Thomas Cranmer, Archbishop of Canterbury
since 1533, and Thomas Cromwell, since 1534 Regis Yicarius
generalis in rebus ecclesiasticis.25 The leaders of the papal party
were the Duke of Norfolk, and Gardiner, Bishop of Winchester,
who tried to hinder all innovations, so that at some future time
they might more easily return to the old state of affairs. The Re-
forming party, supported by the Queen, Anne Boleyn, executed
vata vel publica condone quicquam ex sacris Scripturis desumtum ad alienura sensum
detorquere praesumet, sed quisque Christum ejusque verba et facta simpliciter, aperte,
sincere, et ad normam seu regulam sacrarum Scripturarum et vere catholicorum atque
orthodoxorum Doctorum praedicabit catholice et orthodoxe.
21 To defend his revolt, Henry wrote, De Potestate Christianorum Regum in suis Ec-
clesiis contra Pontificis Tyrannidem et horribilem Impietatem (which seems not to have
been published : Gerdes, iv. 23G), Ed. Foxe, Bishop of Hereford, De Vera Differentia Re-
giae Potestatis et Ecclesiae, 1534 ; Steph. Gardiner, Eishop of Winchester, De Vera Obe-
dientia (Extracts in Schelhornii Amoenitates Hist. Eccl., i. 837). The King was most
pleased with Rich. Sampsonis Oratio de dignitate et potestate Regis, 1535 (reprinted in
Gerdes, iv., App., p. 148. All these writings are collected in the Reformatio Ecclesiae
Anglicanae, quibus gradibus inchoata et perfecta sit. Lond., 1G03, fol.). He sent it to
his relative, Reginald Pole, then living in Italy, who, in reply, published the violent work,
Pro Unitatis ecclesiasticae Defensione, 1535, and was made Cardinal for it, 1536. It ap-
peared, Romae, 1539, fol. ; an account of it in Schelhornii Amoenitates Hist. Eccl., i. 1 ss.
22 Compare the Preface of the King to the Biblia Latina, of which he had an edition
published, 1535 : Nos itaque considerantes id erga Deum officii, quo suscepisse cognos-
cimur, ut in Regno simus, sicut anima in corpore, et sol in mundo, utque loco Dei judi-
cium exerceamus in Regno nostro, et omnia in potestate habentes, quoad jurisdictionem,
ipsam etiam Ecclesiam vice Dei sedulo regamus ac tueamur, et disciplinae ejus, sive au-
geatur, aut solvatur, nos ei rationem reddituri simus, qui nobis earn credidit, et in eo Dei
vicem agentes, Deique habentes imaginem, quid aliud vel cogitare — potuimus, quam ut
eodem confugeremus, ubi certo discendum esset, caet. Coins, with Latin, Greek, and
Hebrew inscriptions : Henricus VIII. Angliae Franc, et Hib. Rex in terr. Eccles. Angl.
et Hib. sub Christo caput supremum. See Biblioth. Anglaise, xiv. 18 ss.
23 There were several monks, especially Carthusians ; then Fisher, Bishop of Roches-
ter, 22d June, 1535 (Burnet, i. 192), Thomas More, 6th July, 1535 (Eudhart's Thomas
More, s. 398).
24 Joh. Fryth, burned in London (see above, Note 7), June 22, 1533. In 153G twelve
German Anabaptists were burned (Foxe, p. 114) ; in 1538 Jo. Lambert, for denying
transubstantiation (Foxe, 146). [In 1538 the Sacramentarians persecuted. Harding
and Hewett were burned.] 2S His powers in Cone. M. Brit., iii. 784.
328 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
May 19, 1536, and Jane Seymour, who died Oct. 24, 1537, easily
gained the ear of the King against the monks, who were the most
zealous adherents of the Pope. The cloisters were subjected to a
visitation26 in 1535 ; the smaller ones were then confiscated ;27
and at last, after a revolt, set on foot by some monks, 1536,28 they
were all abolished,29 and their pious frauds exposed to the gaze of
the people.30 To confirm the position that neither the papacy nor
monasticism was instituted by Christ, the Bible was diffused in
the mother tongue, 1538,31 and recognized as the only source of
16 Burnet, i. 105. Instructions for the Visitors, Cone. M. Brit., iii. 786. Burnet, i.,
App., p. 75.
27 Immediately after the Visitation many of the cloisters were given up to the King
by their occupants. First, the cloister of the Premonstrants, in Langdon, the Abbot of
which had been surprised in company with a prostitute. In the document, Nov. 13,
1535 (in Rymer, xiv. 555), the Abbot and Convent themselves declare : Domus — statum
— considerantes, quod nisi celeri remedio Regia provisione huic monasterio — brevi suc-
curratur et provideatur, fuuditus in spiritualibus et temporalibus adnihiletur, dedimus
et concessimus — Illustrissimo Principi — Henrico VIII. — dictum Monasterium, caet. A
list of cloisters given up in the same form (1. c, p. 557). In other deeds resigning the
propertj' it is said (Burnet, i., App., p. 86) : Quandoquidem — serio perpendimus, totam
vivendi rationem, quam nos et Religio nostra hactenus observavimus, — potissimum in
certis quibusdam ceremoniis et constitutionibus Episcopi Romani — consistere, illasque
solummodo urgeri, nee veram legis divinae cognitionem ostendi, — submittentes nos ip-
sos potissimum exteris Potestatibus, quibus nunquam curae erat eos corrigere errores et
abusus, qui nunc inter nos regnare deprehensi sunt, caet. Or : Quandoquidem — serio ad
animum revocavimus, perfectionem vitae christianae non consistere in ceremoniis, tuni-
ca alba, larvis, nutationibus, gestatione cuculli, aliisque hujusmodi pontificiis cere-
moniis, quibus nos hactenus potissimum exercuimus ; sed veram viam Deo placendi, —
sincere nobis a domino nostro Jesu Christo, ejus Evangelistis, et Apostolis ostensam
esse ; nos imposterum eandem secuturi, et ad voluntatem supremi nostri sub Deo in ter-
ra capitis et Regis nos ipsos conformaturi, neque superstitiosas potestatis alicujus exte-
rae traditiones observaturi, — renunciamus, caet. As a result of the decree of Parliament,
1536, for the suppression of monasteries that had less than twelve occupants (Burnet, i.
110), 376 were abolished.
28 First in the countj' of Lincoln ; Burnet, i. 129.
29 In the form of resigning them ; however, this was in part forced ; Burnet, i. 133.
The Parliament confirmed, in May, 1539, all these resignations (1. c, p. 146), and con-
fiscated, in 1540, the property of the Johannite Order (p. 154).
30 Burnet, i. 136.
31 This had been alreadj* set on foot in 1534 (see Cone. Mag. Brit., iii. 776), and in 1536
(Burnet, I. iii.), by the provincial Sjmod of Canterbury, on the proposal of Cranmer.
The publishing was at first begun in Paris, but destroyed before its completion (Sleida-
nus, 1. xii., ed. am Elide, ii. 124) ; then again printed in London (Le Long Biblioth.
Sacra, ii. 325). At the same time appeared a royal order (Burnet, i., App., p. 101.
Gerdes, iv., App., p. 186) that the parish priests should so put up this English Bible in
the churches that it could be read by all, and should exhort to the reading of it : ita ta-
men ut sedulo moneas, ut omnes vitent altercationes et litigia, atque in pervestigando
vero sensu honesta utantur sobrietate, explicationemque locorum obscurorum viris in
Scriptura sacra exercitatis relinquant. Every four months there must be preaching at
least once in every church, in which should be proclaimed, pure et sincere verum
Christi Evangelium, and the people exhorted — ad opera caritatis, misericordiae et fidei in
CHAP. III.— ENGLISH REFORMATION. § 26. HENRY VIII. 329
doctrine.32 While the way was thus opening for the knowledge
of a purer faith, the separation from Rome was made remediless
by the bull of excommunication issued by Paul III., Dec. 7,
1538,33 who had hitherto refrained in the hope of yet gaining the
King. Yet Henry was still very far behind the principles of the
Gf erman Reformation ; his relation to the German Protestant rul-
ers was merely an external one, founded in their common interest
against the Pope.31 By the bloody statute of July 28, 1539,35 lim-
its were imposed upon the Reformation. A Catechism, The Insti-
tution of a Christian Man, 1537 (new edition, 15*40), explained
to the people the royal system of belief:36 all who went beyond
Scriptura man data ; and be taught — non fidendum esse in ullis aliis hominum arbitrio
extra Scripturas excogitatis operibus, peregrinationibus religiosis, oblatione nummorum,
candelarum, vel cereorum, imagiuibus ac reliquiis, vel earundem deosculatione, recita-
tione certarum precum, caet.
32 As early as 1536 Cromwell had proposed a Convocation in the name of the King
(Burnet, i. 122), ut ritus et ceremoniae ecclesiasticae ad normam Scripturae sacrae cor-
rigantur, — absurdum namque esse, potius ad glossas et Pontificum decreta, quam ipsam
Scripturam, quae sola religionis leges contineat, recurrere. In consequence, Articles of
Reformation were agreed upon by the Convocation, and modified and decreed by the
King (Burnet, 1. c. ; Cone. M. Brit., iii. 817) : I. All were to believe the Holy Scriptures
and the three oecumenical symbols. II. Against the Anabaptists. III. Repentance
consists in contritio, confessio, and emendatio vitae. With contrition must be joined faith
in God's grace, so that the forgiveness of sin is not to be looked for from one's own mer-
it, but from the merits of Christ. Priestlj' absolution and auricular confession are rec-
ognized. IV. Transubstantiation. V. Necessity of good works, which, however, are
wrought within the soul by the Holy Ghost. VI. Images are means of edification, but
are not to be worshiped. VII. From saints can not be received any thing that can not
be received from God alone ; their virtues are to be imitated, and they may be invoked
for their intercessions, yet without superstition. VIII. Ritual and ceremonies of worship
the people are to regard, not as necessary, but as useful. IX. To pray for souls in pur-
gatory, and to do this in the mass, and to give alms, is accordant with Christian love.
But it is a superstition that papal indulgences and masses, read at certain places, are
of any special avail there. [Comp. C. Hardwick, Art. Relig., new ed., 1859.]
33 It was made out Aug. 30, 1535 (Cone. M. Brit., iii. 792), but suspended and pro-
claimed Dec. 7, 1538 (1. c., p. 840). See it in Burnet, i., App., p. 93.
3i The letter of the Smalcald confederates, Feb. 16, 1531 (Melanthonis Opp., ed. Bret-
schneider, ii. 477), he answered in a friendly way. referring to their errors, Maj- 3 (Seck-
endorf Coram, de Lutheranismo, iii. 13). — On the negotiations, 1535, 1538, see above,
Div. I., § 7, Note 24.
35 Cone. M. Brit., iii. 848. Burnet, i. 145. Ranke's Zeitalter d. Reform., v. 158. It
consisted of VI. Articles : I. Transubstantiation confirmed ; II. Communio sub utraque
needless; III. Priests, after consecration, can not marry, divina lege; IV. Vows of
chastity, V. Private masses, and, VI. Auricular confession, are confirmed. Those who
disobeyed these articles were to bo punished, in most cases, by death and confiscation of
property. — Comp. the opinion of the Wittenberg divines on this edict, Oct. 23, 1539, in
Bretschneider, iii. 797 ; and Melancthon's letter, Nov. 1, to the King, by request of the
Elector, full of the most earnest representations against— Edictum contra piam doctrinam
et Ecclesiae necessariam, quam profitemur, editum, 1. c, p. 804. Seckcndorf, iii. 226.
36 On the first edition, see Neal's Hist. Puritans, i. 33 ; on the second, wholly revised,
Burnet, i. 159. (The theological controversy on the sacraments that; here sprung up,
330 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
it,37 as well as those who did not come up to it, were executed ;38
even Cromwell's head fell, July 20, 1540.39 Only Cranmer, under
these difficult circumstances, was able to maintain the confidence
of the King.40 The theological despot at first believed that by
making the Scriptures free he would gain the convictions of the
people in favor of his doctrines ;41 but he soon found out his error,
and limited the reading of them to those in high life, 1543.42
In Ireland the ecclesiastical decrees of Henry were also pro-
claimed ; but they met with invincible hinderances from the rude
culture of the clergy and people, and the opposition of the latter
to the English rule.43
§ 27.
UNDER EDWARD VI. (f July 6, 1553) AND MARY (f Nov. 17, 1558).
Edward VI. came to the throne at the age of nine years. A
regency was formed, with the Duke of Somerset, as Protector, at
the head, in which the Reforming party had the majority.1 Cran-
in the App., p. 112.) A third edition, 1543, is said to deviate again from the second
(Gerdes, Hist. Ref., iv. 31G).
37 In a short time after this statute 500 persons were imprisoned, among them Bish-
ops Shakton, of Salisbury, and Latimer, of Worcester, who were compelled to resign
(Burnet, i. 149). The executions began after Cromwell's fall. Three preachers were
executed July 30, 1540 ; one of them was Robert Barnes, who had treated with Me-
lancthon in 1535 as the King's envoy (Burnet, i. 163 ss.). Luther published in German
an account of this martyr's death (Walch's ed., Th. xxi., App., s. 186). Among the
later executions, that of Anna Askew, 1546, made a great excitement ; Foxe, p. 184 ;
Gerdes, iv. 334. [In Henry's reign the victims were two queens, two archbishops, eight
bishops, thirteen abbots, five hundred monks, thirtj- nobles, and four hundred others.]
28 With Barnes two papists were also executed (Burnet, i. 164).
39 Foxe, p. 154. Burnet, i. 154.
40 He was accused 1543 (Burnet, i. 179), and 1546 (1. c, p. 187).
41 In May, 1542, the order was renewed for setting up the English Bible in the churches
for the use of the laity (Burnet, i., App., p. 134), but with the notice that this was not
lit aliquis ex laicis, Biblia sacra legens, ullam disputationem, vel mysteriorum divino-
rum expositionem instituere praesumat ; sed ut quivis laicus cum humilitate, mansuetu-
dine et reverentia pro sua instructione, aedificatione et vitae emendatione — ea legat.
42 Burnet, i. 177. In the order it is said : Quemvis nobilem posse curare, ut Biblia
in aedibus suis placide et sine turbis legantur. Cuivis mercatori, si sit paterfamilias,
eadem legere licitum esse : mulieribus vero, opificibus tironibus, artificibus servis, aliis-
que servis, imo etiam agricolis vel colonis minime.
43 See Primordia Reformationis Hibernicae, in Gerdesii Miscellanea Groning., vii. 1
(translated from the English, The Phenix, 2 vols., Lond., 1707. 1708. 8.), p. 120 ss. [The
Irish Parliament in 1537 recognized the ecclesiastical supremacy of Henry, though
Archbishop Cromer, of Armagh (f 1543), resisted. Relics and images were banished,
but no spiritual reform effected. Dorodull, Cromer's successor, opposed all innovations.
Bishop Bale, of Ossory, preached more decisive reforms, 1553.]
1 Burnet, ii. 26.
CHAP. III.— ENGLISH REFORMATION. § 27. EDWARD VI. 33 1
mer called Peter Martyr and Bernh. Ochino2 to Oxford, 1547, and
Martin Bucer and Paul Fagius to Cambridge, 1549, in order, with
their help, to introduce the Reformation.3 The basis was laid in
the Book of Homilies, 1547,4 the new English Liturgy (the Book
of Common Prayer, 1548, revised 1552),5 and the Forty-two Arti-
cles, 1552.6 Catechisms7 were prepared for instruction in schools.
As Cranmer went to work with great prudence, and endeavored,
as far as possible, to harmonize the conflicting views, he did not
2 See Div. L, § 19, Notes 14, 15, 27, 28.
3 Immediately after Henry's death images were taken down in many places, and the
proceedings favored by those in high places ; Burnet, ii. 6. In 1547 the Communion
under both kinds was restored, and private masses abolished (1. c, p. 27). In March,
1547, a decree of Parliament allowed the marriage of priests, although pure celibacy
was said to be much more appropriate for priests (p. 59) ; this was misinterpreted as
though it meant that the marriage of priests was only connived at, while really invalid,
and was met by a law of 1552, declaring such marriages legal, and the children-born
in marriage ; p. 128. — The question about the Lord's Supper gave rise to much excite-
ment. Henry VIII. had laid great stress upon transubstantiation ; many had been ex-
ecuted for denying it. The question was now started in the two universities anew by
the foreign divines. Peter Martyr taught Zwingle's doctrine ; Bucer maintained an in-
termediate opinion, between Luther and Zwingle, resembling that of Calvin. The for-
mer held a disputation about it in Oxford, May, 1549 ; in Cambridge the disputation
followed in June, 1549 ; Burnet, ii. 71.
* Twelve homilies by Cranmer, Latimer, Bishop of Worcester, and Ridley, Bishop of
Rochester; Burnet, ii. 18; Nichols, Defensio Eccl. Anglic, P. ii. c. 14, p. 326. [Cran-
mer probably wrote the 3d Homily, on the Salvation of Mankind ; Gardiner ascribed it
to him, and he did not deny it. Becon and Hopkins also wrote a part ; Becon wrote the
11th in three parts ; see his Works. The best edition of the Homilies is by Professor
Corrie, 1850.]
5 Burnet, ii. 47 ss., 102, 113. Neal's Hist. Puritans, i. GC. At first the vestments of
the Catholic priests were retained; when Hooper, chosen Bishop of Gloucester 1550,
refused to wear them, he was kept in durance for a time. The whole Liturgy, however,
was subjected to a new revision, in which Bucer co-operated, especially by his Censura
super Libro Sacrorum (in Ejusd. Scriptis Anglicanis Basil., 1577, fol., p. 456). The re-
sult was given in the Second Pra3'er-book, 1552, by which the use of consecrated oil,
prayers for the dead, auricular confession, and the sign of the cross, were abolished.
From this time the clergy ceased to wear the vestments of Catholic priests.
6 Burnet, ii. 111. ^The Latin text, in App., p. 123 [in the German edition], is a new
translation from the English, made by the translator of Burnet's work, who overlooked
the fact that these Articles have an official Latin text, which is given in the Cone. Mag.
Brit., iv. 73, and also, after a Zurich edition of 1553, in Niemeyer Collectio Confessio-
num in Ecclesiis Reform, publicatarum, p. 592.
7 Cranmer's Catechism, 1548 (Burnet, ii. 47), was the Catechism of Justus Jonas,
translated into English (see Foxe, Eerum in Ecclcsia gestarum Coram., p. 418), and there-
fore contains the Lutheran doctrine of the Eucharist, which Cranmer then received ; see
Fortges. Sammlung von A. u. N. theol. Sachen, 1731, s. 97. Kocher's Catechet. Ge-
schichte der Ref. Kirchen, Jena, 1756, s. Gl. He afterward adopted the Calvinistic view,
which is expressed in the XIII. Articles and the Catechism of 1553 (Eanke, Reform.,
v. 1G5). This last, the basis of the Church Catechism, was probably written by John
Pointer, Bishop of Winchester, and was accepted by the King, May, 1553 (Cone. M.
Brit., iv. 79) ; see Kocher, s. G7 If.
332 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
fully satisfy any one party.8 However, lie had against him not
only many opponents,9 but also ecclesiastical abuses difficult to be
eradicated.10 Besides, the people were not yet ripe for thorough-
8 Calvin, who had made proposals to the Protector about a Reformation in a long
epistle (Epistol., ed. Genev., 1575, p. 65; in the original French in Calvin's Leben, by
Henry, Bd. 2, Beilagen, s. 26), wrote to Cranmer (Epistt, p. 101): Conjecti sunt in te
bonae partis oculi, vel ut tuum motum sequantur, vel ut cessationis tuae praetextu tor-
peant. Atque utinam te duce aliquanto longius jam ante triennium progressi forent,
ne tantum hodie negotii crassis superstitionibus tollendis ac certaminum restaret. Fa-
teor equidem, ex quo serio refloruit Evangelium in Anglia, intra breve tempus non par-
vas accessiones esse factas. .Verum si reputas, et quid adhuc desit, et quam nimis fuerit
in multis rebus cessatum, non est quod remissius ad metam, quasi magna stadii parte
confecta, properes. — Ut libere loquar, magnopere vereor, — ue tot cunctando transigan-
fcur autumni, ut perpetuae tandem hiemis frigus succedat. Jam aetas quo magis ingra-
vescit, acrius te stimulate debet, ne, si rebus confusis e mundo sit migrandum, magna
te ex conscientia tarditatis anxietas constringat. Res confusas appello : quia sic cor-
rectae sunt externae superstitiones, ut residui maneant innumeri surculi, qui assidue
pullulent. Imo ex corruptelis Papatus audio relictam esse congeriem, quae non obscu-
ret modo, sed propemodum obruat purum et genuinum Dei cultum, caet. His opinion
on the English Liturgy is given, in a letter — ad Anglos Francfordenses, dd. 18. Jan.,
1555 (1. c, p. 158) : In Anglicana liturgia, qualem describitis, multas video fuisse tole-
rabiles ineptias. His duobus verbis exprimo, non fuisse earn puritatem, quae optanda
fuerat.
9 At their head was the Princess Mary, who held fast to her Catholic private worship
(Burnet, ii. 68 s., 115 ss.), and the bishops Gardiner of Winchester, and Bonner of
London. They insisted upon it that no changes should be made during the minority
of the King (comp. on Mary, Burnet, ii. 26, App., p. 71). Bonner was deposed on this
account in 1549 (Burnet, ii. 81), Gardiner in 1551 (1. c, p. 110).
10 See Epistola (Buceri) ad Calvinum, dd. Cantabrig. d. Pentec, 1550 (in Calvini
Epistt., p. 96) : Res Christi hie quoque geritur, ut, nisi Dominus innocentissimum et re-
ligiosissimum Regem et alios aliquot pios homines singulari respiciat dementia, valde
verendum sit, ne horrenda Dei ira brevi et in hoc Regnum exardescat. Inter Episcopos
hactenus de Christi doctrina convenire non potuit, multo minus de disciplina. Paucis-
simae Parochiae idoneos habent Pastores, pleraeque venundatae sunt Nobilibus : sunt
etiam ex ecclesiastico Ordine, atque ex iis quoque qui Evangelici videri volunt, qui tres
aut quatuor atque plures Parochias tenent, nee uni ministrant, sed sufficiunt sibi eos,
qui minimo se conduci patiuntur, plerumque qui nee Anglice legere possunt, quique
corde puri puti Papistae sunt. Et Primores quidem regni multis Parochiis praefecerunt
eos, qui in coenobiis fuerunt, ut pensione eis persolvenda se liberarent, qui sunt indoc-
tissimi, et ad sacrum ministerium ineptissimi. Hinc invenias Parochias, in quibus ali-
quot annis nulla sit habita concio. Quid autem nudis edictis et r^motione instrumento-
rum superstitionum proiici queat ad regni Christi restitutionem, non ignoratis. Utraque
hie Academia habet permulta egregia collegia. — Sed ea pridem inolevit conniventia, et
hoc maxime tempore ita est corroborata, ut multo maxima pars collegarum sint vel
acerbissimi Papistae, vel dissoluti Epicurei, qui quantum possunt juventutem ad sua
studia pertrahunt, et odio imbuunt sanae Christi doctrinae atque disciplinae. Atqui
nostri quoque adeo sunt parci concionum suarum, ut per totam Quadragesimam excepto
uno aut altero dominico die, — in die ipso memoriae mortis Christi ac etiam resurrectio-
nis, ncque hodie ullam populo concionem dederint. Interim plerique Parochorum sic
sacra recitant et administrant, ut populus tantundem de Christi mysteriis intelligat, at-
que si adhuc Latina et non vernacula lingua uterentur. Cum vero de hac tam horrenda
Ecclesiarum deformitate querelae deferuntur a Sanctis hominibus ad regni Proceres, di-
cunt, his malis mederi esse Episcoporum : cum deferunt ad Episcopos Evangelium pri-
dem professos, respondent illi, se ista emendare non posse, nisi publica regni constitutio
CHAP. III.— ENGLISH REFORMATION. § 27. EDWARD VI. 333
going reforms ;n preachers must first be trained, that through
them the Reformation might strike its roots in men's minds.12
Cranmer was not permitted to complete his work by the introduc-
tion of the newly revised ecclesiastical statutes ;13 for Edward VI.
died, July 6, 1553, and all the hopes of the friends of the Refor-
mation seemed to expire with him.
Mary, who succeeded, did not long keep the promise which she
made on ascending the throne — not to use coercion in matters of
religion.14 The married clergy were first dislodged. The Church
was to be restored to the state in which it was at the end of the
reign of Henry VIII.15 Union with Rome was again effected ;
de eo fiat. The same complaints, see in Buceri De Re Vestiaria in Sacris Responsum
(Ejusd. Scripta Anglicana Basil., 1577, fol., p. 705). This picture can be completed from
Petri Martyris Epist. ad H. Bullingerum, dd. 1. Jun., 1550, in Burnet, iii., App., p. 199
(e. g., Permulta certe sunt, quae nobis obstant, cumprimis adversariorum copia, concio-
iiatorum inopia, et eorum qui profitentur Evangelium crassa vitia, et quorundam prae-
terea humana prudentia, qui judicant religionem quidem repurgandam, sed ita vellent
demutari quam minime fieri possit, quod, cum animo sint et judicio civiles (politicians),
existimant maximos motus reipublicae fore perniciosos) ; and Pauli Fagii Epistt. ad
Marbachium, dd. 26. Apr. and 29. Jul., 1549, in Jo. Fechtii Hist. Eccl. saec. XVI. sup-
plementum, plurimorum Theologorum Epistolis ad Marbachios constans, Durlaci, 1684.
4. Epistt., p. 8 and 11. (E. g., Putant, vix decern Concionatores in toto Regno Angliae
extare, qui aliquid praestare possint. — Non tantum rari sunt hie concionatores, sed etiam
apud ipsos concionatores rarissimae conciones aut plane nullae. Interim tamen habent
magnas, multas et pingues praebendas, et sunt magni domini : satis esse putant, in con-
viviis et colloquiis posse aliquid de Evangelio nugari, captiosas ac curiosas quaestiuncu-
las movere, cui vitio video Anglicam gentem admodum obnoxiam. In summa luditur
cum Christo, cum sancto Evangelio, et Ecclesia ejus. — Nos libenter faceremus, quicquid
possemus : sed quia linguam ignoramus, non videmus, quomodo multum prodesse possi-
mus : neque enim concionari, neque cum hominibus loqui valemus.)
11 The insurrections in several provinces were, for the most part, against the oppres-
sions of the nobility ; but those that revolted in Devonshire (1549) demanded, in fifteen
articles, a restitution of the old doctrines and order of the Church (Burnet, ii. 76). After
this, too, many persons refrained from taking part in the new forms of worship, and ec-
clesiastical censures were imposed upon them by law (1. c, p. 126).
12 On this account six able preachers were made chaplains to the King in 1550, four
of whom were constantly on journeys in the kingdom to preach to the people (Burnet,
ii. 114). — The ecclesiastical laws, drawn up by Cranmer, Tit. vii., provided that in every
diocese evangelists should be appointed for this object (ibid., p. 131).
13 Cranmer had already mooted the necessity of this under Henry VIII., 1544 (Bur-
net, i. 181; App., p. 137). By a royal decree, Nov. 11, 1551 (Cone. Mag. Brit., iv. 69),
a commission was established for this purpose, which ended the work, under Cranmer's
superintendence, in February, 1553; but its actual introduction was hindered by the
death of the King. Comp. Reformatio Legum Ecclesiasticarum ex Auctoritate primum
Henrici VIII. inchoata, deinde per Regem Eduardum VI. provecta adauctaquc. Lon-
din., 1640. 4. ; Burnet, ii. 130 ; Gerdesii Hist. Ref., iv. 383.
14 Burnet, ii. 159. (Edicts of August 18, 1553, in Cone. M. Brit., iv. 86.) Raumers
Gesch. Europas, ii. 76. The Emperor Charles V. had also earnestly advised prudence
and mildness ; Raumer's Briefe, ii. 78.
15 The acts of a conference of the clergy, called by the Queen for this object, see in
334 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Reginald Pole appeared as the papal nuncio in Sept., 1554 ;16 and
the Queen was married to the fanatical Philip II., King of Spain,
in July, 1554. With the year 1555 "began such a terrible perse-
cution of the Reformation,17 that even Pole thought it unwise.18
Cranmer fell a victim, in Oxford, March, 1566 ;19 thousands fled to
avoid death. The death of Mary, Nov. 17, 1558, introduced a
new order of things.
§ 28.
UNDER ELIZABETH (f April 3, 1603).
The bloody persecutions under Mary had by no means increased
the love for the papacy ; yet it was a great task which Elizabeth
undertook when the highest authority in the Church was com-
mitted to her by the Parliament, in February, 1559. 1 Professing
to desire full freedom of conscience, she yet believed that an ex-
ternal ecclesiastical conformity might be attained without doing
violence to it ; and such a uniformity seemed to her to be neces-
sary to the well-being of the state.2 And so she had the Liturgy
of Edward VI. made more acceptable to the Catholics by some
alterations ;3 and by the Act of Uniformity, June, 1559,4 made it
Foxe Rerura in Ecclesia gestarum Comm., p. 215 ss. The decree of the Parliament fol-
lowed at once ; Burnet, ii. 16G.
16 The decrees which Pole drew up for the direction of this reformation, see in Cone.
M. Brit., iv. 792. Libri duo D. Reginaldi Poli. Primus liber de concilio agit, alter de
Reformatione Angliae sancta et huic aetati valde commoda decreta describit. Dilingae,
1562. 8., p. 172.
1 7 Chiefly under the lead of Gardiner, Bishop of Winchester and chancellor, who, how-
ever, died Nov. 12, 1555, and still more of Bonner, Bishop of London. The larger part
of Foxe's Rerum in Ecclesia gestarum Comm., Basil., 1550, is devoted to the account
of this persecution, from p. 215.
18 Burnet, ii. 196, 215.
19 Foxe, p. 708 ss. There, too, Bishops Ridley, of London, and Latimer, of Worcester,
had been already (1555) burned at the stake ; Foxe, p. 705 ; Burnet, ii. 209. Hooper,
Bishop of Gloucester, was burned in Gloucester, February 8, 1555 ; Foxe, p. 279 ; Bur-
net, ii. 199. Under Mary from 300 to 400 persons were executed on account of religion
[28 were burned at the stake] ; Raumer's Gesch. Europas, ii. 93.
1 Burnet, ii. 252. Neal's Hist, of the Puritans, i. 155 ff.
2 See the letter of her minister, Francis Walsingham, to a French noble, in Burnet,
ii. 275.
2 In the Litany the passages were struck out which spoke of " the t}'ranny of the Bish-
op of Rome," and all his abominations ; and also the note that declared that kneeling at
the Lord's Supper did not imply the worship of the bodil}- presence of Christ. Pictures,
crucifixes, vocal and instrumental music, and the priests' vestments (see § 27, Note 5),
were to be retained.
* Ncal, i. 171.
CHAP. III.— ENGLISH REFORMATION. § 28. ELIZABETH. 335
binding on all the churches of the kingdom. Most of the Catho-
lics did, in fact, conform, even the majority of the lower Catholic
clergy ; but the bishops could not well assent to an order of things
which they had just been persecuting, and they were deposed.5
Matthew Parker, the former teacher of the Queen, became Arch-
bishop of Canterbury, and the ecclesiastical father of the subse-
quent English episcopate.6 In respect to doctrine, full freedom
5 Of 9400 clergy, their benefices were lost by 14 bishops, 15 heads of ecclesiastical
corporations, 50 canons, and about 80 priests : see Neal, i. 192. Eaumer's Gesch. Euro-
pas, ii. 428. — Cf. Nic. Sanderi (Saunders, canonist in Oxford, left England, 15G0, in or-
der to work for the Pope in regaining his fatherland, died in 1583), De Origine ac Pro-
gressu Schismatis Anglicani, lib. iii. (Colon., 1585. 8., by Ed. Rishton, also an English
Catholic priest and missionary, f 1595, who added the third book ; often reprinted. I
use the edition of Gedanus, 1698. 8.) lib. iii., p. 509 : Praeter pluriinos ex Optimatibus
praecipuis — pars major inferioris nobilitatis erat plane catholica; plebeji quoque, qui
agriculturam per totum regnum exercent — novitatem istam inprimis detestabantur : nee
regni illius provinciae aliae, quam quae sunt prope Londinum et aulam, nee civitates
fere, nisi maritimae, — ultro haeresim amplexabantur. — Praeter istos ergo licet caeteri
fere essent corde Catholici, tamen putabant aliquousque in exteriori vita et obediendum
legibus, et regiae voluntati cedendum ; et si quid in ea re peccetur, id tribuendum Prin-
cipi vel Magistratui, et non sibi, qui judicabant se utcumque hac necessitate excusari.
Venerunt quoque in hanc ipsam sententiam nonnulli ex inferiori Clero Presbyteri et
Parochi, Ecclesiarumque cathedralium vel collegiatarum Canonici non pauci, qui ex
animo sectam damnabant, et aliquamdiu etiam a faciendis istis novis officiis propter con-
scientiam abstinebant. — Sed cum Elizabetha paulo post — visitationem Cleri fecisset, ac
in Parochos, qui ritus parlamentarios in Parochiis suis — non obibant, diligenter inquisi-
visset ; plurimi metu amissionis bonorum et officiorum ad nova ista sacra se accommo-
dabant. — Atque ita vel vi vel arte factum est, ut maxima Catholicorum pars usque adeo
his primis initiis — hostibus paulatim cederet, ut Schismaticorum Ecclesias, conciones,
communionem ac conventicula aliquaudo publice adire non recusarent. Ita tamen, ut
interim Missas secreto domi per eosdem saepe Presbyteros, qui adulterina haereticorum
sacra in templis publice peragebant, aliquando per alios non ita schismate contamina-
tos, celebrari curarent, saepeque et mensae Domini, ac calicis Daemoniorum, hoc est
sacrosanctae Eucharistiae et coenae Calvinicae, uno eodemque die, illo luctuoso tempore
participes fierent. Imo quod magis mirum ac miserum erat, Sacerdos nonnumquam pri-
us rem sacram domi faciens, deferebat pro Catholicis, quos ipse id desiderare cognove-
rat, hostias secundum formam ab Ecclesia usitatam consecratas, quas eodem tempore
iisdem dispensabat, quo panes haereticorum ritu confectos caeteris catholicae fidei minus
studiosis distribuebat.
6 He was consecrated by bishops'driven away under Mary, December 17, 1559, in the
chapel of Lambeth Palace. His consecrator was Barlow, Bishop of Bath and Wells,
who had been himself consecrated under Henry VIII., and now, returned from his exile
in Emden, was appointed Bishop of Chichester. Three bishops assisted him. The va-
lidity of this ordination, not sanctioned by the Pope, nor made according to the Roman
rite, was at once contested in numerous Catholic controversial writings published in
Belgium against the English Church. But the Jesuit, Christopher Holywood (De in-
vestiganda Vera et Invisibili Christi Ecclesia, Antwerp, 1G04, p. 68), first related the
sorry fable that Parker and the other bishops, not being able to get a bishop, were not
consecrated, but appointed in a ridiculous manner to the office, by an apostate monk, at
the Nag's-Head Tavern in Cheapside. In spite of all the refutations from authentic doc-
uments, this calumny was often repeated by Catholic writers ; and when P. F. Le Cou-
rayer defended the validity of the English ordinations (Dissertation sur la Validite des
336 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
of conscience was allowed to the laity ; the clergy, in convocation,
adopted as the doctrinal basis the XXXIX. Articles, reduced from
the XLII. of Edward VI, January 23, 1563 ;7 this was not con-
firmed by Parliament until April, 1571.8 Thus was formed the
Episcopal Church of England — an attempt to separate from the
errors of the Romish Church without giving up the Catholic
priesthood. In consequence of this it came into a wavering me-
dium between Catholicism and Protestantism, now recognizing
the Holy Scriptures as the only source of doctrine, and again see-
ing itself forced to concede a lawgiving authority to the tradition
of the older Church.9
Since no change could be effected in the course of ecclesiastical
affairs, either by papal threats or papal promises,10 Pius V. at
Ordinations cles Anglois et sur la Succession des Eveques de l'Eglise Anglicane, a Brux-
elles ; really at Nancy, 1723. 8.), he was so persecuted by the Jesuits that he had to take
refuge in England. See Relation hist, et apologetique des sentimens et de la conduite
du P. le Courayer, 2 T., a Amsterdam, 1729. 8. Olai Kiorningii Coram, qua nobilissi-
ma Controversia de Consecrationibus Episcoporum Anglorum recensetur et dijudicatur.
Helmstadii, 1739. 4. [Comp. Palmer on the Church, vol. ii. ; S. Seabury, Continuitj"
of Church of England, New York, 1853 ; Brown's Story of the Ordination Examined,
1731.]
7 See these Articles in Benthem's Engeland. Kirch- u. Schulenstaat, 2te Aufl., s. 170,
where the deviations from the XLII. Articles are also noted ; and in Niemej'er Collec-
tio Confessionum, p. 601. Cf. Neal's Hist, of Puritans, i. 217. [Cf. Hardwick, u. s.]
8 The law of Parliament made subscription to the Articles binding only on the cler-
gy ; and so they appeared, too, in 1571, under the title, Articuli, de quibus convenit in-
ter Archiepiscopos et Episcopos utriusque Provinciae et Clerum universum in Sj'nodo,
Londin. 1562, secundum computationem Eccl. Anglicanae, ad tollendam opinionum dis-
sensionem, et consensum in vera Religione firmandum. Neal, p. 327.
9 (Jochmann's) Betrachtungen uber den Protestantismus. Heidelberg, 1826. 8., s.
206. At first the episcopal constitution was defended as a wise human order ; Dr. Ban-
croft, chaplain of the Archbishop of Canterbury, first preached, in 1588, that bishops
were superior to presbyters jure divino, but was very generally opposed. Even Arch-
bishop Whitgift rather desired than believed the truth of this doctrine (Neal, i. 605).
Under James I. it became predominant in the English Church. [On the constitution
and doctrinal position of the Church of England, see Hooker's Ecclesiastical Polity ;
Bull's Vindication ; Stillingfleet's Protestant Religion ; Burnet on the XXXIX. Articles ;
Pearson on the Creed ; Veneer on XXIX. Articles, 2 vols. 8vo, 1794 ; Archbishop Law-
rence, Bampton Lectures for 1804 ; Todd's Inquiry into the Declarations of the Reform-
ers, 8vo, 1818 ; Archbishop Seeker on the Catechism, 2 vols. 8vo, 1769 ; Archbishop Pot-
ter on Church Government, edited by Crossthwaite, 8vo, 1839 ; Daubeuy's Guide to the
Church, 3 vols. 8vo, 1799 ; W. Palmer, Treatise on the Church, 2 vols. 8vo, 1838 ; Tracts
for the Times, Oxford, passim, etc.]
10 Raynaldi, Ann. Eccl. ann. 1559, No. 2: Elisabetha— cum suam in Regno succes-
sionem— significasset Paulo Pontifici, ille, ut erat juris pontificii assertor acerrimus, re-
sponds, Regnum Angliae beneficiarium esse scdis apostolicae, nee ipsam ob impedi-
menta natalium, jurisque controversiam Regni administrationem sede apostolica incon-
sulta jure corripere potuisse, eamque est hortatus, quo rite omnia fierent, ut se pontificio
arbitrio permitteret, paternique in earn animi nulla ofricia praetermissum iri. Pius IV.,
the successor of this fanatical Paul IV., was a moderate man, and at once struck a dif-
CHAP. III.— ENGLISH REFORMATION. § 28. ELIZABETH. 337
length pronounced sentence of ban and deposition upon Elizabeth,
April 27, 1570.11 Seditious writings13 came forth in great num-
bers from the English colleges13 that had been founded in several
Catholic countries, and from zealous priests,14 to produce an effect
in England in favor of Catholicism and of Mary Stuart. These
rebellious measures were opposed by severe laws ;15 Mary Stuart
atoned for her participation in them with the forfeit of her life,
February 16, 1587.16
Unhappily, a lamentable division also grew up in the English
Church itself. Among the English who had been burned at the
stake under Mary's rule, many had come to love the simple Cal-
ferent tone. He sent a nuncio, and -wrote in his credentials, May 5, 15G0 (in Raynald
ad h. a., No. 42), to the Queen: Omnia de nobis polliceare, quae non modo ad animae
tuae salutem conservandam, sed etiam ad dignitatem tuam regiam stabiliendam et con-
firmandam — a nobis desideraris. Through the nuncio he offered to sanction the English
Liturgj-, to allow the Lord's Supper sub utraque, and to revoke the condemnation of the
marriage of Elizabeth's mother; but the Queen would not give up her supremacy. A
second nuncio, 1561, was not even allowed to come into England ; Neal, p. 210.
11 This is the date (5 Cal. Maj., 1570) of the Bull in the Roman Bullarium : in Burnet,
ii., App., p. 221, it has a wrong date — 5 Cal. Mart, 1569 (i. e., according to our calendar,
1570).
i2 Particular^' from William Allen (Alan), see Note 12; Thomas Harding, in Lou-
vain, f 1572 ; Thomas Stapleton, canon in Louvain, f 1598 ; the Jesuit, Robert Persons
(Parsons), f in Rome, 1G10, etc.
13 William Allen (Wilhelm Alanus), driven from a canomy in York (made cardinal,
and died 1591), procured the establishment of the first, that of Douay, in 1569, by Philip
II. ; that at Rome, 1579, by Gregory XIII. ; at Valladolid, 1589, and at Seville, 1593, by
Philig II. Afterward others were founded at St. Omer, 1596; Madrid, 1606; Louvain,
1606; Lidge, 1616; and Ghent, 1624 (see Neal, p. 41). Besides these, there was also-
founded a Congregatio Angliae Monachorum nigrorum, 1607, or Monachi Anglicanae
Missionis, which also had several cloisters in Belgium ; see Clem. Rejmeri Apostolatus
Benedictinorum in Anglia, Duaci, 1626, fol.
14 Thus the two colleges in Douay and Rome had secretly sent, up to 1585, over three
hundred priests to England ; see Nic. Sander, De Schismate Anglicano, lib. iii., p. 548.
15 Several insurrections from 1579 to 1582 (Raumer, ii. 549). Edicts of 1580, in which
education in foreign seminaries or colleges was forbidden ; priests or Jesuits who tried
to seduce the subjects of the Queen into the Roman Church to be punished as traitors,
and those who received them as harborers of treason (Sander, ubi supra, p. 571 ; Neal, p.
455). Edict of 1585 : all who traveled in foreign lands, excepting tradesmen, must have
permission from the authorities. Englishmen in foreign colleges to return, under pen-
alty of the confiscation of their property and banishment for life. All Jesuits to leave
the kingdom within forty days, and those who secretly harbored them to be punished
with death (Sander, p. 625 ; Raumer, ii. 551). Until 1570, no Catholic was executed ;
1570 to 1580, twelve priests, and 1580 to 1590, fifty priests, were executed, and fifty-five
banished ; cf. Sander, p. 615 : Et banc in omnes Ordines crudelitatem dicunt se non ex-
ercere propter religionem, — sed ad Reginae ac Reipublicae securitatem, quam per Cath-
olicos indies numero ac studio in Reginam Scotiae crescentes, magis magisque periclitari
asserunt.
16 She knew of Babington's conspiracy: instigated by the Jesuits in Rkeiras, he had
conspired with several others to murder Elizabeth ; Raumer, ii. 554.
vol. iv. — 22
338 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
vinistic cultus ;17 those who imbibed from them these opinions
could not now be satisfied with the English church government and
liturgy, and took special offense at the retaining of the vestments
of the Catholic priests.18 The most active and zealous preachers
17 W. Chlebus, die Dissenters in England, in Niedner's Zeitschrift f. d. hist. Theol.,
1848 i. 80. There was a controversy in Frankfort, 1554-56, in the Maine, among the
English exiles, whether they should use in their church the Liturgy of Edward VI. or a
service like that of the other Reformed churches ; see Neal, p. 135. The Calvinistic
party thereupon formed a Church in Geneva, elected John Knox preacher, adopted the
Genevese forms of worship, which thej- set forth in the book, The Service, Discipline,
and Form of Qpmmon Prayers, and administration of Sacraments used in the English
Church of Geneva, 1556. Neal, p. 141.— [The English Liturgy was adopted by artifice ;
cf. Troubles in Frankfort, etc. Zurich Letters, published by Parker Society.]
18 See the points in controversy in Neal, i. 177. The Puritan Lor. Humphrey rep-
resents them to the Zurichers as follows (Burnet, iii., App., p. 334) : Aliquot maculae,
quae in Ecclesia Anglicana adhuc haerent. 1. In precibus publicis, etsi nihil impurum,
est tamen species aliqua superstitionis Papisticae. Quod non modo in matutinis et ves-
pertinis, sed in sacra etiam Coena videre est. 2. Praeter musicae sonos fractos et ex-
quisitissimos Organorum usus in templis invalescit. 3. In administratione Baptismi
Minister infantem alloquitur : ejus nomine sponsores parente absente de fide, de mundo,
carne, Diabolo deserendo respondent ; baptizatus cruce signatur. 4. Mulierculis etiam
domi baptizandi potestas facta est (baptism in extremis). 5. In Coena dominica sacrae
vestes, nempe Cappa et Superpelliceum, adhibentur ; communicantibus genuflexio in-
jungitur; pro pane communi placentula azyma substituitur. 6. Extra templum et
Ministris in universum singulis vestes Papisticae praescribuntur, et Episcopi suum line-
um, rochetum vocant, gestant, et utrique pileos quadros, liripippia, togas longas a Pa-
pistis mutuo sumptas circumferunt. 7. De nervo autem Religionis, disciplina, quid di-
cemus ? Nulla est, nee habet suam virgam Ecclesia nostra : nulla censura exercetur.
8. Conjugium Ministris Ecclesiae, publicis Regni legibus, concessum et sancitum non
est ; sed eorum liberi a nonnullis pro spuriis habentur. 9. Solennis desponsatio fit more
rituque Papistico per annulum. 10. Mulieres adhuc cum velo purificantur (after lying
■ in). 11. In regimine Ecclesiastico multa antichristianae Ecclesiae vestigia servantur.
Ut enim olim Romae in foro Papae omnia fuerunt venalia ; sic in Metropolitan! Curia
eadem fere omnia prostant : pluralitates Sacerdotiorum, licentia pro non residendo, pro
non initiando Sacris, pro esu carnium diebus interdictis et in quadragesima, quo etiam
tempore, nisi dispensetur et numeretur, nuptias celebrare piaculum est. 12. Ministris
Christi libera praedicandi potestas adempta est. Qui jam concionari volunt, hi rituum
innovationem suadere non debent, sed manus subscriptione ceremonias oranes approbare
coguntur. 13. Postremo, articulus de spirituali manducatione, qui disertis verbis op-
pugnabat et tollebat realem praesentiam in Eucharistia, et manifestissimam continebat
veritatis explanationem, Eduardi VI. temporibus excusus, nunc apud nos evulgatur mu-
tilans et truncatus. (This refers to an omission in the 28th Article, by which, however,
the doctrine is not altered.) Cf., in reply, the letters of the bishops of London and Win-
chester to Bullinger and Walter, in Zurich, February 6, 1567, 1. c., p. 341. They deny
some charges, concede others, and promise to keep in mind a gradual abrogation. They
further say that up to that time only the priests' vestments had been in dispute : Sum-
ma controversiae nostrae haec est : nos tenemus, Ministros Ecclesiae Anglicanae sine
impietate uti posse vestium discrimine publica auctoritate jam praescripto, turn in ad-
ministratione sacra, turn in usu externo, praesertim cum ut res indiftercntes proponan-
tur, tantum propter ordinem ac debitam legibus obedientiam usurpari jubeantur, et ran-
nis superstitionis cultus ac necessitatis, quod ad conscientias attinet, opinio— omnino
condemnetur. Illi contra clamitant, vestes has in numerum T-aJv aoia<popwv jam haud-
quaquam esse adscribendas, impias esse, papisticas, ac idololatricas : et propterea omni-
CHAP. Ill— ENGLISH REFORMATION. § 28. ELIZABETH. 339
were among the Puritans, or Non-conformists, the very men who
had been chiefly instrumental in disseminating the doctrines of
the Reformation among the people; for among the rest of the
bus piis uno consensu Miuisterio cedendum potius, quam cum istis panniculariis papis-
ticis, sic enim loquuntur, Ecclesiae inservire : licet doctrinam sincerissimam praedican-
di nee non omnimodos errores seu abusus sive in ritibus, sive in doctrina, sive in sacra-
mentis, sive in moribus, per sanam doctrinam subaccusandi, exagitandi, condemnandi
summam habemus libertatem. Bullinger had previously (Tiguri Cal. Maji., 1566) ad-
vised tlie Puritans, who had put to him questions about the vestments, to be pliable (1.
c, p. 325): Si in ritibus nulla est superstitio, nulla impietas, urgentur tamen et impo-
nuntur bonis Pastoribus, qui mallent illos sibi non imponi : dabo sane, et quidem ex
abundanti, onus et servitutem ipsis imponi ; sed non dabo ideo justissimis ex causis,
Stationem vel Ministerium propterea esse deserendum, et locum cedendum lupis, — vel
ineptioribus Ministris. Worth}' of note is the following question proposed to him, and
his answer : An in reformatis Ecclesiis a Principe praescribendum in ceremoniis sine
voluntate et libero consensu Ecclesiasticorum ? Resp. Si voluntas Ecclesiasticorum
semper sit expectanda Principi, nunquam forte sapientissimi et piissimi Reges, Asa,
Ezechias, Josaphat, et Josias, aliique Principes boui Levitas et Ministros Ecclesiarum
redegissent in ordinem. Quamvis nolim prorsus excludi Episcopos a consultationibus
Ecclesiasticorum, nolim rursus earn sibi potentiam vindicare, quam sibi usurparunt con-
tra Principes et Magistratus in Papatu, nolim item tacere Episcopos, et consentire ad
iniqua Principum instituta. The bishops had this opinion of Bullinger printed and dif-
fused, to injure the Puritan cause. Bullinger, on the representation of the Puritans,
complained of this, because he had spoken only of the priests' vestments, that being
the only point of difference that he then knew about, and now his declarations were ap-
plied to all the points in controversy ; see his letter to Lord Bedford, 11th September,
1566 (1. c, p. 337) : Audimus enim jam non de solo vestitu apud vos contendi, sed insu-
per multa alia obtendi piis Ministris, quae merum Papatum redolent, imo in Antichristi
schola primum fabricata sunt, et proinde salva pietate recipi ant dissimulari non pos-
sunt. Beza, too, on the appeal of the Puritans, gave an opinion in this matter, dd. Ge-
nevae, 24. Oct., 1567 (Epistolarum theologicarum Th. Bezae Vezelii liber unus. Ge-
nevae, 1573. 8., p. 103). He disapproved of all these usages, but advised that they
should be borne with, since they were not per se impia et idololatrica : suademus Pas-
toribus, ut postquam et coram Regia Majestate et apud Episcopos suas conscientias mo-
desta quidem — et tamen gravi — obtestatione liberarint, aperte quidem apud suos greges
ea inculcent, quae ad tollendum hoc ofl'endiculum pertinent, et in istorum etiam abusu-
um emendationem, prudenter simul ac placide, — incumbant : sed ista tamen, quae mu-
tare non possunt, ferant potius, quam Ecclesias ob earn causam deserendo, majoribus et
periculosioribus malis occasionem Satanae nihil aliud quaerenti praebeant. — Sin vero
Ministris non tantum ut ista tolerent, praecipitur, sed etiam ut ea tanquam recta vel
chirographo comprobent, vel suo silentio foveant : quid aliud suadere possimus, quam
ut de sua innocentia testati, et omnia remedia in timore Dei experti, manifestae vio-
lentiae cedant ? At last the earnest exhortation to all, Anglicarum Ecclesiarum fratres,
ut omni animorum exacerbatione deposita (quae sane veremur ut utrinque hoc malum
vehementer auxerit), salva manente doctrinae ipsius veritate, et sana conscientia, alii
alios patienter ferant, Regiae Majestati clementissimae et omnibus Praesulibus suis ex
animo obsequantur, Satanae denique occasiones omnes tumultuum et infimtarum calam-
itatum quaerenti, animis in Domino concordibus, etiamsi non statim idem de quibusvis
sentiant, constanter obsistant. He made the most earnest representations to the Bishop
of London, Edward Grindal, dd. 5 Cal. Julias, 1566 (1. c, p. 73). There, too, he sa3's,
p. 87 : Denique quo tandem jure, sive Dei verbum, sive veteres omnes canones spectes,
vel civili Magistratui per se liceat constitutis jam Ecclesiis novos aliquos ritus superin-
ducere, aut veteres abrogare : vel Episcopis absque Bui presbyterii judicio ac voluntate
quicquam'novi ordinare fas sit, ego quidem nondum didici.
340 FOUKTH PERIOD.— DIV. II.— A.D. 1517-1648.
clergy the inactive or incompetent holders of livings and the secret
Catholics had the majority.19 As the measures against the Non-
conformist clergy became more strict, and many of them were de-
posed, they began, in 1566, to form a separate church organization
according to Calvinistic principles,20 with which, however, many
of the clergy and laity were secretly connected, who still remained
formally in the Episcopal Church. The rupture between the par-
ties became much wider after the Non-conformists had been im-
prisoned21 in 1592, and after the doctrines respecting the Sabbath
and election had been brought into discussion, 1595,22 in addition
to matters of external order. Yet Puritanism still continued to
have one foot in the Church ; and it was the most living principle
in it, constantly attracting the noblest minds, and thus showed
that, in altered circumstances, it might become the ruling system
in the English Church.
On the other hand, the fanatical Robert Brown embraced Cal-
vinism in such a harsh form that, from 1580, he preached against
the English Church as a false Church, and declared that a com-
pletely democratic constitution was alone scriptural.23 Although
19 Neal.i. 419,446,579.
20 Neal, i. 281. [Dispersion at Plumber's Hall, 1576.] In 1572 was secretly formed
the first Puritan Church in Wandsworth, a village not far from London, and a presbj--
tery was chosen ; Neal, i. 368. A secret Presbyterian church constitution was soon dis-
seminated, and the churches united in Classes (presbyteries), particular^' in Essex,
Northamptonshire, etc. ; and great numbers of the clergy of the Episcopal Church were
privately connected with them ; Neal, i. 421, 593. [This Presbytery at Wandsworth was
of ministers : no separate Church was formed. See Hopkins, Puritans, ii. 265, Note.]
21 Acts of Parliament, that all who obstinately refused to attend public worship, or
led others to do so, should be imprisoned and submit, or, after three months, be banish-
ed (1592) ; Neal, i. 663. [Admonition to Parliament, 1572, defended by John Cart-
wright against Archbishop Whitgift, 1573-77 ; and Cartwright was driven abroad.
Grindal, Archbishop Parker's successor, was mild toward the Puritans. Prophesyings
of the clergy (1576) were put down by force, and Grindal was sequestered. Whitgift
(1583-1604) enforced uniformity, and revived the High Court of Commission. Martin-
mas Prelate Tracts (1588), ascribed to Penry, Throgmorton, Udal, and Fenner; bishops
and Book of Pra3rer fiercely assailed.]
22 The Presbyterians applied the Mosaic Sabbath laws to the Christian Sundaj-
(Neal, i. 707) ; while the Episcopalians of that period made use of Sunday especially for
recreation and sports, Neal, i. 476. Calvinistic particularism was first opposed, after
Arminius led the way, by Barret, in Cambridge (Neal, i. 710) ; but he had to recant,
as the English Church still held fast to Calvin's Institutes. The Archbishop of Can-
terbury (Whitgift), on the other hand, had strict Calvinism laid down in the so-called
Lambeth Articles (the Nine Articles of Lambeth) ; but these were suppressed, as they
never received the royal assent (Benthem's Engel. Kirche, s. 521 ff.) ; among the Epis-
copalians many were Armenians, and only the Puritans were strict Calvinists.
23 Neal, i. 457. Stiiudlin's u. Tzschirner's Archiv fur Kirchengesch., ii. ill. 564. H.
F. Uhden's Gesch. d. Congregationalisten in Neu-England bis 1740 [translated under
CHAP. III.— ENGLISH REFORMATION. § 29. JAMES L 341
he himself afterward returned to the Church, and though his fol-
lowers fared the hardest,24 yet his doctrine met with great success,
and soon numbered thousands of adherents (Brownists, Independ-
ents, Congregationalists), who renounced all fellowship with the
Episcopal Church.25 A fanatical Anabaptist party, the Familists,
resembling the Jorists, never attained to any importance.26
§ 29.
UNDER JAMES I. (f AritiL G, 1625), AND CHARLES I. (executed January 30,
1649).
Neal's Hist, of Puritans, vols. ii. iii. Raumer's Gesch. Europas, iv. 248 ff. ; v. 1 ff.
[Macaulav, i. ch. ii. Marsden's Earl}* Puritans, 1852. Vaughan's England under the
Stuarts, 2 vols. 8vo, 1840. Lucy Aikin, Mem. Courts James I. and Charles I., Lond.,
1823-33. Brooks, Lives of Puritans, 1813. C. Walker, Hist, of Independency, Lond.,
1660-61. Sir R. Bulstrode, Mem. of Charles I. and II., 1721. W. Harris, Lives of
James I., Charles I., etc., 1814.]
James I., long since restive under the restrictions imposed upon
him in Scotland by the sombre and mistrusting Presbyterianism,1
the title New England Theocrac}-, Boston, 1858], Leipzig, 1842, s. 19. Chlehus iiber
die Independenten in Niedncr's Zeitschr. f. d. hist. Theol., 1848, i. 129. [Comp Han-
bury's Memorials, 3 vols. ; Fletcher's Hist, of Independents, 3 vols. ; Bogne and Ben-
net's Dissenters, 2d ed., 1835 ; Brooks, Lives of Puritans, 1813 ; Edm. Calamy, Non-con-
formists' Memorial, ed. S. Palmer, 2d ed., 3 vols., 8vo, Lond., 1802; W. H. Stowell,
The Puritans in England, 1850; Walter Wilson, Hist, of Dissenting Churches, etc., 4
vols. 8vo, Lond., 1808. Particularly Hopkins, Puritans, ii., chap, xi.]
24 Their preachers were Elias Thacker and John Copping, hung in 1583 ; Neal, i.
474. In 1593 one of their congregations was broken up, and about 56 persons put in
prison (Neal, i. 667), and their leaders, Barrowe and Greenwood, hung; ibid., p. 683
[also Udal and Penry. There were 20,000 in England in 1593].
25 Many fled to Holland, and there founded churches ; there Robinson, who had es-
tablished a church at Leyden (see Kist in the Nederlandsch Archiefvoor Kerk. Gesch.,
viii. 369), became their leader. [Some of them] took the name of Independents ; Uh-
den, p. 23. Many of these emigrated to New England, in America ; Neal, i. 707 ;
Staudlin u. Tzschirner's Archiv, ii. iii. s. 571 ; Uhden, p. 33. [Jos. Hunter's Historical
Collections, 2d ed., 1854. Robinson's church in England was at Scrooby; his church
at Leyden had three hundred communicants. J. Smith had another English church at
Amsterdam.]
26 Their founder, Henry Nicholas (Niclas), came to England in the last year of Ed-
ward VI. ; Elizabeth issued a strict law against them. James I., in the Prooemium to
the BacriXiKoii Awpou (Opp., p. 13), called them infamem Anabaptistarum sectam, quae
familia amoris vocatur. Comp. Baumgarten's Gesch. der Religionsparteien, s. 1065;
Walch's Religionsstreitigkeiteu ausser der Luther. Kirche, iv. 840. On the Jorists, see
Div. I., § 24, Note 14.
1 His view of the Scottish Reformation, in the BacnXiicdv Awpov ad Henricum filium,
lib. ii. (Jacobi M. Brit. Regis Opera edita ab Jac. Montacuto, Lond., 1619, fol., p. 147):
Religionis in Scotia reformatio non sine arcano numinis auxilio peracta fuit : tarn multa
in populari tumultu, et rebellione civium perturbate facta fuere ab iis, qui suis indul-
gentes affectibus Dei opus ucscientes promovebant : — et haec omnia absque Principis
342 FOURTH PERIOD.-DIV. I.-A.D. 1517-1648.
imagined that upon the English throne he would find, both in
Church and State, a really unlimited royalty,2 based upon the prin-
jussu. Hie e ministerio homines nonnulli praecipites, ignei, audaces in hac humana-
rum divinarumque rerurn confusione tam gratiosi ad plebem facti sunt, ut degustata do-
minationis dulcedine coeperint democraticam Reipublicae formani sibi somniare : et pri-
mo aviae, deinde matris meae subversione elati (et nimium sane blandiebatur iis suc-
cessus) postremo pupillari mea aetate ad democratiae suae stabilinientum diu abusi,
jam potestatem tribunitiam spe certa devoraverant : ut in populari republica, cum ple-
bem quo vellent facile circumducerent, omnium negotiorum momenta soli temperarent.
Crebrae adversus me in tribunitiis concionibus calumniae spargebantur : non quod
crimen aliquod designassem, sed quia Rex eram, quod omni crimine pejus habebatur.
Ac quoniam hanc odii causam palam profiteri pudor erat, sollicite in vitam meam mo-
resque inquirebant, minima quaeque errata augentes in immensum, rumoribus etiam
falsis ad calumniam arreptis.— Consilia, quae tanto studio tegebant, suo prodebant indi-
cio, nempe omnes Reges et Principes Ecclesiae libertati esse inimicos, et jugum Christi
non ferre aequanimiter : hac doctrinae salubritate suos illi greges pascebant, — Homines
factiosi unum furoris sui praesidium in paritate collocarunt, qua freti homines improbi,
audaces, imperiti pios, sapientes et modestos redarguerent. Est haec paritas mater con-
fusionis, inimica unitatis, quae est ordinis parens : quod genus si, ut in Ecclesia ita quo-
que in Republica obtineret, omnia certo certius misceri necesse foret. Si utramque ames,
exutraque pestem hanc egere, Puritanos inquam, quos nee beneficiis devincias,nec jure-
jurando fidos facias, nee promissis constringas : sine modo ambitiosos, eine oausa uiale-
dicos, nee quicquam spirautes nisi seditiones et calumnias: quibus una conscientiae re-
gula est, non divini verbi auctoritas, sed commentorum suorum vanitas. Testor ilium
magnum Deum, nunquam inter Montanos aut limitaneos nostros latrones majorem in-
gratitudinem aut perfidiam reperiri posse, quam inter hos fanaticos nebulones : nee pa-
tere, si pacate vivere decreveris, ut hi eadem tecum patria fruantur.— Una est contra
hanc pestem cautio, si e Ministerio viros doctos et pios— ad Episcopatus, aliosque in Ec-
clesia honores selegeris, pudenda ilia Annexations lege (Covenant), nisi mea opera an-
tiquatam inveneris, abrogata. Ita subrutis fundamentis non modo imaginariam illam
paritatem evertes, quae cum legitima administratione Ecclesiae, aut Reipublicae pace,
aut Monarchiae bene institutae legibus nunquam conveniat ; sed etiam in regni comitiis
antiquum ilium trium ordinum honorem restitues, id quod aliter fieri omnino non potest.
Ego tibi hac in re (si Deus dederit) viam praemuniam : tu, quod reliquum erit, iisdem
vestigiis persequere. Ad summam, id tibi de ordine ecclesiastico consultum velim, ut
bonum pastorem impense diligas, superbum Puritanum impense oderis, nee ullum titu-
lum splendidiorem putes, quam ut Ecclesiae nutritius saluteris.
2 James's address to Parliament in 1609 (Opp., p. 524) : Nihil est in terris, quod non
sit infra Monarchiae fastigium. Nee enim solum Dei vicarii sunt Reges, Deique throno
insident, sed ab ipso Deo Deorum nomine honorantur. P. 526 : Regum, qui ab initio
aut belli aut electionis jure praeerant, arbitria pro legibus erant : ut prirnum autem hu-
manitate et prudentia civili firmari coeperunt regna, Reges etiam legibus mentem suam
exponere coeperunt, quae rogantur a populo, sed a Regibus solis proprie feruntur. iisque
auctoribus vim habent. Atque ita Rex evasit lex loquens.— Quisquis igitur in regno
composito susque deque habet leges suas, Regis nomen amittit, et in tj-rannum degene-
rat. P. 527 : Quemadmodum— apud Theologos blasphemia est, quid Deus possit, inqui-
rere, licet autem vestigare, quid velit :— ita quid Rex suprema potestatis suae vi possit
facere, nemo subditus nisi seditiosus inquirat : at justi Regis est, si divinam iram vitare
cupiat, notam facere populo voluntatem suam. Non patior disputandi materiam fieri
potestatem meam, at factorum meorum causas indicare, eaque omnia ad leges exigere
semper utique paratus sum. Ejusdem, Jus liberae Monarchiae (Opp., p. 184): Quuni
omnibus Christianorum regnis tanquam exemplar quoddam proponi debeat Monarchia
Judaica, quae ab ipso Deo instituta nullas leges habuit, nisi divino editas oraculo, cur,
obsecro, turbulenti et factiosi homines in Christianorum Principum regnis libertatem
CHAP. III.— ENGLISH REFORMATION. § 29. JAMES I. 343
ciples of the Episcopal Church. Accordingly, he turned his face
to Episcopacy.3 The Catholics expected, indeed, too much favor
from the son of a martyred queen ; after the Gunpowder Plot4
(1G05) they were forced to forswear the doctrine that the Pope
was supreme above crowned heads.5 However, after this perilous
sibi vendicent, quae Dei populo 110a debebatur? praesertim cum nullius unquam Regis
major fuerit enormitas aut superbia, quam populo Israelitico hie praedicta est (1 Sam.,
viii. 9 ss.). — Nunquam legimus suadentibus Prophetis, quantumvis in impium, fuisse
olim a populo rebellatum.
3 James's first address to Parliament, 19th March, 1G04 (Opp., p. 489): Adveniens
unam in Anglia religionem publicam et probatam lege, quam et ipse profiteor, offendi :
at altera in ejus visceribus latere mihi visa est, praeter sectam quandam occultam.
Prima vera est et orthodoxa religio, quae mihi semper cordi fuit, et jure regni meruit
sola obtinere. Secunda est, quae injuste nomen usurpat catholicae, cum sit papistica.
Tertia, quae magis secta est, quam religio, Puritanorum est et Novatorum, qui non tarn
fide distinguuntur a nobis, quam politiae specie, nempe ochlocraticae paritatis studio, ct
potestatis superioris impatientia, praesentisque Ecclesiae regiminis odio, unde fit, ut in
bene constituta Republica intolerabiles sint. — Romanam Ecclesiam Ecclesiarum agno-
sco matrem, erroribus tamen et corruptelis inquinatam, quales erant Judaei cum Chris-
tum crucifigerent. The laws against Catholics are to be examined, quo demum pacto
— dubitatio omnis tolli possit, si forte severius, quam legislatoris mens erat, hae leges a
judicibus fuerint exercitae, aut ita conscriptae, ut insontibus pariter ac sontibus noce-
ant. Die moderati et pacis publicae amantes unter den Kathol. Laien sollen geschont
werden. Ego auctor non essem ut mentis errores, quos divinae emendationi par est
commendare, luant corporibus. — De Clericis vero hoc sine circuitione eloquar, ni dims
res, quarum alteram docent, alteram faciunt, prorsus ejurarint, merito ex hoc regno ex-
ulare. Docendo, fastuosum ilium Romani Pontificis primatum citra modum extollunt :
ilium non modo esse christiani orbis spirituale caput, verum etiam (si Diis placet) in
Reges et Imperatores potestatem habere civilem plane et imperatoriam : — faciendo au-
tem, publicum merentur odium, dum sua aut aliena manu Reges occidunt, sibique laudi
ducunt, quod in suos quoque Principes, pontiiicio damnatos anathemate, nihil hostile
omittunt, subditos ab omni fidelitatis sacramento liberant, et regna Tpi\6(pa> Monarchae
vel monstro potius, ipsorum capiti, in justam praedam exponuut. Pluribus hie opus
non est : utinam niveus ille dies mihi luceat, quo omnes Christiani posita pertinacia ab
extremis recedant, et in medio, perfectionis centro, dextras conjungant : nihil mihi pri-
us foret vel antiquius, quam beatissimae illius unionis membrum censeri. Certe si re-
centia ilia et crassa commenta, quae nee ipsi possunt tueri, et corrigi oportere non ne-
gant, tandem aliquando pudore abjicerent, et novitatis studium hinc indeque ponerent,
non dubitarem ego in media via illis occurrere. Nam ut fides mea vera antiqua est, catho-
lica et apostolica, sacris literis et expresso Dei verbo fundata ; sic in rebus ad politiam
Ecclesiasticam spectantibus antiquitatem inprimis revereor : qua ratione satis mihi cum
Deo cavebo, ne vel in fide haereticus, vel in politia schismaticus jure videar.
* The King's own narrative : Conjuratio sulphurea, Opp., p. 211. On the trial of
Garnet, Superior of the Jesuits in England, and his fellow-conspirators, see Pulverver-
schworung, in the Miscellen aus der neuesten ausland. Literatur, Heft 12, 1827. [Hal-
lam's Constl. Hist., p. 232 (New York ed.) ; Birch's Negotiations, p. 233; Townsend's
Accusations of History, 1825, p. 247; Lingard, ix. 160; Butler's Mem. of Catholics.]
5 The Oath of Allegiance, in the Cone. M. Br., iv. 425. They were to take oath, " that
our sovereign lord King James is lawful and rightful King of this realm, — and that the
Pope neither of himself, nor by any authority of the Church — hath any power or author-
ity to depose the King, — or to discharge an)- of his subjects of their allegiance and obe-
dience to his majesty, or to give licence, or leave to any of them to bear arms, raise tu-
mults, or to offer any violence or hurt to his majesty's royal person, state, or governe-
344 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
doctrine had been set aside, the mother Roman Church seemed
to the King to stand so near to the English daughter that a re-
union might at some future time he hoped for ; and so Catholics
were not only tolerated, but also not repelled. The Puritans, on
the other hand, were to be forced to immediate conformity, and
were persecuted if they hesitated. But they were thus made
more thoughtful about their rights, and defended them against the
royal caprice,6 often, indeed, on dangerous principles. Thus they
ment." Then they had to promise such "faith and true allegiance to the King," that
no papal dispensation or absolution could release them from it, and also to divulge all
conspiracies which should become known to them. Farther, they must testify their ab-
horrence of the accursed opinion, " that princes, which be excommunicated or deprived
bjr the Pope, may be deposed or murdered bj' their subjects, or any other whatsoever."
In fine, they must take oath that thejr believed they could not be released bj' the Pope
or any one else from this oath, and that they said this without mental reservation. The
Pope, Paul V., issued a brief against it to the English Catholics, dd. X. Cal. Oct., 1606
(Jacobi, i. Opp.. p. 241), in which he declared, quod hujusmodi juramentum, salva fide
catholica, et salute animarum vestrarum, praestari non potest, cum multa contineat,
quae fidei ac saluti aperte adversantur, Avithout stating more definitely what it is : this
was repeated in a brief, dd. X. Cal. Sept., 1607 (1. c, p. 250). The Cardinal Bellarmin,
in a letter to the English archpriest, G. Blackwell, maintained, juramentum eo tendere,
ut auctoritas capitis Ecclesiae a successore S. Petri ad successorem Henrici octavi in
Anglia transferatur. Against these three letters James I. wrote his Apologia pro Ju-
ramento Fidelitatis, Lond., 1608. 8. (Opp., p. 237). Bellarmin replied, and there sprung
up a livefy controversy, in which there mingled, on the Catholic side, Jac. Gretser,
Mart. Becanus, and Francis Suarez ; on the Reformed side, Dav. Pareus, Petr. du Mou-
lin, and others. See the literature in Walch, Bibl. Theol., ii. 213. Most of the English
Catholics took the oath. This power was denied in Guil. Barclajus de Potestate Papae,
an et quatenus in Reges et Principes saeculares jus et imperium habeat. Lond., 1609. 8.
In opposition, again calling forth many controversial writings, appeared Rob. Bellarmi-
nus de summi Pontificis in rebus temporalibus potestate. Rom., 1610. 8. (Walch, ii. 211).
6 In 1609 a baccalaureate in Oxford, Edmund Campion, defended the thesis, licere
subdito Religionis causa a Principe deficere, et arma contra eura sumere, which, how-
ever, he was obliged to recant before the Academical Senate (Wood, Hist, et Antiquita-
tes Univ. Oxon., i. 315). In 1662 a Master of Arts in Oxford, Will. Knight, preached
on 1 Kings, xix. 9, on the Persecution of Elijah, maintaining the same doctrine, 1. c,
p. 326. Cf. Doubletii Ep. ad G. J. Vossium, dd. Lond., 16. Aug., 1622, in Vossii Opp.,
T. iv., Ep. 48 : Cum prius generalia quaedam proposuisset, ex quibus vereri videbatur,
ne quid. Religio reformata, ubique fere terrarum nunc concussa, etiam in Anglia detri-
menti caperet, tandem eousque deveniebat, ut assereret, in tali casu fas fore subditis,
aut saltern inferioribus Magistratibus, etiam invito et aliud moliente Principe, omnibus
modis, atque adeo vel armis, Religionem veram ejusque publicum exercitium tueri :
addens illustrandae theseos suae causa, existimare se, Regem Galliarum, si, dum exer-
citui Reformatos in urbe aliqua obsidenti interest quotidie, ferro per manum subditi ca-
deret, juste et sine ullo mactationis crimine occisum iri. Called to account for this, he
replied : Credidisse se, esse banc communem omnium Reformatorum sententiam, atque
ita se a Reformatis Doctoribus esse edoctum, citans Paraeum (David Pareus, professor
in Heidelberg, \ 1622) in commentariis in Epist. ad Rom. (chap. 13), Bucanum (professor
in Lausanne at that time) in locis communibus, et Stephanum Junium Brutum, sive
auctorem libri, cui titulus : Vindiciae contra Tyrannos (the author was Hubert Languet,
from Bourgogne, successively in the civil service of Saxony, the Palatinate, and Hol-
land : he died 1581. The work was first issued under the false name Steph. Jun. Bru-
CHAP. III.— ENGLISH REFORMATION. § 29. JAMES I. 345
came to have the character of a patriotic opposition ; so that many
Episcopalians became Puritans in the State, and thus allied with
the Puritans in the Church. James at first professed to be in
harmony with the Puritans as to matters of faith ;7 but his wrath
against their obduracy made him increasingly averse to all their
peculiarities. And so, in 1617, he enjoined the Sunday Sports,8
which they so thoroughly detested. At first he had defended
strict Calvinism against the Arminians, and sent commissioners
to the Synod of Dort ;9 but he refused to accept the decrees of this
Synod for the English Church,10 and thus prepared the way for
tus). — Itaque ipso in carcere detento, censurae Academiarum postea traditi fuere prae-
dicti auctores. Ac Oxoniensis quidera capita aliquot selecta pro erroneis, falsis, impiis
damnaus (see the Decree in Wood, i. 327), Paraei solum commentarios ad Romanos
publice conflagrandos censuit, quod etiam factum, conquisitis quotquot in Officinis Bib-
liopolarum et Museis studiosorum reperiri poterant, exemplaribus. Cantabrigiensis vero
etiam Bucani locos communes, et Bruti vindicias publice flammis tradidit.— Videbar ego
in Cantabrigiensi Senatusconsulto videre plusculum bilis in rigidos istos Genevensis re-
formationis professores : sive ea causa sit, quod Puritanorum omne nomen exosum ha-
bent, sive quod plerique ibi Remonstrantium sententiae sunt addictissimi. Knight had
to spend two years in prison.
7 See Prooemium ad RatriXiKov dwpov (Opp., p. 133) : Quod ad caeteros concionatores
attinet, aliosve etiam, quibus simplex ilia nostrae Ecclesiae (Stoticae) politia Anglicanae
ceremoniis praefertur, quibus episcopalis dignitas papalem fastum redolet, et pileus qua-
dratus et superpellicium, et id genus alia, Papatus insignia videntur, hos (testor honorem
meum) nunquam intellexi. Imo vero tantum abest, ut de talibus rebus, quas semper
adiaphoras aestimavi, rixandum putem, ut utriusque partis eruditos et graves assertores
pari honore et amore prosequar. Non nostrum est inter eos litem tam veterem compo-
nere : de fundamento fidei per Dei gratiam inter nos convenit. Et ex polemica hac par-
tium acerbitate pax Ecclesiae turbatur, et schismatis occasione Papistis aperitur janua,
qua redeant. Una tamen his cautio est atque provisio, ut suarum quisque opinionum
conscientia domi et apud se contentus sit ; neque in publicum, ubi legibus contrarium
definitum est, eas producant, nedum ut pervicacia sua schismatis aut seditionis in popu-
lo auctores esse velint; sed legibus et patria consuetudine acquiescentes modestiae et
paci studeant, et rationum momentis aut suam sententiam caeteris persuadeant, aut, si
alteram partem fortiorem senserint, positis opinionum praejudiciis ne erubescant acce-
dere. — Religious conference at Hampton Court, in presence of the King, January, 1G04:
Neal, ii. 6. Royal order that all should conform, lGth July, 1604; Cone. M. Brit., iv.
406. [In the Millenary Petition (signed by 700 persons) the Puritans asked for the
abolition of certain ceremonies, of non-residence, etc. In the conference at Hampton
Court they asked for a revision of the Prayer-book, stricter discipline, and the declara-
tion that the Bishop of Rome "ought not" to have jurisdiction, instead of "has not,"
in England.]
8 In the Book of Sports, 1618. Staudlin, ii. 15.
9 His instructions to the English clergy who were sent thither (Cone. M. Brit., iv. 460)
enjoined that they should hold to Scripture and the doctrines of the English Church,
but endeavor to bring about a decision that the disputed points be left to the schools,
and not examined in the pulpit. That he and the doctrine of the English Church were
then Calvinistic, see Moshemii not. ad Jo. Halesii Historiam Concilii Dordraceni (Ham-
burg!, 1724. 8.), p. 233, 450. [The English commissioners were : Carleton, Bishop of
Llandaff, Hale, Davenant, Ward, Bishop Balcanquall, from Scotland, etc.]
,0 The King, in consequence of Knight's preaching, enjoined, see Note 6 (Doubletii
346 FOUKTH PEEIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
the introduction of Arminianism, in the shape of Latitudinarian-
ism, into the Episcopal Church.11 He also tried to bring about a
complete union of the Scottish with the English Episcopal Church,
by restoring the episcopacy in Scotland, 1610,12 and by the Arti-
cles of Perth, 1618.13 Such arbitrary measures made James de-
tested ; his want of force made him despised ; and thus he left
the kingdom to his son, Charles I., 1625, in a critical state of fer-
mentation.14 Charles conceived that he must be true to the prin-
ciples of his father, and paid so little respect to the Parliament,
which endeavored to limit his arbitrary rule, that after 1629 he
no longer convened it. Discontent increased, and became threat-
ening. The Episcopal Church, by preaching passive obedience,15
Ep. 1. c), Pontificios ornnes e carcere liberari, qui, quod juramentum fidelitatis Eegi
praestare recusarant, magno numero per totam Angliam detinebantur captivi ; Ministris
praeterea omnibus interdixit, ne ulla inter Pontificios et Eeformatos controversa capita
in publicis concionibus disputarent : solis enim Episcopis, Decanis et Doctoribus ea in
umbone attingere, si opus sit, fas esse voluit. Particularly, 1G22, he forbade preaching
upon the rights of the King, and upon Predestination (Cone. M. Br., iv. 465).
11 Although the name Latitudinarianism first came into vogue about 1660, 3Tet the
tendency already existed. At the head stood William Laud, then Bishop of Bath and
Wells, who had great influence with the King ; see Wood's Hist, et Antiq. Univ. Oxon.,
i. 329. Besides him was John Hales, teacher in Eton (died 1656), who had been a com-
missioner at the Sj'nod of Dort, and was there gained over to Arminianism by Episco-
pius (see Moshemius in Vita Jo. Halesii vor dess. Hist. Cone. Dordr., p. 149); wholly
latitudinarian in his book, De Schismate, 1636 (1. c, p. 159). So, too, his friend, John
Chillingworth, Chancellor of the Church of Salisbury, f 1644, in his work, the Eeligion
of Protestants a safe Way to Salvation, 1637.
12 Rudloff's Gesch. d. Eeform. in Schottland (2 Th., Berlin, 1847-49), i. 266. The first
three Scottish bishops had to be consecrated in England ; James commanded some En-
glish bishops, Cone. M. Brit., iv. 443, eos in Episcopos juxta ritum et formam consecra-
tionis in Ecclesia nostra Anglicana receptam et usitatam ordinare, auctorizare, et conse-
crare. Yet still the General Assembly remained the highest ecclesiastical authority.
[James began to press episcopacy upon Scotland, in 1606, by an ecclesiastical commis-
sion ; in 1601 the bishops were made perpetual moderators. The three consecrated in
England were Spottiswoode, Lamb, and Hamilton. The Articles of Perth, 1618, forced
the episcopal rites upon a reluctant people. Comp. John Spottiswoode's Hist. (Spott.
Society); John Skinner's Hist., 1788, and Annals, 1778-1816; H. Caswall, Scotch
Church, 1853; Lawsons Epis. in Scotland, 1842.]
13 1. The Lord's Supper was received kneeling. 2. It might be given to the sick at
their houses. 3. Private baptisms allowed. 4. Children might be confirmed at eight
years of age. 5. Certain festivals to be restored. Rudloff, i. 273.
14 Ilistoire de la Revolution d'Angleterre, par M. Guizot. Tartie i., in 2 Tomes. Par-
is, 1826 and 1827. 8. (1625 to 1649). German, 2 Bde., Jena, 1844. Collection des Me-
moires relatifs a la Revolution d'Angleterre, par M. Guizot, 2 vols. Paris, 1823 ss. 8.
15 Thus Dr. Sibthorp preached, that when a King commands what the subjects can
not do, because it is against God's commands, or in its nature impossible, the)' must yet
undergo the punishment of their disobedience, and submit in passive obedience. Dr.
Manwaring preached, in presence of the King, that the King is not under obligation to
regard the laws of the kingdom about the rights and privileges of the subject. Every
royal command, e. g., about taxes or loans, lays the consciences of the subjects under
CHAP. III.— ENGLISH REFORMATION. § 29. CHARLES I. 347
could not allay it, especially as the Church under the lead of Will-
iam Laud, Archbishop of Canterbury since 1633, was more and
more secularized and inclined to Catholicism.16 The ecclesiastic-
al regulations of the King in Scotland17 decided his unhappy fate.
He tried to effect a complete union of the Scotch with the English
Church ; in opposition to this was formed, in 1638, the Solemn
League and Covenant, a league of the Scotch people for Presby-
terianism.18 The King vainly sought by partial concessions to
allay the storm. In England, too, sprung up disturbances, which
were only heightened by the slavish doctrines of the Episcopal
Church.19 The Scotch invaded the north of England. The En-
glish Parliament, convened in this extremity, soon showed as
slight respect for the King as he had shown for them, and began
a reform in State and Church. The King wavered at first be-
tween concession and resistance. In 1642 open war broke out
between him and his Parliament. Scotland joined the latter in
1643, and Parliament accepted the Covenant, and introduced the
Presbyterian church constitution in place of the now hated Epis-
copal Church.20 The contest with civil and ecclesiastical tyran-
obligation with the penalty of eternal damnation. Consent of Parliament is not neces-
sary for laying or raising taxes, etc. Raumer, iv. 308, 324.
16 Restoration of pictures, crosses, altars, and the like ; Neal, ii. 178, 212. Man}' par-
ish priests became justices of the peace ; Juxon, Bishop of London, became Lord Chan-
cellor (see T. Maj-, Hist. Long Pari. ; in Guizot's Coll. des Memoires, i. 55). At the same
time the bishops, while attributing to the King an unconditional authority in the State,
endeavored to find a basis in the Church, ex jure divino, for a power independent even
of the King. See Guizot, Hist. L, i. 88 ss. 96. Cf. Can. 6 of the Synod of 1649, below,
Note 19.
17 Book of Canons, 1635 (v. Rudloff, i. 327). The introduction into Edinburgh, in July,
1637, of the new Liturgy, corresponding with the English, gave occasion to the first dis-
turbances ; ibid., s. 333. [Comp. Hetherington and Cunningham ; Stevenson's History,
Book ii., chap, i.]
19 V. Rudloff, i. 348. Given in K. H. Sack's Kirche von Schottland (2 Th., Heidel-
berg, 1844-45), ii. 1. [Stevenson, chap, ii.]
19 See the decrees of the Synod, 1640, in Cone. M. Brit., iv. 543. Particularly Canon
I., on the royal power, where is ascribed to kings an unconditional right as to the prop-
erty of their subjects ; and Canon VI., by which was to be imposed upon all the clergy
an oath to maintain the doctrine and constitution of the Church : here, among other
things, it reads : " Nor will I ever give my consent to alter the government of this
Church by archbishops, bishops, deans, and archdeacons, etc., as it stands now estab-
lished, and as by right it ought to stand." This is the so-called Et caetera Oath. Comp.
Jochmann's Betrachtungen iiber den Protestantismus, s. 248, 265.
20 The Parliament, July 1, 1643, summoned an assembly of divines at Westminster,
consisting of laymen and clergy, to consult in respect to ecclesiastical changes ; see
Benthem's Engeliiiul. Kirch- u. Schulenstaat, s. 536. Die Westminstersynode, 1643-49,
by V. Rudloff, in Niedner's Zeitschrift, 1850, ii. 238. In October, 1643, pictures, altars,
organs, etc., were ordered to be removed from the churches. January 4, 1645, a Direct-
348 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
ny21 had, however, with the love of freedom, also evoked fanati-
cism ; and soon, in opposition to the intolerant Presbyterianism,22
there sprung up all sorts of sects23 and private opinions. Many
persons, made distrustful of all positive Christianity by this strife
of sects, would have only a religion of reason.24 The Independ-
ents grew most rapidly, supported by the parliamentary army25
and its leader, Oliver Cromwell. Charles could not withstand the
fanatical host of the Independents ; he was forced, in 1646, to
take refuge with the Scottish army, and was, in 1647, delivered
up to the English Parliament.26 The Presbyterianism that here
ory, like the Scotch, was substituted for the Liturgy. Afterward the assembly was oc-
cupied with drawing up a Confession and two Catechisms. The Confession (Articles
of Religion, afterward usually called Confessio Westmonasteriensis, ed. Dr. H. A. Nie-
meyer, in Collectionis Confessionum in Ecclesiis Reformatis publicatarum Appendice,
Lips., 1840, 8., p. 1) was accepted by the English Parliament, June 20, 1648, after striking
out, for the security of the civil authorities, Chap. 20, § 4, on Procedures against Error-
ists and Schismatics ; a part of Chap. 24, on Marriage and Divorce ; Chap. 30, on Eccle-
siastical Penalties ; and Chap. 31, on Synods and Councils. Thereupon the Kirk of
Scotland adopted the whole Confession. The Catechisms — the Larger for the instruc-
tion of older persons, and the Shorter for children (both in Niemeyer, 1. c, p. 47) — were
sanctioned, Sept. 15, 1648 ; see Neal, iii., chap. 8. [Hetherington's History of the West-
minster Assembly, 1843. Baillie's Letters, etc. The original Minutes of the Assembly
were discovered, 1859, in Dr. Williams's library, Red Cross Street, London. From these
it appears that Dr. Anthony Tuckney drew up the Shorter Catechism.]
21 William Laud, executed January 10, 1645; Raumer, v. 142. August, 1646, all the
property of the Episcopal Church was sequestrated, and used to defray the costs of the
war and pay the debts. Man}' churches were thus left without clergy ; Raumer, v.
244. [Laud's Works, 4 vols. 8vo, 1848 sq. Conference with Fisher, the Jesuit, fob,
1631.]
22 Guizot's Hist., i. ii. 1.
23 Levelers, who rejected all external authority and order, even that of the Bible, in
religious matters, merely obeying the Spirit, and who desired freedom and equality in
all external matters. The Seekers were those who doubted all the truths of Christian-
ity, and were seeking after the right doctrine. Cf. Anonymi epistola (1654) De Nova
Secta Quaerentium, vulgo Seekers, in Anglia exorta (Pentecost-programme at Gottin-
gen, 1814, by Staudlin). The Erastians adopted the principles of Thomas Erastus, pro-
fessor of medicine in Basle, f 1583, as laid down in his work : Explicatio gravissimae
quaestionis, utrum excommunicatio mandate) nitatur divino, an excogitata sit ab homi-
nibus ? The}7 rejected all church authority. [Comp. J. R. Prettyman, The Church of
England and Erastianism since the Reform., 1854 ; Vierordt, Gesch. der Kirche in Ba-
den, 1847. His proper name was Liebler, or Lieber; his treatise was a posthumous pub-
lication.] The Anabaptists, called Baptists in England, had numerous adherents ; they
began to grow about 1608 [1646, Conf. of Seven Baptist Churches of London. Or-
chard, Hist. For. Baptists, 1855. Jos. Ivimey, Hist. Eng. Baptists] ; Staudlin's u.
Tzschirner's Archiv f. Kirchengesch., ii. 582. — On the Ranters, Mugletonians, etc., see
Benthem's Engel. Kirch- mid Schulenstaat, s. 549.
24 Rationalists, Naturalists. G. V. Lechler's Geschichte des Englischen Deismus.
Stuttgart u. Tubingen, 1841, s. 61. [Leland's Deist Writers, 2 vols., 1798.]
25 V. Rndlofr, ii. 95.
26 Raumer, v. 175. Guizot's Hist., i. ii. 196. V. Rudloff, ii. 108.
CHAP. IV.— MINOR PARTIES. § 30. 349
prevailed was soon forced to succumb to the Independent army.27
The Parliament was at length brought to terms by force, in De-
cember, 1648 ;28 and Charles I., in accordance with sentence pro-
nounced [by a tribunal created for the occasion], was executed,
January 30, 1649.29 In the new Commonwealth freedom of con-
science was given to all excepting Catholics and Episcopalians.
FOURTH CHAPTER.
§30.
HISTORY OF THE MINOR RELIGIOUS PARTIES OF THE REFORMATION
PERIOD.
By the Reformation the Scriptures were laid open, the author-
ity of the Church was broken, and thought became free. In the
midst of this powerful stimulus of men's minds it was inevitable
that many opinions and parties should be formed, each of which
believed that it alone could produce a genuine reformation, unvail-
ing the full truth, and establishing in the world the true morality.
Although the Reformation, where it was a living power, had a
most marked influence in improving the moral condition,1 yet
there were also many persons connected with it by external rela-
tionship alone ; and there were those, too, who misunderstood and
abused the new-found freedom.2 And this furnished occasion for
27 Raumer, v. 223. Guizot, i. ii. 252.
29 Raumer, v. 264. Guizot, i. ii. 373.
29 Raumer, v. 268. Guizot, i. ii. 384. V. Rudloff, ii. 127. [T. Ma}-, Hist. Long Par-
liament, Lond., 1647. M. Noble's Lives of English Regicides, Lond., 1798. Carlyle's
Cromwell. Clarendon's Hist, of Rebellion. Canvithen's History, ii.]
1 By the example of a moral clergy, and by promoting the instruction of youth :
comp. the testimonies of contemporaneous chroniclers of Constance, in Schreiber's
Taschenbuch fiir Geschichte u. Alterthum in Siiddeutschland. Freiburg im Breisgau,
1841, s. 73. The most striking example was given in Geneva ; see Div. I., § 10, Note 30.
2 Erasmus, in his Spongia adv. Huttenicas Adspergines (Opp., ed. Lugd., x.), 1523:
Sunt quidam indocti, nullius judicii, vitae impurae, obtrectatores, pervicaces, intracta-
biles, sic addicti Luthero, ut nee sciant, nee servent quod Lutherus docet. Tantuin
Evangelium habent in ore, negligunt preces et sacra, vescuntur quibus libet, et maledi-
cunt Romano Pontifici : sic Lutherani sunt. He often repeats this opinion in still se-
verer terms after his controversy with Luther, especially in his Epistola contra quos-
dain, qui se falso jactant Evangelicos, 1529 (Opp., T. x.). But Luther also and his
friends chime in with these complaints ; e. g., Hauspostille (Walchsche Aus"., xiii.
10) : " Der Teufel fahret nun mit Ilaufeu unter die Leute, dass sie unter dem helleu
350 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
some to assert that the Reformation had deviated too widely from
the old Church,3 while to others it seemed to have stopped half-
way. And so the former tried to discover the truth in the via
media between the contending parties ; while the latter thought
that they must go beyond the Reformers. The peculiarities of
the latter are found, in part, in a strictly literal interpretation of
the Holy Scriptures ; in part in a rational criticism of the Church
doctrine ; and partly in a wild, fantastic speculation. In the first
doctrinal systems of this kind these different elements were often
mingled in strange confusion. Their contemporaries, in view of
Lichte des Evangelii sind geiziger, listiger, vortheilischer, unbarmherziger, unziichti-
ger, frecher und arger, denn unter dem Papstthum." Comp. Hans Sachsen's Gespriich
eines evangelischen Christen mit einem Lutherischen, worin der argerliche Wandel et-
licher, die sich Lutherisch nennen, angezeigt und briiderlich gestraft wird. 1524 (see
the extracts of Veesenmeyer in Vater's Kirchenhist., Archive far 1826, s. 263). Eber-
lin von Giinzburg's (see Div. I., § 1, Note 103) Works : Vom Misbrauch christlicher
Freiheit, 1552. Wie sich ein Diener Gottes Worts in all seinem Thun halten soil, 1525.
Eine getreue Waraung an die Christen in der Burgauischen Mark, sich auch furohin zu
huten vor Aufruhr und vor falschen Predigern, 1526 (see the extracts in the Altdorfisches
Literar. Museum, i. 374, 403, 417). Many passages of this kind are collected in Arnold's
Kirchen- u. Ketzerhistorie, Th. ii., B. xvi., cap. 13.
3 Thus Erasmus in respect to ecclesiastical order, while he secretly allowed to the ini-
tiated (esoteric) all freedom in doctrine. This view was at the basis of all his proposals
for union ; see Div. I., § 1, Notes 67 and 93 ; § 3, Note 18. Others, on the other hand,
believed that the doctrine of salvation by faith alone promoted immorality. So Geom-e
Wizel, 1525 to 1531 Lutheran pastor in Niemeck, and who then went back to the Catho-
lic Church, and, though married, was a Catholic priest in Eisleben, 1533-38 ; and then
lived in Fulda and Mayence, dying in 1571. His idea was to restore the old Apostolic
Church, as intermediate between the old and new Church. His chief work was written
at the suggestion of the Emperor Ferdinand I. : Via Eegia s. de Controversis Religionis
Capitibus Conciliandis Sententia, 1564. Comp. on him Strobel's Beitrage, Bd. ii., st. 1
u. 2. Rienacker in Vater's kirchenhist. Archiv, 1825, s. 312 ; 1826, s. 17. A. Neander,
Coram, de G. Vicelio, Berol., 1839. 4. Neander's das Eine u. Mannichfaltige des christl.
Lebens, Berlin, 1840, s. 167. Holzhausen in Niedner's Zeitschr., 1849, s. 382. A simi-
lar position was taken by Theobald Thamer, 1543-49, Professor of Theology in Marburg,
but brought back to the Catholic Church by his repugnance to the doctrine of justifica-
tion by faith alone ; he lived afterward in Minden and Mayence, and was at last Pro-
fessor of Theology in Freiburg, in Breisgau ; see Salig's Gesch. d. Augsb. Confession,
iii. 199. Bullinger's Lebensgesch. v. Hess, ii. 60. Th. Thamer, der Repriisentant und
Vorganger moderner Geistesrichtung, von Dr. A. Neander. Berlin, 1842. 8. Here, too,
belongs Ruprecht von Mosheim, who was, however, somewhat crack-brained, and had
been clerk of the cathedral in Passau, f 1543 ; Comp. Strobel's Miscellaneen, v. 1. So,
too, most of the Catholic theologians who took part in the religious colloquy in Ratisbon
(Div. I., § 7, Note 40), and in the Augsburg Interim (§ 9). Besides these, there was
George Cassander, who taught in Briigge and Ghent, and then lived at the court of
William of Cleves, and at last died in Cologne, 1566 ; see his writings : De Officio pii ac
publicae tranquillitatis vere amantis viri in hoc Religionis Dissidio, 1561. De Articulis
Religionis inter Catholicos et Protestantes controversis ad Impp. Ferdin. I. et Maxim.
II. 1564. Comp. Conring's collection of his irenical writings : G. Wicelii Via Regia, etc.
Ilelmstadii, 1650, and Cassandri et Wicelii, de sacris nostri temporis Controversiis, libb.
ii. 1659.
CHAP. IV.— MINOR PARTIES. § 30. 35 1
those departures from doctrine which were most abhorred, called
them Anabaptists and Antitrinitarians.
First came up the Anabaptist prophets, striving to establish the
visible kingdom of (rod upon the ruins of Church and State.4 In
the catastrophe of Minister these excesses reached at once their
highest point and their overthrow.5 Many fantastic systems
sprung up along with this anabaptism ; in the larger part of them
the rejection of infant baptism was, however, only a subordinate
element, while their attacks upon the doctrines of the Trinity
and the Person of Christ made them appear like heathenish abom-
inations. Of a pantheistic tendency were the systems of Johannes
Denck, who died in Basle, 1528,6 who was joined by Louis Hetzer,
beheaded in Constance, February 4, 1529 ;7 and of Michael Serve-
tus, burned in Geneva, October 27, 1553 ;8 David Joris, who died
* See Div. I., § 1, Note 87; § 3, Notes 43-50, 60-67. [Cf. Die Strassburger Wicdcr-
taufer, 1517-43, by T. W. Rtihrich, in Zeitschrift f. d. Hist. Theol. ; Heft, i. 1860. Hase,
Neue Propheten, for the Anabaptist Literature. Vicomte Th. de Bussiere, Les Anabap-
tistes, Paris, 1853. K. W. H. Hochmutb, in Zeitsch. f. d. Hist. Theol., 1858-59.]
5 See Div. I., § 7, Note 13.
6 Deposed from the rectorate of St. Sebaldus, in Nuremberg, 1524 ; afterward in St.
Gall. Basle, Elsace, and again in Basle ; see Bock, Hist. Antitrinitariorium, ii. 238. F.
Trechsel protestantische Antitrinitarier vor Faustus Socin, Buch i. (Heidelberg, 1839), s.
16. J. Denk u. s. Biiehlein vom Gesetz, von Heberie, in d. Studien u. Krit. 1851, i. 121 ;
ii. 412. Six of his shorter tracts have been reprinted under the title : Geistliches Blu-
mengartlein, Amsterdam, 1680. Extracts, not always important in their bearing on his
doctrines, see in Arnold's Kirchen- u. Ketzerhist. Schafhausen, 1740, i. 1303. According
to him, God is the original source of all creatures ; through the Spirit (i. e., the power
of God) was produced from God the Word (i. e., the totality of human souls). Christ is
a mere man, in whom lived the highest love of God ; he saves by doctrine and example.
The Word of God is above the Holy Scriptures ; an elect one can be saved without preach-
ing and Scripture. Infant baptism is not commanded hy God, but is sufficient. In the
kingdom of God there is no external human authority. At the end of all things will be
a restoration of all, even the evil spirits.
7 Previously a Catholic priest in Zurich and Basle, and from 1527 with Denck in El-
sace. Comp. Bock, ii. 231; Trechsel, i. 18. He and Denck published together: Alle
Propheten nach hebr. Sprache verteutscht, Worms, 1527, fol., praised by Luther against
W. Link (de Wette, iii. 172). — Denck and Hetzer are very probably the Samosateni neo-
teric!, condemned in the Augsburg Confession, Article I. This was formerly referred
to Servetus and his disciples; Mosheim conjectured that it meant Campanus (Hist.
Mich. Serveti, Helmst., 1727. 4.); but the old view is defended by J. G. Walch (Diss,
de Samosatenianis neotericis, quorum mentio fit in A. C. Jenae, 1730. 4.) ; see Mosheim's
anderweit. Versuch einer Ketzergesch. s. 116. Servetus can not be meant, for chronolo-
gy is against it; nor Campanus, for his doctrine was a different one. — Jacob Kautz,
preacher in Worms, was a friend of Denck ; see Lehrsatze in Fussli's Beitrage, v. 148.
Cf. Hagen's Reformationszeitalter, iii. 289. [Comp. on Denck and Hetzer, Th. Keim in
the Zeitschrift fur deutsche Theologie, 1856, s. 215-289 ; and in Ilcrzog's Real encyclo-
pedic. Heberie, Stud. u. Krit., 1855 ; Hase, Neue Propheten.]
8 From Villanueva, in Aragon ; he came, in 1530, to Basle ; from 1532, under the name
of Mich, de Villeneuve, he was in Paris, Orleans, and Lyons ; in 1540 he was in Vienne,
352 FOUETH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
in Basle, August 26, 1556, and who, as Christus David, gave hirri-
and there (1553) imprisoned by the Inquisition on account of his work, Christ. Restitutio,
but he escaped from prison. Comp. J. L. v. Mosheim's anderweitiger Versuch einer
vollstandigen und unparteiischen Ketzergeschichte, Helmstadt, 1784. Ibid, neue Nach-
richten von Mich. Serveto, Helmstadt, 1750. 4. F. Trechsel, i. 61, u. 222. Henry's Le-
ben Calvins, iii. i. 95. On the Trinity and Christology of Servetus, see Heberle, in the
Tiibinger evang. theol. Zeitschrift, 1840, Heft 2, s. 5 ; Baur's Lehre v. d. Dreieinigkeit,
iii. 54. Schenkel's Wesen des Protestantismus, i. 371. Relation du proces criminel con-
tre M. Servet, redigee d'apres les documents originaux par A. Rillict, Geneve, 1844. (Cf.
Ebrard's Abendmal, ii. 573.) — His works : De trinitatis erroribus libb. vii., per Michae-
lem Serveto, alias Reves ab Aragonia Hispanum (Hagenau), 1531, kl. 8. Dialogorum
de Trinitate, lib. ii. de justitia Regni Christi capitula iv. per Mich. Serveto, etc. (Hage-
nau), 1532, kl. 8., Christianismi Restitutio. Totius ecclesiae apostolicae ad sua limina
vocatio, in integrum restituta cognitione Dei, etc. (Vienne), 1553. 8. (reprinted at Nu-
remberg 1791). His first two works are incorporated in this last, yet wholly recast, in
accordance with the doctrinal progress of the author. The doctrine of the Restitutio is,
p. 128 : Deus est omnis essentiae fons, fons luminis, fons vitae, pater spirituum, pater lu-
minum. Coelestes spiritus ille essentiat, ab eo fluunt essentiales divinitatis radii, et es-
sentiales angeli, qui iterum ejus essentiam in res alias effundunt. — Ipse pater banc es-
sentiandi vim ita Christo totam tribuit, ut ille alias res omnes essentiet. Omnia per
ipsum Christum, et in ipso sunt, et consistunt, ut docet Paulus. — Per angelos Deus
lucem suam mittit, et hoc ipsum est ipsemet Deus : et Christus ipse est ejus lucis
dispensator, earn de substantia sua mittens, spiritum de substantia sua mittens, cui
angeli ministrant. Per angelos spiritum ipse mittit, et hoc ipsum est ipsemet Deus.
Semper ibi relucet essentia Dei, spiritus ipse Dei, divinitas ipsa, lux ipsa Deus. — Ea
ipsa Dei universalis et omniformis essentia homines et res alias omnes essentiat :
ejus spiritus est nobis ab initio insitus, et postea iterum in nos copiosus effusus. —
Unde concludimus oppositum eorum, quae trinitarii sophistae doceiit. Nam ipsi meta-
physicas tres res invisibiles in una essentia et natura ponunt, quasi in uno puucto tria
puncta. Nos contra unam solam rem esse dicimus, et habere infinitorum millium essen-
tias, et infinitorum millium naturas. Non solum innumerabilis est Deus ratione rerum,
quibus communicatur, sed et ratione modorum ipsius deitatis. — Unicus est modus divinus
insignis, et principium aliorum. Hie est modus plenitudinis substantiae, modus divinus
sine mensura, in solo corpore et spiritu Jesu Christi. That is, God is the essence of all
things ; in himself incomprehensible, he perpetually reveals himself by his ideas (modi) ;
the sum of these ideas is the ideal world, mundus archetypus (p. 137), Xoyos, idealis ra-
tio (p. 141), Christus, prima Dei cogitatio (p. 284) : the visible world is something un-
real, p. 148 : Veritas in corporibus non est : mutaretur enim corporibus mutatis. — Vani-
tas ergo vanitatum hie mundus est, et res, quae non est : ac alterius rei existentis, scili-
cet intelligibilis mundi simulacrum et umbra. The Word and the Spirit are only different
forms of manifestation of the same divine essence, and in this sense persons (p. 48), to
be referred to a divine economy (p. 676, personam dico esse faciem, vultum seu rem ip-
sam apparentem). In Christ's conception God took the place of the father (p. 150), in his
person divine and human are so closely united that they can not be sundered (p. 263).
Besides the Trinity Servetus especially contended against infant baptism, which should be
altogether rejected (p. 564, ss.). A mortal sin can not be committed before the twentieth
year (p. 363), and hence no sin be washed away from children by baptism. The right
time of baptism is the thirtieth year, as with Christ, p. 412. Comp. p. 576 : Paedobap-
lisimim esse dico detestandam abominationem, Spiritus sancti extinctionem, Ecclesiae
Dei desolationem, totius professionis christianae confusionem, innovationis per Christum
factae abolitionem, ac totius ejus regni conculcationem. From the Anabaptists Servetus
differs, in allowing a magistracy and army (p. 655), and also taking the oath in witness
of the truth, but not in promises for the future; p. 430. [Comp. Calvin and Servetus,
by T. K. Tweedie, Edinb.— Ed. Schade, Etude sur le Proces de Serv., Strasb., 1853. Sais-
set in Revue d. deux Mondes, Feb. Mar., 1848. J. S. Porter, Calvin and Serv., Lond.,
CHAP. IV.— MINOR PARTIES. § 30. 353
self out to be greater than Jesus Christ,9 seems to have heen in-
fluenced by the sect of the Free Spirit, which at that time had
followers in the Netherlands,10 and excited great disturbances in
Geneva.11 Melchior Hoffman, who died in prison in Strasburg
about 1540, the head of an Anabaptist party, denied that Christ
assumed his flesh from Mary.12 John Campanus, who died in
1854. So. Presb. Rev., 1855. Deutsche Kirchenfreund, 1857. Bulletin de la Soc. pour
l'hist. du Prot. Franc;., 1858. Notes and Queries, passim, 1855.]
9 He was bishop of the Anabaptists in Delft ; driven thence in 1539, he went to East
Friesland, and 15-14 to Basle, where he lived, externally connected with the Reformed
Church, under the name of Joh. von Bruck. See Div. I., § 24, Note 14. Historic David
Joris des Erzketzers aus Holland, durch den Rector u. die Universitit einer lobl. Stadt
Basel ; Basel, 1559. 4. Historia Vitae, Doctrinae ac Rerum gestarum Dav. Georgii
haeresiarchae, conscripta ab ipsius genero Nicol. Blesdykio, edita a Jac. Revio ; Da-
ventr., 1642. 8. His life by A. M. Cramer in Kist en Royaards Nederlandsch Archief
vor kerkel. Geschiedenis, v. 1. (1845), Nachtrag, vi. 289 (1846). Some j-et unpublished
accounts of him in Mosheim's anderw. Versuche einer Ketzergesch., s. 425. Comp.
Trechsel, i. 36. His writings, T' Wonderboeck, 1542. 4. ; enlarged and improved, 1550,
fol. Verklaeringe der Scheppenissen, 1553, fol. Christlijke Sendtbrieven, 3 Bde. 4.
(sine anno) ; and many short tracts (Cf. Hallische Bibliothek, v. 261, 305. Bock, ii.
286.), v. Harderwyk in d. Nederl. Archief voor kerkel. Geschiedenis, vii. 393. Full ex-
tracts in Jessenius Aufgedeckte Larve Davidis Georgii. Kiel, 1670. 4. He also con-
tests the doctrine of three persons. " God is and remains impersonal 5" but he has re-
vealed himself in three human persons, with whom began three periods of the world —
Moses, Christ, and David [Joris]. The true Christ is the eternal Word, in itself hidden,
and did not become man, but dwelt in Jesus ; so that what befell Christ in his body is to
be understood as the corporeal type of the new life. In David (Joris), however, the true
Christ appeared in spirit, to bring perfect spiritual knowledge, and to establish the
eternal kingdom of God, in which all power of human magistracy comes to an end ; and
Chrislus David is to be shepherd and king, without commands or force, by the mere im-
pulse of the Spirit working in all. By repentance and faith man is made just before
God, and is then wholly free from the law; he may do all that he lusts for; he can no
longer sin ; " all is good which the good tree brings forth, in the eyes of God, but not so
in man's eyes." Hypocritica. compliance with civil and ecclesiastical regulations is al-
lowed ; it is even a duty. " Let no one know j-our heart, for you must seem, what 3-ou
are not, an Esau without, but within a Jacob in truth." — The estate of marriage and nat-
ural shame are works of the devil. Union is to be free, ill the burning love of God, for
the procreation of a pure generation.
10 See Div. I., § 24, Note 11.
" See Div. I., § 10, Note 36.
12 He was a furrier from Suabia ; in Sweden, 1524, with Rink and Knippcrdollhig;
twice in Dorpat and Wittenberg ; preacher in Kiel, 1527-29 ; banished thence by turns ;
in Strasburg and Emden ; and in 1533 was imprisoned in Strasburg. Compare B. N.
Krohn's Gesch. d. Wiedertaufer vornehmlich in Niederdcutschland. M. Hofmann, und
die Secte der Hofmannianer. Leipzig, 1758. 8. Joh. Molleri Cimbria literata, ii. 317.
Bock, ii. 292. At the conference in Strasburg, 11th June, 1533 (see M. Bucer's Hand-
lung in dem onentlichen Gesprach zu Strasburg jungst im Synodo gehalten, gegen M.
Hoffmann durch die Prediger daselbst. Strasburg, 1533. 4.), he was examined for four
errors : 1. That the eternal Word of God did not receive our nature or our flesh from the
Virgin Mary, so that our Lord Jesus Christ had only one and not two natures (he had
tried to show this in the work, Von der Menschwerdung, wie das Wort Fleisch geworden,
und unter uns gewohnt habe. Strasburg, 1532,) ; 2. The Redemption of Christ in the
vol. iv.— 23
354 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
prison at Cleves after 1574, taught that there are not three, but
two, divine persons.13
In the fermentation of these fanaticisms, fantastic extravagan-
ces were gradually dissipated, and after the separation of con-
tending elements which did not belong together, there proceeded
from them, as permanent parties, the Unitarians, or men of crit-
ical understanding, the Mennonites, or biblical literalists, and the
Schwenkfeldians, with a practical, mystical tendency.
§ 31.
UNITARIANS.
Christoph. Sandii (from Konigsberg, separated, with his father, as Arians, from the Lu-
theran Church, and died in Amsterdam, 1680) Bibliotheca Antitrinitariorum. Frei-
stadii (i. e., Amsterdam), 1684. 8. F. S. Bock, Historia Antitrinitariorum, maxime
Socinianismi et Socinianorum. Regiom. et Lips., 1774-84. 8. (T. i. contains a Bibli-
oth. Antitr. ; T. ii., De Antitrinitariis ante Socinos and De Socinis. There was still to
be published T. iii., Hist. Antitr. in Polonia et Lithuania ; T. iv., In reliquis Europae
regionibus ; T. v., Systema theol. Socinianae, etc.). F. Trechsel, die Protest. Anti-
trinitarier vor Faustus Socin, 2tes Buch, Lelio Sozini u. die Antitrimtarier seiner Zeit,
Heidelberg, 1844. Der Socinianismus nach s. Stellung in d. Gesammtentwickelung
d. christl. Geistes, nach s. hist. Verlauf u. nach s. Lehrbegriffdargestellt von 0. Fock.
2 Abthl., Kiel, 1847. [Histoire du Socinianisme, 4to, Paris, f723. Fock, D. Socinia-
nismus in Zeitschrift f. d. Hist. Theol., 1845. Literatur d. Socinianism., ibid., 1853, s.
43-46. J. P. Bauermeister, De System. Socin. dogmat. Comm. tres, Rostock, 1830-
32. L. Lange, Gesch. u. Lehrbegriff ds. Socin., Leips., 1831. Baur, Lehre d. Drei-
einigkeit, iii. s. 46 ss. Dorner, Lehre d. Person Christi, ii. 751 ss. Theoph. Lindsey,
Hist. View of Unitarianism from the Reformation. Wallace, Antitrinitarian Biogra-
phy. T. R. Beard, Hist. Illustrations, etc. Thos. Rees, Racovian Catechism, -with
Historical Introduction, Lond., 1818.]
payment of original sin is equal for all ; it is given to all to be the children of God, if
the}' use well the offered grace ; 3. He who has once known and received Christ, if he
willfully sin, can never expect to be pardoned (according to Heb., vi. 4 ; and x. 26) ;
4. The baptism of children is from the devil.
13 He came in 1528, as tutor of some young persons of noble families, to Wittenberg.
They made an excitement among the peasants in Julich by proclaiming that the end of
the world was at hand, and was imprisoned in Cleves after 1553. Comp. J. G. Schel-
horn, De Jo. Campano Antitrinitario in his Amoenitates literariae, xi. 1. Bock, ii. 244.
Trechsel, i. 26. His work, " Wider die Lutherischen und alle Welt nach den Aposteln,"
which Luther read in MS., 1531 (Table Talk, fol. 277. Melanchthon ad C. Heresbach, dd.
15. Jul. 1531, Corp. Reformat., ii. 513), seems not to have been printed. Extracts from
his " Gottlicher u. heil. Schrift Restitution und Besserung, 1532. 8." in Schelhorn, 1. c,
p. 78. He taught that, according to Gen., i. 26, 27; and v. 1, 2, the marriageable man,
i. e., two persons in one man, was created in the image of God, and hence that in God
there were two persons, Father and Son, one as man and wife (John, x. 30). The Son,
eternally begotten of the substance of the Father, is his representative, underlord,
servant, messenger, and hence Logos. The Spirit is not person, but, on the one hand,
the common nature of the Father and Son ; on the other hand, their common working
in man.
CHAP. IV.— MINOR PARTIES. § 31. UNITARIANS. 355
The critical tendency which, from the middle of the fifteenth
century, had led many Italian humanists1 to reject all religion,
though it became reconciled with Christianity in the circles at-
tached to the Reformation, yet it also began to subject particular
doctrines of the Church to strict examination. The work of Ser-
vetus, De Trinitatis Erroribus, 1531,2 especially fostered this tend-
ency ; and in and near Vicenza there were reported to be about
forty men of learning inclined to the Reformation, and closely
united for the secret interchange of such ideas,3 who rejected the
1 See above, ii. iv., § 154, Note g, ff.
3 See above, § 30, Note 8.
3 Stanislai Lubieniecii, Jun. (Socinian preacher, died in Hamburg, 1675), Historia Re-
formationis Polonicae. Freistadii (Amsterdam), 1685. 8., p. 38: Ex commentariis mss.
Budzinii (Budzinius was secretary of Lismanimis, a friend of Laelius Socinus, and left a
history of the Unitarians in Polish, in MS. ; see Bock, i. 1, 85) et vitae Laelii Socini cur-
riculo (lost) colligo, circa annum 1546, in agro Veneto, Vicentiae et in aliis urbibus non
paucos veritati indagandae operam dedisse, et huic flni collegia et colloquia pia institu-
isse. Pertractabant hi praecipua fidei christianae capita. Unum scil. esse Deum altis-
simum, qui cuncta, nt crearit, potenti verbo et efficaci jussu suo, ita et sapienti ac be-
nigna providentia sua conservet. Filium ejus unigenitum esse Jesum Nazarenum, ho-
minem verum, at non simplicem, utpote virtute Spiritus Sancti in casta virgine genitum.
Hunc a Deo Patribus promissum tempore definite posteris eorum missum, mysterinm
Evangelii salutaris hominibus annunciasse, viam vitae aeternae non indulgendo carni,
sed pie vivendo consequendae monstrasse: ex voluntate paterna vitam parandae et san-
ciendae peccatorum remission! impendisse, ab eo resuscitatum et exaltatum esse, cre-
dentes in Christum eique morigeros a Deo justificari: ita pios homines immortalitatem
in primo Adamo perditam in novissimo Adamo eandem recuperare : hunc solum populi
sibi subjecti esse caput et dominum : hunc omnium vivorum et mortuorum constitutum
judicem, in ultimo die ad nos venturum : interea regnum mille annorum recuperaturum
et obtenturum ; ad ultimum Deo Patri regnum traditurum, eique subjectum iri, ut Deus
sit omnia in omnibus. Caeterum dogmata vulgo recepta de Trinitate, de Christo Dei,
qui sit ipse Deus Creator, idem Deus, qui Pater, de Spiritu Sancto Dei, qui Deus pariter
sit, de justificatione, vel per opera meritoria, vel per fidem solam meritum Christi sibi
applicantem, aliaque-his similia esse opiniones per Philosophos Graecos introductas.
Quae sane praecipuam religionis christianae partem constituunt, et in lucem prolata to-
tum christianum orbem, ut excusso vitiorum veterno evigilaret, concusserant. Erat ex
hac pia societate Abbas quidam, Bucali dictus (in Sandii Bibl. Antitrin., p. 18, he is called
Leonardus, Abbas Busalis), qui, arcanis suis collegiis et studiis evulgatis, in praesen-
tissimo cum versarentur discrimine salutis, una cum aliis XL. viris fuga se eripuit, et
quam Christianus inter Christianos habere non poterat, apud Turcas quaesivit et invenit
salutem. Thessalonicam isti concesserant, exceptis tribus, Julio Trevisano, Franco de
Ruego, et Jacobo de Chiar, quonun illi duo Venetiis suffocati, tertius iste morte naturali
obiit. Et Abbas quidem Damasci vitam finivi*. Qui vero ad Turcas se non contulerunt,
silentio tempestivo tecti, nee tamen satis in patria tuti, in Helvetia, Moravia, tandem et
in nostra Polonia refugium invenerunt. Inter hos Laelius Socinus Senensis fuit, vir non
tantum natalium splendore, utpote vel sanguine, vel affinitate Pontificibus et multis Ita-
licis Principibus, ut vidimus, innexus, sed et eruditione ac singulari morum probitate
clarissimus. Is itaque turn illius periculi metu, turn compertis et fastiditis erroribus
studio inquirendae et confitendae veritatis, patria relicta anno Christi 1547, in Helvetiam
primum se contulerat. Dehinc ut Galliam, Britanniam, et utramque Germaniam pera-
grarat, ita et Poloniam anno 1551, salutaverat, et semine pietatis in cordibus Lismanini
356 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
church doctrine of the Trinity and infant baptism. When the
adherents of the Reformation were expelled from Italy by the In-
quisition (after 1542),4 and betook themselves for the most part to
Switzerland, many of them were attached to these devious opin-
ions. In the canton of the (xrisons they soon gave occasion for
controversies,5 and the Italian refugees were very generally sus-
et aliorum sparso, paulo post in Moraviam, inde in Helvetiam reverterat. In Moravia
vero Paruta, Gentilis, Darius, et Alciatus agentes in indagando vero solerter se exerce-
bant, ita et Franc. Niger, et Bernardinus Ochinus: quorum quidam in Polonia, alii alibi
e vita exiverunt. Qui in Moravia degebant, subinde tbeses de Trinitate, et ambiguis
Scripturae sacrae phrasibus in Poloniam vicinam mittebant. Atque haec seminaria
veritatis, ut suo loco videbimus, fuere. Of that society in Venice there are also ac-
counts, probably from the same sources, in Andreas Wissowatius, Junior (Socinian
preacher, died in Amsterdem, 1C78), in the Narratio Compendiosa, in Sandii Bibl. Anti-
trin., p. 209 s., and Sandius, 1. c, p. 18. With this agrees the early diffusion of the Ref-
ormation in the province of Venice (see supra, Div. I., § 19, Note 12); Melanchthonis
Ep. ad Venetos quosdam Evangelii studiosos, 1539 (Corp. Reformat., iii. 748) : Intellexi
istic circumferri Served libellum. — Vos admonendos atque obtestandos esse duxi, ut
hortatores atque auctores sitis, ut fugiant, abjiciant, execrentur impiuin Serveti erro-
rem ; then follows a long refutation of this error. This society must have been without
any definite constitution : it was an informal secret association, with which distant per-
sons might also be connected, and in which very different shades of opinion were ex-
pressed and allowed. Lubieniecky substitutes later Socinian doctrines. Cf. Mosheim,
Institutiones Hist. Eccl., p. 812; Chr. F. Illgen, Symbolarum ad Vitam et Doctrinam
Laelii Socini Illustrandam, Part I., Lips., 1826. 4. ; Trechsel, ii. 391. Comp. Heberle,
in the Theol. Studien u. Kritik., 1846, ii. 414.
* Supra, iii. L, § 19, Note 26.
5 Comp. P. D. R. de Porta Hist. Reformationis Ecclesiarum Rhaeticarum (Curiae Rhae-
torum et Lindaviae, 2 Tomi., 1772-76. 4.), i. ii. 62 ss. Franciscus Calaber, who had been
a preacher in Lower Engadin, first made disturbances, by rejecting infant baptism, de-
nying the moral distinction of good and evil, and the merits of the sufferings of Christ,
and by maintaining that salvation did not begin until the judgment. He was deposed
1544 ; De Porta, 1. c, p. 67 ; Trechsel, ii. 77. Camillus Renatus, a Sicilian, private
teacher in Chiavenna from 1547 (De Porta, 1. c, p. 81), made even greater confusion.
His opponent, Augustinus Maynardus, also an Italian refugee and preacher in Chia-
venna, has collected his doctrines in Theses, which he says are partly taken from MSS.
of Camillus, partly from his Tractatus de Sacramentis, and partly from his oral decla-
rations (see 1. c, p. 127) ; only Theses 11, 12, and 17, he says, are from the reports of
others. The most Remarkable are (p. 83) : I. Quod anima rationalis sit mortalis, ac
moriatur una cum corpore : sed in novissimo die resuscitetur una cum corpore, et quod
tunc demum totus homo fiat immortalis. (But this held only of the righteous : cf. Thes.
XII. : quod homines impii non sint resurrecturi corporaliter in extremo die. Thes. IT.
Of a dormitio animarum, is the only one of these Theses which docs not relate to Ca-
millus ; see Maynardus, 1. c, p. 127.) 777. Quod homines non resuscitentur in eadem
ipsa natura et substantia, in qua prius fuerunt, sed in alia, quia corpus animale et cor-
pus spirituale differunt et substantia et natura. IV. Quod non sit aliqua lex naturalis
in homine, qua cognoscuntur res, quas vel facere vel vitare dcbemus. V. Quod Dcca-
logus non sit utilis credentibus, causa quod non sint sub lege, et quod homines pii non
habeant opus alia lege quam Spiritus. VI. Quod per peccatum Adae mors corporis non
intravit in mundum, et quod, si non peccasset Adam, mortuus nihilominus fuisset cor-
porali morte, tam ipse quam posted ipsius. VII. Quod Sacramenta, veluti baptismus
et coena Domini, non sint utilia his qui recipiunt; sed sint instituta tantum pro signis,
quibus discernuntur Christian"! a non Christianis, et ut homo testiticetur, se in Christum
CHAP. IV.— MINOR PARTIES. § 31. UNITARIANS. 357
pected of being secretly Antitrinitarians and Anabaptists.6 In
Geneva, where, since 1542, they had a congregation of their own,7
the Antitrinitarians became more circumspect after the execution
of Servetus ; they were expelled only after subscription to a con-
fession of faith had been demanded of them, 1558.8 In Zurich
credere. (Cf. IX. Quod Deus per Sacramenta nullam rem operetur in his qui utuntur,
sed quod solummodo monstrent ilia quae est operatus.) VIII. Quod Christus habuerit
carnem peccati et concupiscentiam. et ob id sit dictus maledictus peccator, non quod
fuerit sacrificium pro peccato, aut crucis ignominiam passus pro peccatore, sed quia fuit
conceptus in peccato originali, et quantumcunque non habuerit peccatum actuale, potuit
tamen peccare. X. Quod Christus non habuerit aliquod meritum, quia hoc non inveni-
tur expressum in Scriptura sancta. XI. Quod Christus in cruce desperarit, vel Deo sit
diffisus, quando dicebat : Deus raeus, Deus meus, quid me dereliquisti ? XVII. Quod
homines, qui a Deo non sint renati, sint irrationales, sicut bruta, quousque per Spiritum
Dei non fuerint translati in regnum Christi. He also wrote Adversus baptismum, quern
sub regno Papae atque Antichristi acceperamus, and in this work not only rejected in-
fant baptism, but said that all baptism was superfluous after the founding of the Church
(p. 88). The similarit}' between these doctrines and the Socinian is unmistakable ; and
hence the fact is important, that Laelius Socinus, just at this period, passed some time
in Chiavenna, and was in friendly intercourse with Camillus, although he took no part
in the controversy (p. SG ; cf. Illgen Vita L. Socini, p. 17). Camillus was excommuni-
cated 1550 ; De Porta, i. ii. 104 ; F. Meyer's Die evangel. Gemeinde in Locarno (Zurich,
1836), i. 50 ; Trechsel, ii. 85. Later, too, the adherents of Camillus made some disturb-
ance in Chiavenna, and were connected with other Italian refugees, as Alciatus, Blan-
drata, and Ochino ; De Porta, i. ii. 390 ss., 493 ss. The strife ceased here only after the
Synod of the canton, 1571, had excommunicated the remnant of the Antitrinitarian-
Anabaptist party ; Trechsel, ii. 135.
6 General declarations about them : Comander, preacher in Chur, to Bullinger, 1518 :
Sunt ingenia ilia Italica ad contentionem prona, et ad placandum difficilia : possent
tandem illorum litigia et contentiones nobis omnibus damnum, et jacturam Evangelio
quoque adferre (De Porta, i. ii. 94). Lentulus, too, a preacher in Veltlin, also an Ital-
ian, had to contend with such — hominibus Italis, quibus nulla religio placet, quando
papistica eis incepit displicere (his letter to Joh. Wolf, in Zurich, 1566, see De Porta, i.
ii. 496). Hieron. Zanchius, also for a time preacher in Chiavenna, asked Bullinger to
give credentials to no Italian about whom he was not certain that he was orthodox in
the articles De Deo, de peccato originali, de satisfactione Christi, de praedestinatione, et
de animarum post exitum e corpore sorte. He used to say : Hispania (fatherland of
Servetus) gallinas peperit, Italia fovit ova, nos jam pipientes pullos audimus (De Porta,
i. ii. 493).
7 Calvin's Leben by Henry, ii. 420. Trechsel, ii. 280.
8 Valentini Gentilis justo capitis supplicio Bernae afFecti brevis Historia. Auctore
Bened. Aretio, Bernensis Ecclesiae doctore theologo. Genevae, 1567. 4., initio : Valen-
tinus Gentilis Campanus, post relictam patriam Coscntiam, peragrata Neapoli, Sicilia,
et Italia, tandem Genevam pervenit. Aderanttum in Italica Ecclesia homines permulti
ex tota Italia, qui alii alias ob causas eo sese contulerant : inprimis vero, qui pietatis
nomine extorres, e patria illuc profugerant. Inter hos erant quidam kcilvwv SoyfxaTuiv
ibperai. Georgius enim Blandrata, professione medicus, negotium Trinitatis recenter
coeperat convellere : agebatur tamen id adhuc privatim, et familiari scriptione ultro
citroquc. Lis erat de vocibus receptis, ut est ovtria, uTroaTa*™?, Trinitas, ofioovcnov, etc.
Volvebant interea idem saxum Matthaens Cribaldus, Jurisconsultus Celebris (from Chie-
ri, in Piedmont), et Jo. Paulus Alciatus quidam, Mediolanensis (i. e., Pedemontanus).
Hanc concertationem cum intelligent novus hospcs Gentilis, coepit acumen ingenii in
eodem argumento exercere. Ac in eo brevi cum aliis ita profecit, ut non dubitarent
358 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
the Italian Church of Locarno had been welcomed, 1555 ;9 but it
was allowed to run down, 1563, in order to hinder the diffusion
of error, after the banishment of its preacher, Bernard Ochino.10
Laelius Socinus (Sozzini),11 however, who was only noted for his
inquisitiveness in the pursuit of knowledge, found no difficulty in
hiding his convictions,13 and died in peace in Zurich, May 14,
affirmare, Ecclesias evangelicas adhuc graviter errare una cum Papistis, quibus in arti-
culo Trinitatis adhuc parerent. Nam illas cum Papatu tueri non Trinitatem, seel Qua-
ternitatem potius. Veram Trinitatem habere tres aeternos et distinctos Spiritus, non
tarn personali, quam essentiali numero differentes. Haec turn omnium communis et
uniformis erat sententia, a quo mox alii aliis diverticulis abeuntes, in opiniones pugnan-
tes et monstrosas sunt prolapsi. Gribaldus, during the process against Servetus, de-
clared against persecution for belief; but afterward he himself fell into errors, and was
banished from Geneva, 1555 (see Calvini Ep. ad Georg. Com. Wirtebergensem, d. VI.
Non. Maji, 1557, Epp. ed. Genev., p. 183). He subsequent!}- lived in the Bernese prov-
ince of Gex, upon the estate of Farges, which he had purchased, and was in constant
communication with Geneva, which was not far distant. The Confession of Faith writ-
ten by Calvin for the Italians to subscribe, May 18, 1558, see in Valentini Gentilis, Tc-
terrimi Haeretici, impietatum ac triplicis perfidiae et perjurii brevis Explicatio ex actis
publicis Senatus Genevensis optima fide descripta. Cum praef. Th. Bezae. Genevae,
1567. 4., p. 1, reprinted in Jo. Calvini Tractatus Theologici, ed. Amstelod., 1667, p. 568.
After an animated controversy even those suspected of heresy subscribed ; but the}' soon
gave occasion for new complaints. Alciati and Blandrata took refuge with Gribaldus,
as also did Gentilis, after being obliged to make public confession for his backsliding in
Geneva ; comp. Valentini Gentilis Impietatum Explicatio, etc. Heberle, Aus dem Le-
ben von G. Blandrata, in the Tiibinger Zeitschrift fur Thcologie, 1840, Heft 4, s. 116 ;
Trechsel, ii. 313.
9 Die Evangel. Gemeinde in Locarno, ihre Auswanderung nach Zurich, und ihre wcu
tern Schicksale, von F. Meyer (2 Bde., Zurich, 1836), ii. 1.
10 (Comp. Div. 1, § 19, Notes 14, 27.) The occasion was given'byliis Dialogi XXX.
in duos libros divisi. Basil., 1563, which he wrote in Italian ; the Latin translation is by
Castellio (extracts in the Observatt. selectis Halensibus, v. 1). Although he seemed,
on the face of it, to be maintaining even orthodoxy against errors, yet the sharp way in
which he put the error, and the weak refutation of it, made him suspected. In Zurich
the XXIst Dialogue was decisive against him : he here seemed to allow polygamy un-
der certain circumstances. But the Dialogues XIX. and XX., De Trinitate, seemed to
betray a secret inclination toward Unitarianism. Cf. Meyer's Gemeinde in Locarno, ii.
168 ff. Ochino defended himself after his exile in an Italian Dialogue (in Schelhorn's
Ergotzlichkeiten, iii. 2009). The Ziirichers replied in : Spongia adv. Aspergines Bern.
Ochini, qua verae causae exponuntur, ob quas ille ab urbe Tigurina fuit relegatus. m.
Martio, 1564 (reprinted in H. Hottinger, Hist. Eccl. N. T., ix. 475; in Schelhorn, iii. 2157).
Comp. Trechsel, ii. 221.
11 Bock, Hist. Antitr., ii. 568. Vita L. Socini. Scripsit Chr. F. Illgen. Lips., 1814.
8. Ejusdem Symbolaruni ad Vitam et Doctrinam L. Socini illustrandam, Part, 1 et 2.
Lips., 1826. 4. Lalius Socinus, by J. K. v. Orelli, in the Wissenschaftl. Zeitschrift,
Jahrg. 2 (Basel, 1826), Heft 3, s. 28. Ungedruckte Urkundeu zum Leben von L. Soci-
nus, ibid., s. 138. Comp. Trechsel, ii. 137.
12 He left Italy in 1547, went first to the canton of the Grisons, and then traveled, by
way of Geneva, through France, England, and Belgium ; came to Basle and Zurich,
and went to Wittenberg, on Melancthon's account, in 1550 (cf. Illgen Symbolaruni P.
ii.) ; in 1551 he journeyed thence to Poland, but returned in the same year to Switzer-
land, lived by turns in Geneva and Zurich, but soon exclusively in the latter city, from
whence, in 1558, he went for a short time back to Poland ; and in 1559 to Italy. He
CHAP. IV.— MINOR PARTIES. § 31. UNITARIANS. 359
troubled the divines every where with theological problems and doubts, without avow-
ing his own opinions; thus Calvin, e. g., in 1548, upon the recognition of papal baptism,
on the resurrection of the dead, etc. (Calvin's reply has, in Calv. Epistt. ad Genev., 1575,
p. 84, the false heading, Farellus Calvino ; in the Hanau edition it reads correctly, Cal-
vinus Zozino). Calvin, in his second letter, already rebukes his excessive subtlety (7
Id. Dec, 1549, ed. Gen., p. 93): Ideo serius quam optabas, respondeo, quia invitus, ut
veru-m fatear, quo me vocant literae tuae, protrahor. De resurrectione carnis video tibi
minime esse satisfaction. Atqui si plus a me postulas, ne scire quidem ultra quam do-
cui appeto, etc. Still more strongly in Cal. Jan., 1552 (in the Vita F. Sociui, by Sam.
Przypcovius, prefixed to E. Soc, Opp., p. 2 ; also in Henry's Leben Calvins, Bd. i. Beil.
s. 57) : Non est, quod expectes, dum ad ilia, quae objicis, quaestionum portenta respon-
deam. Si tibi per aereas illas speculationes volitare libet, sine me, quaero, humilem
Christi discipulum ea meditari, quae ad fidei meae aedificationem faciunt. Ac ego qui-
dem silentio meo id, quod cupio, consequar, ne tu mihi posthac sis molestus. Liberale
vero ingenium, quod tibi Dominus contulit, non modo in rebus nihili frustra occupari,
sed exitialibus figmentis corrumpi, vehementer dolet. Quod pridem testatus sum, serio
iterum moneo, nisi hunc quacrendi pruritum mature corrigas, metuendum esse, ne tibi
gravia tormenta accersas. Ego, si indulgentiae specie vitium, quod maxime noxiiun
esse judico, alerem, in te essem perfidus et crudelis. Itaque paululum nunc mea asperi-
tate te ofl'endi malo, quam dulcibus curiositatis illecebris male captum non retrahi.
Erit tempus, ut spero, cum te ita violenter expergefactum fuisse gaudebis. He was
more gently admonished by Bullinger (Lebensgeschichte Bullingers, bj"- S. Hess, ii. 50) :
e. g., Video te studiosissimum esse sacrarum literarum, et negotii salutis nostrae verae, sed
simul et valde curiosum, qui multos subinde quaestionum modos flectis et reflectis, im-
plicas item et dissolvi postulas. — Alii quidem voluptatibus se dedunt Principum aulas
sectantes ; — tu — mavis peregrinando et disputando, et opportune et importune interro-
gando, quid certo credas discere. — Ceterum requiro modum et in hac quoque re optima.
— Nostra religio non est intinita, sed in compendium redacta. — Omnia refert ad pietatem.
Nil curat quaestiones varias et implicatas. Non probat Apostolus eos qui semper di-
scunt, nunquam ad cognitionem veritatis, ut in ea acquiescant, perveniunt. — Noli hoc
meum consilium spernere : non primus hoc objicio. Meanwhile Julius Mediolanus, a
pastor in Poschiavo (in the Grisons), had awakened the suspicions of Bullinger against
Socinus, quasi Ario, vel Serveto, aut Anabaptistis favens adorandam Dei trinitatem non
agnoscat, aeque sincere fateatur. Bullinger induced him to set forth a Confession of
Faith, and then, by friendly criticisms (the letter in H. Hottinger's Hist. Eccl., ix. 427,
is by Bullinger ; see Hess, ii. 55). to make some alterations in it. This he sent, with a
letter in which he took the part of Socinus, to Julius (Hottinger, I.e., p. 417). The Con-
fession of Faith of July 15, 1555, begins : Ego Laelius Socinus a pueris unum Symbolum
didici, et nunc scio et agnosco, quod Apostolorum dicitur, esse antiquissimum, omnibus
temporibus in Ecclesia receptum, tametsi varie scriptum. Sed nuper legi etiam alia, et
honorem tribuo, quern possum et debeo, Symbolis vetustissimis, Nicaeno et Constanti-
nopolitano. Praeterea, quod ignari homines pertinaciter inficiantur, ego Trinitatis, Per-
sonarum, uiro<TTu<rzws, consubstantialitatis, unionis, distinctionis, et alias similes voces
agnosco non recens excogitatas, sed a 1300 annis, inde usque a temporibus Justini Mar-
tyris, in toto fere christiano orbe fuisse usitatas, et quidem maximis gravissimisque de
causis. Verumtamen libere dicam, quod sentio ego: modis omnibus probarem, si adhuc
verbis Christi, Apostolorum et Evangelistarum Christiana, apostolica et evangelica fides
nobis explicaretur : nee ideo ilia vocabula nego Patribus necessaria fuisse, ad ea splen-
didius efferenda, quae jam catholice nobis traduntur, ac sane tanta cum veneratione ab
Ecclesiis recipiuntur: multo minus in dubium verto christians religionis fundamenta,
quae singulis Orthodoxis certissima debent esse, ac utinam mihi reddantur ccrtiora :
quia non contendo, Patrem esse eundem, qui Filius et S. Spiritus. Non imaginor tres
Jehovas, Deos nostros coessentiales : non discindo in Christos duos unam Christi perso-
nam, vel naturarum confusionem ullam admitto, sed ingeniorum lasciviam et petulan-
tiam valde metuo. Proinde caveo semper ab hujusmodi letifcris paradoxis, necnon Ca-
tabaptistarum errores onmes fugio, Scrveti dogmata, Arianismum totum execror hor-
3G0 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
1562. 13 On the other hand, the less prudent Valentinus Gentilis
reoque. — Fateor ingenue, me curiosiorem fuisse, quam potuerint ferre nimis zelotypi
quidam Pythagorici : sed erga me tanta nunc extitit Patris coelestis benignitas, ut plane
confidam, me posthac longe dexterius versaturum esse in congressibus hominum sanc-
tissimis. Ego nempe phantasticorum speculationibus omissis, ineptis argutiis, fallaci-
bus ratiunculis Sophistarum jam valedictis, quod maximum, quod excellentissimum Dei
beneficium, e terrae pulveribus me omnino excitandum spero, caet. Julius repeated bis
suspicions to Bullinger (dd. 4. Nov., 1555, in Fueslini Epistolae ab Ecclesiae Helveticae
Iieformatoribus vel ad eos scriptae, p. 353). How Socinus worked covertly for bis doc-
trines is shown by Hieron. Zancbius (also an Italian refugee, see Bd. i., § 19, Note 31,
who was successive!}' professor in Strasburg, preacher in Chiavenna, and professor in
Heidelberg, f 1590), Lib. de tribus Elohim (Francof., 1572), in praef : Fuit is Laelius no-
bili honestaque familia natus, bene gracce et hebraice doctus, vitaeque etiam externae
inculpatae, quarum rerum causa mihi quoque intercesserat cum illo non vulgaris amici-
tia : sed homo fuit plenus diversarum haeresium, quas mihi tamen nunquam propone-
bat, nisi disputandi causa, et semper interrogans, quasi cuperet doceri. Hanc vero Sa-
mosatenianam iuprimis annos multos fovit, et quoscunque porro potuit, in eundem per-
traxit errorem. Pertraxit autem non paucos. Me quoque, ut dixi, diversis tentavit ra-
tionibus, si eodem possit errore simul et aeterno exitio secum involvere: quemadmodum
fecerat etiam antea Matthaeus Gribaldus et alii. Faustus Socinus says of his uncle, Lae-
lius (Frag, de Christi Natura, Opp., i. 782) : Tantum abfuit, ut is in religione nihil certi
habuerit, quemadmodum aliqui constanter affirmant, ut nemo unquam exactius de om-
nibus christianae religionis dogmatibus vel senserit, vel cum opportunum ei videbatur,
iocutus fuerit. Verum cum praeter pauca quaedam, ea videlicet, quae ad salutem sunt
prorsus necessaria, nihil fere in Ecclesiis, quae Komanum Antichristum execrantur, post
tantas tamque diuturnas tenebras suae pristinae claritati restitutum videret, nolebat ille
sententiam suam, nisi in levioribus quibusdam controversiis, omnibus aperire, ne turba-
rentur Ecclesiae, et infirmi, quorum maximam semper habuit rationem, offenderentur,
et a vero Dei cultu ad idola fortasse iterum adducerentur, neve tandem divina Veritas ab
eo praedicata, qui neque pastoris neque doctoris officio in Ecclesia fungeretur, ob aucto-
ris non magnam auctoritatem, magno christiani orbis detrimento, passim rejiceretur, ac
propemodum conculcaretur. Praesertim cum apud aliquas Ecclesias earn opinionem,
eumque morem jam invaluisse cerneret, ut execrabiles haberentur, quicunque adversus
receptas sententias vel mutire quidem ausi essent. Praestare igitur arbitrabatur, dubia
et quaestioncs illustribus in Ecclesia viris identidem proponere, ut ea ratione paulatim
via ad veritatem sterneretur, addubitantibus illis interdum ob argumenta ab eo allata
de invcteratarum opinionum firmitate, easque non amplius populo tamquam christianae
religionis axiomata obtrudentibus, quod tamen, ut omnem offensionem vitaret, addiscen-
di tantum studio a se fieri dicebat (qua tamen ratione ab initio idem vere ab eo factum
fuisse verisimile est) : quare etiam discipulum semper se, nunquam autem doctorem
profitebatur. Hoc tamen suum institutum amicis non usque adeo probari sentiebat, qui-
bus dum obsequi recusat, non sine Dei consilio vir summus immatura morte sublatus
est, quod mox patefieri coepit, cum statim fere post mortem ejus eorum, quae ipse palam
docere non audebat, pars aliqua et Uteris consignari, et passim divulgari est coepta, id
quod eo vivente nunquam fortasse contigisset.— Hac scilicet ratione Deus, quae illi uni
patefecerat, omnibus manifesta esse voluit, ut ignorantiae tenebris penitus discussis in-
cipiat tandem christianus populus ei ex animo fidere, debitamque obedientiam praestare,
exteri vero ad ejus veram et salutarem per Jesum Christum cognitionem facilius per-
trahi possint.
13 Faustus Socinus ep. ad Andr. Dudithium (Opp., i. 508) : In medio vitae cursu, anno
aetatis 37, eo ipso tempore, cum amicorum precibus tandem permotus constituisset atque
etiam coepisset, saltern inter ipsos, nonnulla in apertum proferre, breviter, cum fructum
aliquem tantorum tamque laboriosorum in' theologia studiorum videre debuisset, quern
fructum alii postea ac fere statim ab illius morte vidcrunt.
CHAP. IV.— MINOR PARTIES. § 31. UNITARIANS. 361
was decapitated in Berne, 1566 ;u and Matthew Gribaldus (Gri-
baud) was snatched from a like fate by the plague, 1564.15
As Switzerland did not offer a sure place of refuge, many of
these Antitrinitarian Italians betook themselves to Poland,16 where
many of the nobility not only protected the Reformation, but were
glad to welcome the refined Italian culture. For a long time
Antitrinitarianism was here, too, propagated in secret ; Peter Go-
nesius (Conyza) first proclaimed it openly in Pinczow from 1556.1'
But John George Blandrata was especially active ; he had been
driven from Geneva, and likewise came to Poland in 1558. The
leading persons connected with him were Francis Lismanini, Gre-
gorius Pauli, a preacher in Cracow, Peter Statorius, rector in Pinc-
zow since 1559, and George Schomann, from 1560 a preacher in
the same place.18 They were aided by the lively opposition there
14 On him see the writings, cited Note 8, by Aretius and Beza. Bock, Hist. Antitr.,
i. i. 369, and ii. 427. Trechsel, ii. 316. See Confessio evaugelica (printed in Lyons
about 1561) ; see in Trechsel, ii. 471.
15 Bock, ii. 456. On the doctrinal sentiments of the Genevese Antitrinitarians, Gri-
baldi, Blandrata, Gentilis, and Alciati, see Heberle, in the Tubinger Zeitschr. f. Thcol.,
1840, iv. 128 ff. According to them, the Son and the Spirit were two eternal, but limit-
ed, emanations from the Father ; and they thus substantial!}' agreed with the Antc-Ni-
cene Fathers, to whom they appealed. [But see Bull, Defensk) Fid. Nic, Baur's Drei-
einigkeit, and Dorner's Person Christi.] Comp. Valentini Gentilis Impietatum brevis
Explicatio auct. J. Calvino, in the work published by Beza (see Note 8), and in Calvini
Tractatus Theologici. Amstel., 1667, p. 568. Trechsel, ii. 282.
16 See the appendices to Sandii Bibl. Antitrin., viz., p. 181: Jo. Stoinii (since 1612 pas-
tor in Rakau, f 1654) Epitome Historiae Originis Unitariorum in Polonia ; p. 189 : Ge.
Schomanni (from 1560 preacher in Pinczow, f 1591) Testamentum ; p. 207 : Andr. Wis-
sowatii, Jun. (Socin. preacher, f in Amsterdam, 1678), Narratio Compendiosa, quomodo
in Polonia a Trinitariis Reformatis separati sint christiani Unitarii. — Adriani Regenvol-
scii (pseudonym) Systema historico-chronoloyicum Ecclesiarum Slavonicarum, Traj. ad
Rhenum, 1652. 4. (again published in 1679 under the real name of the author, Andreas
Wengerscius (Wengierski), a Reformed preacher in the district of Lublin). Stanislai
Lubieniecii, Jun. (Socin. preacher, f in Hamburg, 1675), Historia Reformationis Poloni-
cae. Freistadii (Amsterdam). 1685. 8. G. W. C. Lochneri comm. qua enarrantur Fata
et Rationes earum familiarum christianarum in Polonia, quae ab Ecclesia Romano-cath-
olica alienae fuerunt, usque ad Consensus Sendomiriensis tempus, in the Acta Socictatis
Jablonovianae Nova, T. iv. Fasc, ii. (Lips., 1832, 4.) p. S6. Geschichte der Reforma-
tion in Polen, by Grafen Valerian Krasinski, from the English of W. A. Lindau. Leip-
zig, 1841, 8., s. 143 ff. 308 ff.
17 Lubieniecius, p. 111. Heberle in the Tubinger Zcitschrift far Thcologie, 1840, iv.
138.
18 Ge. Schomanni Testamentum, at the end of Sandii Bibl. Antitr., p. 193, ad ami.
1559: Pinczoviae ego cum Petro Statoria Thionvillano Gallo, ct Johannc Thenaudo
Bituricensi Gallo, D. Francisco Lismanino, D. Georgio Blandrata medico, Bernardino
Ochino familiariter vixi, et evidenter didici, errorem esse, non fidem christianam, Trin-
itatis personarum omnimodam aequalitatem : scd unum esse Deum Patrem, ununi Dei
Filium, unum Spiritmn Sanctum : licet adhuc multa noa intelligeremus ad hoc perti-
nentia.
362 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
made to the doctrine of Francis Stancaro, that Christ is mediator
only in his human nature.19 For they maintained, not unsuc-
cessfully, the position that this error could be refuted only by the
neglected truth that the Father is greater than the Son.20 Some
soon went further, and denied the divinity of the Holy Ghost.21
Others rejected infant baptism.22 In vain did Calvin utter warn-
ings against the new doctrine ;23 the synods convened to repress it
19 Stancaro, from Mantua, professor in Konigsberg 1551, adopted this doctrine in op-
position to Osiander, and was involved in controversies, not only here, but also in
Frankfort-on-the-Oder, where he went in 1552 : these disputes he also brought into Po-
land in 1553. In 1554 he went to Transylvania, and 1558 returned to Poland, where he
died in 1574. On his restless character, see the opinions of his contemporaries in the
letter of Mainardo to Bullinger, 1558, in the Museum Helvet., six. 491. See Planck's
Gesch. des Prot. Lehrbegriffs, iv. 449. Comp. Heberle, s. 156. See below, § 39, Note 31.
20 Lubieniecius, p. 117 : Stancarus statuebat, Filium, cum unus idemque Deus cum
Patre credatur, Mediatorem non secundum divinam naturam, ne sui ipsius Mediator es-
set, — sed tantum secundum humanam esse. In reply, Lismaninus in Epist. ad Stan.
I wan. Karninscium, 1. c, p. 122: Dico et repeto, quod nisi apertissime ostendatur, quo-
modo Filius est aequalis Patri, et quomodo Pater est major Filio, antequam homo fieret,
nunquam discedent a Stancarismo nostri fratres seducti. — P. 119 : Arianus est, qui non
confitetur, Filium esse consubstantialem et coaeternum Patri, non qui a Sabellianismo
liberat homines, ne Patrem et Spiritum S. incarnatum et passum cogantur asserere.
Verbis Stancarus distinguit Patrem a Filio, re autem ita confundit, ut generationem
Filii, et processionem Spir. S. tollat omnino. Thus they held fast to the doctrine of the
Antitrinitarians of Geneva ; see Note 15.
21 At the Synod of Pinczow, November, 1559, a letter was presented from Chclmski,
quibus in dubium vocabat invocationem Spiritus Sancti. But Peter Statorius is the re-
puted originator of this doubt ; Lubieniecius, p. 148. At that time he still denied this
doctrine, Regenvolscius, p. 184; but afterward he openly avowed it: Spiritum S. non
esse tertiam Deitatis personam, nee Deum, sed Dei virtutem et donum, quod Deus in
cordibus fidelium excitet, Lubieniecius, p. 149.
22 Peter Genesius first presented to the Synod at Bresk, in Lithuania (December,
1558), a — libellum contra paedobaptismum, quo ritum hunc nee Scripturae sacrae, nee
primae antiquitati, nee sanae rationi convenire docuit, and was generally opposed, Lu-
bieniecius, p. 144. Then there was a dispute about it in Wilna, 1559, where Martin
Czechovicius was the leading opponent of infant baptism. At the Synod of Brasin and
Wengrov, 1565, their number was already very considerable ; see Lubieniecius, p. 176
(cf. M. Czechovicii do Paedobaptistarum errorum origine. Lublini, 1575. 4. ; earlier pub-
lished in Polish. Das Lehrgebiiude der Wiedertaufer nach den Grundsatzen des M.
Czechowitz, by J. R. Kiessling. Reval and Leipzig, 1776. 8.).
2U lie warned the Bohemian brethren in Poland against Blandrata, prid. Cal. Jul.,
1560 (Epp. ed. Genev., p. 233). particularly the Prince Radzivill, who specially favored
him, in the dedication of the second edition of his Commentary on the Acts, dd. August
1, 1560. He accused Blandrata of Servetianism ; but the latter quieted his admirers by
confessing three Persons, equal in essence and equally eternal. He justified himself
before the Sj-nod at Pinczow (January, 1561), Regenvolscius, p. 86 ; and the}- were very
indignant at Calvin ; see his letters of 1561 to Poland (Epp. ed. Genev., p. 256, ss.).
The Zurichers, too, warned the Poles, in a letter, March, 1561, against both Stancarus
and the Antitrinitarians; see Schlusselburg Catalogus Haereticorum (Francof., 1597 ss.
Ix. voll. 8.), ix. 224. There were afterward published, from several quarters, contro-
versial works against the new Arianism in Poland (collected in Valentini Gentilis Im-
pietatum Brevis Explicatio ed. Th. Beza. Genev., 1567, 4., p. 56 ss.) ; two letters from
CHAP. IV.— MINOR PARTIES. § 31. UNITARIANS. 363
only kindled the flames.24 The Unitarians united in a church,
which was excluded from the fellowship of the Reformed Church
in 1565 in Petrikow.25 Their chief seat was at first at Pinczow,
and then at Racow, built in 1569. In Poland they had several
scattered churches, under the protection of the nobility, who fa-
vored them. Among these protectors was the famous Andreas
Dudith.26 Blandrata went, in 1563, to Transylvania, where he
was physician in ordinary to the King, John Sigismund, whom he
brought over to his doctrines ; and there, in 1571, he procured re-
ligious freedom for his party.27 Francis Davidis was here their
first superintendent.
As Unitarianism sprang from many independent individual
opinions, the new church did not at once come to unity in the
faith. With the rejection of infant baptism other Anabaptist pe-
culiarities pressed in and were canvassed ;28 in the doctrine respect-
Calvin, ad Fratres Polonos, 1563 (also in his Tractatus Theol. ed. Amstelod., p. 589); from
Josias Simler, professor in Zurich, Jo. Wigand, Alex. Alesius, professor in Leipsick, and
from the Geuevese clergy (1565).
2* The Synod in Pinczow, April, 1562, decreed (Lubieniecius, p. 131), ut Ministri ab-
stineant a modis loquendi philosophicis de Trinitate, de essentia, de generatione, de
modo procedendi, quae omnia sint extra verbura Dei ; sed ut quilibet se contineat intra
terminos Prophetarum, Apostolorum et symboli apostolici. A Confessio, probably hand-
ed in to this Synod by Blandrata, has been published by Henke (Opusc. Acad., p. 245),
■with a refutation by Flacius. The controversy, however, soon broke out again between
Gregorius Pauli, preacher at Cracau, and the violent Trinitarian, Stanisl. Samicius,
preacher in a village near Cracau.
25 Lubieniecius, p. 201. By a royal edict, August 6, 1564, all heretical Italians were
banished from the kingdom (Regenvolscius, p. 222), and then the Unitarians, by a law
of the Diet of Lublin, 1566 (Lubieniecius, p. 194) ; however, the last was not put into
execution, and from 1573 the Unitarians were also protected by the Pax Dissidentium
(see Div. I., § 15, Note 23).
26 Before this Bishop of Tina, and in this capacity a member of the Council of Trent ;
then Bishop of Funf kirchen ; he married in Poland, 1565, and purchased the estate of
Smigla, in the voy vode of Posen, the previous possessor of which had also been a pro-
tector of the Unitarians ; see M. Adelt, Nachricht v. d. ehemaligen Schmieglischeu Ari-
anismus, Danzig, 1741.
27 Comp. Div. I., § 16, Notes 19, 20. The King was gained chiefly by two religious
colloquies in Stuhlweissenburg, 1566 and 1568, in which Blandrata and Davidis, by their
dexterity, maintained an ascendency over the Reformed. The proceedings were pub-
lished: those of the first in Clausenburg, 1566 (Sandii Bibl., p. 30); those of the second
— Disputatio in causa s. Trinitatis inter novatores D. G. Blandratam caet. et Pastores
ministrosque Ecclesiae Dei catholicae Albae Juliae— habita, Claudiopoli, 1568. 4.— pub-
lished by the Reformed preachers (extracts in Salig's Gesch. d. Augsb. Conf., ii. 855).
In the Gottingen Library is Summa Professionis Doctrinae de uno vero Deo Patre Filio-
que ejus unigenito J. Chr. crucifixo, horum denique Spiritu sancto— scripta et edita per
Ministros Eccl. Claudiopolitanae, Claudiopoli, 1570, a copy is extant (Mss. theol. thet.,
i. 107 b.). On the objection that the Catholic Trinity is really a quatemity, see Royaards
de Leer der Quaterniteit, Nederl. Archief door Kist en Royaards, ii. 263.
29 All the Racovians maintained that no Christian could hold any civil office (Sandii
3Q4 FOURTH PERIOD— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
ino- Christ, the subordinationism with which they began was soon
abandoned, and many went over to Ebionitism.29 The majority,
however, united in the faith30 which was expressed in the Cate-
chism published in Cracow in 1574.31 In 1579 Faustus Soci-
Bibl., p. 45). When Jacob Palaeologus, also a Unitarian, wrote against this, Gregorius
Pauli (1573) defended the doctrine against him (Bock, ii. 801 s.), and (1574) against Stan-
islaus Budzinius (Bock, i. i. 86, and i. ii. 613). Martin. Czechovicius De Vita et Moribus
primitivae Ecclesiae Christi, in the Appendix to his Dialogues, 1575, taught the same, and
also that a Christian could not wear a sword (Sandii Bibl., p. 51). Stanislaus Budzinius
taught a millennial kingdom, and was opposed in this by Gregorius Pauli and Faustus
Socinus (Bock, i. i. 86, and i. ii. 613) ; cf. Fausti Socini contra Chiliastas ad Synodum
Chmielnicensem epist., dd. 17. Sept., 1589 (Opp., i. 440) ; Martinus Czechovicius is also
here called — acerrimus contrariae sententiae propugnator.
29 Schomanni Testamentum (Sandii Bibl., p. 194 s.) ad ann. 1566 : Sub id fere tempus
ex rhapsodiis D. Laelii Socini quidam fratres didicerunt, Dei Filium non esse secundam
Trinitatis personam Patri coessentialem et coaequalem : sed hominem Jesum Christum
ex Spiritu Sancto conceptum, ex Virgine Maria natum, crucifixum et resuscitatum : a
quibus nos commoniti sacras literas perscrutari, persuasi sumus. Petrus Gouesius and
Stanisl. Farnovius held, in opposition to this, the older opinion (Note 15), and were de-
clared by the rest of the Unitarians to be Arians, just as these had before this themselves
been said to be. ■ Between the two parties there were fruitless negotiations at the Synods
of Lankut and Skrzynna, 1567 (Lubieniecius, p. 215 ss.). The latter declared (p. 219 s.) :
Pie et sancte Trinitas retinenda est ea lege, ut fraterna caritas ex praescripto Filii Dei
servetur, et alter alterius infirmitates toleret, nullo vero prorsus modo alter alteram eon-
vitiis incessat.— Interea integrum est per scripta de eo agere, sed ita, ne alter alteram
calumnietur. — Orationes et conciones sacras alii aliorum audire possunt ea cautione si-
cuti orationes peractae fuerint ea forma, quae in verbo Dei est tradita. — Si forte illas
orationes vel conciones audire nolens foras exierit, non est id ei vitio ferendum, quasi
vinculum fraternae dilectionis solveret,— alter alterius fklei imperare nolens, cum istius
dominus et largitor sit ipse Deus, usquequo is miserit sapientiores Ministros Angelos
suos, tempore suo zizania avulsorus, et a tritico separaturos. Interim nos alii alios non
evellumus, nee laceremus : hoc enim Christus noluit permittere Apostolis, tanto minus
id nobis permisit. But even this mere external union was not attained. Farnovius
formed in Sandecz, on the Hungarian frontier, a distinct sect (Farnovians), which was,
however, dissolved after his death (he died after 1615 ; Regenvolscius, p. 89). Mean-
while there was another rupture among the rest of the Unitarians when Francis David-
is, superintendent in Transylvania, rejected invocations to Christ. Blandrata opposed
him, and had Faustus Socinus brought to Transylvania in 1578, to induce him to aban-
don his views. As this was unsuccessful, a general synod in Thorda condemned him in
1579; the Prince sentenced him to perpetual imprisonment, and he died in prison, 1579
(Davidis' Theses and Blandrata's Antitheses, see in Lampe Hist. Ecclesiae Reform, in
Hungaria et Transylvania, p. 306; De J. Chr. Invocatione disp. quam F. Socinus per
Scripta habuit cum" Franc. Davidis anno 1578 et 1579, in F. Socini Opp., ii. 709). The
doctrine of.these Semijudaizantes found also adherents in Poland. Their leader, Simon
Budnaeus (hence called Budnejans), was deposed in 1582, and afterward recanted (San-
dii Bibl., p. 54; Bock, i. i. 80).
30 Called Racovienses (by F. Socinus, in the Responsio pro Racoviensibus ad Jac. Pa-
laeologum, 1581) : hence this Catechism, though printed in Cracow, goes by the name
of the First Racovian ; Sandii Bibl., p. 44.
31 Catechesis et Confessio Fidei Coetus per Poloniam congregati in Nomine Jesu
Christi, Domini nostri crucifixi et resuscitati, Cracoviae, 1574. 12. In Sandii Bibl., p.
44, it is conjectured that it was principally drawn up by Gregorius Pauli, senior in Cra-
cow ; more probably it was by George Schomann, then preacher in Cracow ; Bock, i.
CHAP. IV.— MINOR PARTIES. § 31. UNITARIANS. 365
nus32 came to Poland. He had been directed in his theological
education by the influence of his uncle Laelius, and from the man-
ii. 826. On this very rare book, see J. A. Muller, in Bartholomai fortges. niitzl. Anmer-
kungen, xxi. 758 ; Mosheim, Institutt., p. 815 ; Baumgarten's Nachrichten, xi. 35. The
Unitarian superintendent, George Eniediuus (f 1597), wrote an explanation of it (San-
dii Bibl., p. 93). It is divided : I. De Deo et Jesu Christo. II. De justificatione nostri.
III. De disciplina. IV. De oratione. V. De baptismo. VI. De Coena Domini. Polio
b. 3. Quid est Jesus Christus,filius Dei? Est Homo, mediator noster apud Deum, pa-
tribus olim- per Prophetas promissus, et ultimis tandem temporibus ex Davidis semine
natus, quern Deus pater fecit Dominum et Christum, hoc est, perfectissimum Prophe-
tam, sanctissimum sacerdotem, invictissimum regem, per quern novum mundum crea-
vit, omnia restauravit, secum reconciliavit, pacificavit, et vitam aeternam electis suis
donavit : ut in ilium post Deum altissimum credamus, ilium adoremus, invocemus, au-
diamus, pro modulo nostro imitemur, et in illo requiem animabus nostris inveniamus.
Folio c. 6. Ubi vero scribitur de ea, quam dicis, nova creatione ? Es. lxv. 17. Ecce ego
creo coelos novos et terram novam ; Es. lxvi. 22 ; Ezech. xxxvi. 26. Dabo vobis cor
novum, et auferam cor lapideum ; Ps. Ii. 12. Cor mundum crea in me, Deus, et spiri-
tum rectum innova in visceribus meis. Ubi vero scriptum extat, per Jesum omnia denuo
esse creata, restaurata, reconciliata et pacificata? Jo. i. Omnia per ipsum facta sunt;
2 Cor. v. Si quis est in Christo Jesu, nova creatura est, Vetera praeterierunt, ecce nova
facta sunt omnia. Then follow, without further explanations : Hebr. i. 2 ; Hebr. ii. 5 ;
Col. i. 16-20 ; Eph. i. 3, 10, ii. 3-18, iv. 22-24. Folio e. 2. Spiritus sanctus est virtus
Dei, cujus plenitudinem dedit Deus pater Filio suo unigenito, domino nostro, ut nos
adoptivi ex plenitudine ejus acciperemus. Folio e. 5. .Quid est justification Est ex
niera gratia Dei per dominum nostrum Jesum Christum, sine operibus et meritis nostris,
omnium praeteritorum peccatorum nostrorum in viva fide remissio, vitaeque aeternac
indubitata explicatio, et auxilio Spiritus Dei vitae nostrae non simulata, sed vera cor-
rectio, ad gloriam Dei patris nostri, et aedificationem proximorum nostrorum. Folio i.
6. Baptismus est hominis Evangelio credentis et poenitentiam agentis in nomine Patris
et Filii et Spiritus Sancti, vel in nomine Jesu Christi, in aquam immersio et emersio,
qua publice profitetur se gratia Dei Patris, in sanguine Christi, opera Spiritus Sancti,
ab omnibus peccatis ablutum esse, ut in corpus Christi insertus, mortificet veterem Ada-
mum, et transformetur in Adamum ilium coelestem, certus, se post resurrectionem con-
secuturum esse vitam aeternam. Folio k. 3. Omnes igitur baptizandi verbum Dei audire,
credere, confiteri et poenitentiam agcre debent ? Planissime, referring to Acts viii. 35 ss. ;
Hebr. vi. 1 s. ; Gal. iii. 26, 27; Acts viii. 12. Sed baptizabant totas familias in fidem
p it rum familias? Non. Nam Justus sua fide (non aliena) vivit; Hab. ii., et Act. 16.
Ubi dicuntur baptizasse familias, nonnisi audientes et credentes baptizarunt. Folio k. 6.
Quid est coena Domini? Est actio sacra, ab ipso Christo domino instituta, in qua pro-
bati discipuli Christi, in coetu sacro ad mensam Domini devote discumbentes, Deo patri
pro ejus in Christo benefices ex ammo gratias agunt, panem frangentes edunt, et ex
calice Domini bibunt, ad devotam recordationem corporis Christi domini pro nobis in
mortem traditi, et sanguinis ejus effusi in remissionem peccatorum nostrorum, excitan-
tes se invicem ad constantem sub crucc patientiam, et sinceram fraternam dilectionem.
Folio 1. 4. Quomodo autem Christus huic actioni adest, quum eum oporteat coelo capi us-
que ad tempus restaurationis omnium, Act. iii. ? Adest certissime suis fidelibus, ut pro-
misit, Matth. xxviii. Ecce ego vobiscum sum omnibus diebus usque ad consummationem
saeculi : adest inquam non carnaliter, sed Spiritu suo sancto, ut est Jo. xiv. Rogabo
Patrem et alium Paracletum dabit vobis, caet.
32 Vita Fausti Socini Senensis, descripta ab Equite Polono (Sam. Przypcovio), 1636.
4. (also prefixed to F. Socini Opp. Irenopoli, 1656 (2 Tomi fol.), before T. I.). Bock,
Hist. Antitrin., ii. 654-850; Fock, i. 159. Opinion of the Socinians about him :
Alta ruit Babylon : destruxit tecta Lutherus,
Muros Calvinus, sed fuudamenta Sociuus.
3G6 FOUETH PERIOD.— DIV. E— A.D. 1517-1648.
uscripts the latter left had fully imbibed his opinions. He was
not at first welcomed by the Unitarians, because he would not
allow himself to be rebaptized ;33 but by degrees he gained over
their leaders, and through them the churches.34 And thus he
33 F. Socinus ad Sophiam Siemichoviam (Opp., i. 432) : Quod mihi objicis, me com-
munionem cum fratribus et Christifidelibus spernere, nee curare, ut una cum ipsis coe-
nam Domini celebrenr, quam tamen celebrare ab ipso Domino omnes jubemur : respon-
deo, me, postquam in Poloniam veni, nihil antiquius habuisse, quam ut me quam max-
ime cum fratribus conjungerem, licet invenissem illos in non paucis religionis hostrae
capitibus a me diversum sentire. — Quod si nihilominus aquae baptismum una cum illis
non accipio, hoc propterea fit, quia id bona conscientia facere nequeo, nisi publice antea
protester, me, non quod censeam baptismum aquae mihi meique similibus ullo modo
necessarium esse, sed ut cum fratribus arctius conjungar, id facturum esse : id quod
fratres nullo pacto mihi concedere volunt. — Cum mihi aquae baptismus non videatur
necessarius iis, qui ex Christianis, i. e., Christum profitentibus nascuntur, et in ea pro-
fessione parentes imitantur, atque ita nihil revera referre arbitrer, nisi propter scanda-
lum, utrum isti necne, et an potius adulti, quam infantes baptizentur : propterea non
diffiteor, me circa infantiuni baptismum haud difficilem futurum, si contingeret, Eccle-
siae aedificationem sic postulare, illumque citra omne scancalum dari posse. Cf. Ejus-
dem epist. ad Sim. Ronembergium (1. c, p. 429), where he especially directs attention
to the external disadvantages accruing to the Church on account of the general hatred
of Anabaptist opinions.
34 Przypcovius, 1. c— migravit in Poloniam, ubi Ecclesiis Polonicis, quae solum pa-
trem Domini Jesu summum Deum agnoscunt, publice adjungi ambivit. Sed cum dis-
sensionem in quibusdam dogmatis non premeret, satis acerbe atque diu repulsam passus
est. Qua tamen igrominia minime accensus, vir, non tarn indole, quam animi instituto
ad patientiam compositus, nulla unquam alienati animi vestigia dedit. Quin potius im-
pressionem variorum hostium, a quibus tunc illae Ecclesiae vexabantur, suo sibi inge-
nio sumpsit propulsandam. These controversial writings are named, and the fatalities
which befell him. In tot mails solatium a negotio petit, quod sibi repurgandis qui turn
in Ecclesia vigebant erroribus divinitus datum sentiebat. Quanquam igitur antea
quoque Ecclesiasticos conventus frequentare solitus, anno tamen 1588, in Brescensi Sy-
nodo — majore quam antea conatu atque fructu de morte et sacrificio Christi, de justifi-
catione nostra, de corrupta hominis natura, denique cum Davidianis et Budneistis de
Jesu Christi invocatione disputavit. Hie fuit annus, quo primum Luclaviciani coetus
cura atque provincia mandata est Petro Stoinio.— Is non minus judicio acer, quam prom-
tus eloquio, postquam Socini amicitiae copia facta est, in sententiam ejus libenter con-
cessit. Paulo ante quoque non paucos e praecipuis privatim in suam sententiam per-
traxerat, et suffragantium sibi non exigua indies fiebat accessio. Eefragabantur tamen
adhuc viri maximae auctoritatis, Nemojevius ac Czechovicius, et plerique e Ministris
natu majoribus. — Jamque et alii certatim e pastorum ordine partibus addebantur, prae-
sertim e junioribus, quos minus morabatur inveteratae opinionis atque auctoritatis prae-
judicium.— In magno sententiarum dissensu laudabilis haec fuit illius Ecclesiae Concor-
dia, quod tantum opinionibus, non etiam odiis homines illi pugnaverint, et cum alii alio-
rum sententias detestarentur, sese tamen mutuo minime damnarent. Itaque iutegra
utrinque tolerantia saepius acriter disceptabant, atque hoc fuit praecipuum illarum Sy-
nodorum negotium.— Eepurgata sic plene ab erroribus Ecclesia, veluti ad unam earn
rem hucusque vita producta, (Socinus) non tarn immaturo sibi, quam luctuoso suis fato
eripitur Luclaviciis, exeunte bruma, anno aetatis quinto ultra sexagesimum. Ultima
morientis vox excepta, se non magis aevi, quam invidiae et molestiarum saturum. laeta
atque intrepida spe propendere in supremum ilium fati sui articulum, qui missionem ab
aerumnis simul et laborum stipendium ostenderet— Nemo memoria nostra de toto chris-
tiano orbe, sed inprimis de Ecclesiis Polonicis melius meruit. Primum enim genuinam
sacrarum literarum mentem tot editis lucubratiouibus, innumeris in locis, aperuit. Dein-
CHAP. IV.— MINOR PARTIES. § 31. UNITARIANS. 367
transformed the Polish Unitarians into Socinians. Their doctrinal
views were expressed in the Racovian Catechism, 1605,35 pub-
lished just after his decease in 1604.3S
de sententias de Dei atque Christi persona, quas jam in Polonia vigentes deprehenderat,
solidis argumentis confirmari, et a subtilibus cavillis atque sophismatis perite defendi
uiius egregie docuit. Mox quasdam impias, alias profanas sententias, quarum exitia-
bile virus furtim in Ecclesiae gremium irrepebat, felicissime exstinxit. Nemo acrius
Judaizantes repressit : idem Chiliastarum opinionem, idem multa praeterea alia fanatica
somnia explosit. Errores autem, qui a reformatis Ecclesiis hausti magno adhuc numero
in ea Ecclesia regnabant, mira felicitate exstirpavit. Talia erant de justificatione, de
placanda justitia Dei, de praedestinatione, de servitute arbitrii, de peccato originis, de
coena quoque Domini, de baptismo, et alia sinistre intellecta dogmata. Denique subla-
tis perniciosis erroribus, ne quid ineptiarum quoque in Ecclesia relinqueret, superstitiones
plurimas circa res indifferentes exterminavit. Ex hoc genere fuit nimia vilis vestitus
ambitio, deinde capessendi magistratus, aut ctiam citra vindictae studium sui juris perse-
quendi religio, et si quos similes naevos primi fervoris inconsideratior zelus asperserat.
35 Its authors were the Racow preachers, Peter Statorius or Stoinius, who died in 1605,
while it was being drawn up, and Valent. Smalcius, the magnate Hieron. Moscorovius,
and the rector in Wengrow, afterward pastor in Smigla, Joh. Volkelius (Bock, i.-ii. 847).
It was first published in Polish (1605), 12mo. (Sandii Bibl., p. 100), then translated into
Latin by Moscorovius : Catechesis Ecclesiarum, quae in Regno Poloniae et magno Ducatu
Lithuaniae — affirmant, neminem alium praeter Patrem Domini nostri J. Chr. esse ilium
unum Deum Israelis, hominem autem ilium Jesum Nazarenum, qui ex virgine natus est,
nee alium, praeter aut ante ipsum, Dei filium unigenitum et agnoscunt et confitentur.
Racoviae, 1609. 12. (reprinted in G. L. Oederi Catechesis Racoviensis s. liber Socinia-
norum primarius. Francof. et Lips., 1739. 8.). The new edition, Irenopoli post annum
Dom. 1659. (i. e., 1665) 8., was revised by Joh. Crell and Jonas Schlichting, and enlarged
more than one half. Smalcius published in 1608 a German translation from the Polish,
which deviates in slight particulars from the Latin of Moscorovius. J. A. Schmid progr.
de Catechesi Racoviensi. Helmst., 1704. 4. ; Fock, i. 183. [The Racovian Catechism,
with Notes and Illustrations, transl. from the Latin, etc. By Thomas Rees. Lond., 1818.]
36 Catechesis Racov. I. De Scriptura sacra, p. 1 : Religio Christiana est via patefacta
divinitus, vitam aeternam consequendi. (Cf. F. Socini Lectiones Sacrae, Opp. i. 290 :
Christiana religio non humanae rationi nllo pacto innititur, sed tota ex voluntate Dei
pendet, et ex ipsius patefactione. Ejusdem, Brevissima Institutio Christianae Religio-
nis, Opp., i. 675 : Nihil verisimilius et verbis ipsius Christi magis consentaneum est,
quam ipsum Christum, postquam natus est homo, et antequam munus sibi a Deo patre
suo demandatum obire inciperet, in coelo, divino consilio atque opera fuisse, et aliquam-
diu ibi commoratum esse, ut ilia ab ipso Deo audiret et praesens apud ipsum, ut ipsa
Scriptura loquitur, videret, quae mundo mox annunciaturus et patefacturus ipsius Dei
nomine erat.) II. De via salutis, p. 18 : Ut homo natura nihil habet commune cum im-
mortalitate, ita earn ipse viam, quae nos ad immortalitatem duceret. nulla ratione per se
cognoscere potuit. III. De cognitione Dei, p. 34 : Vox Dens duobus potissimum modis
in Scripturis usurpatur. Prior est, cum designat ilium, qui — ita omnium auctor est et
principium, ut a nemine dependeat. Posterior modus est, cum cum denotat, qui potesta-
tem aliquam sublimem ab uno illo Deo habet, aut deitatis unius illius Dei aliqua ratione
particeps est. Etenim in Scripturis propterea Deus ille unus Deus Deorum vocatur (Ps.
1. 1). Atque ea quidem posteriore ratione Filius Dei vocatur Deus in quibusdam Scrip-
turae locis (comp. Joh. x. 35, 36). IV. De eognitione Christi, p. 47 : Christ is — natura
homo verus, but not — purus homo. Etenim est conceptus e Spiritu sancto, natus ex Ma-
ria virgine, eoque ab ipsa conceptione et ortu filius Dei est. (F. Socini Breviss. Ins tit.,
Opp., i. 654 : Quanquam istud ipsum, quod Christus ea ratione, qua dixi conceptus ac
formatus fuerit, et proprii atque unigeniti Filii Dei appellatione continetur, proprie lo-
quendo ad ipsius Christi essentiam referri non debet : alioquin scqueretur, — aliam esse
368 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Although the Unitarians in Transylvania, where they always
enjoyed a recognized religious freedom, had to make a public dec-
humanam Christi naturam, aliam nostram. P. G55 : Christum Dei filium proprium et
unigenitum esse, quia ex ipsius Dei substantia sit generatus, istud merum est humanum
com men turn.) P. 103: Aequalitas Christi cum Deo in eo est, quod ea virtute, quam
in eum contulit Deus, ea omnia effecerit et efficiat quae ipsius Dei sunt, tanquam Deus
ipse. V. De prophetico J. Chr. munere. Cap. i. : De praeceptis Christi, quae legi addi-
dit. P. 145 : Quid Dominus Jesus pruecepto primo addidit ? Id quod etiam Dominum
Jesum pro Deo agnoscere tenemur, i. e., pro co, qui in nos potestatem habet divinam, et
cui nos divinum exhibere honorem obstricti sumus. In quo is honor divinus Christo de-
bitus consistit ? In eo, quod quemadmodum adoratione divina eum prosequi tenemur,
ita in omnibus necessitatibus nostris ejus opem implorare possumus. Adoramus vero
eum propter ipsius sublimem majestatem : imploramus opem ipsius propter sublimem et
divinam ejus potestatem. Cap. ii. : De praeceptis Christi sigillatim ab eo traditis. Cap.
iii. : De coena Domini, p. 187 : Est Christi Domini institutum, ut fideles ipsius panem
frangant et comedant, et ex calice bibant, mortis ipsius annunciandi causa, quod perma-
nere in adventum ipsius oportet. Quid vero est annunciare mortem Domini ? Est pub-
lice ac sacrosancto Christo gratias agere, quod is pro ineffabili sua erga nos caritate cor-
pus suum torqueri, et quodammodo frangi, et sanguinem fundi passus sit, et hoc ipsius
beneficium laudibus tollere et celebrare. — Nonne alia causa, ob quam Coenam instituit
Dominus, superest? Nulla prorsus : etsi homines multas excogitarint, cum alii dicant,
esse sacrificium pro vivis et mortuis, alii usu ipsius se consequi peccatorum remissionem
et firmare fidem sperent. Cap. iv. : De baptismo aquae, p. 195 : Quid vero sentis de
aquae baptismo ? Id, quod sit ritus exterior, quo homines vel e Judaismo, vel e Genti-
lismo ad religionem christianam accedentes, manifeste profitebantur, se Christum pro
suo Domino agnoscere. Nnm ergo ad eum ritum infantes pertinent ? Nullo pacto.
Nam nee in Scripturis ullum mandatum aut exemplum ea de re habemus, neque ipsi (ut
res ipsa indicat) Christum pro suo servatore agnoscere per aetatem possunt. Quid vero
de iis sentiendum est, qui infantes baptizant ? Quantumvis hac in re errent, non licet
tamen ideo eos condemnare, modo alioquin ir.dololatrae non sint, sed pie secundum
Christi praecepta vivant, et alios sententiam ipsorum repudiantes non persequantur.
Non consistit enim regnum Dei in hujusmodi externis, sed in justitia, pace et gaudio in
Spiritu sancto. Cap. v. : De promisso vitae aeternae. Cap. vi. : De promisso Spiritus
sancti. Cap. vii. : De confirmatione divinae voluntatis. Cap. viii. : De morte Christi.
Christ must suffer and die, p. 220 : Eo quod ab ipso servandi iisdem afflictionibus et morti
ejusmodi plerumque sunt obnoxii. Then — Qua ratione Christus suo ipsius exemplo cre-
dentes ad persistendum in ilia singulari pietate et innocentia, sine qua servari nequeunt,
movere potuisset, nisi atrocem mortem, quae pietatem facile comitari solet, gustasset?
aut qui curam suorum in tcntationibus et periculis, iisque ab omnibus malis liberandis,
tantam gcrere potuisset, nisi, quantopere graves et naturae humanae per se intolerabiles
essent, ipse expertus esset ? Besides, p. 223 : Mors Christi nos manifesto de ingenti in
nos Dei caritate certos reddidit :— resurrectione Christi— de resurrectione nostra, et porro
vita aeterna consequenda certiores facti sumus, si praeceptis Domini Jesu paremus. P.
227 : Nonne est etiam aliqua alia mortis Christi causa ? Nulla prorsus. Etsi nunc vul-
go Christiani sentiunt, Christum morte sua nobis salutem meruisse, et pro peccatis nos-
tris plenarie satisfecisse, quae sententia fallax est, et erronea, et admodum pemiciosa.
(F. Socini Breviss. Instit., Opp. i., G7G : Christi obedientia usque ad mortem crucis, ejus-
que sanguinis fusio,— quamvis nee suo pretio, neque ipsae per se effecerint, ut veniam
peccatorum nostrorum adepti simus, illis tamen peractis ex decreto et benignitate Dei
factum est, ut nos a poenis peccatorum liberati simus. Christus enim — per istam obe-
dientiam et sanguinis sui fusionem, plenissimam potestatem ab ipso Deo est consecutus
salutem reipsa nobis dandi, et ab omni miseria atque ab interitu, quae propriae peccato-
rum sunt poenae, nos penitus liberandi.) Cap. ix. : De fide, p. 246. Quae tides est,
quam necessario consequitur salus ? Est fiducia per Christum in Deum. Unde appa-
CHAP. IV.— MINOR PARTIES. § 31. UNITARIANS. 369
laration in favor of the adoration of Christ, yet the party of Non
Adorantes, which was started by Francis Davidis, continued to
ret earn in Christum fidem duo comprehendere : unum, ut non solum Deo, verum et
Christo confidamus; deinde, ut Deo obtemperemus non in iis solum, quae in lege per
Mosen lata praecepit, et per Christum abrogata non sunt, verum etiam in iis omnibus,
quae Christus legi addidit. Cap. x. : De libero arbitrio, p. 249 : Estne id situm in nos-
tra potestate, ut ad eum modum Deo obtemperemus ? Prorsus. Etenim certum est,
primum hominem ita a Deo conditum fuisse, ut libero arbitrio praeditus esset, nee vero
ulla causa subest, cur Deus post ejus lapsum ilium eo privaret : ac neque justitia Dei
admittit, nee etiam inter poenas, quibus Adae peccatum punivit Deus, ejusmodi poenac
ulla mentio extat. — Peccatum originis nullum prorsus est : — et lapsus Adae, cum unus
actus fuerit, vim earn, quae depravare ipsam naturam Adami, multo minus vero poste-
rorum ipsius posset, habere non potuit. P. 252 : Communiter in hominibus natura exi-
guae admodum sunt vires ad ea, quae Deus ab illis requirit, perficiendum : at voluntas
ad ea perficiendum omnibus adest natura. Nihilominus tamen eae vires non ita prorsus
exiguae sunt, ut homo, si vim sibi facere velit, divino auxilio accedente, non possit vo-
luntati divinae obsecundare. Auxilium vero suum nemini Deus prorsus denegat ex iis,
quibus voluntatem suam patefecit: alioquin Deus nee castigare, neque punire juste con-
tumaces posset, quod tamen utrumque facit.— Auxilium divinum istud duplex est, inte-
rius et exterius.— Aux. interius est, cum Deus in cordibus eorum, qui ipsi obediunt, quod
promisit, obsignat. Cap. xi. : De justification, p. 270 : Per fidem in Christum conse-
quimur justificationem. — Justificatio est, cum nos Deus pro justis habet, quod ea ratione
facit, cum nobis et peccata remittit, et nos vita aeterna donat.— VI. De officio Christi
regio, p. 274: Quae ipsius regni est ratio? Ea, quod Deus eum suscitatum a mortuis,
et in coelos assumptum a dextris suis collocavit, ei potestate in coelis et in terra pmni
data, et omnibus ipsius pedibus, se excepto, subjectis, ut fideles suos gubernare, tueri, et
aeternum servare possit. (F. Socini Brevissima Institutio, Opp., i. C68 : Necesse est,
omne istud judicium, quod sibi a Patre datum fuisse Christus ait, esse— omnium ad ip-
sius Christi regnum quovis modo pertinentium hominum— gubernationem cum summa
potestate atque imperio conjunctam, et qualem ipse Pater habet, qui nunc earn — non ex
sua persona seu per se ipsum, sed ex persona Christi, et per Christum exercet. P. 669 :
Est enim Christus Patri subordinatus, cum — omnem suam potestatem ab illo acceperit,
eamque pro eo exerceat, atque una cum ipsa totus perpetuo ab illo pendeat ; ita ut ne-
cesse sit, quidquid hac subordinatione inspecta — a Christo petitur, id eadem opera a Pa-
tre peti.) VII. De munere Christi sacerdotal!, p. 285 : Munus sacerdotale in eo situm
est, quod, quemadmodum pro regio munere potest nobis in omnibus nostris necessitati-
bus subvenire : ita pro munere sacerdotali subvenire vult, ac porro subvenit. Atque
haec illius subveniendi seu opis afferendae ratio sacrificium ejus appellator. Quare haec
ejus opis afferendae ratio sacrificium vocatur? Vocatur ita figurato loquendi modo,
quod, quemadmodum in prisco foedere summus Pontifex, ingressus in sancta sancto-
rum, ea, quae ad expianda peccata populi spectarent, perficiebat, ita Christus nunc pe-
netravit coelos, ut illic Deo appareat pro nobis, et omnia ad expiationem peccatorum
nostrorum spectantia peragat. Quid porro est peccatorum expiatio? Est a poenis,
quae peccata turn temporariae turn aeternae comitantur, et ab ipsis etiam peccatis, ne
eis serviamus, liberatio. Qui expiationem peccatorum nostrorum Jesus in coelis pera-
git ? Primum a peccatorum poenis nos liberat, dum virtute et potestate, quam a Patre
plenam et absolutam consecutus est, perpetuo nos tuetur, et iram Dei. quae in impios
effundi consuevit, interventu suo quodammodo a nobis arcet: quod Scriptura exprimit,
dum ait, eum pro nobis interpellare. Deinde ab ipsorum peccatorum servitute nos libe-
rat, dum eadem potestate ab omni flagitiorum genere nos retrahit et avocat : id vero in
sua ipsius persona nobis ostendendo, quid consequatur is qui a peccando desistit ; vel
etiam alia ratione nos hortando et monendo, nobis opem ferendo, ac interdum puniendo,
a peccati jugo exsolvit. — VIII. De Ecclesia Christi. Cap. i. : De Eccl. visibili. Cap.
ii. : De regimine et gubernatione Ecclesiac Christi. Cap. iii. : De disciplina Eccl. Chris-
VOL. IV. 2 I
370 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
exist until 163S.37 The danger that threatened them from the
Jesuits soon passed away ;38 but that dissension had the effect
of leading many Unitarians into the Reformed Church, under the
reign of the Reformed prince, George Rakoczi.39 The doctrine
of the Ador antes was substantially Socinian ; but yet the Raco-
vian Catechism was not introduced, and the name of Socinians
was constantly declined.40
The Socinians of Poland were indebted to the nobility for the
protection they enjoyed ; and they maintained their influence with
them by a high degree of culture, which was specially fostered by
the Gymnasium, founded in Racow, 1602.41 The schools of the
Jesuits in rivalry with it acquired increased influence, and at last
the hatred of the Jesuit party succeeded in demolishing it, and
It. Cap. iv. : Be Ecclesia Christi invisibili. Comp. Ziegler's Darstellung des eigen-
thumlichen Lehrbegriffs des Faustus Socinus, in Henke's Neues Magazin, iv. ii. 201.
Zerrenner's Neuer Versuch zur Bestimmung der dogmat. Grundlehren von Offenbarung
and heil. Schrift nach dem Systeme der Socinianischen Unitarier ; Jena, 1820. Baur's
Lehre von der Dreieinigkeit in ihrer geschichtl. Entwickeluug, iii. 101. Fock's Socinia-
nismus, iL 289. The most important doctrinal text-book of the Socinians, published at
the expense of the church, is Jo. Volkelii De Vera Religione libri v., quibus praefixus
est Jo. Crellii lib. de Deo et ejus attributis, ita ut unum cum illis opus constituat ; Ra-
coviae, 1G30. 4. (recus. Amstelod., 1612. 4.).
37 On the history of the Unitarians in Transylvania, which is still very imperfectly
known, see Petri Bod de Felso-Tsernaton Hist. Unitariorum in Transylvania. Lugd. Bat..
177G. Walch's neueste Religionsgeschichte, v. 173; vii. 345. Staudlin im Archiv f. alte
and neue Kirchengeschichte, iv. i. 149. Davidis, in 1579, was succeeded as superin-
tendent by Demetr. Hunyadi, who declared in favor of the worship of Christ in a Con-
fession (in Walch, v. 182), and published a — Scriptum, quo Paedobaptismus, etc., ab Ec-
clesia intermissa recipi et observari jubentur ; see Scriptum fratrum Transylvanorum, in
the Defensio Franc. Davidis in negotio de non invocando J. C. in precibus. Basil, 1581.
8., p. 277. The third superintendent, from 1592, George Enyedin, favored the Non Ad-
orantes (Walch, v. 184), against whom, however, meanwhile, Prince George Rakotzi
began to put the old laws into strict execution, 1638 (Walch, v. 188 ; Fock, i. 258).
38 Supra, Div. I., § 16, Note 23.
39 So among the Szeklers more than CO churches (Archiv far Kirchengeschichte, iv. i.
154), particularly the Non Adorantes, Walch, v. 189, and nobles, Walch, vii. 351.
40 Their doctrinal system is unfolded in Summa Universae Theologiae Christianae se-
cundum Unitarios, Claudiopoli, 1787. 8. (fromihe papers left by superintendent Michael
Lombard Sz. Abrahami, f 1758, edited by George Markos, professor of theology in Clau-
senburg; see Archiv f. Kircheng., i. 1, 86; iv. 1, 155). Extracts by Rosenmuller, in
Siaudlin's und Tzschirner's Archiv f. Kircheng., i. i. 83. Here baptism and the Lord's
Supper appear as Sacramento, (which expression Socinus rejected), i. e., as mutuae inter
Dcum ac homines sacrae confoederationis tesserae : non enim sunt tantum testimonia
obedientiae christianae, sed etiam gratiae divinae in nos collatae et conferendae signa,
vim signilicandi non a natura, sed ex institutione Dei et Christi habentia. Baptism, as
the rite of consecration, is binding on all, and infant baptism is to be retained, though
it can not be proved from the New Testament ; Fock, i. 261.
41 Lubieniecius, p. 239 ; Vita A. Wissowatii at the end of Sandii Bibl., p. 229; Kra-
sinski Gesch. der Reform, in Polen, s. 318 ; Fock, i. 214.
CHAP. IV.— MINOR PARTIES. § 32. MENNONITES. 371
expelling the Socinians from Racow, 1638.42 Then began the per-
secutions, which ended in their total expulsion from Poland, 1658.43
The refugees found complete toleration only among their co-relig-
ionists in Transylvania ; in Prussia and in the Mark they were
treated with such forbearance that a few poor remnants survived.44
In Holland full freedom was conceded to individuals, but no
church was allowed to be gathered : many of them here joined
the Mennonites and the Remonstrants.45
§ 32.
THE MENNONITES.
J. II. Ottii Annales Anabaptistici ; Basil, 1672. 4. — Grundliche Historie von den Bege-
benheiten, Streitigkeiten, and Trennungen, so unter den Taufgesinnten bis 1615 vor-
gegangen (from the Dutch of C. van Gent), bj- J. Chr. Jehring, Jena, 1720. — H. Schyn
Hist. Christianorum, qui in Belgio foederato Mennonitae appellantur, Amstelod,, 1723.
Ejusd. Historiae Mennonitarum plenior dcductio, Amstel., 1729. — J. A. Stark's Gesch.
d. Taufe u. Taufgesinnten, Leipzig, 1789. — G. L. v. Reiswitz u. Fr. Wadzeck Glau-
bensbekenntniss der Mennoniten u. Nachricht von ihren Colonieen nebst Lebensbe-
schreib. Menno Simonis, 2ter Theil ; Berlin, 1824. Reiswitz Beitriige zur Kenntniss
der Mennoniten ; Breslau, 1829.
[Gobel d. Rhein. Westph. Kirche. Brandt's Ref. in Holland. A. M. Cramer, Het Leven,
von Menno Sim., Amstd., 1837. C. Harder, Leben Menno Simons, Konigsb., 1846.
B. K. Roosen, Menno Sim., Leipz., 1848. D. S. Gorter, Onderzoek naar ket Kenmer-
kend beginsel der Nederl. Doopsgezinden ; Sneek, 1850. Comp. J. J. van Osterzece
in Herzog's Real-encyclopiidie, Bd. ix. Th. de Bussiere Les Anabaptistes, Paris, 1853.]
Among the Anabaptists there had always been a part striving
to live strictly according to the Gospel, without putting forth fa-
natical pretensions to extraordinary spiritual gifts, or attempting
to revolutionize existing relations.1 It was only, however, after
42 Vita Wissowatii, 1. c, p. 233 ; Krasinski, s. 321 ; Fock, i. 220.
43 They were accused of treason in the war wTith Sweden ; also in the work, Prodi-
tiones Arianorum patriae suae Poloniae sub tempus belli Suecici, 1657. 4. In reply
Stanisl. Lubieniecius wrote Memoriale in causa Fratrum Unitariorum. Stetini, 1659.
(MS., see Bock, i. i. 455 s.) So, too, Sam. Przypkovius Vindiciae pro Unitariorum in
Polonia religionis libertate (reprinted at the end of Sandii Bibl., p. 267 ; cf. Bock, i. ii.
699). Lubieniecius, p. 293 ; Vita Wissowatii, p. 248 ; Schrockh's Kirchengesch. s. d.
Ref., ix. 427; Krasinski, s. 323; Fock, ii. 226.
44 Rambach's Religionsstreitigkeiten mit den Socinianern, s. 190 ; Schrockh, ix. 4 43 ;
Fock, ii. 234, 251.
45 Rambach, s. 177 ; Fock, i. 242.
1 Sebastian Franck's Chronik, 1536, fol. f. 448 a. [The substance is, that a Christian
is one who lives no longer after the flesh, nor seeks aught on earth ; to whom life and
death are the same ; who when struck strikes not again ; who loves his enemies ; who
never seeks his own by force ; who gives what every one asks, takes no oath, bears no
weapons, and has naught in common with the world.] Etliche unter ihnen wollen, ps
sei so ein heiliges, einfaltiges, unstrafliclies, abgestorbenes, vollkommenes Ding um cinen
Christen, also dass er nach dem Fleisch niunner lebe, noch das auf Erden sey suchen
372 FOURTH PERIOD— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
the disturbances at Minister2 that Menno Simons came forward,
1536, to give a form of government and order to the dispersed.3
He had previously been a Catholic pastor at Witmarsum, near
Franeker, and by the reading of the Scriptures and the writings
of the Reformers had attained the same stand-point with the Ana-
baptists. By unwearied activity, and in constant peril of life, he
had succeeded in founding churches,4 especially in the Nether-
lands, and then in many of the cities on the coast of Northern
Germany and Prussia. He ended his life, spent in constant dan-
ger, in Fresenburg, near Oldesloe, in Holstein, June 13, 1561.
The distinguishing characteristic of the Mennonites (Doopsge-
zindenf consisted in this, that they tried simply and strictly to
moge. Desshalb soil und moge ein Christ der Welt nicht mehr leben, nichts Weltliches
rnehr achten. dem gleich gelte sterben als leben, ja dem diess Leben eine Langweile
sey . der aller Ding gelassen steh', geschlagen nicht wieder schlage, der sogar verlaug-
net sein selbst nicht mehr sey, dass er alien Creaturen widersagt hab, dass er nichts
mehr nach dem Fleische kenne, der Sterben fur einen Gewinn achtet, Reichthum fur
Koth, ja der Welt Frend, Wollust, Ehre, Leben fur Leid, Unlust, Schande und Tod ach-
tet,—der liebe seinen Feind, benedeit die, die ihn vermaledeien, der aller Ding in alien
Dingen Gott frei ledig und gelassen in freiem Sabbath stehe, in dem Gott allezeit seinen
Platz und Werk moge haben, der willig und gern Gewalt leide, das Seine mit Gewalt
genommen nicht wieder fordere, der Jedermann gebe und leihe, wer bittet und fordert,
und nichts dafur hoffe, der aller Ding nicht schwore, nicht vor Gericht handle, nicht
kriege, keine Waffen trage, der kein weltlich Herrschaft, Zins oder Knecht moge haben,
der aller Ding als ein gestorbener Mensch einhergehe ohne alien Geschmuck, der nichts
Eigenes moge haben und nichts mit der Welt gemein, als Gastung, Freudenmal, Han-
del, Zunft, Gesellschaft, Wirthschaft, Hochzeit, Tanze, u. s. w.
i The Miinster projects were disapproved by Ubbo Philipps, who was a Catholic priest
in Leeuwarden (1534), and had become one of the leaders of the Anabaptists, and had
consecrated David Joris (§ 30, Note 9), Menno Simons, and his brother Dirk Philipps
(Schyn, ii. 185) as ministers of the sect : this he declares himself in his confession written
after he had gone over to the Reformed Church. See this in Jehring, s. 216. Gerde-
sii Hist. Reform, iii. 112. Menno, too, often speaks very strongly against the Miinster
disturbances ; compare his work, Tegen Jan van Leyden, Opp., p. 1165.
3 On his life, see Jo. Molleri Cimbria Literata, ii. 835. M. M. Cramer het Leven en
de Verrigtingen van Menno Simons, Amst., 1837. Menno Symons geschildert von B. K.
Roosen, menn. Prediger, Leipzig, 1848. He has himself described his exodus from the
papacy in the Claren Beantwoordinge over eene Schrift Gellii Fabri, 1552, Opp., p. 470;
Latin by Schyn, ii. 119 ; German by Gittermann, in Stiiudlin's u. Tzschimer's Archiv f.
Kirchengcsch., ii.i. 102, and in Von Reiswitz u. Wadzeck, i. 49.— Opera Menno Symons
ofte groot Sommarie dat is Vergaderingh van sijne Boecken en Schriften, 1646. 4. (in this
collected edition, however, much has been changed ; see Ottius, p. 97).
4 His journeys and the different places where he stopped can not be exactly pointed
out. First he staid in West Friesland, until he was declared an outlaw by an edict, 1543,
(Ottius, p. 100). Then he was a longer time in Emden (Ubbo Emmius in Historia Fris.,
p. 921), later in Liibeck and Wismar; see Molleri Cimbria literata, p. 837. The Re-
formed preacher in Emden, Martin Micronius, writes, 1556, to Bullinger : Mennonis reg-
mira latissime in hisce omnibus maritimis regionibus patet, ab extremis Flandriae oris
Dantiscura usque (Ottius, p. 125).
5 On the origin of these names, which first came up after 1570, see Jaarboekje voor de
CHAP. IV.— MINOR PARTIES. § 32. MENNONITES. 373
lay hold with a believing heart upon all the doctrines and precepts
of the Scripture, and to carry them out in life.6 They did not ac-
cept any Confession of Faith,7 and ascribed no worth to scientific
expositions of the doctrinal system.8 Accordingly, they rejected
doopsgezinde Gemeenten in de Nederlanden, Amst., 1837, p. 39. In Menno's works the
only designations are such as Gemeente Gods, ellendige, weerloze Christenen, breeders, etc.
6 Menno describes in his work, Van bet rechte Christen geloove, 1556 (Opp., p. 154),
the faitli of the Papists, that of the Lutherans (they teach, dat ons bet geloobe alleen
salich maeckt, oock sonder eenighe toedoen der wercken. Hence there is among them
so wild a life, dat men onder de Turcken ende Tartaeren (vermoede ick) naenwe soo een
godtloos leelijck leben vinden sal), and the faith of the Engelschen oft Zwingelschen
(they believe, datter twee Sonen in Christo sijn, Son of God without mother, Mary's
Son without Father). On the other hand, p. 158 : Wy leeren ende gelooven, ende dat
met kragt ende gewelt der gantscher schrift, als dat de geheele Christus Jesus van bo-
ven tot beneden, van binnen ende van buyten, sienlijck ende onsienlijck Godts eerste-
geborene <~nde eengheborene eygen Sone is, het onbevindelijck eeuwighe woort daer alio
dingen do* geschapen sijn, de eestgeborne aller Creatueren, een waerachtich mensch,
door des Almachtigen eeuwighen Vaders eeuwige geest ende stercker kracht bovenalder
menschen begrijp ende wetenschap in Maria de reyne Jonckvrouwe geworden, our Mes-
siah, Prophet, Teacher, and High-priest, die ons sijns Vaders goede wille ende welbe-
hagen geleert heeft, ons als een onstraffelijck voorbeelt voorgewandelt heeft, ende heeft
also hem selven voor onse sonden in het cruys den vader tot eenen soeten reuck vrywil-
lichlijck henen gegeven, door den welcken wy al te samen hebben (die dat metter her-
ten gelooven) quytscheldinghe onser sonden, genade, gonste, barmherticheyt, vryheyt,
vrede, dat eeuwige leven, een versoende vader, ende eenen vryen toeganck tot Godt in
den Geest. Ende dit alle door sijn verdiensten, gerechtigheyt, voorbidden ende bloet,
ende niet door ouse wercken eeuwelijck. Alle die dit aldus voor gewis ende waerachtig
metter herten konnen gelooven, ende sijn door het woort in haeren geest besegelt, also-
danige worden in den inwendigen mensche verandert, ontfanghen des Heeren vreese
ende liefde, baren uyt haer geloobe de gerechtigheyt, vrucht, kracht, een onbestraffe-
liick leven, ende nieuwe wesen (that is, essentially the despised Lutheran doctrine).
P. 160 : Siet, so moet men metter herten gelooven, als Paulus seyt, dat is, wy moeten
soo aen't woordt hangen ende kleben, so aennemen ende indrucken, dat wy ons daer
nimmermeer van af en keeren, noch afkeeren en laten, dan dattet in't herte noch al die-
per ende dieper altijt inwortelt, op dat wy door sijn kracht Godt uyt alien onsen vermo-
gen vreesen, ende onse sonden recht boeten mogen. Want de hertgrondelijcke ongever-
wede vreese drijft de sonden uyt, ende is onmogelijck sonder Godts vreese rechtveerdich
te worden. P. 167 : Dat rechte Evangelische geloove siet ende achtet alleene op Chris-
tus leere, Ceremonien, gebod, verbod, ende onbestraffelijck voorbeelt, ende schickt hem
daer na uyt alle sijn vermogen. P. 128 : De almachtige groote Heere en wil hem met
geen bloote namen laten te vreden stellen, maer hy wil een waerachtich vruchtbaer ge-
loove, een ongeverwede vierige liefde, een nieu omgekeert verandert herte, een waer-
achtige ootmoedicheyt, bermherticheyt, kuysheyt, lijtsaemheyt, gerechticheyt ende
vrede : hy wil den geheelen mensch, hert, mont ende daet, die sijne lust in des Heeren
woort heeft, die de waerheyt van herten spreect, die ziin vlees cruyst, en die sijn goet
en bloet (alst de noot eyscht) gewillichlic voor des Heeren woort stelt.
7 On their old Confession of Faith, see Schyn, ii. 78. The oldest, 1580, is by John Ris,
preacher of the Waterlanders in Alcmar (Schyn, ii. 279), and Lubbert Gerard, in Latin
in Schyn, i. 172.
s Menno, p. 666 : Maer soo verre als mijn onwetenheyt bctreft, die hy my hier met
groote bitterheyt voonverpt, en sehame ick my niet voor alle man te bekennen, so ick
niet alleen onwetende, maer oock geheel ongeleert ben, der Tongen weynich oft niet er-
varen.— Maer so wijt der hcmelscher wijshcyt aengaet, ben ick door des Heeren genade
374 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
the oath (Matt. v. 37), the use of arms (Matt. xxvi. 52), all re-
venge (Matt. v. 39), divorce excepting in case of adultery (Matt.
v. 32), and infant baptism (Matt, xxviii. 19).9 In the doctrine of
grace they held that Christ died for all ;10 in the Lord's Supper
they agreed with Zwingle.11 The Church was to them the com-
so verre van Godt geleert, dat ick van herten bekenne, dat mijn Verlosser ende Hey-
lant Christus Jesus Gods eengeborn ende erstgeboren eygen Sone is, etc. Ende dese sel-
bige wijskeijt — achte ick de alderweerdichste te zijn die men noemen kan, oftse oock al-
schoon van eenen ongeleerden Kardrijber oft Colendrager geleert, ende weder aen den
dach gebracbt werde. — Siet, mijn Leser, om deser Philosophien soetichej't, eerbarhej-t,
deucht, vrucht, liefde ende schoonheydt, die ick van geen boochberoemde Doctoren, noch
in geen hooge scholen geleert hebbe, — heb ick lieber uytverkoren aller werelt Geleerden
onwetende ende ongeleerden Sot te zien, op dat ick voor mijnen Godt wijs bevonden
werde, dan der Wereltwijsen de alder beroemsteeeu te zijn, ende ten laetsten voor den
wijsen Godt een Sot te zijn. Menno often complains that learned people have falsified
Christianity, and are the persecutors of the true Christians. Thus, p. 119, he addresses
the Roman, Lutheran, and Zwinglian clergy (e. g., p. 120: Godts naem lastert ghy, sijn
hej-lige Woort vervalscht ghy, sijne kinderen ende dienaren vervoolght ghy, ende op
sijn genade doet ghy alle quaet) ; comp. p. 590, 609. — Protocollum Frankenthalense,
1571 (see below, Note 20), in Schyn, ii. 226 : Quaeritur, an Pater, Filius et Spiritus sanc-
tus sint unica divina essentia, sed in tribus personis distincta. Tota haec disputatio nil
nisi mera est logomachia, nam in re ipsa — plane conveniunt ; et Mennonitae solummodo
admodum anxii sunt, in tarn sublimi mysterio, humanum excedente sensum, aliis uti
verbis, quam Spiritus sanctus ipse in sacra Scriptura usus fuit, quare ipsis voces inro-
o-T-ao-Etos et personae minime arridebant, putantes illas a Patribus excogitatas mysterium
Trinitatis magis obscurare quam explicare, quare sese stricte retinebant, et suam men-
tern solummodo exprimere volebant phraseologiis a Spiritu sancto usitatis, et non hu-
manis vocibus. Compare their Confession given in to the estates of Holland, 1626 (in
Schyn, ii. 82) : Verbum bfxooumo?, ut etiam verba triplicitas et tres personae a veteri-
bus dim excogitata nos devitamus, quia sacra Scriptura ea haud novit, et periculosum
est de Deo aliis ac Scripturae verbis loqui.
9 He calls them, Opp., p. 882, schadelicken superstitie, and says, datse niet uyt Godt
ende Godts Woort, maer uyt Antichrist, ende uyt den putte des afgronts voortgekomen
ende gesproten is. On the other hand, the Mennonites, because they did not baptize
their children, were called by their opponents Kinderenzielmoorders (Opp., p. 964).
10 Menno Simons van de Rechtveerdichmakinghe, Opp., p. 869. Jo. Risii et Lubb.
Gerardi Confessio, 1580, Art. vii., in Schyn, i. 179: Christus pro omnibus ad propitia-
tionem datus, oblatus et mortuus est. In cujus rei confirmationem voluit Deus ut gratia
haec universalis, caritas et benignitas per praedicationem Evangelii omnibus creaturis
seu populis annuntiaretur et offerretur. Omnes, qui poenitentes et credentes gratiosum
istud Dei in Christo beneficium admittunt aut accipiunt, atque in ea perseverant, sunt et
manent per ejus misericordiam electi, de quibus Deus ante jacta mundi fundamenta de-
crevit, ut regni et gloriae coelestis participes evaderent. Sed qui oblatam istam gratiam
dedignantur aut respuunt, tenebras loco lucis amant, in impoenitentia et incredulitate
perseverant, seipsos per istam malitiam salutis reddunt indignos, etc.
11 Menno, p. 43: Ons en is niet een letter in de gantsche Schrift bevolen, als dat wy
over dat sienelijcke ende tastelijcke signo disputeren sullen, wat dat in hem sy. De gee-
stelijcke rechten alle dingen geestelijck : want wat dat in der substantie sy, mach met
handen getast, met oogen gesien, ende metten monde gesmaect worden. Maer dat staet
ons meest te bedencken, dat wy dat significato, dat is dat gene, dat met desen signo (dat
is teken) alien waerachtigen Christgeloovigen voorgedragen, afgebeelt ende vermaent
wort, in onser swackheyt mogen na komen, ende so veel als in ons is, gelijckformich
zijn. Comp. p. 531 and 883.
CHAP. IV— MINOR PARTIES. § 32. MENNONITES. 375
munion of saints, to be kept in its purity by strict discipline.13
The civil magistracy they declared to be still necessary, but for-
eign to Christ's kingdom, so that no one of their number could
hold a magistrate's office.13
As early as 1554 a controversy about the strictness of excom-
munication divided the milder Waterlanders (the rude Mennonites)
from the stricter or finer Mennonites ; these last (1565) were split
up into three parties — Flemings, Frisons, Germans.14 These divi-
12 Menno, p. 555: The Church is a— Vergaderinge der Godtvruchtigen ende een gc-
meynschap der Heyligen. P. 541 : Soo lange de Herders ende de Leeraers dat godtsa-
lige vrome leben in der kracht dreven, Doop ende Nachtmael den boetveerdighen alleene
toedienden, ende de Afsonderiughe na der Schrift recht hielden, ziin sy Christi Gemeyn-
te ende kercke gebleven. Maer soo haest sy dat gemaekelijck ruyme leven sochten, dat
cruyce Christi hateden, hebben sy die Roede neder gheleyt, den Volcke vrede toegeseyt,
den Ban metter tijt milder geraaeckt, ende also een Gemeynte Antichristi, Babel, ende
Werelt geworden, gelijck van vele hondert Jaren herwaerts wel gesien is. — Gelijck een
Wijnbereh sonder thuyn ende graven, ende een Stadt sonder mueren ende Poorten is :
soo is oock een Gemeynte, die sonder Afsonderinghe ende Ban is. Want de Vyandt tot
alsulck een vryen inganck hebben, ende ziin verdoemelijck Oncruydt onverhindert zaey-
en ende planten mach. Risii et Gerardi Confessio, Art. 24 (Schyn, i. 201) : Tales fideles
et regenerati homines, per totum terrarum orbem dispersi, sunt verus Dei populus, sive
Ecclesia Jesu Christi in terra.— At quamvis banc inter Ecclesiam ingens simulatorum et
hypocritarum lateat et versetur multitudo, illi tamen soli, qui in Christo regenerati et
sauctifieati sunt, vera corporis Christi sunt membra, atque ea propter beatorum promis-
sorum haeredes. Art. 25 : In hac sua sancta Ecclesia Christus ordinavit Ministerium
evangelicum, uempe doctrinam verbi divini, usum sacrorum Sacramentorum, curamque
pauperum, ut et Ministros ad perfungendnm istis ministeriis : atque insuper exercitium
fraternae allocutionis, punitionis et tandem amotionis eorum, qui in impoenitentia persc-
verant : quae ordinationes in verbo Dei conceptae solummodo juxta sensum ejusdem
verbi exequendae sunt.
13 Risii et Gerardi Confessio ; Art. 37 (Schyn, i. 214) : Potestas sive magistratus politi-
cus necessaria Dei ordinatio est, instituta ad gubernationem communis societatis huma-
nae et conservationem vitae naturalis et civiliter bonae, ad defensioncm bonorum et
castigationem malorum. Agnoscimus, verbo Dei nos obligante, officii nostri esse, po-
testatem revereri, eique honorem et obedientiam exhibere omnibus in rebus, quae verbo
Domini non sunt contrariae. Nostri officii est, Deum omnipotentem pro eis deprecari,
illique pro bonis et aequis magistratibus gratias agere, atque absque murmuratione justa
tributa et vectigalia reddere. Potestatem banc politicam Dominus Jesus in regno suo
spiritual!, Ecclesia Novi Testamenti, non instituit, neque banc officiis Ecclesiae suae
adjunxit : neque discipulos aut sequaces suos ad regalem, ducalem, vel aliam potesta-
tem vocavit, neque praecepit, ut illam arriperent et mundano more gubernarent : multo
minus Ecclesiae suae membris dedit legem tali muneri aut dominio convenientem : sed
passim ab eo (cui voce e coelo audita auscultandum erat) vocantur ad imitationem iner-
mis ejus vitae et vestigia crucem ferentia ; et in quo nihil minus apparuit, quam mun-
danum regnum, potestas et gladius. Hisce omnibus igitur exacte perpensis (atque insu-
per, non pauca cum munere potestatis politicae conjuncta esse, ut bellum gerere, hosti-
bus bona et vitam eripere, etc., quae vitae Christianorum, qui mundo mortui esse de-
bent, aut male aut plane non conveniunt), hinc a talibus officiis et administrationibus
nos subducimus.
14 Waterland on the Pampus, in North Holland.— Tbc division (15G5) originated in
Friesland, between the Frisons and Flemings (refugees from Flanders). The Flemings
were the stricter party ; and the most important point of dispute was about the sentence
37(5 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
sions lost their importance in the seventeenth century.15 But a
separation that took place in Amsterdam, 1664, had a much wider
influence, extending also to the other Dutch churches ; it was be-
tween the Mennonites who held the opinions of the Remonstrants
and the old orthodox party.16
For a long time the Mennonites were thought to be like the
fanatical Anabaptists, and were severely persecuted ;17 but the ex-
of excommunication, which, according to the strict view, should be inflicted for even-
transgression without previous warning ; and it broke oft" communion between married
persons and relatives. Menno was at first for the milder view (see letters to the Breth-
ren at Franeker, 1555, and to the Brethren at Emden, 1556, in Jehring, s. 222) ; but he
then went over to the stricter party (see Banboeck, Opp., p. 349). Besides this thejfoe
Mennonites held fast to Menno's opinion, that Christ as man was created in the womb
of Mary, without receiving aught from her ; cf. Opera, p. 667, 1021 ; see the Confession
of the Prisons and Germans, 1630, in Schyn, ii. 92; on this point, ibid., p. 161 (cf. M.
Hofmann, § 30, Note 12). Lastly, the ./me Mennonites were distinguished by the wash-
ing of feet; see the Confession, 1630, Art. 13 (Schyn, ii. 101): Sequitur adhuc Sancto-
rum lotio pedum cum a fidei consortibus e longinquo advenientibus invisimur, ut eo-
rum pedes secundum consuetudinem veteris Testamenti et Christi exemplum data oc-
casione lavemus, eo contestantes nostram coram Deo proximoque humilitatem, sup-
plici voto, ut Dominus nos quotidie in humilitate corroboret, et uti nos invicem alio-
rum pedes lavimus, ita et ipsi complaceat nostras animas suo sanguine ac aquis Spiri-
tus sancti ab omni macula et impuritate peccati emendare et depurare. The fall nar-
ration of these divisions, from an eye-witness, translated in Jehring, s. 104, gives the
repulsive picture of a rude pietj', pervaded by ambition and dogmatism of the smallest
kind.
15 At a meeting in Cologne, 1591, the Frisons united with the Germans (Ottius, p.
187) : the Confession there adopted is the Concept of Cologne, May 1, 1591 (Jehring, s.
181). These, again, united with the Flemings in Amsterdam, 1630 ; and this union was
several times renewed, e. g., in Lej-den, 1664; see the agreement there set forth, in Jeh-
ring, s; 275 ; cf. Schyn, ii. 42. In all these unions the milder party prevailed, that is,
the one originally that of the Waterlanders ; Jehring, s. 21. Some churches, especially
of the Frisons, remained separate.
16 The leader of the Remonstrants, or Socinians, was Dr. Galenus Abrahams (see Ben-
them's Holliind. Kirch- u. Schulenstaat, i. 832; Jehring, s. 30), hence called Galenists,
and, from the house where they assembled (bij het Lam), Lamists ; the opponents were
called Apostoolians, from their leader, Dr. Samuel Apostool ; and Zonists, from their
house in de Zon (sun). By the Algemeene Doopsgezinde Societeit, founded in 1811, the
two churches came again into closer fellowship ; see Jaarboekje voor de Doopsgez. Ge-
meenten, 1838 en 1839, p. 118; cf. p. 99.
17 Menno (Opera, 934) recites and refutes the objections made to them: viz., 1. They
are Munsterites ; 2. They would not obey civil authority ; 3. They are insurrectionary,
and would take possession of cities and lands if they only had the power ; 4. They had
their goods in common ; 5. They had many wives, and had women in common, seggen
tot malkanderen : Suster, mijn geest begeert u vleesch ; 6. If any one after baptism fell
into sin, they refused all repentance and grace ; 7. Sy schelden ons, wy zijn Lantloo-
pers, he3'melicke sluypers, oft sluypers in die huysen, vervoerders' nieuwe Monnicken,
Glyseners, dat wy ons beroemen sonder sonde te zijn, Hemelstormers ende werckheyli-
gen, di door onse verdiensten ende wercken willen salich worden, een godtloose Secte
ende Rotterije, Kinderenzielmoordenaers, Wederdopers, Sacramentschenders, ende dat
wy met den Duyvel beseten zijn ; 8. It was said : Welaen, hebben sy die waerheyt, so
laet haer int openbaer komen.
CHAP. IV.— MINOR PARTIES. § 32. MENNONITES. 377
ample of their martyrs only confirmed their steadfastness.18 By
their diligence, frugality, honesty, and love of peace they obtained
position and esteem. In the Netherlands they first received tol-
eration after having given, in 1572, important aid in money to
Prince William of Orange ;19 in 1626 they obtained entire relig-
ious freedom. In the cities on the coast — Emden, Hamburg,
Dantzic, and Elbingen — they obtained toleration on account of
their mercantile importance.
In the Palatinate there were also churches of Baptists, who kept
up church fellowship with the Dutch Mennonites.20 Less close
was the connection of the latter with the churches, which, in spite
of all penal statutes, continued to exist in Switzerland in consid-
erable numbers and strength.21 From thence, too, they came into
Moravia.23 They were expelled from Moravia, 1622, by Ferdi-
1 8 Their memory was carefully preserved by writings. The first Martyrology, often
reprinted, was : Het offer des Heeren, 1542, in 12mo. Then the Waterlanders publish-
ed Martelaarspiegel der weereloze Christenen, Haarlem, 1615 and 1631. 4. The Fri-
sons put forth in opposition the Historie van de vrome getuigen Jesu Christi, Hoorn,
1617 and 1626, because in the Martyrs' Mirror the declai'ations of the martyrs on the
incarnation of Christ had, they said, been falsified. Last of all : Het bloedigh Tooneel
der Dopsgezinde, etc., door Tieleman Jans van Braght, Dordrecht, 1660, fol., and Am-
sterdam, 1685, 2 T., fol. Comp. Jaarboekje, 1838 en 1839, p. 102.
19 Wagenaar Beschrijving van Amsterdam, Deel iii., Boek iii., fol. 237. Ottius, p. 158.
20 Menno, in 1544, is said to have himself been in Cologne, and had intercourse with
the Anabaptists of that region (Jaarboekje, 1838 en 1839, p. 57).— The meeting of the
Swiss and German Anabaptists in Strasburg, 1555, consulted upon the incarnation of
Christ ; see Martelaarspiegel, p. 193. Hoornsches MartjTerbueh, p. 210.— The Elector
Frederick III., in 1571, had a conference held with the Anabaptists (Protocoll d. i. alle
Handlung des Gesprachs zu Frankenthal mit denen so man Wiedertaufer nennet, Hei-
delberg, 1573. Struven's pfalzische Kirchenhistorie, s. 238), the protocol of which is
reckoned by the Mennonites among their doctrinal documents, Schyn, ii. 223.— On the
union of the Frisons and Germans in Cologne, 1591, see supra, Note 15.
21 On the different sorts of Swiss Baptists, see H. Bullinger's der Widertaufferen Ur-
sprung, Furgang, Secten, Wesen, furneme und gemeine ihrer Lehr Artikel, Zurich, 1560.
4. Bl. 17. Erbkam's Gesch. d. Protest. Secten., s. 556. Among them there long re-
mained vestiges of the original fanaticism, and they were thus distinguished from the
Mennonites (Ottius, p. 302, 327) ; yet the latter looked upon them as brethren in the
faith, and several times procured intercessions of the States-General in their behalf ad-
dressed to the cantons ; thus to Zurich, 1660 (Ottius, p. 348), to Berne, 1710 • in Jehrin"-
s. 282.
22 Here, too, they were driven away after 1547 (Ottius, p. 109). Many, however, re-
mained behind, and strengthened themselves from Switzerland (Ottius, p. 162 ss. 170 s.
222). Moravia became the Holy Land of the Baptists, and their messengers invited
them to come there from all quarters (Ottius, p. 178). Here they lived in a strictlv-
governed community (see the description in Vier und funfzig erhebliche Ursachen, wa-
rum die Wiedertaufer nicht sein im Lande zu leiden, durch Chr. A. Fischer Kathol.
Pfarrer zu Veldsperg, Ingolstadt, 1607. Ottius, p. 201, 240 ; Erbkam, s. 672). The
Herrenhuters (United Brethren) have manifestly derived many of their regulations from
this source.
378 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. II.— A.D. 1517-1648.
nand II.23 From Switzerland, after the persecution of 1659, they
retreated into Alsace and the Rhenish Palatinate.24
§ 33.
SCHWENCKFELD.
Salig's Historie d. Augspurg. Confession, iii. 950. — Planck's Gescb. d. Entstehung, etc.,
unseres Protest. Lehrbegrift's, v. i. 75. — H. W. Erbkam's Gesch. der Protest. Secten
im Zeitalter d. Reformation, Hamburg u. Gotha, 1848, s. 357. — G. L. Hahn Schwenck-
feldii Sententia de Christi persona et opere exposita, Vratislav., 1847.
[Baur's Dreienigkeit, iii. 219 f. 244 f. Dorner's Person Christi, ii. 573. 624 f. Niedner's
Geschicbte d. Kirche, s. 673-7.]
Caspar Schwenckfeld,1 of Ossing, a nobleman in the service of
the Duke of Liegnitz, and a pious and zealous advocate of the
Reformation,2 began early to complain of its insufficiency, on the
ground that it produced among its adherents only a dead faith, in-
stead of a genuine Christian life.3 When the controversy about
the Lord's Supper broke out between Luther and Zwingle, he
conceived that he had received (1525) by revelation the only true
interpretation of the words of institution ; and here he approach-
ed the Swiss view.4 But as he became more confirmed in the
-3 Ottius, p. 245. They fled to Hungary and Transylvania.
24 Ottius, p. 337.
1 The family name was Schwenckfeld ; his baronial estate, Ossing, was in the circle
of Liiben, principality of Liegnitz ; Rosenberg's Schles. Reformationsgesch., s. 54.
2 Comp. Ein christi. Ermanung zu furdern das Wort Gottes an den Herrn Bischof
zu Breslau durch die Edlen H. M. v. Langenwalde imd C. Schwenckfeld v. Ossick v.
1. Jan., 1524. 4. ; see Salig, iii. 955.
3 Comp. Ermahnung des Missbrauchs etlicher furnehmsten Artikel des Evangeliums,
aus welcher Unverstand der gemeine Mann in fleischliche Freiheit und Irrung gefiihrt
wird, v. 11. Jun., 1524. 4. These abused articles he designates as being : 1. That faith
alone justifies us ; 2. That we have no free-will ; 3. That we can not keep God's com-
mands ; 4. That our works are nothing ; 5. That Christ has made satisfaction for us.
Thus we hear it said : " Ey wer kann Gottes Gebot halten ? Unsere Seligkeit besteht
ja nicht in Werken, sondern in Glauben, haben wir doch das Evangelion d. i. eine trbst-
liche Botschaft, und Chnstus hat uns vom Gesetz befreiet."— "Es sind alle Bierhauser
voll unniitzer Prediger, lassen sich bedunken, so sie nur einen Zank mit Gottes Wort
anrichten, Widerpart halten konnten, und sehr schreien, saufen, und alle Eitelkeit trei-
ben, es stiinde ganz wohl in der Christenheit, man redete stets von Gott, und sagen, sie
stehen bei Gottes Wort."— But if they would take the words of Christ to heart : " meino
Wrorte sind Geist und Leben, so wiirden sie nicht so unschicklich damit wiirfeln, son-
dern in anderer Weise dem Worte nachtrachten."
4 He gained over to this view Valentin Krautwald, preacher in Liegnitz, who also
first declared it in letters (Epistolare, Th. 2, Buch 2, in the beginning). He thus inter-
prets the words of institution : Quod ipse panis fractus est corpori esurienti, nempe cibus,
hoc est corpus iueum, cibus videlicet esurientium animarum. On the conferences about
it, which Schwenckfeld had as early as 1525 with Luther, in Wittenberg, see Schwenck-
feld's letter to Dr. Zauch (Epist., ii. ii. 20), and F. v. Walden (1. c, p. 24); cf. Salig, iii.
CHAP. IV— MINOR PARTIES. § 33. SCHWENCKFELD. 379
idea that the spiritual renewal of man was effected by an imme-
diate agency of God in the soul, and not by the external, ecclesi-
astical means of grace — by Christ, the internal Word, and not by
the outward Word of God5 — he framed a series of mystical spec-
ulations, in which he came into decided opposition to all Christian
parties. Among all creatures, so he taught, man alone is destined
to become partaker of the divine nature.6 For this object the
Word of God became man ; not created as a man, but begotten
in the Virgin from the divine essence, and hence begotten essen-
tially in the same way with the Word.7 So Christ upon the cross
9G1. Erbkam, s. 370. The preachers in Liegnitz all participated in Schwenckfeld's
views ; see their declaration to the Duke, 1527, in Rosenberg's Schles. Reformations-
geschichte, s. 412.
5 So first in the work, De Cursu Verbi Dei, origine fidei et ratione justificationis
Epist. C. Schwenkfeldii, cum praef. Jo. Oecolampadii, Basil, 1527. 8. German in the
Epistolare, ii. ii. 364. Comp. s. 371 : " Gott braucht keine iiusserlichen Dinge und Mit-
tel zu seiner innerlichen Gnade und geistlichem Handel. — Wer von aussen ein und
durch das Aeussere in das Innere will kommen, der vei'steht nicht den Gnadenlauf. —
Der Mensch muss Alles vergessen und fallen lassen, und zu dem Einsprechen der Gnade
aller Dinge ledig, gelassen, und alien Kreaturen genommen seyn, ganzlich Gott erge-
ben. — Derwegen ist der Gnade und des heil. Geistes einiger Schlitt und Mittel, darin er
in die stille, lebendige Seele rutscht, sein allmachtiges ewiges Wort, so ohne Mittel von
dem Munde Gottes ausgehet, und gar nicht durch die Schrift, ausseres Wort, Sakrament,
oder irgend eine Kreatiirlichkeit im Himmel und auf Erden. Gott will ihm diese Ehre
selbst und allein vorbehalten haben, den Menschen durch sich selbstbegnadigen, lehren,
den heiligcn Geist mittheilen und selig machen, und die Gnade, Erleuchtung und Selig-
keit durch keine Kreatur wirken, weil auch das Fleisch Christi nicht ein genugsam In- r
strument dazu war, es musste vor verklart, in das himmlische Wesen verzuckt, und von
unsern Augen weggenommen werden."
6 Epistolare, ii. ii. 461, 851.
7 Confession von J. Chr., Th. 3. (in Schwcnkfeld's christi. orthodoxische Bilcher,
i. 22G) : " Solchs nemlich, dass Gott dieses Menschens, ja des ganzen Christi, des eini-
gen Sohnes Gott und Menschens, ganzcr Vater, auch im Erzeugen und Empfangnuss
seines Fleischs ist, so wol als der ganze Christus Gottes und Maria einiger Sohn ist, wol-
len sie nicht gnug bedenken, sehen auf die Mutter zu viel zur linken Seiten, also dass
sie Gott den Vater zur Rechten hinterstellig lassen, gleich als ob Christus nicht ganz
(auch nach seinem Menschen) Gottes Sohn wiire, sonder halb, also zu reden, des Vatern,
und die ander Halfte der Mutter war: wie sollten sie denn nicht mit ihm unter die Cre-
aturen schlagen ? so doeh Gott der himmlisehe Vater (von welchem alle Sippschaft her-
kommt) auch da sein vaterlich Amt braucht, wie ihm gebiihret, das ist gottlich und
himmlisch, dass Maria schwanger wird, dass sie ihm einen ganzen Sohn zum Heiland
aller Welt empfanget und gebieret. Der Mensch Jesus Christus ist ein neuer Mensch,
ein ander Adam, weder der erste Adam, und seine Nachkommlinge creaturische Men-
schen sevn, und ob er wohl ein Mensch, auch in den Tagen seines Fleisches ein sterb-
licher wahrer Mensch gewest ist, so ist er doch Gottes natilrlicher Sohn, er ist nicht ge-
schaffen, sondern aus Gott und einer heil. Jungfraucn durcli den heil. Geist gebohren.
Er hat wohl ein menschlich Fleisch und ist Fleisch, es hat aber viel ein ander Gestalt
mit seinem Fleische, weder mit allem creaturlichen erschaffenen Fleische. — Wcnn sie
nun nicht gem muthwillig und fiirsetzlich wiillcn irren, so werden sie die zweierlci Amt
Gottes, das Amt der Schopfung und sein vaterlich Amt, mit der h. Schrift untcrschei-
den, und aus Matth. i., Luc. i. bedenken, woher Maria sey schwanger worden, was auch
380 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
has canceled our sin;8 but after his exaltation he was wholly
Unterscheides seyn moge zwischen einem aus Erd oder Staub erschaffnen Menschen,
und einem Menschen, der aus Gott und seinem Geiste urspriinglich von einer heil. Jung-
frauen ist gebohren, oder (wie es Paulus unterscheidet) zwischen einem Fleische der Sun-
den und einem andern, das wohl in der Gleichheit des Fleischs der Silud, aber doch nicht
ein Fleisch der Siinden war, wie denn Christus ein solch heilig neu Fleisch, auch vom
ersten Blick seines Empfiingnus aus Maria gehabt hat. Also denn mogen sie bald fin-
den, dass Christus ein gottlicher Mensch, QtavQpwrroi, ein neuer himmlischer Mensch, ein
Mittler und sonderlicher Herr und Heiland ist. Darum sollen sie bedenken, dass Gott
der Allnnichtige seinen gottlichen Rath beim Menschen, oder beim Fleische und Mensch-
werden, nicht auf einen, noch auf einerlei Menschen oder Ankunft des Menschens, son-
der auf zwene unterscheidne Menschen fiirgenommen und gestellt hat. Auf zween, sag
ich, deren einer irdisch, der ander himmlisch war, nicht also himmlisch, dass er nicht
ein wahres Fleisch und Blut hab, noch aussem Fleisch Maria nicht sey erzeuget und ge-
bohren, sonder dass er von ihr neuer himmlischer gottlicher Weise erzeuget, und in ihr
sey empfangen, dass sein Anfang aus Gott ist herkommen, wie es auch die Vater also
ausgelegt und verstanden haben. Aus welchem allem — mogen sie guten Bescheid ha-
ben, dass der Mensch Jesus Christus kein Creatur oder Geschopf, auch in den Tagen
seines Fleisches nie gewest ist. Denn sollt er ein Creatur seyn, so miissts ja eutzweder
vom Vater oder von der Mutter herkommen : nicht vom Vater, weil Gott der Vater
keiner erschaffnen Creatur, als Creatur, Vater, sonder ihr Schopfer ist : auch nicht von
der Mutter, denn sie hat ihnen nicht vermogen zu schaft'en, noch das Wesen geben, so
wenig sie aus eigner Kraft hatt mogen schwanger werden, ob sie wohl ihr jungfrauliches
Fleisch darzu dargereicht hat, dass er Mensch ist gebohren : woher sollt denn Christus
ein geschaffne Creatur, und nicht vielmehr Gottes natiirlicher eingebohrner Sohn se}-n ?"
Schwenckfeld believed that the union of the divine and human natures in one Person
could be conceived of only in this way ; and he declared that the common view, which
ascribed much to the human alone, and other things again only to the divine nature,
was mere Nestorianism. Comp. Von der Ganzheit Christi, beide im Leiden und in sei-
ner Herri ichkeit, mit Aufdeckung und treuer Warming an alle Christen, sich zu hiiten
fiir den wiederholten Nestorianischcn Irrthum der Theilung des eingebornen unzertheil-
igen Sohnes Gottes, 1542. 4., and Cassianus Von der Menschwerdung Christi wider den
Mestorianischen Irrthum der Theilung Christi, 4 ; comp. Erbkam, s. 450. — It still, indeed,
remains incomprehensible how aught but perfect deitj- can be generated from the divine
nature, and how that which Mary imparted in the conception of Christ could have been
nothing of a creature kind. Dorner's Entwickelungsgesch. d. Lehre v. d. Person Christi,
s. 204 ; Baur's Lehre v. d. Dreieinigkeit und Menschwerdung Gottes in ihrer geschichtl.
Entwicklung, iii. 219.
8 Confession von J. Chr., Th. 3 (Orthodox. Biicher, i. 286) : " Also sagen wir, dass
Christus Jesus, so er unser Mittler und Hohepriester ist, der sey, welcher seinen Leib,
ja sich selbst, zum immerwahrenden Opfer aufgeopfert, uns mit Gott versiihnet, vom
ewigen Tode gefreiet, die Siinde mit seinem Blute abgewaschen, und derselbigen Verge-
bung, auch die Ileiligung und das ewige Leben durch seinen bittern Tod hab erworben.
Solches hatdem Mittler Gottes und der Menschen, dem Herren J. Chr. nach dem Willen
seines Vaters wollen gebiihren, welches auch alleine ihnen aus der Creaturen Ordnung
zu heben mehr denn genug ware. Nachdem sich aber dieser Mittler und Hohepriester
selbst fiir uns hat aufgeopfert, und durch sein eigen Blut einmal in Sancta, d. i. in den
Himmel selbst war eingegangen, und eine ewige Erlosung hat erfunden, mittlet er nun
weiter, dass gedaohte Erlosung und seine Wohlthat, ja alles, was er in seiner Dispensa-
tion durch den Gehorsam des Kreuzes und durch sein heilig Leiden hat erworben, und
im Himmel zu der Rechten Gottes eingenommen, auch nun durch ihn, ja in ihm, und
aus ihm auf uns komme, und bei unserm Herzen, Seel und Gewissen zur ewigen Selig-
keit wcnle angelegt. Deshalben er denn von Gott seinem Vater zum Haupt der Ge-
meine, welche sein Leib ist, gegeben, auf dass er nit alleine der sey, welcher unser
Bests bei Gotte handlet, und alles bei ihm erwirbet, sonder den eingenommenen Reich-
CHAP. IV— MINOR PARTIES. § 33. SCHWENCKFELD. 381
adopted into the deity ; so that his very flesh was made divine,
becoming what God himself is ; and thus he remains eternally in
two natures, but his human nature is divine.9 This ruler in the
Kingdom of Grace directly produces regeneration in the hearts of
men, imparting himself to them, and dwelling in them with flesh
and blood, as well as in the spirit,10 and is their real food, which
thum Gottes auch selbst in die Glieder seines Leibes— durch den heil. Geist einfliesse
und austheile, dass sie aus seinem geistliehen Einfluss wachse, sich nahre und erlialten
werde, dass eben dieser Mittler, der Mensch Jesus Christus, welcher uns Vergebung der
Siinden hat envorben, audi solche gebe, und wir in ihm haben und empfangen."
9 Confess, v. J. Chr., Th. i. (Orthodox. Biicher, i. 125) : " Dass ich aber geschrieben,
Christus sey heut in der Gloria kein Creatur, hab ich damit wollen anzeigen, dass er
auch nach seinern Menschen durch die Verkliirung und Erhohung in Gott unser Herr
und Gott sey worden (Act. 2). Nicht dass er je ein Creatur sey gewest, sonder dass
er alles was creaturlicher Art, Eigenschaft, oder dieses leiblichen Wesens an seinem
Menschen dort befunden (da er der Leidlichkeit und aller Diirftigkeit am unser Willen
unterworfcn), ja alle Idiornata, so dem Fleisch zeitlich anhangen, nu durch den Tod hab
abgelegt, dagegen aber eine vollkommne Neuigkeit, Unsterblichkeit, und das kimm-
lische Wesen durch die Gloria Gottes seines Vaters angelegt, und damit sey bekleidet.
Nicht meine ichs also, dass sein menschliche Natur, Leib u. Seel, drum in solcher Glo-
ria abgetilget und aufgehoret hab,— als ob die Menschheit Christi sey zur Gottheit wor-
den, oder in die Gottheit sey verwandelt, wie mir Etliche unbillig zulegen :— glaube und
bekenne, dass Chr. J. auch noch heut u. ewig ein wahrer ganzer Mensch mit Leib,
Fleisch, Blut u. Gebein ist in himmlischer Klarheit in einem unbegreiflichen Licht u.
Wesen : es ist sein Menschheit geandcrt oder gewandelt, nicht verkehret, noch verzeh-
ret, sonder gewandelt sprich ich, durch die himmlische Gloria gebessert, und mit gott-
lichem Reichthum gemehret. Christus ist nach seiner Menschheit in die Herrlicheit
des Wesens Gottes kommen, darinnen ganz gottlich und geistlich, ja nach dem Wesen
alles das was Gott worden, dass dieser himmlische Mensch, unser Herr und Konig
Christus, durch sein Erhohung alle gottliche Idiomata und Eigenschaft Gottes hat er-
reicht und eingenommen, iibet gottliche Werk, hat himmlische Amt, Reich und Ver-
mogen."
10 Sendbrief v. d. Justification (Orthodox. Biicher, i. 484) : " In Summa, wir seind aus
heil. Schrift gewiss, gottlob, dass justificatio da in Paulo ein Gerechtmachung, und jus-
tificai-e gerecht machen, wie auch justitia Dei Gottes Gerechtigkeit d. i. die Giite und
Fromkeit des frommen treuen Gottes allda heisst, wclche er durch Christum im heil.
Geiste seinen Auserwahlten allhie mittheilet durch den Glauben : — nachdem er dieselb
und alle himmlische Giiter in Christum als in den Schatzkasten der ewigen Seligkeit
hat gelegt, in quo tota plenitudo divinitatis corporaliter inhabitat, — dass wir es bei ihm
durch den Glauben sollen suchen, wie denn Christus, der regierende Gnadenkonig, solche
Gerechtigkeit Gottes, Fromkeit, Liebe, Gute und Gottseligkcit allhie nach dem Maass
des Glaubens ausgeusst in alle auserwahlte neugebohrne Herzen. — Christus sollte ster-
ben, und uns nach dem Willen Gottes seines Vatern, auch nach seinem selbst Willen—
erlosen, und so das alles geschehen, sollt er alsdann uns zu einem Versuhner, Hciland
und Gerechtigkeit furgesetzt werden. Unser Seligkeit sollte zuvor ganz ausgericht wer-
den, wir solltens glauben (da kommt die Gnad und Gabe des heil. Geists), und im Glau-
ben an deme, der fur uns gelitten, alles lebendig finden, und wahrhaftig und weseutlich
empfahen zum ewigen Leben. So nun die Erlosung geschehen, und Jesus Christus mit
seinem Fleisch und Blut in alle gottliche Gloria aufgenommen, ja ganz in Gott versetzt,
ganz gottlich und herrlich ist worden ; so macht er uns durch den heil. Geist, welchen
er vom Vater eingenommen (Act. 2.) gerecht. Er emeuert unsern Sinn, wiedergebicret
uns, seliget, speiset und heiliget uns in der Einigkeit des einigen ewigen Wesens Gottes.
Wie war er sonst die Nahrung, Speise und Trank unser Seelen (Joh. vi.), wenn er nit
382 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
is only set forth in figure in the Lord's Supper.11 By such regen-
unser Gerechtigkeit war? O selig seind, die nach solcher Gerechtigkeit hungert unci
durstet! Matth. v. Dalier gehort nun das kurze Evangelium, welches aus Paulo an
zweien Orten ist ausgezogen, und lautet also : Christus ist gestorben um unser Sunden
willen, und ist aufgeweckt um unser Gerechtwerdunge willen (Rom. 4.), auf dass, so wir
durcb seine Gnade gerecht gemacht, Erben wiiren des ewigen Lebens nach der Hoffnung
(Tit. 3.). Das ist die Summa unsers christlichen Glaubens." This righteousness we re-
ceive through faith alone, without works. But the justifying faith is (Bekanntnus und
Eechenschaft v. d. Hauptpuncten des christl. Glaubens, Orthodox. Bucher, i. 8.) " nicht
ein verni'mftiger Wahn oder historische Beredung, sonder ein Gabe des h. Geists, ja im
Grunde ein Weseu mit deme der ihn schenkt oder giebet : er ist ein lebendige empfind-
liche Kraft des lebendigmachenden Gottes, dadurch die Herzen gereiniget und erneuert
werden, welcher Glaube auch die Gerechtigkeit Gottes, Christum Jesum, wahrhaftig,
wirklich und empfindlich nach seiner Masse mit ins glaubige Herz bringt." He speaks
against the Lutheran and Catholic doctrine of justification in Epistolare, i. 812 : " Die
Lutherischen haben einen historischen Christum, den sie nach dem Buchstaben erken-
nen, nach seinen Geschichten, Lehre, Mirakeln und Thaten, nicht wie er heut lebendig
ist und wirkt. Wie sie auch einen historischen Vernunftglauben und historische Justi- ■
fication haben, die sie auf promissiones, auf die Verheissungen, unangesehen weme sie
zustendig sein, — griinden. — Ihre justitia oder Gerechtigkeit ist allein Vergebung der
Sunden auswendig aus Glauben, wie man etwa Ablass kaufte, und dass uns Gott um
Christi mediatoris, des Mittlers willen die Siind nicht wolle zurechnen. Das ist, ob wir
schon Sunder sein, unci bose Buben bleiben, so werden wir doch propter fidem, um des
Glaubens willen in Christum von Gott fur gerecht gehalten und angenommen, wie sie
meinen, als ob Gott zu uns im Sterben oder am jungsten Tag sagen wilrde : " koinmt
her ihr Buben in Himmcl um Christi meines Sohns willen," etc. Gott halt keinen fur
gerecht, in deme gar nichts seiner wesentlichen Gerechtigkeit ist. — Nach dem Glauben
und Erkantniss, da man allein gliiubt, dass Christus das sey, was die Schrift von ihm
sagt, wird niemand gerecht noch selig vor Gotte : sonst mussten alle gerecht und selig
seyn, die Christum fur ihren Erliiser und Seligmacher nach dem Zeugniss der heil.
Schrift haben angenommen, und Christen genennet werden. Drum trachten so wenig
Lutherische nach rechtschaffner Busse und Besserung des Lebens, und wird also die
Heiligung des Geistes, die Erneuwerung des Gemiitks, und die rechte Frommigkeit in
Christo, wie auch die neuwe Geburt, die guten Werk und Busse verdunkelt, dass ich nit
sage gar aufgehaben. Dagegen suchen das Gegentheil (the Catholics) in gemein die
Frommigkeit oder Gerechtigkeit in ihren Werkcn, Applicationibus, Zueignungen, Ver-
dienst und Ceremonien filrnehmlich : Christus regnans et justificans, der regierende
gerechtmachende Christus muss iiberall das Nachtraben halten. Sie wollen (beede
Part) den neuwen Menschen, der nach Gotte geschaffen ist in Heiligkeit und Gerechtig-
keit der Wahrheit, vom alten nicht unterscheiden, noch die neuwe Creatur, die in Christo
Jesu vor Gott allein gilt (Gal. vi.), nicht recht bedenken, welches viel Irrthum gebieret."
If the essential divine righteousness is in the regenerate man, it would seem that he
must be without sin ; and accordingly this inference was drawn from Schwenckfeld's
doctrine. Flacius first represented this as his doctrine, and afterward the Formula Con-
cordiae did the same (Cap. 12). Schwenckfeld himself repeatedly denied this inference,
saying that the regenerate still sin in many ways, on account of the old man still re-
maining, and that they would be perfectly renewed only in the resurrection of the dead ;
see Planck, v. i. 221 ; Erbkam, s. 413, Anm.
11 Bekanntnus und Rechenschaft v. d. Hauptpuncten des christi. Glaubens (Ortho-
dox. Biicher, i. 16) : In respect to baptism two kinds of water are to be distinguished :
"Namlich ein geistlich, gottlich Wasser der Gnaden, ein Bad des Wassers im Worte
des Lebens (welchs der h. Geist ist), damit der himmlische Hohepriester Jesus Chr. in-
nerlich die Seel, Herz und Gewissen zur Vergebung der Sunden tiiuft, und ein leiblich
elementisch Wasser, damit der Diener ausserlich den Leib oder das Acussere am Men-
schen auf das Anrufen und Bekanntnus des Namens des Herren tiiuft." That purifica-
CHAP. IV.— MINOR PARTIES. § 33. SCHWENCKFELD. 383
eration man is made just, and becomes a partaker of the divine
nature and the divine essence, as was his original destination.
Schwenckfeld was obliged to leave Silesia in 1528 ;12 he staid
by turns in Strasburg, Augsburg, Spires, and Ulm, without attach-
ing himself to any of the existing parties. He showed most re-
gard for the Anabaptists, many of whom were spiritually related
to him ;13 and for a long time he was still in intercourse with the
Swiss. But after he had more fully avowed his peculiar opinions
a contest originated, from 1538, in which he was attacked from
all quarters in innumerable controversial works,14 particularly on
tion comes through faith in the blood of Christ: " Das Wasser des Sacraments waschet
den Leib, und bedeutet das was in der Seel geschieht, welche durch den Geist wird ge-
reiniget." So, too, in respect to the Lord's Supper, two kinds of food, the spiritual and
the corporeal (s. 18): "Namlich, ein geistlich, gottlich, himmlisch Brot, Speise und
Trank, welches der Leib Christi fur uns gegeben, und sein heilig Blut ist, das zur Ver-
gebung der Siinden ist vergossen : und ein leiblich sacramentlich Brot und Trank, so
der Herre Jesus im Nachtmal zu seinem Wiedergedachtnus zu brechen, zu essen und
zu trinken fur seinem Abscheide den Seinen hat befohlen. Das erst Brot giebt allein
Christus der Sohn des Menschen innerlich zur Speise, Kraft und Nahrung der christ-
gliiubigen Seele, wie er solches zuvor (Joh. vi.) hat verheissen, welcher auch von Gott
dem Vater allein darzu ist besiegelt.— Das ander Brot heisst das Brot des Herren, wel-
ches der Diener giebt, oder mit der christi. Gemeine bricht zum Wiedergedachtnus des
Herren." The internal, spiritual eating must precede, and the sacramental and extern-
al follow. So (s. 22) he contends against the Lutheran as well as the Zwinglian doc-
trine of the Supper, but (Epistolare, i. 10-1) especially against the notion that Christ is
in the bread : " Der sich mit dem irdischen Brote will vereinigen, dass er drunter, drin-
nen oder damit moge genossen werden. Unser Christus ist heut nicht mehr unter der
Gewalt der Sunder, dass ihn die Gottlosen zur Speise geniessen."
13 Leben und Wirken C. Schwenkfeld's in Schlesien, 1490-1528, by A. Wachler, in the
Schlesische Provinzialblatter, 1833, i. 110.
13 Epistolare, ii. ii. 307: "Die Wiedertaufer sind mir deshalb desto lieber, dass sie
sich urn gottliche Wahrheit etwas mehr, denn viele der Gelehrten bekilmmern. Wer
Gott sucht im Ernste, der wird ihn finden." Yet still he accused them of holding many
errors, especially in overestimating their baptism, and communion with their Church ;
and thus he puts aside the objection, often made to him, that he was a secret Anabap-
tist ; he also refers, on this point, to the fact that the leaders of the Anabaptists had for-
bidden their followers all intercourse with him under penalty of excommunication ;
Epist., ii. ii. 1012; comp. Orth. Biicher, i. 371 ff.
11 The Lutheran divines assembled in Smalcald, March, 1540, published a declaration
drawn up by Melancthon, De Francko et Schwenckfeldio (Corp. Ref., iii. 983), in which
they rejected Schwenckfeld's doctrine, Humanitatem Christi post glorificationem non
esse creaturam as impium delirium. The theologians convened at Worms issued, Oct.
4, 1557, another declaration, also written by Melancthon, especially- against the doctrine
of Schwenckfeld that the divine element comes first, and after that the external word
for exercising the external man (Corp. Ref., ix. 324). — Salig, iii. 908, gives an enumer-
ation of Schwenckfeld's writings in chronological order, with extracts. The collection be-
gun in four folios comprises hardly the half of them, viz. : I. " Der erste Theil der christi.
orthodoxischen Biicher und Schriften des edlen, etc., Manns Casp. Schwenckfeldt, 15G4,
fol. sine loco (contains the most important doctrinal writings ; the second part was not
published). II. Epistolar des edlen, etc., Casp. Schwenckfcldts, christlich lehrhaftc
Missiven, 1556 (doctrinal and practical). III. and IV. The second part of the Episto-
384 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
account of his Eutychianism. He replied to every assault, espe-
cially contending against the position that the flesh of Christ was
a created substance, representing this as the weightiest of errors.
As, however, he also attributed the highest value to that internal
sanctification wrought by Christianity,15 he not only gained the
regard of several princes, particularly the Landgrave Philip, of
Hesse, and Elector Joachim, of Brandenburg, but also adherents
among the Suabian nobles and in Silesia, who called themselves
the Believers in the Glory of Christ. In Wiirtemberg they suc-
cumbed to the persecutions that began in 1558. 16 In Silesia and
Upper Lusace they continued after his death,17 which occurred
at Ulm, December 10, 1562. But after 1718 persecution drove
them from Silesia ; most of them fled to the Upper Lusace,18 and
in 1730 the larger part emigrated to Pennsylvania. Frederick the
Great at last gave religious freedom to the feeble remnant in
Silesia.19
lare was to contain the mission against the four chief Christian parties, in four books ;
there were published only the first book, on the Papists' Doctrine and Faith, and the
second, on the Lutherans, both in 1570, fol., sine loco ; the third and fourth books, against
the Zwinglians and Anabaptists, were not issued.
15 Epistol., ii. ii. 683, to the Landgrave Philip : " Meine redliche Meinung, Schreiben,
Grand und Glaube ist in Summa dahin gerichtet, dass wir wahre Christen, fur Gott
fromm, gerecht und selig mochten werden, dass wir Gott den Vater und J. Chr. seinen
Sohn (wahren Gott und Mensch) als unsern Herm im heil. Geiste recht lernten erken-
nen, wie wir auch des heil. Geistes, des Geistes der Gnaden und des Reichthums Gottes
in unserm Herzen mochten theilhaftig werden ; item wie wir unsern alten Adam aus-
ziehen, die eingeschriebene Maledeyung ausloschen, und dagegen einen neuen Menschen
in gottlicher Benedeyung, in Heiligkeit, Gerechtigkeit und Wahrheit zum ewigen Leben
mochten anziehen, und einmal, wie wir fur Gott ein gut, sicher, frohlich Gewissen erlan-
gen unci ins Reich Gottes, in die himmlische Burgerschaft Jesu Christi immer weiter
versetzt wiirden, dass wir in Friede, Liebe, Einigkeit, so in Christo ist, aufwachsen und
in aller Gottesfurcht leben und wandeln mochten."
16 Schnurrer's Erliiuterungen der Wiirtemberg. Kirchen-Reformations- u. Gelehrten-
Geschichte (Tubingen, 1798), s. 154, 256. Erbkam, s. 408.
17 The year 1561 is usually given as that of his death; see against this Erbkam, s.
411. His followers had no regular churches, but only conventicles ; see Hist. Nachricht
von Herrn Casp. Schwenckfeld v. Ossing (by the preacher A. Kopcke), Prentzlau, 1744,
s. 181.
18 Fortges. Sammlung von alten und neuen theolog. Sachen, 1720, s. 494.
19 See the edict, March 8, 1742, in the Hist. Nachricht von Herrn C. Schwenckfeld v.
Ossing, s. 2.
: PART SECOND OF FIRST DIVISION.
INTERNAL HISTORY OF THE EVANGELICAL CHURCHES.
FIRST CHAPTER.
FORMATION OF THE DOCTRINAL SYSTEM IN THE EVANGELICAL
CHURCHES.
§ 34.
FIRST SHAPING OF THE SYSTEM OF DOCTRINES IN THE LUTHERAN
CHURCH.
M. Goebel's Die Religiose Eigenthiimlichkeit der Lutherischen und der Reform. Kirche,
Bonn, 1837. D. Schenkel's Das Wesen des Protestantismus aus den Quellen des Re-
forniationszeitalters dargestellt, 3 Bde., Schafhausen, 1846-51.
[G. J. Planck, Gesch. der Entstehung, vom Protestant. Lehrbegriff, 6 Bde., 1791-1800.
H. Heppe, Die Bekenntnissschriften d. altprot. Kirche Deutschlands, 1855 ; Confes-
sionelle Entwickelung, 1855; Ursprung u. Gesch. d. Bezeichnungen " Reformirte"
und "Lutherische Kirche," 1859. W. Gass, Gesch. d. Protest. Dogmatik, 2 Bde.,
Berlin, 1854-57. Alex. Schweizer, d. Protest. Centraldogmen, 2 Bde., Zurich, 1854.
Eduard Kollner, Symbolik d. Luth. Kirche (Erster Bd. d. Symbolik), 1837. H. E. F.
Guericke, Syrnbolik, 2te Aufl., 1846. K. Matther, comp. Symbolik, 1854. R. Hof-
mann, Symbolik, 1857. Sartorius, Soli Deo Gloria, 1859 ; Beitriige, 1853. M. Schneck-
erburger, Vergleichende Darstellung, 1855.]
As all the genuine attempts for the reformation of the Church
proceeded from Augustinianism, which, in opposition to reliance
upon works, that fundamental source of corruption, declared the
entire helplessness of man, and thus fostered the humility which
is the essence of all true piety ; so, too, the doctrine of Augustine
as to the corruption of human nature, and that man could he
saved only by divine grace given in Christ, was the one with
which the Reformers of the sixteenth century were most deeply
penetrated, and which they consequently enforced in the most
living manner.
Luther, more strictly than Augustine, accepted the doctrine of
Paul ; emphatically teaching that, since even the righteousness
of the elect, being incomplete, can not avail before God, so, too,
the justification of man with God is only a declaring just on ac-
count of the merits of Christ, and that this can be attained only
vol. iv. — 25
38G FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
by faith in these merits without any works.1 Moral relations man
can, indeed, know and judge by reason ;2 but he can not thus be-
1 Augsburg. Confess., Part I., Art. 4 : " Weiter wird gelehrt, dass wir Vergebung der
Sunde und Gerechtigkeit fur Gott niterlangen mugen durch unser Verdienst, Werk und
(}enugthuen, sonder dass wir Vergebung der Sunde bekunnnen und \ror Gott gerecht
werden aus Gnaden um Christus willen durch den Glauben, so wir glauben, das Chris-
tus fur uns gelitten hat, und dass uns um seinetwillen die Sunde vergeben, Gerechtig-
keit und ewigs Leben geschenkt wird : dann diesen Glauben will Gott fur Gerechtigkeit
fur ihme halten und zurechnen, wie Sant Paul sagt zu Romern am 3 u. 4." Melanch-
thon ad J. Brentium, 1531 (Corp. Ref., ii. 501) : De fide teneo quid te exerceat. Tu ad-
huc haeres in Augustini imaginatione, qui eo pervenit, ut neget rationis justitiam coram
Deo reputari pro justitia ; et recte sentit. Deinde imaginatur, nos justos reputari prop-
ter hanc impletionem legis, quam efficit in nobis Spiritus sanctus. Sic tu imaginaris,
fide justifieari homines, quia fide accipiamus Spiritum sanctum, ut postea justi esse pos-
simus impletione legis, quam efficit Spiritus sanctus. Haec imaginatio collocat justi-
tiam in nostra impletione, in nostra munditie seu perfectione, etsi fidem sequi debet haec
renovatio. Seel tu rejice oculos ab ista renovatione et a lege in totum ad promissionem
ct Christum, et sentias, quod propter Christum justi, hoc est accepti coram Deo simus
et pacem conscientiae inveniamus, et non propter illam renovationem. Nam haec ipsa
novitas non sufficit. Ideo sola fide sumus justi, non quia sit radix, ut tu scribis, sed
quia apprehendit Christum, propter quem sumus accepti: qualis sit ilia novitas, etsi
necessario sequi debet, sed non pacificat conscientiam. Ideo non dilectio, quae est im-
pletio legis, justificat, sed sola fides, non quia est perfectio quaedam in nobis, sed tantum
quia apprehendit Christum: justi sumus non propter dilectionem, non propter legis im-
pletionem, non propter novitatem nostram, etsi sint dona Spiritus sancti, sed propter
Christum, et hunc tantum fide apprehendimus. Augustinus non satisfacit Pauli sen-
tentiae, etsi propius accedit quam Scholastici. Et ego cito Augustinum tanquam pror-
sus 6fx6\lni(j)ov propter publicam de eo persuasionem, cum tamen non satis explicet fidei
justitiam. Crede mihi, mi Brenti, magna et obscura controversia est de justitia fidei,
quam tamen ita recte intelliges, si in totum removeris oculos a lege et imaginatione
Augustini de impletione legis, et defixeris animum prorsus in gratuita promissione, ut
sentias, quod propter promissionem et propter Christum justi h. e. accepti sumus, et
paeem inveniamus. Ilaec sententia est vera, et illustrat gratiam Christi, et mirifice
erigit conscientias. — Quando haberct conscientia pacem et certam spem, si deberet sen-
tire, quod tunc demum justi reputemur, cum ilia novitas in nobis perfecta esset? Quid
hoc est aliud quam ex lege, non ex promissione gratuita justifieari ? Luther subjoined :
Et ego soleo, mi Brenti, ut hanc rem melius capiam, sic imaginari, quasi nulla sit in
corde meo qualitas, quae fides vel caritas vocetur, sed in loco ipsorum pono ipsum Chris-
tum et dico : haec est justitia mea ; ipse est qualitas et formalis, ut vocant, justitia mea,
ut sic me liberem ab intuitu legis et operum ; imo et ab intuitu objectivi istius Christi,
qui vel doctor vel donator intelligitur ; sed volo ipsum mihi esse donum et doctrinam
per se, ut omnia in ipso habeam. Brenz replied to this, July 5 (p. 510) : Didici vobis
doctoribus non solum recte sentire, verum etiam recte loqui.
2 In respect to such relations Luther often appeals to reason, to reason and com-
mon sense, to a good conscience and honest reason, to the law of nature ; see Hagen's
Deutschlands Verhaltnisse im Reformationszeitalter, ii. 400, 404, 406. On the other
hand, he repels reason in the sharpest style when it assumes to judge about the positive
doctrines of revelation ; e. g., Wider die himmlischen Propheten, Th. 2, 1525 (Walch,
xx. 280) : " Aber wenn man also mit unserm Glauben will umgehen, dass wir unsern
Diinkel zuvor in die Schrift tragen, und darnach dieselbige nach unserm Sinn lenken,
und allein darauf sehen, was dem Pobel und gemeinen Dunkel eben ist, so wird kein
Artikel des Glaubens bleiben. Denn es ist keiner, der nicht uber Yernunft sey von Gott
gestellet in der Schrift." S. 309 : " Hinfiirder lehret cr (Carlstadt) uns, was Frau Hul-
da, die naturliche Vernunft zu diesen Sachen sagt : gerade als wussten wir nicht, dass
PART II.— CHAP. I.— LUTHERAN DOCTRINES. § 34. LUTHER. 387
come righteous ;3 only through such justification does he come into
a closer union with God, and become filled with the love of God ;
thus alone can he become truly holy, and bring forth works which
are really good.4 The Augustinian doctrine of predestination, too,
die Yernunft ties Teufels Ilure ist, und nichts kann denn liisteren und schanden alles
was Gott redt und thut."
3 In the Smalcald Articles, 1537, Th. 3, Art. 1, are rejected as heathenish the doctrines
that man's natural powers are uninjured by the fall, and that he has natural power to
obey all of God's commands: "Dass nach dem Erbfal Ada des Menschen natiirliche
Kriifte sind ganz und unverderbt blieben. Und der Mensch habe von Natur eine rechte
Vernunft und guten Willen, wie die Philosophi solches lehren. Item, dass der Mensch
habe einen freien Willen guts zu thun und boses zu lassen, und wiederum guts zu lassen
und boses zu thun. Item, dass der Mensch miige aus naturlichen Kriiften alle Gebot
Gottes thun und halten. Item, er miige aus naturlichen Kriiften Gott lieben iiber alles,
und semen Nahesten als sich selbs. Item, wenn ein Mensch thut, so viel an ihm ist, so
giebt ihm Gott gewisslich seine Gnade."
4 Luther ad Spalatinum, 1516 (de Wette, i. 40) : Non enim, ut Aristoteles putat, justa
agendo justi efficimur, nisi simulatorie ; sed justi (ut sic dixerim) fiendo et essendo-ope-
ramur justa : prius necesse est personam esse mutatam, deinde opera : prior placet Abel,
quam munera ejus. More fully in his Sermon v. d. Freiheit eines Christenmenschen,
1520 (Walch, xix. 1225). Luth. Coram, in Epist. ad Gal., 1535, ad Gal., 2, 16 (Opp.
Jen., T. iv., f. 43 verso) : Fides Christiana non est otiosa qualitas vel vacua siliqua in
corde, quae possit existere in peccato mortali, donee caritas accedat et earn vivificet ;
sed si est vera fides, est quaedam certa fiducia cordis et firmus assensus, quo Christus
apprehenditur. Ita ut Christus sit objectum fidei, imo non objectum, sed, ut sic dicam,
in ipsa fide Christus adest. Fides ergo est cognitio quaedam vel tenebra, quae nihil vi-
det, et tamen in istis tenebris Christus fide apprehensus sedet, sicut Deus in Sinai et in
templo sedebat in medio tenebrarum.— Justificat ergo fides, quia apprehendit et possi-
det istum thesaurum, scilicet Christum, praesentem. Fol. 44 verso : Fides apprehendit
Christum, et habet eum praesentem, inclusumque tenet, ut annulus gemmam. Et qui
fuerit inventus hac fiducia apprehensi Christi in corde, ilium reputat Deus justum. Haec
ratio est et meritum, quo pervenimus ad remissionem peccatorum et justitiam. Quia
credis, inquit Deus, in me, et fides tua apprehendit Christum, quem tibi donavi, ut esset
mediator et pontifex tuus, ideo sis Justus. Itaque Deus acceptat seu reputat nos justos
solum propter fidem in Christum. Et valde necessaria est acceptatio seu reputatio : pri-
mum, quia nondum sumus perfecte justi, sed in hac vita haeret adhuc peccatum in car-
ne : hoc reliquum in came peccatum purgat in nobis Deus : deinde relinquimur etiam
quandoque a Spiritu sancto, et labimur in peccata, ut Petrus, David et alii Sancti. Ha-
bemus tamen semper regressum ad istum articulum, quod peccata nostra tecta sint,
quodque Deus ea non velit nobis imputare, Psalm, xxxii. et Rom. iv. — Postquam fidem
.in Christum sic docuimus, docemus etiam de bonis operibus. Quia apprehendisti fide
Christum, per quem Justus es, incipe nunc bene operari, dilige Dcum et proximum, in-
voca, gratias age, praedica, lauda, confitere Deum, benefac et servi proximo, fac officiuni
tuum. Haec vere sunt bona opera, quae fluunt ex ista fide et hilaritate cordis concepta,
quod gratis habemus remissionem peccatorum per Christum. Ad v. 20, fol. 55 verso:
Quare fides pure est docenda, quod scilicet per earn sic conglutineris Christo, ut ex te et
ipso fiat quasi una persona, quae non possit segregari, sed perpetuo adhaerescat ei, ut
cum fiducia dicere possis : ego sum Christus h. e. Christi justitia, victoria, vita, etc., est
mca; et vicissim Christus dicat: ego sum ille peccator, h. e. ejus peccata, mors, etc.,
sunt mea. Fol. 56, verso: Ex his intelligi potest, unde veniat ilia aliena et spiritualis
vita, quam animalis homo non percipit. — Quia ilia vita est in corde per fidem, ubi ex-
tincta came regnat Christus cum suo Spiritu sancto, qui jam videt, audit, loquitur, ope-
ratur, patitur et simpliciter omnia agit in ipso, etiamsi caro reluctetur. Breviter, ista
388 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
did not suffice for Luther, when he tried to shape a speculative
statement of it corresponding to his humble sense of an uncondi-
tional dependence upon God.5 But as he was in general disin-
vita non est carnis, licet sit in came, sed Christi filii Dei, quern fide possidet Christia-
uus. Augsb. Conf., Part I., Art. 20 : " Der Glaub ergreift allzeit allein Gnad u. Verge-
bung der Sunde, u. dieweil durch den Glauben der heilig Geist geben wird, so wird auch
das Herz geschickt gute Werk zu tbun. Dann zuvorn dieweil es obn den heil. Geist
ist, so ist es zu schwach, darzu ist es ins Teufels Gewalt. — Derhalb ist die Lehre vom
Glauben nicht zu schelten, dass sie gute Werk verbiete, sonder viel meher zu ruhmen,
dass sie lehre gute Werk zu tbun, u. Hulf anbiete, wie man zu guten Werken kommen
muge. Dann ausser dem Glauben u. ausserhalb Christo ist menschlicbe Natur u. Ver-
mugen viel zu schwach, gute Werk zu thun, Gott anzurufen, Geduld zu haben im Lei-
den, den Niichsten lieben, befohlne Aemter fleissig auszurichten, gehorsam zu seyn,
bose Lust zu meiden: solche hoche u. rechte Werk mugen nit geschehen ohn die Hulf
Christi, wie er selbs spricht Johann. xv. : Ohn mich kunnt ihr nichts thun." Interpre-
tation of First Epistle of Peter, 1523, on i. 17 (Walch, ix. 672) : " Dass nun bier der Apos-
tel saget, dass Gott nach den Werken richtet, ist auch wahr : aber dafur soil mans ge-
wisslich halten, wo der Glaube nicht ist, dass da auch kein gut Werk konne seyn ; und
wiederum dass da kein Glaube sey, wo nicht gute Werke sind. Darum schleusst er den
Glauben u. gute Werke zusammen, dass also in den beyden die Summa des ganzen
christlichen Lebens stehe. Wie du nun lebest, so wird es dir gehen, darnach wird dich
Gott richten. Darum, ob uns Gott wol nach den Werken richtet, so bleibet dennoch
das wahr, dass die Werke allein Fruchte sind des Baums, bei welcben man siehet, wo
Glaube oder unglaube ist : darum wird dich Gott aus den Werken urtheilen und iiber-
zeugen, dass du geglaubet oder nicht geglaubet hast." Comp. Joh. Briefman's Unter-
richt u. Ermahnung an die christi. Gemein zu Cottbus, 1523, communicated bj- Dr. Lom-
matzsch, in Niedner's Zeitschr. f. d. hist. Tbeol., iii. 507. How earnestly Luther insist-
ed on a moral renewal of the inner man may be seen in Disp. III. contra Antinomos,
1528, T. i., Jen. fol. 519: 1. Poenitentia Papistarum, Turcarum, Judaeorum et omnium
infidelium et hypocritarum est per omnia similis. 2. Ea est de aliquo vel aliquibus pec-
catis actualibus dolere et satisfacere, postea esse securum de aliis peccatis sen originali
peccato. 3. Haec autem poenitentia eorum est particularis et temporalis, tantum de
aliquibus peccatis, et in aliqua parte vitae. 4. Coguntur ita sentire, qui peccatum ori-
ginale prorsus non intelligunt corruptionem et perditionem esse totius naturae. 5. Poe-
nitentia fidelium in Christo est ultra peccata actualia, perpetua, et usque ad mortem per
totam vitam. 6. Quia ipsorum est, morbum seu peccatum naturae detestari et odisse
usque ad finem. 7. Recte enim Christus dicit omnibus suis : poenitentiam ar/ite, totam
scilicet vitam suorum volens esse poenitentiam. 9. Quare omnia opera post justifica-
tionem sunt aliud nihil quam poenitentia seu bonum propositum contra peccatum. 10.
Nihil aliud enim agitur, quam ut peccatum per legem ostensum et in Christo remissum
ex purge tur.
5 Comp. particularly L. De servo Arbitrio ad D. Erasmum. Roterod. 1525 (comp. Div. I.,
§ 3, Note 15) ; e. g. T., Jen. iii. f. 165 : Est itaque et hoc inprimis necessarium et salu-
tare Christiano nosse, quod Deus nihil praescit contingenter, sed quod omnia incommu-
tabili et aeterna infallibilique voluntate et praevidet, et proponit, et facit. Hoc fulmine
sternitur et conteritur penitus liberum arbitrium.— Ex quo sequitur irrefragabiliter :
omnia quae facimus, etsi nobis videntur mutabiliter et contingenter fieri et fiant,— re-
vera tamen fiunt necessario et immutabiliter, si Dei voluntatem spectcs.— Optarim sane
aliud melius vocabulum dari in hac disputatione, quam hoc usitatum necessitas, quod
non recte dicitur, neque de divina neque humana voluntate. — Voluntas enim sive di-
vina sive humana nulla coactione, sed mere lubentia vel cupiditate quasi vere libera
facit quod facit, sive bonum sive malum. Sed tamen immutabilis et infallibilis est vo-
luntas Dei, quae nostram voluntatem mutabilem gubernat. Fol. 198 verso: Primum,
etiam ratio et diatribe concedit, Deum omnia in omnibus opcrari, ac sine ipso nihil fieri
PART II.— CHAP. I.— LUTHERAN DOCTRINES. § 34. LUTHER. 389
clined to speculate upon religious things,6 so, too, he was unwill-
ing to enter into subtle distinctions about these depths of the God-
head.7 On the other hand, he made the doctrine of justification
nee efficax esse. — Quando ergo Deus omnia in omnibus movet et agit, necessario movet
etiam et agit in Satano et impio. Agit autem in illis taliter, quales illi sunt, et quales
invenit, h. e. cum illi sint aversi et mali, et rapiantur motu illo divinae omnipotentiae,
non nisi aversa et mala faciunt. — Hie vides, Deus cum in malis et per malos operatur,
mala quidem fieri; Deum tamen non posse male facere, licet mala per malos faciat, quia
ipse bonus male facere non potest, malis tamen instrumentis utitur, quae raptum et mo-
turn potentiae suae non possunt evadere. Cf. Jul. Muller, Lutheri De Praedestinatione
et Libero Arbitrio Doctrina. Gottingae, 1832. 4. The different opinions of later Luther-
an divines upon this doctrine of Luther, see in Walch's Introduction to the 18th part of
Luther's "Writings, p. 129. Some conceded his agreement with Calvin. Thus Chytrae-
us (see infra, § 42, Note 4), and Calixt : the strictest orthodox Lutherans, e. g., Calov
and Loscher, conceded that there was much that was offensive in these views ; but thery
tried to palliate them, and particularly to defend Luther from all agreement with C&L-
vin. Others, in fine, endeavored, by interpretation, to reconcile this work with the Lu-
theran orthodox}- ; thus, too, Rudelbach's Reformation, s. 279.
6 Kirchenpostille for the Sunday of Holy Trinity (Walch, xi. 1548) : " Man begehet
heute das Fest der heil. Dreifaltigkeit, welches wir auch ein wenig mussen ruhren, dass
wirs nicht umsonst feiern : wiewol man diesen Namen Dreifaltigkeit nirgend findet in
der Schrift, sondern die Menschen haben ihn erdacht und erfunden. Darum lautet es
zumal kalt, und viel besser sprache man Gott, denn die Dreifaltigkeit.— Die hohen Schu-
len haben mancherlei Distinctiones, Traume und Erdichtung erfunden, damit sie haben
wollen anzeigen die heil. Dreifaltigkeit, und sind dariiber zu Narren worden. Darum
wollen wir aus der Schrift eitel Spriiche nehmen, damit wir fassen und beschliessen wol-
len die Gottheit Christi." Rationis Latomianae Lutherana Confutatio, 1521 (Tom. Jen.,
ii. fol. 407): Nee est quod mini homousion illud objectes adversus Arianos receptum.
Non fuit receptum a multis, iisque praeclarissimis, quod et Hieronymus optavit aboleri.
— Quod si odit anima mea vocem homousion, et nolim ea uti, non ero haereticus. Quis
enim me coget uti, modo rem teneam, quae in concilio per Scripturas definita est ? Me-
lanchthonis Loci Communes Rerum Theologicarum, ed. 1521. A. iv. : In his (locis) ut
quidam prorsus incomprehensibiles sunt, ita rursus sunt quidam, quos universo vulgo
Christianorum compertissimos esse Christus voluit. Mysteria divinitatis rectius adora-
verimus, quam vestigaverimus. Immo sine magno periculo tentari non possunt, id quod
non raro sancti viri etiam sunt experti. — Proinde non est cur multum operae ponamus
in locis illis supremis, de Deo, de unitate, de trinitate Dei, de mj-sterio creationis, de
modo iucarnationis. Quaeso te, quid adsecuti sunt jam tot saeculis scholastici theolo-
gistae cum in his locis solis versarentur? Nonne in disceptationibus suis, ut ille ait,
vani facti sunt, dum tota vita nugantur de universalibus, formalitatibus, connotatis, et
nescio quibus aliis inanibus vocabulis ? Et dissimulari eorum stultitia posset, nisi Evan-
gelium interim et beneficia Christi obscurassent nobis illae stultae disputationes. — Re-
liquos vero locos, peccati vim, legem, gratiam qui ignoravit, non video quomodo Chris-
tianum vocem : nam ex his proprie Christus cognoscitur, siquidem hoc est Christum
cognoscere, beneficia ejus cognoscere, non, quod isti docent, ejus naturas, modos incar-
nationis contueri. — Haec demum Christiana cognitio est, scire quod lex poscat, unde fa-
ciendae legis vim, unde peccati gratiam petas, quomodo labascentem animum adversus
daemonem, cai'nem et mundum erigas, quomodo adflictam conscientiam consoleris.
Scilicet ista docent scholastici ? Baur's christi. Lehre v. d. Dreieinigk. u. Menschwer-
dung Gottes in ihrer geschichtl. Entwicklung, iii. 19.
7 Luther's Enarratio in Genesin (written 153G-1545) ad Gen. vi. 5. (T. vi., Viteberg,
1561, fol. 97 verso) : Sequor autem ego banc perpetuam regulam, ut quantum potest,
tales quaestiones vitem, quae nos protrahunt ad solium summac majestatis. Melius au-
tem et tutius est consistere ad praesepe Christi hominis. Plurimum enim periculi in eo
390 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648. j
by faith alone the centre of his whole religious life,8 and the touch-
est, si in illos labyrinthos ilivinitatis te involvas. Fol. 98 : De hac voluntate substanti-
al! et divina nihil scrutandum, sed simpliciter abstinendum est, sicut a majestate di-
vina : est enim inscrutabilis, nee voluit earn Deus proponere in hac vita. Quibusdam
involucris voluit earn ostendere, baptismo, verbo, Sacramento coenae. Haec sunt divina
simulacra ej; voluntas signi, per quae pro nostro captu nobiscum agit. Igitur in haec
tantum intuendum est. Voluntas beneplaciti simpliciter dimittenda est, nisi sis vel Mo-
ses, vel David, vel aliquis similis perfectus vir, quanquam hi quoque in voluntatem be-
neplaciti sic intuiti sunt, ut a voluntate signi nusquam averterent oculos. Ad Gen. xxvi.,
9, fol. 385 : Audio spargi passim sceleratas voces inter nobiles et magnates de praedes-
tinatione sive praescientia divina. Sic enim loquuntur : si sum praedestinatus, sive
bene, sive male egero, salvabor : si non sum praedestinatus, damnabor nulla ratione
habita operum. — Sunt haec diabolica et venenata tela, et ipsum peccatum originale, quo
seduxit diabolus primos parentes, cum diceret : eritis sicut dii. Non enim erant con-
tenti revelata divinitate, qua cognita beat! erant, sed volebant penetrare profuuditatem
divinitatis. — Sic igitur in libello de servo arbitrio et alibi docui, esse distinguendum,
quando agitur de notitia vel potius de subjecto divinitatis. Aut enim disputandum est
de Deo abscondito aut de Deo revelato. De Deo, quatenus non est revelatus, nulla est
fides, nulla scientia et cognitio nulla. Atque ibi tenendum est quod dicitur : quae supra
nos. Ejusmodi enim cogitationes, quae supra aut extra revelationem Dei, sublimius ali-
quid rimantur, prorsus diabolicae sunt, quibus nihil amplius proficitur, quam ut nos ip-
sos in exitium praecipitemus, quia objiciunt objectum impervestigabile, videlicet Deum
non revelatum. Hauspostille, Septuagesima Sunday, in Walch, xiii. 473. Interpreta-
tion of the 2d Epist., 1524, on 2 Petr., i. 10, in Walch, ix. 846. Interpretation of the
17th chap. John, 1530, on verse 6, in Walch, viii. 723. Letter of consolation to a person
not named on account of doubts on election, 20th Jul}-, 1528, in de Wette, iii. 354 :
" Gott der Allmachtige, im Fall dass er alle Ding weiss, und miissen alle Werk und Ge-
danken in alien Creaturen nach seinem Willen geschehen, juxta decretum voluntatis
suae, so ist doch sein ernstlicher Will und Meinung, auch Befehl, von Ewigkeit beschlos-
sen, alle Menschen selig und der ewigen Freuden theilhaftig zu machen, wie Ezech.
am 18. cap. (v. 23) klarlich gemeldt wird, da er saget: "Gott will nicht den Tod des
Sunders, sondern dass er sich bekehre und lebe." Will er nu die Sunder, die unter dem
weiten, hohen Himmel allenthalben leben und schweben, selig machen itnd haben: so
wollet ihr euch durch euer narrische Gedanken, vom Teufel eingegeben, nicht abson-
dern, und von der Gnade Gottes scheiden. — Dazu gehort ein rechter wahrer Glaube, der
solch Zagen und Verzweifeln austrcibe, welches ist unser Gerechtigkeit, wie zum Rom.
am iii. (v. 22) stehet : " die Gerechtigkeit Gottes durch den Glauben an J. Chr., welcher
ist in alien und iiber alle Menschen."
8 Luther Comm. major in Epist. ad Galatas. 1535, Praef. brevis (Jen. T. iv. fol. 3 ver-
so) : Periculum hoc maximum et proximum est, ut diabolus ablata pura fidei doctrina
rursus invehat doctrinas operum ac traditionum humanarum. — Quare haec doctrina
nunquam satis tractari et inculcari potest. Ea jacente et pereunte jacet et perit simul
tota cognitio veritatis, ea vero florente florent omnia bona, religio, verus cultus, gloria
Dei, certa cognitio omnium statuum et rerum. Ad Gal. iii. 13, fol. 90 verso: Ita opor-
tet nos magnificare articulum justitiae christianae contra justitiam legis et operum,
quanquam nulla vox aut eloquentia sit, quae digne possit concipere, multo minus elo-
qui ejus magnitudinem. Fol. 91 verso : Locus igitur justificationis, ut saepe moneo, dili-
genter discendus est. In eo enim comprehenduntur omnes alii fidei nostrae articuli, eo-
que salvo salvi sunt et reliqui. Smalcald Articles, Part II., Art. 1 : "Von diesem Arti-
kel kann man nichts weichen oder nachgeben, es falle Himmel und Erden, oder was
nicht bleiben will, denn es ist kein ander Name den Menschen gegeben, dadurch wir
konnen selig werden, spricht S. Petrus Act. iv. Und durch seine Wunden sind wir ge-
heilet, Jes. liii. Und auf diesem Avtikel stent alles, das wir wider den Papst, Teufel
und Welt lehren und leben. Darum miissen wir des gar gewiss seyn und nicht zwei-
feln. Sonst ists alles verloren, und behalt Papst und Teufel und alles wider uns
PART II.— CHAP. I.-LUTHERAN DOCTRINES. §34. LUTHER. 39 1
stone by which he tried not only all other doctrines and ecclesias-
tical usages, but also the worth of the different biblical writings.9
The misunderstanding of this truth w*as, in his view, the funda-
mental corruption of the Church ; and it was the cause of his sep-
aration from it, hard as this was for him.10 When this truth is
proclaimed out of the pure source of revelation11 — the Holy Scrip-
den Sieg unci Recbt." To the Church at Eslingen, October 11, 1523, in de Wettc,
ii. 417.
9 Preface to New Testament, 1524, in Walch, xiv. 105: "Weil nun Johannes gar
wenig Werke von Christo, aber gar viel seiner Predigten schreibt; wiederum die an-
dern drei Evangelisten viel seiner Werke, wenig seiner Worte beschrieben : ist Johan-
nis Evangelium das einige zarte, rechte Hauptevangelium, und denen andern dreien
weit vorzuziehen und hoher zu heben. Also auch St. Pauli und Peter's Episteln weit
tiber die drei Evangelia Matthai, Marci, und Luca vorgehen. Summa, St. Johannis
Evangelium und seine erste Epistel, St. Pauli Episteln, sonderlich die zu den Romern,
Galatern, Ephesern, und St. Peter's erste Epistel, das sind die Bucher, die dir Christum
zeigen, und alles lehren, das dir zu wissen noth und selig ist, ob du schon kein ander
Buch nock Lehre nimmermehr sehest noch horest. Darum ist St. Jacob's Epistel eine
rechte stroherne Epistel gegen sie, denn sie doch keine evangelische Art an ihr hat."
Witli this are connected Luther's free views upon inspiration ; compare his preface upon
Dr. Wenc. Linken's Annotationes tiber die 5 B. Mosis, 1543, in Walch, xiv. 172 : " Und
haben ohne Zweifel auf diese Weise die Propheten im Mose, und die letzten Propheten
in den ersten studiret, und ihre guten Gedanken, vom heil. Geist eingegeben, in ein
Buch aufgeschrieben.— Ob aber denselben guten treuen Lehrern und Forschern der
Schrift zuweilen auch mit unterfiel Heu, Stroh, Holz, und nicht eitel Silber, Gold, unci
Edelgestein baueten; so bleibet doch der Grund da: das andere verzehret das Feuer
des Tages." Schenkel, i. 53, 168.
10 See Div. I., § 1, Notes 7, 8, 54. Luther, De abroganda Missa privata. Praef. ad
fratres suos Augustinenses, dd. 1. Nov., 1521 (T. Jen. ii. f. 442 verso): Ego quotidie in
meipso experior, quam difficile sit conscientiam longo impietatis usu vexatam ad sanam
pietatis scientiam revocare et infirmitatem ejus sanare. Quot, rogo, medicamentis, quam
robusta resina Galaad (comp. Jer. viii. 22), quam potentibus et evidentibus scripturis
meam ipsius conscientiam vixdum stabilivi, ut auderem unus contradicere Papae, et
credere eum esse Antichristum, Episcopos esse ejus Apostolos, Academias esse ejus lu-
panaria ! Quoties mihi palpitavit tremulum cor, et reprehendens objecit eorum fortissi-
mum et unicum argumentum : tu solus sapis? totne errant universi? tanta saecula ig-
noraverunt ? Quid, si tu erres, et tot tecum in errorem trahas damnandos aeternaliter ?
Et tandem confirmavit me verbis suis certis et fidelibus Christus, ut jam nee tremat nee
palpitet, sed insultet cor meum his papisticis argumentis, non aliter atque tutissimum
iittus minaces et tumidas procellas ridet.
11 Luther, De Servo Arbitrio ad D. Erasmum, 1525 (T. Jen. iii. fol. 162) : Quid ais
Erasme ? Non satis est submisisse sensum Scripturis ? etiam Ecclesiae decretis submit-
tis ? Quid ilia potest decernere non decretum in Scripturis ? Deinde ubi manct libertas
et potestas judicandi decretores illos, ut Paulus 1 Cor. xiv. docet: caeteri dijudicent?—
Quae ista nova religio et humilitas, ut nobis tuo exemplo potestatem adimas judicandi
decreta hominum, et subjicias sine judicio bominibus ? Fol. 162 verso : Sed esse in Scrip-
tura quaedam abstrusa, et non omnia exposita, invulgatum est quidem per impios So-
phistas, quorum ore et tu loqueris hie, Erasme, sed nunquam unum articulum produxe-
runt, nee producere possunt, quo suam hanc insaniam probarent. Talibus autem larvis
Satanas absterruit a legendis Uteris sacris, et reddidit Scripturam sacram contemptibi-
lem, ut suas pestes ex philosophia in Ecclesia faceret regnare. Hoc sane fateor, esse
multa loca in Scripturis obscura et abstrusa, non ob majestatem rerum, sed ob ignoran-
392 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
tures — and made living in the soul, then — this he knew with en-
tire certainty — all the errors and abuses that had crept into the
Church must fall away of themselves, the Church would become
free from the bondage into which it had fallen through the craft
of man, and improvement in morals would be the necessary re-
sult.12 Luther by no means desired to reject all ecclesiastical de-
velopments ; he, in fact, laid stress upon agreement with the uni-
versal Church;13 but he would have all the doctrines and usages
tiam vocabulorum et grammaticae, sed quae nihil impediant scientiam omnium rerum
in Scripturis. Quid enim potest in Scripturis augustius latere reliquum, postquam frac-
tis signaculis et voluto ab ostio sepulcri lapide, illucl summum mysterium proditum est,
Christum filium Dei factum hominem, esse Deum trinum et unum, Christum pro nobis pas-
sum et regnaturum aeternaliter ? Nonne haec etiam in biviis sunt nota et cantata ? Tolle
Christum e Scripturis, quid amplius in illis invenies ? Res igitur in Scripturis contentae
omnes sunt proditae, licet quaedam loca adhuc verbis incognitis obscurae sunt. Stul-
tum est vero et impium, scire, res Scripturae esse omnes in luce positas clarissima, et
propter pauca verba obscura res obscuras dictare. Si uno loco obscura sunt verba, at
alio sunt clara. Fol. 184 : Si scriptura obscura vel ambigua est, quid illam opus fuit
nobis divinitus tradi ? annon satis sumus obscuri et ambigui, nisi de coelo nobis augea-
tur obscuritas et ambiguitas et tenebrae ?— Debent omnes Christianorum articuli tales
esse, ut non modo ipsis certissimi sint, sed etiam adversus alios tarn manifestis et Claris
Scripturis firmati, ut omnibus os obstruant, ne possint quicquam contradicere.
12 Luther Vom Anbeten des Sacraments an die Bohmen, 1523 ; see Div. I., § 14, Note
2, at the close.
13 Thus he defends infant baptism, Ep. ad Melanchth., 13. Jan., 1522 (de Wette, ii.
127) : Ego vero video id singulari miraculo Dei factum, ut solus hie articulus de parvu-
lis baptisandis nunquam fuerit negatus ne ab haereticis quidem : adeo nulla est confes-
sio illius in oppositum, sed e contra totius orbis confessio constans et una ad propositum.
Hanc autem confessionem negare esse Ecclesiae illius verae et legitimae, arbitror impi-
issimum esse. Idem enim mihi videtur atque Ecclesiam negare.— Quod ergo non est
contra Scripturam, pro Scriptura est, et Scriptura pro eo. Luther to Duke Albrecht of
Prussia, 1532, in de Wette, iv. 354, on the Lord's Supper : " Zudem so ist dieser Artikel
nicht eine Lehre oder Aufsatz ausser der Schrift von Menschen erdichtet, sondern klar-
lich im Evangelio durch helle, reine, ungezweifelte Wort Christi gestift und gegriindet,
und von Anfang der christlichen Kirchen in aller Welt bis auf diese Stund eintriichtig-
lich gegliiubet und gehalten :— welchs Zeugniss der ganzen heiligen christlichen Kirchen
(wenn wir schon nichts mehr hiitten) soil uns allein gnugsam seyn, bei diesem Artikel
zu bleiben, und daruber keinen Rottengeist zu horen noch zu leiden. Denn es fahrlich
ist und erschrecklich, etwas zu horen oder zu glauben wider das eintrachtig Zeugniss,
Glauben und Lehre der ganzen heiligen christlichen Kirchen, so von Anfang her, nu
uber funfzehen hundert Jahr in aller Welt eintrachtiglich gehalten hat. Wenns ein neu
Artikel ware, und nicht von Anfang der heil. christi. Kirchen, oder war nicht bei alien
Kirchen noch bei der ganzen Christenheit in aller Welt so eintrachtiglich gehalten:
ware es nicht so fahrlich noch schrecklich, davon zu zweifeln oder disputiren, ob es
recht sey. Nu er aber von Anfang her, und so weit die ganze Christenheit ist, eintrach-
tiglich gehalten ist : wer nu dran zweifelt, der thut eben so viel, als glaubet er kern
christliche Kirche, und verdammt damit nicht allein die ganze heilige christliche Kirche,
als eine verdammte Ketzerinn, sondern auch Christum selbs mit alien Aposteln und
Propheten, die diesen Artikel, da wir sprechen: " Ich glaube eine heilige christliche
Kirche" gegriindet haben, und gewaltig bezeuget, namlich Christus Matth. xxviii. :
"Siehe, ich bin bei euch bis an der Welt Ende," und St. Paulus 1 Tim. iii. : "Die
Kirche Gottes ist eine Saule und Grundveste der Wahrheit." In the Augsburg Confes-
PAKT II.— CHAP. I.— LUTHERAN DOCTRINES. § 34. LUTHER. 393
of the Church tested by the Bible, and allow nothing which was
opposed to it.14 Besides this, he desired that man's freedom in
sion, at the end, it is said that this confession is made, " damit man daraus dester has
zu vernehmen habe, dass bei uns nichts weder mit Lehre noch mit Ceremonien ange-
liommen ist, das entweder der heiligen Schrift oder gemeiner christlichen Kirchen zu- .
entgegen ware." Cf. Melanchthon ad Campegium, dd. 6. Jul., 1530, Div. I., § 5, Note
22. Ejusd., Epist. Nuncupatoria ad Erid. Myconium, prefixed to Sentent. Veterum ali-
quot Scriptorum de Coena Domini, Viteberg, 1530, in Corp. Ref., ii. 29 : Quanquam autem
fides nou pendeat ab humana auctoritate sed a verbo Dei, tamen cum Scriptura imbeeil-
les a fortioribus confirmari velit, juvat habere Ecclesiae testimonia in omni genere ten-
tationum. Ut enim vivos libenter consulimus, quos judicamus nsum aliquem habere
spiritualium rerum, ita et veteres, quorum scripta probantur, censeo consulendos esse.
14 Luther to the Emperor's Deputy and the Estates of the Imperial Government at
Nuremberg, August, 1523 (de Wette, ii. 367), against the first article of the imperial
edict of March 6, 1523, "that the Gospel was to be preached as interpreted by teachers
approved and accepted by the Christian Church," appeals to Augustini, Ep. 19, ad Hie-
ronymuni de Petro reprehenso a Paulo, c. 1 : " Ich gebe allein den heil. Biichern, die da
canonici heissen, die Ehre, dass ich gliiube, keinen derselben Schreiber geirret haben :
die andern alle lese ich also, dass, wie hoch sie scheinen mit Kunst und Heiligkeit; den-
noch nicht darum recht achte, dass sie also halten ; sonder wo sie mirs mit den Spruch-
en der heil. Schrift oder heller Vernunft beweisen." To this Luther adds : " Hie sehen
wir ja, dass St. Augustinus ein Ziel steckt, die Lehrer anzunehmen, und wirft sie alle
unter das Urtheil der heil. Schrift, wie billig ; dass uber diess Ziel sich nicht gebuhrt
Jemand anzunehmen, er sey wie heilig u. gelehrt er miige. Solchen Verstand von den
Lehrern, so die christl. Kirche angenommen und approbirt hat, achten wir auch im
Mandat seyn ; wollen und kiinten auch keinen andern leiden, es gehe dariiber, wie Gott
will." Luther, Coram, major in Epist. ad Galatas, 1535, ad Gal., i. 11, 12. (T. Jen. iv.
fol. 23) : Valde igitur speciosum et robustum hoc argumentum Pseudoapostolorum fuit,
quod et hodie plures commovet, scilicet: " Apostoli, sancti Patres, et eorum successores
sic docuerunt, Ecclesia sic sentit et credit : impossible est autem, quod Christus tot sae-
culis Ecclesiam suam errare sinat. Tu certe solus non sapis plus, quam tot sancti viri,
et tota Ecclesia," etc. — Quando Satan hoc urget, et conspirat cum carne et ratione, per-
terrefit conscientia et desperat, nisi constanter ad te redeas, et dicas: " Sive S. Cypria-
nus, Ambrosius, Augustinus, sive S. Petrus, Paulus, Johannes, imo angelus e coelo ali-
ter doceat, tamen hoc certo scio, quod humana non suadeo, sed divina, h. e. quod Deo
omnia tribuo, hominibus nihil." — At ais : "Ecclesia est sancta, Patres sunt sancti."
Bene, sed Ecclesia, quamlibet sancta, tamen cogitur orare : " Remitte nobis debita nos-
tra." Sic Patres, quamlibet sancti, tamen per remissionem peccatorum salvati sunt.
Ergo neque mihi, neque Ecclesiae, neque Patribus, neque Apostolis, neque angelo e
coelo crcdendum est, si quid contra verbum Dei docemus : sed verbum Domini stat in
aeternum. Alioqui hoc argumentum Pseudoapostolorum maxime valuisset contra Pauli
doctrinam, quia profecto magna, magna, inquam, res fuit, opponere totam Ecclesiam
cum toto choro Apostolorum Galatis contra Paulum unicum, ct eum recentiorem, ac
minus auctoritatis habentem. Firmissimum ergo hoc argumentum fuit, et potenter con-
clusit : nemo enim libenter dicit Ecclesiam errare, et tamen necesse est dicere, earn er-
rare, si extra vel contra verbum Dei aliquid docet. — Hoc argumentum et hodie maxime
praegravat causam nostram. Nam si neque Papae, neque Patribus, neque Lutbcro,
etc., credendum est, nisi doceant purum Dei verbum, cui turn credeudum est? Quis
interim certas faciat conscientias, utri purum Dei verbum doceant, nos an adversarii
nostri ? Nam et ipsi jactant se purum Dei verbum habere ct docere. Nos Papistis non
credimus, quia verbum Dei non docent, neque possunt docere. E contra ipsi acerrime
nos oderunt et insectantur, ut pestilentissimos haereticos ac seductores. — Quisque igitur
videat, ut certissimus sit de sua vocatione et doctrina, ut cum Paulo certissime ac secu»
rissime ausit dicere : " Etiamsi nos aut angelus e coelo," etc. Schenkel, i. 19.
394 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
matters of faith, and the freedom of Christians in indifferent mat-
ters, should be respected,15 and weak consciences spared in making
ecclesiastical changes.16 But to the unlicensed freedom of fanat-
ics, who relied upon an internal word independent of Scripture,
15 Luther, Instructions to all who come to Confession, 1521, in Walch, xix. 1009:
" Niemand soil zum Glauben gezwungen, sondern nur berufen werden. Soil jemand
kommen, Gott wird ihn durch ein Rufen wohl bewegen : bewegt er ihn nicht, was
machst du mit deinem Treiben ?" S. 1012 : " Zum eilften. Darum hiite dich, und lass
ja kein Ding so gross seyn auf Erden, ob es auch Engel vom Himmel waren, dass dich
wider dein Gewissen treibe von der Lehre, die du gottlich erkennest und achtest." Lu-
ther, On Confession, to F. v. Sickingen, 1521, in Walch, xix. 1036: "Aber der Papst
und geistliche Setzer, die fahren mit Lucifer iiber den Himmel, geben vor, ihr Ding sey
gottlich, und mache vor Gott fromm, regiere und fiihre die Gewissen zu recht. Das
kann Gott nicht leiden, da ist er ein Eiferer. Denn in den Gewissen will er allein seyn,
und sein Wort allein regieren lassen, da soil Freiheit seyn von alien Menschensatzun-
gen." Luther's Answer to the Book of King Henry VIII. of England, 1522, in Walch,
xix. 333. " Frei, frei, frei wollen und sollen wir seyn in allem, das ausser der Schrift
ist: trotz der es uns wehre." Luther, To the Church at Eslingen, 21. October, 1523, in
de Wette, ii. 419 : " Wahr ists, class ich gesagt habe, es sey gut Ding um Beichten.
Item ich wehre und verbeut nit fasten, wallen, Fisch essen, feiren, etc., aber doch also,
dass solchs frei geschehe. — Das Gewissen wollen und sollen wir frei haben in alien Wer-
ken, die nit zum Glauben oder der Liebe des Naehsten dienen." Luther's Short Confes-
sion about the Holy Sacrament, 1544 (Walch, xx. 2225) : " Was frey ist, nemlich weder
geboten noch verboten, darin man weder si'mdigen, noch verdienen kann, das soil in un-
ser Macht stehen, als unser Vernunft unterworfen, dass wirs mogen, ohn alle Simde und
Fahr des Gewissens, brauchen oder nicht brauchen, halten und fahren lassen, nach un-
serm Gefallen oder Nothdurft ; und wollen kurzum hierin freye Herren, und nicht
Kr.echte seyn."
16 Luther to Spalatin, 7. March, 1522, in dc Wette, ii. 145: "Ich verdamme als ein
Greuel der Papisten Messe, daraus sie ein Opfer und gut Werk machen, dadurch der
Mensch Gott versi'ihnet wird. Ich aber will nicht Hand anlegen, noch Jemand, so ohn
Glauben ist, bereden, vielweniger zwingen, dass er sie selbs mit Gewalt abthue. Allein
treibe und verdamme ich solchen Missbrauch der Messen durchs Wort. Wers gliiubt,
der gliiube es, und folge ungenothiget ; wers aber nicht glauben will, der lasse und fahre
immer bin : denn niemand soil zum Glauben, und was den Glauben belanget, gezwun-
gen, sondern durchs Wort gezogen und gewonnen werden. — Ich verwerfe auch die
Bible, die man ehret, aber durchs Wort ; treibe die Leute nicht, dass sie sie verbrennen
sollen, sondern dass sie ihr Zuversicht und Vertrauen nicht drauf setzen, wie bisher ge-
schehen, und noch geschieht. Sie wiirden wohl von ihneii selbs fallen, wenn das Volk
recht durchs Wort untervveiset wiisste, dass sie fur Gott nichts sind noch gelten. Also
verdamme ich auch des Papsts Gesetze von der Ohrenbeicht, vom Gebot, zum heil. Sac-
rament zu bestimmter Zeit zu gehen, vom Gebet und Anrufen der Heiligen, ihnen zu
feiren und fasten. Ich thue es aber mit und durchs Wort, dass ich die Gewissen frei
mache, und von solchen Stricken erledige. Wenn das geschieht, stehets denn bei ihnen,
dass sie derselben entweder brauchen um der Schwachen willen, die noch dran hangen
und drinnen verwirret sind, oder nicht brauchen, wo sie und andere stark sind : dass
also die Liebe herrsche und Oberhand behalte in diesen und dergleichen ausserliehen
Werken und Gesetzen." Luther to the Church in Eslingen, 21. October, 1523, in de
Wette, ii. 419: "Weil nun viel schwacher Gewissen seind, die in Papsts Gesetzen ge-
fangen liegen, so ists wohlgethan, dass du nit Fleisch essest, etc. Denn solch nit Fleisch
essen wird damit ein Werk der Lieb, weil du damit deinem Nachsten dienest, seiner
Weise zu folgen, und seines Gewissens zu verschonen." Comp. Luther's Eight Sermons
against Dr. Carlstadt's Novelties, preached in Lent, at Wittenberg, 1522, in Walch,
xx. 4.
PART II.— CHAP. I.— LUTHERAN DOCTRINES. § 34. LUTHER. 395
he opposed the principle that the Spirit is not given to man with-
out media, and that faith comes from the "Word of God.17 Extern-
ally he would have diverging doctrines repressed by the civil au-
thorities only so far that they should not disturb the public order.18
17 Luther, Against the Heavenly Prophets, Th. 2, 1525, in Walch, xx. 271 : "So nun
Gott sein heiliges Evangelium hat auslassen gehen, handelt er mit uns auf zweierlel
Weise. Einmal ausserlich, das anderemal innerlich. Aeusserlich handelt er mit uns
durch mundliche Worte des Evangelii und durch die leiblichen Zeicheu, als da ist Taufc
und Sacrament. Innerlich handelt er mit uns durch den heil. Geist und Glauben sarat
andern Gaben. Abcr das alles der Massen und der Ordnung, dass die ausserlichen
Stucko sollen und miissen vorgehen, und die innerlichen hernach und durch die ausser-
lichen kommen, also dass ers beschlossen hat, keinem Mens'chen die innerlichen Stiicke
zu geben ohne durch die iiusserlichen Stiicke ; denn er will niemand den Geist noch
Glauben geben ohne das ausserliche Wort und Zeichen, so er dazu eingesetzt hat, wie
er, Luc. xvi. 29, spricht : Lass sie Mosen und die Propheten horcn. Daher auch St.
Paulus darf nennen die Taufe ein Bad der neuen Geburt, darinne Gott den heil. Geist
reichlich ausgeusst, Tit. iii. 5, G, 7 : Und das mundliche Evangelium eine gottliche Kraft,
die da selig mache alle, die dran glauben, Rom. i. 16."
18 Luther's Interpretation of the 82d Psalm, on verse 4, in Walch, v. 1055. He here
distinguishes four cases: " Erstlich sind etliche Ketzer aufriihrisch, die Offentlich leh-
ren, dass man keine Obrigkeit leiden soil. Item dass kein Christ moge im Stande der
Obrigkeit sitzen. Item dass man soil nichts Eigenes haben, sondern von Weib und
Kind laufen, Haus und Hof lassen, oder alle Dinge gemein halten und haben. Dicse
sind stracks und ohne alien Zweifel zu strafen von der Obrigkeit, als die da offentlich
wider die weltlichen Rechte und Obrigkeit streben, Rom. xiii. 2. Denn sie sind nicht
schlecht allein Ketzer, sondern als die Aufriihrer greifen sie die Obrigkeit und ihr Regi-
ment und Ordnung an, gleichwie ein Dieb fremdes Gut, ein Morder fremden Leib, und
ein Ehebrecher fremdes Gemahl antastet, welches alles nicht zu leiden ist. Zum An-
dern, wo etliche wollten lehren wider einen offentlichen Artikel des Glaubens, der kliir-
lich in der Schrift gegrundet, und in aller Welt gegliiubet ist von der ganzen Christen-
heit, gleichwie die, so man die Kinder lehret im Credo: als wo jemand lehren wollte,
dass Christus nicht Gott sey, sondern ein schlechter Mensch, und gleich wie ein andcrer
Prophet, wie die Turken und die Wiedertaufer halten; die soil man auch nicht leiden,
sondern als die offentlichen Lasterer strafen: denn sie seind auch nicht schlecht allein
Ketzer, sondern offentlicke Lasterer. Nun ist ja die Obrigkeit schuldig, die offentlichen
Lasterer zu strafen, als man die strafet, so sonst fluchen, schworen, schmahen, lustern,
schanden, verleumden. — Denn hiermit wird niemand zum Glauben gedrungen, denn er
kanu dennoch wol glauben, was er will. Allein das Lehren und Lastern wird ihm ver-
boten, damit er will Gott und den Christen ihre Lehre unci Wort nehmen, und will
solches dennoch unter derselbigen eigenen Schutz und Gemeinschaft aller weltlichen
Nutzung zu ihrem Schaden thun. Er gehe dahin, da nicht Christen sind, und thue es
daselbst. Denn, wie ich mehr gesagt, wer bei Burgern sich niihren will, der soil das
Stadtrecht halten, und dasselbige nicht schanden und schmahen, oder soil sich trollen.
— Zum Dritten, wo sichs begibt, dass in einer Pfarre, Stadt oder Herrschaft die Papisten
und Lutherischen (wie man sie nennet) gegen einander schreien und wider einander
predigen ilber etlichen Artikeln, da beides Theils die Schrift vor sich haben will, wollte
ich dennoch solche Zwiespalt nicht gerne leiden, und meine Lutherischen sollten auch
selbst gerne abtreten und schweigen, wo sie merken, dass man sie nicht gerne horet, wie
Christus lehret, Matth. am 10. v. 14, und sich lassen zu predigen zwingen, wie ich thue.
— Will aber ja hier kein Theil, oder kann vielleicht Amts halben nicht weichen noch
schweigen, so thue die Obrigkeit dazu, und verhore die Sache, und welches Theil nicht
bestehet mit der Schrift, dem gebiete man das Stilleschweigen.— Denn es ist nicht gut,
dass man in einer Pfarre oder Kirchspiel widerwartige Predigt in das Volk liisset geheu :
396
FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Yet he rejected all punishment of heretics as such, and all use of
force in their conversion.19
Luther's doctrine, that justification does not come from the law,
but from faith, was not infrequently misunderstood, and threaten-
ed to lead to dangerous errors.20 Accordingly, Melancthon, in his
Articulis, de quibus egerwit Visitatores in regione Saxoniae,
1527,21 insisted with emphasis that the preachers should also
denn es entspringen daraus Rotten, Unfriede, Hass und Neid, auch in andern weltlich-
en Sachen. Zum Vierten, wo aber etliche gegen einander schreien uber solchen Arti-
keln, da beide Theile bekennen, class es kerne Schrift, sondern alte Gewohnheit oder
Menschengesetze sey, neberi und ausser der Schrift aufgekommen, als Platten, Weih-
wasser, Wiirzweihe, und dergleichen unnothige Stucke mehr, die weder mit Wunder-
zeichen noch Miirtyrerblut bestiitiget sind, da soil man keinesweges solch Gezanke auf
der Canzel leiden, sondern beiden Theilen gebieten, dass sie Friede haben. Denn was
die Schrift nicht hat, darum sollen die Prediger nicht zanken vor dem Volke, sondern
sollen die Schrift immer treiben. Denn Liebe und Friede gehet weit uber alle Ceremo-
nien, wie St. Paulus auch sagt, dass der Friede solle iiber alles den Vorgang haben, und
ist unchristlich, dass Friede und Einigkeit solle denen Ceremonien weichen.— Was ich
aber sage von offentlichen Predigten, das sage ich vielmehr von Winkelpredigten und
heimlichen Ceremonien : denn dieselbigen sind aller Dinge nicht zu leiden : sonst mag
einer bei sich selbst lesen und glauben, was er will. Will er nicht Gott horen, so hore
er den Teufel."
19 Luther, To the Christian Nobles of the German Nation, 24; Div. I., § 1, Note CO.
Kirchenpostil, Sermon on the Fifth Sunday after Epiphany, in Matth. xiii. 24-30
(Walcb, xi. 693) : " Aufs andere (lehrt uns diess Evangelium), wie wir uns halten sol-
len gegen dieselbigen Kctzer und falsche Lehrer. Nicht sollen wir sie ausrotten, noch
vertilgen. Er spricht offentlich allhier, man solle es lassen mit einander wachsen. Mit
Gottes Wort soil man bier allein handeln : denn es gehet also zu in dieser Sache, dass
wer heute irret, kann morgen zurecht kommen. Wer weiss, wann das Wort Gottes sein
Herz riihren wird ? Wo er aber verbrennet oder sonst erwurget wird, so wird damit
gewehret, dass er nicht kann zurechtkommen, und wird er also dem Worte Gottes en-
triicket, dass er muss verloren seyn, der sonst hiitte mogen selig werden. Da geschieht
denn, was hier der Herr sagt, dass der Waizen wird auch mit ausgerauft, wenn man das
Unkraut ausgatet. Das ist denn gar graulich Ding vor Gott, und nimmermehr zu ver-
antworten. Daraus merke, welche rasende Leute wir sind so lange Zeit gewesen, die
wir die Turken mit dem Schwerte, die Ketzer mit dem Feuer, die Juden mit Todten ha-
ben wollen zum Glauben zwingen, und das Unkraut ausrotten mit unserer eigenen Ge-
walt, grade als waren wir die Leute, die uber Herzen und Geister regieren konnten, und
wir sie mochten fromm und recht machen, welches doch allein Gottes Wort thun muss."
In the sentence of condemnation by the Sorbonne, 1521 (Div. I., § 21, Note 1), the propo-
sition of Luther, haereticos comburi est contra voluntatem Spiritus, is rejected in the
terms— haec propositio est falsa, contra voluntatem Spiritus divini asserta et errori Ca-
tharorum et Waldensium consona ; d'Argentre Collectio Judiciorum de novis Erroribus,
i. ii. 367.
20 See above, § 30, Note 3. Georgii Wicelii Assertio bonorum Operum, p. 71, at the
end of his Confutatio Calumniosissimae Responsionis Justi Jonae, Colon., 1549 : Con-
cionatores secuti magistros suos mirum in modum ubique et semper supploserunt bona
opera, adeo ut nulla ab illis sit audita concio, in qua misera opera non crucifixerint.
Neque enim judicaverunt se ivayyiXLltiv, nisi quam insanissime bona opera conspue-
rent. Atque adeo ipsa populi evangelici religio et conversatio plus satis declarant, doc-
tane sint opera in suis ecclesiis an dedocta, etc.
31 See Div. I., § 4, Note 25.
PAET II.— CHAP. I.— LUTHERAN DOCTRINES. § 34. LUTHER. 397
preach repentance, a<nd that this must precede faith, and that they
must explain the law, the knowledge of which is necessary to
work repentance.22 On the other hand, John Agricola (Magister
Eisleben)23 maintained that repentance is not to come from the
law, but from the Gospel, and thus gave occasion for the Antino-
mian Controversy?* the only one which prevailed in the Lutheran
Church during the lifetime of Luther. Agricola at first allowed
himself to be appeased in a conference with Luther and Melanc-
thon, in Torgau,25 December, 1527 ; but he renewed his assertions
in some arrogant theses, 1537.26 The truth that seemed to be
22 Chursachsische Visitations-Artikel, 1527 and 1528, Latin and German ; edited by
G. Th. Strobel, Altdorf, 1777. It begins : Pastores debent exemplum Christi sequi, qui
quoniam poenitentiam et remissionem peccatorum docuit, debent et ista pastores tradere
Ecclesiis. Nunc vulgare est vociferare de fide, et tamen intelligi quid sit fides non po-
test, nisi praedicata poenitentia. Plane vinum novum in utres veteres infundunt, qui
fidem sine poenitentia, sine doctrina timoris dei, sine doctrina legis praedicantt et ad
carnalem quandam securitatem adsuefaciunt vulgus. Ea securitas est deterior, quam
omnes errores, qui antea sub Papa fuerunt, hoc genus concionatorum describit Hierony-
mus et vituperat eos, qui dicant, pax pax, et non est pax. — Aliquando totum decalogum
enarrent ordine, quia praedicatio legis ad poenitentiam provocat, aliquando certum ali-
quod vitium vituperent, et copiose declarent, quam graviter offendatur Deus, et quas
poenas minetur. Non enim satis est praecepta enarrare, sed etiam poenas commemo-
rent, quas Deus minatur peccatoribus. Nee tantum de aeternis poenis, sed etiam de
praesentis vitae poenis doceant.
23 M. Joh. Agricola's aus Eisleben Schriften mogliehst vollstandig verzeichnet, by
M. B. Kordes, Altona, 1817. Luther's opinion about him, to Jac. Stratner, court preach-
er at Berlin, 6. Dec, 1540, in de Wette, v. 321 : Non est Meister Grickel is vir, qualis
cupit videri, aut qualem credit esse Marchio, neque nnquam erit. Nam si velis scire,
quidnam ipsa vanitas sit, nulla certiore imagine cognosces, quam Islebii. Hoc depre-
hendes gestu, voce, cachinnis, denique omnibus animi et corporis motibus et moribus, ut
scurram possit superare quemvis. Meum consilium fait, ut a functione verbi in aeter-
num abstineret, et jocularem aliquam professionem susciperet : ad docendum prorsus
non valet. Ac si omnia reliqua essent tolerabilia, tamen gloriae furor tantus est in eo,
ut nihil possit Deo in suo opere prodesse, sed plurimum nocere. The attack on Melanc-
thon had its ground probably in his chagrin that a vacant theological chair at Witten-
berg had been given to him, and not to Agricola ; see Bretschneider in the Theol. Stu-
dien u. Krit., 1829, iv. 741.
24 Documents about its history in C. E. Forstemann's Neues Urkundenbuch zur Ge-
schichte der Evangel. Kirchenreformation, Bd. 1 (Hamburg, 1842. 4.), s. 291. Comp.
Planck's Gesch. der Entstehung unseres Prot. Lehrbegriffs, v. i. 1. C. L. Nitzsch De
Antinomismo Jo. Agricolae Comm. II., Viteberg, 1804. 4. (also in his De Discrimine
Revelationis Imperatoriae et Didacticae, Viteb., 1830, ii. 1). A. Wewetzer De Antino-
mismo Jo. Agricolae diss., Stralsund, 1829. 4. K. Matthes Phil. Melanchthon (Alten-
burg, 1841), s. 93.
25 Mel. ad Just. Jonam, dd. 20. Dec, 1527, Corp. Ref., i. 914 ; cf. Luthcrus ad eun-
dem, dd. 10. Dec, 1527, in de Wette, iii. 243.
26 Ratzeberger, Luther u. s. Zeit, edited by Neudecker (Jena, 1850), s. 96. Agricola
had secretly and anonymously diffused his Eighteen Positiones: Luther had them pub-
lished, December 1, 1537, and then, in 1538, refuted them in five Disputationes, to which
a sixth was added in 1540 (Opera, Tom. i., Jen. fol. 516. Comp. the relation in Forstc-
mann, i. 313). The most important of those Positiones are : 1. Poenitentia docenda est
398 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
hoverino- before the mind of Agricola was this, that an external
law, by its external promises and threatenings, could not awaken
true repentance, that is, a moral hatred of sin ; that this, on the
contrary, is produced only by the living knowledge of God and
love to him.27 But he expressed these ideas so obscurely, and
with such an irrational contempt of the law, that the refutation
of this Antinomianism by Luther's disputations was a very time-
ly and desirable work.28
non ex decalogo, aut ulla lege Mosi, sed ex violatione Filii per Evangelium. 2. Nam
Christus Lucae ultimo ait : " sic oportuit Christum mori, et hoc modo intrare in suam glo-
riam, ut praedicentur in nomine suo poenitentia et remissio peccatorum." 3. Et Chris-
tus apud Johannem ait, Spiritum arguere mundum de peccato, non legem. 4. Idem do-
eet ultima concio Christi : ite, praedicate Evangelium omni creaturae. 5. Paulus cum
ad Philippenses ait: "hoc sentite in vobis, quod et in Christo Jesu, ut in timore et tre-
more salutem vestram operemini," praeclare statuit, docendam esse poenitentiam, quam
vocat timorem et tremorem, ex memoria Christi, non ex lege. 6. Ex concionibus Pauli
et Barnabae satis manifestum est, non esse opus lege ad ullam partem justificationis.
7. Sine quacunque re datur Spiritus sanctus, et homines justificantur : ea res non est ne-
cessaria, ut doceatur, neque pro principio, neque medio, neque fine justificationis. 8. At
datus olim, et datur perpetuo Spiritus sanctus, et justificantur homines sine lege per so-
lum Evangelium de Christo. 9. Ergo lex Mosi non est necessaria ut doceatur, neque
pro principio, neque medio, neque fine justificationis. 13. Quare pro conservanda puri-
tate doctrinae resistendum est iis, qui docent, Evangelium non praedicandum nisi ani-
mis prius quassatis et contritis per legem. 16. Lex tantur arguit peccata, et quidem
sine Spiritu sancto, ergo arguit ad damnationem. 17. Opus est autem doctrina, quae
ma^na efficacia non tantum damnat, sed et salvat simul : ea autem est Evangelium,
quae conjunctim docet poenitentiam et remissionem peccatorum. 18. Nam Evangelium
Christi docet tram de coelo et simul justitiam Dei, Rom. i. Est enim praedicatio poe-
nitentiae, conjuncta promissioni, quam ratio non tenet naturaliter, sed per revelationem
divinam. Then follow the passages from Luther's writings in which the doctrine is
stated "pure," and other passages from the Visitation-Articles and Luther's Comm. in
Ep. ad Gal., in which it is " impure" propounded. At the close, also, "alii articuli An-
tinomi," which are probably only oral declarations : 1. Lex non est digna, ut vocetur
verbum Dei. 2. Art thou a whore, a knave, an adulterer, or any other sort of sinner, if
thou believest thou art jn the way of salvation. (This and the third proposition of like
import, Agricola declares (in his Klagschrift, in Forstemann, i. 317) to be a— purum fig-
mentum et chimaera. Luther appended to the Weimar copy in MS. : istas duas potest
negare fortasse, tamen nescio. • Nee sunt Islebio imputati, sed aliis ut suis discipulis, ut
titulus indicat. Omnes aliae sunt M. Grickels, ut ex aliis probatur.) 4. Decalogus be-
longs to the town-hall, and not to the pulpit. 5. All who go about with Moses must go
to the devil, on the gallows with Moses. G. We are not to prepare men for the Gospel
by the preaching of the law ; God must do it, whose work it is. 7. In Evangelio non
debere agi de violatione legis, sed de violatione Filii. 8. Audire verbum et ita vivere
est consequentia legis. 9. Audire verbum et sentire in corde est propria Evangelii con-
sequentia. 10. Peter knew nothing about Christian freedom. 11. His declaration : Cer-
tam facientes vocationem vestram per bona opera, is good for nothing. 12. As soon as
thou thinkest it must go thus and so in Christendom, every body is to be refined, honor-
able, discreet, holy, and chaste, thou hast already prostituted the Gospel ; Cap. vi., Luke.
27 Comp. Nitzsch Comm. ; see Note 25. Schenkel, i. 178.
28 Disp. i. (T. i., Jen. fol. 517) : 1. Poenitentia, omnium testimonio et vero, est dolor
de peccato cum adjuncto proposito melioris vitae. 2. Hie dolor proprie aliud nihil est,
nee esse potest, quam ipse tactus seu sensus legis in corde seu conscientia. 4. Poeni-
PART II.— CHAP. I.— LUTHERAN DOCTRINES. § 34. LUTHER. 399
The doctrines held in common by the Lutheran Reformers were
set forth in the Catechisms of Luther, 1529 ;29 in the Augsburg
Confession,30 1530, in opposition to the old church, on the part of
the rulers and cities ; in the Smalcald Articles,31 1537, on the part
of the theologians. The Augsburg Confession was generally con-
sidered as the doctrinal centre of the parties, and, especially after
the Diet of the princes at Naumburg, 1561, it became customary
to impose it by an oath.32
tentiae prior pars, scil. dolor, est ex lege tantum. Altera pars, scil. propositum bonum,
nou potest ex lege esse. 5. Non euim potest homo, territus a facie peccati, bonum pro-
ponere suis viribus, cum nee quietus et securus id possit. 6. Sed vi peccati confusus et
obrutus cadit in desperationem et odium Dei, seu descendit ad inferos, ut Scriptura lo-
quitur. 7. Ideo addenda est legi promissio seu Evangelium, quae conscientiam territam
pacet et erigat, ut bonum proponat. Disp. ii. 1 : Lex non solum est non necessaria ad
justificationem, sed plane iuutilis et prorsus impossibilis. 10. Ex his autem non sequi-
tur, legem esse abolendam, et e concionibus Ecclesiae tollendam. 11. Quin eo magis
est necesse earn doceri et urgeri, quod non est necessaria, sed impossibilis ad justifica-
tionem, 12. ut homo superbus et de viribus suis praesumens erudiatur, sese per legem
non posse justificari. 37. Sed et hoc falsum est, quod sine Spiritu sancto arguat lex
peccatum, cum lex sit scripta digito Dei. Disp. v. 42 : Quare lex promiscue docenda
est, sicut et Evangelium, tarn piis quam impiis. 43. Impiis, ut territi agnoscant suum
peccatum, mortem et inevitabilem iram Dei, per quam humilientur. 44. Piis, ut admo-
neantur carnem suam cruciiigere cum concupiscentiis et vitiis, ne securi fiant. Agricola
yielded ; and, as he had diffused his error especially in Eisleben, Luther addressed a. let-
ter (de Wette, v. 147) to the preacher of that place, Casp. Giittel, Jan. 1539, in which
he refuted the error and announced Agricola's recantation. Afterward, however, Agric-
ola thought that Luther, in that letter and other writings, had ascribed to him doctrines
he had never held, and addressed a formal complaint about the matter to the Elector
(March 1, 1510, in Forstemann's Neues Urkundenbuch, i. 317). Luther answered very
violently (ibid., s. 321). Without awaiting the investigation Agricola went to Berlin as
court preacher, and at length sent thence a recantation, Dec. G, 1540 (ibid., s. 349).
~3 Dr. J. Chr. W. Augusti's Einleitung in die beiden Hauptkatechismen der Evangel.
Kirche, Elberfeld, 1824, s. 44. Dr. E. Kollner's Symbolik der Luther. Kirche, Ham-
burg, 1837, s. 485. Die erste Ausgabe v. Luther's kl. Katechismus in einer niedersach-
sischen Uebersetzung (1529), mit einer Untersuchung uber die Entstehung des kleinen
Katechismus, edited by C. Monckeberg, Hamburg, 1851, 12mo. Dr. G. Mohnike's das
sechste Ilauptstuck im Katechismus nebst einer Gesch. der katechet. Literatur in Pom-
mern, Stralsund, 1830.
30 Div. I., § 5, Notes 4 and 5.
31 Div. I., § 7, Notes 18 and 19.
33 In the new statutes of the theological faculty drawn up by Melancthon, 1533, it is
declared (Liber Decanorum facultatis theol. Acad. Viteberg, ed. C. E. Forstemann, Lips.,
1838, p. 152) : 1. Ut in Ecclesiis totius ditionis nostrae — ita in Academia — volumus pu-
ram Evangelii doctrinam, consentaneam confessioni, quam Augustae anno 1530, Imp.
Carolo exhibuimus, — pie et fideliter proponi, conservari et propagari. And in the oath
for the doctorate, appended, p. 158 : Ego promitto Deo, — me Deo juvante fideliter servi-
turum esse Ecclesiae in docendo Evangelio sine ullis corruptelis, et constanter defen-
surum esse Symbola, Apostolicum, Nicaenum et Athanasianum, et perseveraturum esse
in consensu doctrinae comprehensae in confessione Augustana, quae per hanc Ecclesiam
exbibita est Imperatori anno 1530. The Hamburg Convention, April 15, 1535, prepared
by the ecclesiastical authorities of Liibeck, Bremen, Rostock, Stralsund, Liineburg, and
Hamburg, provided that the preachers should follow the Augsburg Confession, and be
400 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
§ 35.
THE FIRST SHAPING OF THE DOCTRINAL SYSTEM IN THE SWISS CHURCH.
[Das theologisclie System Zwingli's, by Dr. E. Zeller, Tubingen, 1853 ; ibid., Ursprung
u. Charakter des Zwingl. Lehrbegriffs, in Theol. Jahrbucher (Tubingen), 1855. C.
Sigwart, Zwingli, mit Riicksicht auf Picus Mirandula, 1855. Kohler, zur Beurtheilung
Zwingli, in Zeitschrift f. d. Luth. Theol., 1857. G. W. Roder, d. Schweizer. Reforma-
tor, Mag. Huld. Zwingli, St. Gallen, 1855. R. Christoffel, Leben und Schriften Zwin-
gli's, 1855 (the Life transl. by John Cochrane, Edinb., 1858). F. J. Stahl, Die Lu-
therische Kirche und die Union, Berlin, 1859 : reviewed by Stier and Baxmann, in the
Deutsche Zeitschrift, 1859.]
Zwingle, like Erasmus,1 was devoted to truth and morality ; but
he contended against untruth, superstition, and immorality, with-
out the hesitation which impeded Erasmus, and also with the zeal
of a patriot, since here he saw the honds by which Rome and the
hierarchy fettered his fatherland.2 The Holy Scriptures were to
him an unconditional authority.3 He would have the highest rev-
examined upon it before thej' were received, and also that thejr should diligently use
the Catechism of Luther ; see Schroder's Evangel. Mecklenburg, i. 302. The Church
Order of Suabian Hall, 1543, prescribes that the biblical doctrine be taught as expound-
ed in the Augsburg Confession and Apology. In the other oldest Church Orders there
is usually reference to the Scriptures, and also a compendium of doctrine, or reference
to other books or guides, e. g., Luther's Postils, his interpretation of the Epistle to the
Galatians. However, after the Augsburg Confession had been subscribed anew at the
Diet of Princes in Naumburg, Feb. 8, 1561, and was recognized as the standard for all
the churches of the land (see J. H. Gelbke's der Naumburg. Fiirstentag, Leipzig, 1793,
s. 139 ff.), it was more frequently made binding in the regular Church Orders. Comp.
J. C. G. Johannsen's Untersuchung der Rechtmassigkeit der Verpflichtung auf symbo-
lische Bucher, Altona, 1833, s. 317 ff. * The same, Die Anfange des Symbolzwanges un-
ter den Deutschen Protestanten, geschichtlich dargestellt. Leipzig, 1847.
1 See Div. I., § 2, Notes 9, 12. Melanchthon ad Camerar., § 3, Note 26.
s When Zwingle entered upon his career in Zurich (1519) he announced to the chap-
ter that he would preach the Gospel of Matthew (H. Bullinger's Reformationsgesch., i.
12): "Das wollt er erkleren mit Geschrift, und nit mit Menschen Gutdiinken, alles zu
Ehren Gott, sinem einigen Sun unserm Herren Jesu Christo, und zu rechtem Heil der
Seelen, und frommer biderber Liithen Underrichtung." As to the contents of the Ser-
mons : " In welchen er Gott den Vatter pryst, und alle Menschen allein uff Gottcs Sun,
J. Chr., als den einigen Heiland vertruwen lehrt. Heftig hub er an wider den Miss-
glauben, Superstition und Glychssnery reden. Die Buss oder Besserung des Lebens,
und christenliche Lieb und Triiw treib er heftig. Die Laster, als der Mussigang, Un-
maass in Essen, Trinken, Kleidern, Fressery und Fullery, Undertrucken der Armen,
Pensionen unci Kriegen straft er ruch, trang ernstlich uff dass ein Oberkeit Gericht und
Recht hielten, Wittwen und Waisen schirmten, und dass man die eidgenossische Fryheit
sich zu behalten flysse, der Fursten und Herren buhlen ussschluge."
3 Zwingli's Artikel, 1-16, 1523, Div. I., § 2, Note 65. Explanation of Art. 15 (Zw.
Werke, Schuler u. Schulthess, i. 209) : " Kurz mit ist war, denn das Gott zeigt; und
alles, das nit in dem Wort Gottes sinen Grund hat, wird nit war erfunden : denn der
Mensch ist lugenhaftig." Guil. Farel De l'Authorite de la Parole de Dieu (Life of Fa-
rcl, by Kirchhofer, Zurich, 1831, ii. 189) : Soyons, soyons par l'Evangile serfs de Dieu
et dc l'Evangile, et affrauchis de tout ce que Jesus Christ ne nous a point ordonno, et
PART II.— CHAP. I.— REFORMED DOCTRINES. § 35. ZWINGLE. 401
erence given only to God and his revelation, and reshape all ec-
clesiastical doctrines, usages, and customs after the divine Word,
without regard to the church development, except in matters of
indifference. He aimed not merely to purify, but also to remould
the Church, according to the standard of the Scriptures; and, since
the honor due to Grod was here involved, he did not scruple to
have his ecclesiastical and moral reforms introduced by the civil
authorities.4 He blamed Luther for advancing too slowly, and
yielding too much to the weak.5 Zwingle was also attached to
Augustinianism,6 and to the Lutheran doctrine of justification by
faith ;7 but by faith he understood the total appropriation of sal-
que l'Evangile ne contient point, de sorte que tout cela soit loin de nous, et qu'il n'ait
ne lieu ne puissance en nous : mais que J. Chr. seul et son Evangile y regne et y ait lieu.
* Comp. the ordinances, Div. I., § 2, Notes 85, 88, 89, etc. The Bernese gemein Re-
formation, Febr. 7, 1528 (Bullinger's Reformationsgesch., i. 440), begins with the dec-
laration of the mayor and council: "Als dann uns von wegen der Oberkeit gebuhrt,
uch, die unseren, uns von Gott bevolchnen nit allein in weltlichen Sachen zu aller Bil-
likheit zewysen, sonders ouch zu rechtgeschaffnem christenlichem Glouben (als wyt
Gott Gnad gibt) Inleitung zegeben, und ein erber Vorbild uch vorzetragen, ist uch ane
Zwyfel wol wiissend, wie vil wir uns in solichem gearbeitet, wie mangerlei Ordnungen
und Mandaten wir disshalb, uns und uch zu guter Underrichtung, angesachen und uff-
gericht," etc.
5 His treatise, De Vera et Falsa Religione, 1525 (Opp., iii. 226), is against Erasmus
and his adherents, and not against Luther : Hinc quorundam scripta adeo impura sunt
quod ad veritatem adtinet, quamvis quod ad fucum nitidissima sint, ut nescias, an sati-
us fuisset stilum nunquam levavisse, quam veritatem adeo inverecundis blanditiis in-
volvisse. Qui tamen usque adeo sibi placent, ut nisi ipsorum vestigiis incedas, ac con-
tra christiani pectoris ingenium sis vel procaciter blandus, vel ambitiose elegans, cum
veritatis etiam jactura, a tuis abstineant, ut canis a balneo. Tumultuosa sunt ilhs, quae
vera sunt ; morbum enim graviorem esse ajunt, quam qui fortibus remediis possit resti-
tui. Belli homines! an unquam viderunt gravem morbum levibus curari? lenti morbi
levibus curantur. Pontificum ergo morbus, si nunc primum lente crudescere inciperet,
conveniret plane his remediis. Verum omnia ubi membra sunt a morbo absorpta, an
non jam efficax istud remedium, quod unum ac solum pristinae sanitati restituere potest,
propinandum est? lenta fortasse lentam redderent mortem, sed nativa vitam ac valetu-
dinem restituent. The second explanation of the 18th Article, 1523 (Werke, i. 255), upon
Luther, see Div. I., § 2, Note 39. Then he continues : " Ich weiss ouch, dass er (Luther)
vil nachgibt in etlichen Dingen den Bloden, dass er vil anderst handlen mocht, in dem
ich nit seiner Meinung bin ; nit dass er ze vil, sunder ze wenig gredt hat ; als in dem
Buchlin der zehen Ussatzigen (als mir geseit ist, dann ich es nit gelesen hab) lasst er
etwas der Bycht nach, dass man sich dem Priester solle erzeigen, welchs doch us der
selbigen That Christi (Luc. xvii. 14) nit mag gezogen werden.— Derglychen mit dem
Wort Sacrament gibt er den Latineren nun ze vil nach : denn was bekiimmeret uns
Tutschen, wie die walschen todten Pfyfer die heiligen Zeichen, die uns Gott gegeben
hat, nennind.— Derglychen von Fiirbitt der Seligen und andren Dingen, darin er flir
und fur etwas nachgibt, als ich verstand, den Bloden."
6 Second explanation of the 20th Article, 1523 (Werke, i. 275). Elenchus contra
Catabaptistas, 1527 (Opp., iii. 424). Sermonis de providentia Anamnema, 1530 (Opp.,
iv. 111).
7 Second explanation of the 15th Article, 1523 (Werke, i. 208), on Mark xvi. 16:
VOL. IV. — 26
402 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
vation in Christ, thus including sanctification.8 He handled the
Augustinian doctrine of election with great freedom,9 considering
it as a philosophical speculation, and not as a church doctrine.
Sin, in particular, he viewed as determined by God through the
union of the soul with a body,10 denying that original sin is a
" Welcher glouben wirt und getouft, der wirt heil oder selig. Welcher gloubt und sich-
er vertruwt in das Gut, das uns Gott us Gnaden gegeben hat, dass es unser Heil syg,
das da ist der Sun Gottes, der wirt.selig." Coram, de Vera et Falsa Relig. 1525 (Opp.,
iii. 198) : His ergo praemissis, videlicet quod Christus expiatio pro omnium peccatis ac
via salutis est, — atque ei tandem est soli qui ipso fidit, consequi putant ii, qui Evangelio
vel parum fidei habent, vel ipsum impurius hauserunt, ut omnes, qui ipso nitantur, li-
centia deteriores fiant : fieri enim aliter non posse, quam cum humana mens audiat sic
liberaliter omnia condonari per Christum, proclivior, ut est ingenium, ad libidinem red-
datur. Thereupon the answer : Fides Christiana res est, quae in animo credentium sen-
titur, sicut valetudo in corpore. Hanc quisque facile sentit, iniqua sit an aequa. Sic qui
Christianus est, sentit, ut mens propter peccatorum onus male habeat ; et contra sentit,
quam bene habeat, cum remedii in Christo certa est. — Qui crus fregit, et medicum nac-
tus est felicem, qui deluxatum membrum recte restituit, non sic cogitat: "Beatus es
quod talem invenisti medicum, crebro crus franges, nam medicus iste omnia potest:"
sed per omnem vitam — circumspicit ac cavet ne crus iterum frangat. — Sic qui ad hunc
modum exidtant, cum Christum audiunt pro omnium commissis solvisse : " Peccabi-
mus, nam gratis omnia condonantur per Christum," nunquam senserunt peccati dolo-
rem. Nam si sensissent unquam, omni studio caverent, ne qua fieret, ut reciderent.
8 F.brard's Dogma v. h. Abendmal, ii. 88. Schenkel, ii. 299. Melancthon reports to
the Elector John about the Marburg Conference, 1529 (Corp. Ref., i., p. 1099): " Zum
Vicrten reden sic (Zwingle and his friends) und schreiben unschicklich davon, wie der
Mensch vor Gott gerecht geschiitzt werde, und treiben die Lehre vom Glauben nicht
gcnugsam, sondern reden also davon, als waren die Werke, so dem Glauben folgen, die-
selbige Gerechtigkeit. Auch thun sie bosen Bericht, •wie man zum Glauben komme.
Nun haben sie Unterricht in diesem Artikel von uns dazumal, so viel in der Eil gesche-
hen mogen, empfangen. Je mehr sie davon horeten, je bass es ihnen gefiel, und sind
in alien diesen Stiicken gewichen, wiewohl sie zuvor offentlich anders geschrieben." Id.
ad Gorlicium, 1530 (Corp. Ref., ii. 25) : Nulla est mentio fidei justificantis in omnibus
Zwinglianorum libris. Cum nominant fidem, non intelligunt illam, quae credit remis-
sionem peccatorum, quae credit, nos recipi in gratiam, exaudiri et defendi a Deo, sed
intelligunt historicam.
9 Dr. A. Hahn on Zwingle's doctrine of providence, of the nature and destination of
man, and also of election, in the Theol. Studien u. Kritiken, 1837, iv. 765. J. J. Her-
zog, Remarks on Hahn, ibid., 1839, iii. 778. Ebrard's Dogma vom h. Abendmal, ii. 80.
Schenkel, ii. 390. Calvin's opinion about Zwinglii Sermonis de Providentia Anamnema,
in Epist. ad Bullingerum, 1552 (ex Ms., in Hen^-'s Leben Calvin's, iii. i. 62): Zwinglii
enim libellus, ut familiariter inter nos loquamur, tarn duris paradoxis refertus est, ut
longissime ab ea quam adhibui moderatione distet. Zwingle would not have this spec-
ulation taught to the weak, Ep. ad Fridol. Fontejum, 25. Jan., 1527 (Opp., viii. ii. 21):
Sed heus tu, caste ista ad populum, et rarius etiam : ut enim pauci sunt vere pii, sic
pauci ad altitudinem hujus intelligentiae perveniunt.
10 Zw. ad illustr. Cattorum Principem Philippum Sermonis de Providentia Dei 'Anam-
nema., 1530 (Opp., iii. 79), c. 3, p. 89: Cum igitur unum ac solum infinitum sit, necesse
est praeter hoc nihil esse. — Jam certum est quod quantum ad esse et existere attinet,
nihil sit quod non numen sit: id enim est rerum universarum esse. C. 4, p. 99: Quid
enim alienius est a mentis et intellectus perspicuitate ac luce quam terrae corporisque
stupor et inertia? — Mens veri amans et subinde numinis reverens, e cujus substantia
cognationem trahit, aequitati et innocentiae studet : corpus ad suam originem propen-
PART II.— CHAP. I.— REFORMED DOCTRINES. § 35. ZWINGLE. 403
ground of guilt and punishment.11 Nor would he concede that
election was conditioned hy baptism, and consequently he did not
hesitate to reckon even pious heathen among the elect.12 With
det, ad lutum, ad carnem, atque horum ingeniuin sequitur. Ita ut si hominem compa-
rare cuiquam velis, nulli rei vicleatur esse similior quam si luti massam rivulo clarissi-
mo et purissimo imponas. P. 105 : Quo fit, ut volentibus nobis legem amplecti ex men-
tis desiderio, alia lex quae in membris— scripta est, repugnet, ut quae velimus quidem
pro animi probitate, per carnis tamen improbitatem non operemur. Cum autem utrius-
que vigor non suus sit sed praesentis Dei, qui omnium esse, existere et virtus est, resul-
tat, ut oninino illius voluntate et conscientia caro spintui ogganniat, perinde ac spiritus
illius dicto audiens esse cupit. C. 6, p. 112 : Sed quod Deus operatur per hominem, ho-
niini vitio vertitur, non etiam Deo. Hie enim sub lege est, ille liber legis spiritus et
mens.— Unum igitur atque idem facinus, puta adulterium aut homicidium, quantum Dei
est auctoris, motoris ac impulsoris, opus est, crimen non est ; quantum autem hominis
est, crimeu ac scelus est. Schenkel, ii. 146.
11 Zw. de Peccato Originali Declaratio, ad Urbanum Rhegium, 1526 (Opp., iii. 629):
Diximus, originalem contagionem morbum esse (before : naturalem defectum, germa-
nice, ein natiirlicb.es Bresten), non peccatum, quod peccatum cum culpa conjunctuin est ;
culpa vero ex commisso vel admisso ejus nascitur qui facinus designavit. This was also
objected to him in Marburg, 1529, see Melancthon's report to the Elector (Corp. Ref., i.
1099) : "Dass Zwinglius geschrieben, dass keine Erbsiinde sey, und lehret, Siinde sey
allein ausserliche bose Werke und Thaten, und meinet, des Herzens angeborne Unrein-
igkeit und Liiste, item dass wir von Natur Gott nicht fiirchten, nicht glauben, sey nicht
Siinde. Diess ist eine grosse Anzeigung, dass Zwinglius nicht viel von rechter christ-
licher Heiligkeit wisse, dieweil er Siinde allein in ausserliche Thaten setzet." Yet Zwin-
gle also wrote in his Fidei Ratio ad Carolum Imp., 1530 (Opp., iv. 6) : De originali pec-
cato sic sentio : peccatum vere dicitur cum contra legem itum est : ubi enim non est lex,
ibi non est praevaricatio, et ubi non est praevaricatio, ibi non est peccatum proprie cap-
tum. — Patrem igitur nostrum peccavisse fateor : at qui ex isto prognati sunt, non hoc
modo peccarunt : quis enim nostrum in paradiso pomum vetitum depopulatus est denti-
bus ? Velimus igitur nolimus, admittere cogimur, peccatum originale, ut est in filiis
Adami, non proprie peccatum esse : — non enim est facinus contra legem. Morbus igitur
est proprie et conditio. Schenkel, ii. 31.
12 Zw. de Peccato Originali Declaratio, ad Urb. Rhegium, 1526 (Opp., iii. 632) : Salus
aeternae vitae, et contra aeternae mortis aerumnae, cum prorsus sint liberae vel election is
vel abjectionis divini judicii : videntur quotquot de hac quaestione unquam disseruerunt
paulo incautius definivisse, nunc quidem infantes omnes, qui vel circumcisi vel tincti
baptismi lavacro non essent, nunc vero adultos itidem omnes damnando. — Cum ergo
vita aeterna eorum sit, qui ad earn electi sunt a Deo, cur nos temere judicamus de qui-
busvis, cum clectio Dei nos lateat ?— Cum iterum Paulus Rom. ii. eum, cujus intactum
est praeputium, — superare dicat atque praestare, si modo, quod lex monet, faciat, ei qui
inciso praeputio gloriatur : ostendere enim legis opus scriptum esse in corde suo, cum id
faciat quod lex monet. Quis autem in cor humanum quicquam scribit Deo dignum, nisi
is, qui ipsum condidit, quemadmodum testatur, Hierem. xxxi. ?— Si ergo impulsore Deo
Dei opus facit, cur nos eum damnamus, quod tinctus aut recisus non sit ? — Ista in hunc
usum argumentati sumus, ut ostenderemus toto errare coelo. etiamsi sint non modo
magna, sed Vetera quoque nomina, qui damnationi aeternae solent adjudicare nunc
Christianorum infantes, cum non sint baptismo tincti, nunc vero eos omnes quos gentiles
vocamus. Quid enim scimus, quid fidei quisque in corde suo Dei manu scriptum tene-
at ? Zw. Christianae Fidei Expositio ad Regem Christianum (Franciscum I.) scripta,
1531 (Opp., iv. 65) : Credimus ergo, animos fidclium protinus, ut ex corporibus evaserint,
subvolare in coelum, numini conjungi, aeternumque gaudere. Hie tibi sperandum est,
o piissime Rex, si modo instar Davidis, Ezechiae et Josiae rerum summam a Deo tibi
creditam moderatus fueris, te visurum esse primum numen ipsum in sua substantia, in
404 FOURTH PERIOD— DIV. I.— A.D: 1517-1648.
this, too, was connected his doctrine of the sacraments, that they
only served in attestation, or as signs, of faith, but were not the
media for imparting divine grace.13 And thus the doctrine of the
sua specie ;— deinde— sanctorum, prudentium,— virtuosorum omnium, quicunque a con-
dito mundo fuerunt, sodalitatem. — Hie duos Adamos, redemtum ac redemtorem, hie
Abelum, Enochum, — Petrum, Paulum; hie Herculem, Theseum, Socratem, Aristidem,
Antigonum, Numam, Camillum, Catones, Scipiones, hie Ludovicum pium, — et quotquot
in fide hinc migrarunt majores tuos videbis. Comp. Ebrard's Dogma vom h. Abendmal,
ii. 77 ; cf. Lutheri Enarratio in Genesin (written 1536-45) ad Gen. xlvii. 26 (T. vi., Vite-
berg, 1561, fol. 699) : Nos quoque dicimus, plurimas gentes salvatas esse, etiam ex linea
seu stirpe Cain. Multi enim conversi sunt fortuita misericordia, quod aggregaverunt se
ad Ecclesiam, quae habebat eloquia Dei. Quanquam ipsis non fuerat data promissio de
Christo, tamen fructus ejus in gentes manabat, cum audirent conciones et doctrinam pa-
trum. — Sed Judaei haec non credunt, et fanatici nostri, hac doctrina abusi, foedissime
lapsi sunt. Sicut Zuinglius nuper scripsit, Numam Pompilium, Hectorem, Scipionem,
Herculem frui aeterna beatitudine in Paradiso cum Petro et Paulo et aliis Sanctis.
Quod nihil aliud est, quam aperte fateri, quod sentiant, nullam esse fidem, nullum
Christianismum. Si enim Scipio et Numa Pompilius, qui fuerunt idolatrae, salvati
sunt, cur oportuit Christum pati et mori, aut quorsum opus est baptizari Christianos,
aut doceri Christum ? — Itaque valde perniciosus error est, quern nos neutiquam probare
aut tueri possumus. Et tamen audio, Zuinglium allegare commentarium meum in Ge-
nesin, ubi dixi, aliquos de generatione Cainica salvatos esse : idque etiam doceo, sed non
dico, quod salvati sunt ut Cainitae aut Aegyptii, sed ut incorporati et conjuncti Ecclesiae
piorum. Supra enim audivimus, quoties narravit Moses excitata fuisse altaria ab Abra-
hamo et aliis Patribus, docuisse eos familiam suam, et ad earn alios accessisse, audivisse
conciones, et verbum traditum a patribus amplexos esse, adjunxisse etiam vota et preces
suas ad invocationem piorum.— Non excludo quidem gentes, sed dico, eas nulla alia ra-
tione servari, quam per verbum Christi. But besides this, there is still a second resort
in favor of the heathen ; see Melancthon ad A. Musam, 1543 (Corp. Ref., v. 58) : De
quaestione tua aliquoties cum Luthero disserui : et illi et mihi videtur simplicissime, ut
sonat, articulus intelligendus esse : Christum fuisse apud inferos, excitasse multos mor-
tuos, et erudiisse fortassis praestantes omnium gentium viros, ut Scipionem, Fabium et
similes. Tale quiddam intelligit Petrus, qui clare ait, Christum apud inferos conciona-
tum esse.
13 Zw. Comm. de Vera et Falsa Religione, 1525 (Opp., iii. 228) : Vocem istam Sacra-
mentum magnopere cupiam Germanis nunquam fuisse receptam, nisi germane esset ac-
cepta. Cum enim hanc vocem Sacramentum audiunt, jam aliquid magnum sanctumque
intelligunt, quod vi sua conscientiam a peccato liberet. Rursum alii, cum istorum er-
rorem viderunt, dixerunt sacrae rei signum esse. Quod equidem non improbarem ad-
modum, nisi hoc quoque statuerent, cum externe Sacramentum peragas, turn certo intus
peragi mundationem. Tertii prodiderunt Sacramentum signum esse, quod tandem de-
tur, ubi mentis expiatio facto sit, sed in eum usum detur, ut is qui accipit, certus redda-
tur, quod jam transactum sit istud, quod per Sacramentum significatur. All these opin-
ions he sets aside (against the second, p. 230 : Hac ratione libertas divini Spiritus alli-
gata esset, qui dividit singulis ut vult, i. e. quibus, quando, ubi vult : nam si tunc coge-
retur intus operari, cum nos extra signis notamus, signis prorsus alligatus esset), and de-
clares his opinion, p. 231 : Sunt ergo Sacramenta signa vel ceremoniae, — quibus se homo
Ecclesiae probat aut candidatum aut militem esse Christi, redduntque Ecclesiam totam
potius certiorem de tua fide quam te. (So, too, Melancthon, Loci Theol., 1521. Ql verso :
Probabilis et illi voluntatis, qui symbolis seu tesseris militaribus haec signa comparave-
runt, quod essent notae tantum, quibus cognosceretur, ad quos pertinerent promissiones
divinae.) Hence it was objected to the Zwinglians in Marburg (Melancthon's Report to
the Elector, Corp. Ref., i. 1099) : " Zum Andern irren sie sehr vom Predigtamt oder
Wort, und vom Brauch der Sacramente. Denn sie lehren, dass der heil. Geist nicht
PART II.— CHAP. I.— REFORMED DOCTRINES. § 35. LORD'S SUPPER. 405
Lord's Supper came to be the point of controversy between Zwin-
gle and his followers on the one side, and Luther on the other.14
Luther had, indeed, abandoned transubstantiation ; but he held fast
to the view that the sacraments were media of grace, and conse-
quently to the real presence of Christ and the true reception of
his body and blood in the Lord's Supper.15 According to Zwin-
durchs Wort oder Sacrament gegeben werde, sondern werde ohne Wort und Sacrament
gegeben. Also lehrete auch Miinzer, und fiel dadurch auf eigene Gedanken ; wie denn
folgen muss, wenn man den heil. Geist ohne Wort vermeinet zu erlangen." Yet still
Zwingle again declares, in the Fidei Ratio ad Carol. Imp. 1530 (Opp., iv. 9) : Credo, imo
scio, omnia Sacramenta tarn abesse ut gratiam conferant, ut ne adferant quidem aut dis-
pensent, — Dux autem vel vehiculum Spiritui non est necessarium : ipse enim est virtus »
aut latio qua cuncta feruntur, non qui ferri debeat ; neque id unquam legimus in Scrip-
turis sacris, quod sensibilia, qualia Sacramenta sunt, certo secum ferrent Spiritum ; sed
si sensibilia unquam lata sunt cum Spiritu, jam Spiritus fuit qui tulit, non sensibilia-
Ebrard's Dogma vom h. Abendmale, ii. 90. Schenkel, i. 412.
14 On the beginning of the contest and the first controversies, see Div. I., § 3, Note
21 sq. Zwingle and Luther came out against each other, especially after 1527. There
were published, almost contemporaneously, 1527, Zwinglii Arnica Exegesis, i. e. exposi-
tio Eucharistiae ncgotii ad Mart. Lutherum (Opp., iii. 459) ; and M. Luther, " Dass diese
Worte Christ! : das ist mein Leib, noch veste stehen, wider die Schwiirmgeister" (in
Walch, xx. 950). To this Zwingle responded in the work, " Dass dise Wort Jesu Chris-
ti: das ist min Lychnam, der fur iich hinggeben wirt ewiglich den alten einigen Sinn
haben werdend, u. M. Luther mit sinem lezten Buch sinen und des Papsts Sinn gar nit
gelehrt noch bewiihrt hat," 1527 (Werke, ii. ii. 16); and Oecolampadius : "Dass der
Missverstand Dr. Mart. Luther's auf die ewige bestandige Worte, das ist mein Leib, nicht
bestehen mag, die andere billige Antwort Joh. Oekolampadii," Basel, 1527. 4. " Vom
Abendmal Christi Bekenntniss" M. Luther, 1528 (usually called the Great Confession),
in Walch, xx. 1118. " Ueber Dr. M. Luther's Buch Bekenntniss genannt, zwo Antwor-
ten Joh. Oekolampadii u. Huldrich Zwingli's" (Zwingli's answer in his Works, ii. ii. 94,
and in Walch, xx. 1538 ; that of Oecolampadius in Walch, xx. 1720). — Historical Ac-
counts. 1. The side of the Reformed: Lud. Lavateri Hist, de Origine et Progressu Con-
troversiae Sacramentariae de Coena Domini ab anno 1524-63 deducta. Tiguri, 1563. 4.
Rud. Hospiniani Historic Sacramentaria (2 Tomi. Tiguri, 1598 and 1602, fol.), T. ii.
Ebrard's Dogma v. h. Abendmale, ii. 136. 2. The Lutheran side: Comp. Ernst Loscher's
extended Historia Motuum zwischen den Evangelisch Lutherischen u. Reformirten, 2te
Aufl., 3 Th. Frankf. u. Leipzig, 1723. 24. 4. Planck's Gesch. der Entstehung unsers
Protest. Lehrbegriffs, ii. 247, 464.
15 Goebel, Luther's Abendmalslehre vor und in dem Streite mitCarlstadt (Theol. Stu-
dien u. Kritiken, 1843, ii. 314), Schenkel, i. 397, 475, 502. Luther's Grosse Confession,
1528, in Walch, xx. 1380: "Der heil. Geist — lehret uns solche Wohlthat Christi, uns
erzeiget, erkennen, hilft sie empfahen u. behalten, niitzlich brauchen u. austheilen,
mehren u. furdern. Und thut dasselbige beide innerlich u. ausserlich : innerlich durch
den Glauben und andere geistliche Gaben, ausserlich aber durchs Evangelium, durch
die Taufe und Sacrament des Altars, durch welche er, als durch drei Mittel oder Weise,
zu uns kommt, und das Leiden Christi in uns iibet und zu Nutz bringet der Seligkeit. —
Eben so rede ich auch und bekenne das Sacrament des Altars, dass daselbst wahrhaftig
der Leib und Blut im Brot und Wein werde mundlich gegessen und getrunken, obgleich
die Priester, so es reichen, oder die, so es empfahen, nicht glaubeten, oder sonst mis-
brauchten. Denn es stehet nicht auf Menschen Glauben oder Unglauben, sondern auf
Gottes Wort u. Ordnung." Luther's Sixth Sermon against Carlstadt, 1523 (Walch, xx.
48) : " Die leibliche u. iiusserliche Empfahung ist die, wenn ich den Leichnam Christi
und sein Blut ausserlich mit dem Munde cmpfahe. Und solche Empfahung kann wol
406 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
gle, on the other hand, the bread and the wine were only signs of
the body and the blood ;16 and though he afterward conceded a
spiritual participation in the body and blood, yet he also said that
this consisted only in the believing remembrance of the Crucified
One, such as believers alone had, and that even with them it was
not restricted to the participation in the Lord's Supper.17
olme Glauben u. Liebe geschehen von alien Menschen.— Aber die innerliche, geistliche
u. rechte Empfahung des Sacraments ist viel ein ander Ding.— Ohne den Glauben ist die
ausserliche Empfahung dieser Sacramente nichts.— Der Glaube aber ist dahin gerichtet,
class wir vestiglich glauben mussen, dass Christus Jesus Gottes Sohn sej% u. die einige
Genugthuung fur unsere Siinde.— Der in einem solchen Glauben stehet, der— nimmt
"■diess Sacrament wurdig zu einer Sicherung und Wahrzeichen, dass er gdttlicher Zusage
und Versprechung gewiss sey."
16 Zw. de Vera et Falsa Religione, 1525, Opp., iii. 25G, shows that in the Scripture est
often stands for significat, and gives his view, p. 258 : Coena igitur dominica, ut earn
Paulus appellat, mortis Christi commemoratio est, non peccatorum remissio : nam ea
solius mortis Christi est. Ait enim : hoc quod nunc cdere ac bibere jubeo, symbolum
vobis erit, quo omnes utemini simul manducando et bibendo tunc, cum mei commemo-
rationem facietis. Quam commemorationem Paulus i. Cor. xi. 26.— Sic expressit : quo-
tiescunque enim ederitis panem hunc, symbolicum scilicet (nam carnem nemo appellat
omnium), et hoc poculum biberitis, mortem Domini annunciate, donee veniat. Quid
vero est annunciare mortem Domini ? praedicare nimirum, gratulari, laudare. Schen-
kel, i. 487.
17 Zw. ad Matth. Alberum de Coena Dom. Epist. 1524 (Opp., iii. 589) : Joh. vi. does
not refer to the Sacrament (p. 593). The sense of the passage is (p. 594) : Panis, quern
ego dabo, caro mea est pro mundi vita tradita. Caro igitur mea, quatenus est morte ad-
flicta, cibus, h. e. spes est animae. P. 595: Vult ergo Christus, nos, nisi edamus ejus
carnem, i. e. nisi credamus, eum pro nobis mortem obiisse et sanguinem effudisse, vita
esse carituros. This is a spiritualis manducatio ; Christ here speaks de fide, non de Sa-
cramento Eucharistiae. For, p. 602, with Augustin. super Joan vi., Tract. 26, the sacra-
mentalis esus must be distinguished from the spiritalis. (On John vi. he discourses at
length in his Klare Unterrichtung vom Nachtmahle Christi, Werke, ii. i. 438.) On this
account Zwingle from the first rejected expressions which implied a literal partaking of
the spiritual body of Christ in the Lord's Supper. Comm. de Vera et Falsa Religione,
1525 (Opp., iii. 270) : Dicunt : nos adoramus, atque etiam edimus spirituale corpus
Christi. Quid per Deum opt. max. est spirituale corpus Christi ? An uspiam in Scrip-
turis repertum est aliud spirituale Christi corpus, quam aut Ecclesia, quemadmodum,
Eph. iv. 4 et Col. i. 18, habetur, aut fides nostra, quae et credit, eum in cruce poenas pro
nobis dependisse, et per eum salutis certa est ? Cur quaeso ejusmodi vocibus, quas nul-
lus capit intellects, pias mentes oneramus ? Spirituale corpus sic ab homine capitur,
ut si dicas corporea mens, aut carnea ratio. An non spiritualiter edimus Christi corpus,
cum ipsum credimus pro nobis caesum, eoque fidimus ? On the other hand, Bucer was
in favor of the spiritual reception. Thus, as early as his opinion upon the controversy
between Carlstadt and Luther, 26. Dec, 1524 (Fussli's Beitrage zur Reformationsgesch.,
v. 115) : " Sehe allein, was du da geniessest, dass du es dem Herrn zur Gedachtniss ge-
niessest, auf dass du durch den Glauben das Fleisch und Blut Christi geistlich geniessest ;
d. i. dass du ganzlich glaubest, dass du durch solches Opfer von allem Uebel erloset, und
ein Kind Gottes worden seyest." In his letter to Luther, defending the remarks in favor
of the Swiss which he had added to the Latin translation of the fourth part of the Luther-
an Postils (Praefatio in quartum tomuni postillae Lutheranae continens summam doc-
trinae Christi, 1527. 8.), he says, fol. E. 1 : Ostendimus, non posse verba haec corpora-
lem Christi praesentiam statuere, quia nee ipse Dominus in coena panem in corpus suum
mutaverit. Quomodo enim dicemus, factum esse quod non fuit ? Panis panis mansit,
PART II.— CHAP. L— REFORMED DOCTRINES. § 35. LORD'S SUPPER. 407
With Luther, in fact, that which was alone essential was the
real presence and true reception of the body and blood of Christ
in the Lord's Supper.18 In the investigation and determination
of these points against Zwingle he was, however, led to emphasize
non fuit igitur factum corpus, ut jam multoties dictum. Turn illud : in hoc est corpus,
Scriptura non habet. Denique manducari Christum corporaliter nihil prodest, non igi-
tur voluit carnalem sui manducationem instituere. Ergo verba ilia : hoc est corpus meum,
ita intelligenda sunt, panis ut corpus Christi vere quidem sit, sed spiritaliter, sed disci-
pulis uti, sicut corpore panis, ita mente edatur corpus Christi. The Swiss adopted this
view so far as to sa}-, even on the Zwinglian interpretation, that the spiritual partaking
could be united with the sacramental. Thus Oecolampadius, in the disputation at Berne,
1528 (Zwingli's Werke by Schuler u. Schulthess, ii. i. 126): "Item wir verlaugnen
keineswegs, dass wir den Leib Christi essen und sein Blut trinken ; aber wir tkun das
geistlich durch den Glauben, dass wir durch das Leiden Christi Gott, dem himmlischen
Vater, versohnt sind, nicht aber, dass unter dem Brod wesentlich oder leiblich sey der
Leib Christi." So, too, Zwingle accepted the 15th Marburg Article (Div. I., § 4, Note
38). Cf. Zwinglii ad Carolum Imp. Fidei Ratio, 1530 (Opp., iv. 11) : Credo in sacra Eu-
charistiae — coena verum Christi corpus adesse fidei contemplatione ; h. e. eos, qui gratias
agunt Domino pro beneficio nobis in Filio suo collato, agnoscere, ilium veram carnem
adsumsisse, vere in ilia passum esse, vere nostra peccata sanguine suo abluisse, et sic om-
nem rem per Christum gestam illis fidei contemplatione velut praesentem fieri. Sed
quod Christi corpus per essentiam et realiter, h. e. corpus ipsum naturale, in Coena aut
adsit aut ore dentibusque nostris mandatur, quemadmodum Papistae et quidam qui ollas
Aegj-ptiacas respectant perhibent, id vero non tantum negamus, sed errorem esse qui
verbo Dei adversetur, constanter adseveramus. Id. Ad illustr. Gcrmaniae Principes Au-
gustae congregatos de Convitiis Eccii (Opp., iv. 33) : Et nos nunquam negavimus, cor-
pus Christi sacramentaliter ac in mjrsterio esse in Coena, cum propter fidei contempla-
tionem, turn propter symboli, ut diximus, totam actionem. Ejusd. Christ. Fidei Exposi-
tio ad Regem Christ, scripta, 1531 (Opp., iv. 53) : Spiritualiter edere corpus Christi nihil
est aliud quam spiritu ac mente niti misericordia et bonitate Dei per Christum ; h. e. in-
concussa fide certum esse, Deum nobis peccatorum veniam et aeternae beatitudinis gau-
dium donaturum esse propter Filium suum. — Sacramentaliter autem edere corpus Christi,
cum proprie volumus loqui, est adjuncto Sacramento mente ac spiritu corpus Christi
edere. — Spiritualiter edis corpus Christi, non tamen sacramentaliter, quoties mentem
tuam sic anxiam : quomodo salvus fies ? etc. — cum, inquam, sic anxiam mentem sic so-
laberis : Deus bonus est, etc. — Verum cum ad Coenam Domini cum hac spirituali man-
ducatione venis, et Domino gratias agis pro tanto beneficio, — ac simul cum fratribus pa-
nem et vinum, quae jam symbol icum Christi corpus sunt, participas, jam proprie sawa-
mentaliter edis, cum scilicet intus idem agis quod foris operaris, cum mens reficitur hac
fide quam symbolis testaris. At sacramentaliter improprie dicuntur edere, qui visibile
sacramentum sive symbolum publice quidem comedunt, sed domi fidem non habent.
19 Luther, Against the Heavenly Prophets, 1525 (Walch, xx. 368) : " Uns ist nicht be-
folilen zu forschen, wie es zugehe, dass unser Brod Christus Leib wird und sey. Gottes
Wort ist da : da bleiben wir bei, und glaubens." Dass diese Worte — noch veste stehen,
1527 (Walch, xx. 968) : " Wie aber das zugehe, wissen wir nicht, sollens auch nicht
wissen." S. 1011 : "Wie aber das zugehe, ist uns nicht zu wissen : wir sollens glauben,
weil es die Schrift u. Artikel des Glaubens so gewaltiglich bestiitigen." To the Swiss
Reformed, Dec. 1, 1537 (de Wette, v. 85) : "Wir lassens gottlicher Allmachtigkeit be-
fohlen seyn, wie sein Leib und Blut im Abendmal uns gegebcn werdc, wo man aus sei-
nem Befehl zusammen kommt, u. sein Einsatzung gehalten wird. Wir denken da kei-
ner Auffahrt u. Niederfahrt, die da sollt geschehen, sondern wir bleiben schlechts u.
einfaltiglich bei seinea Worten : da3 ist mehi Leib, das ist meia Blut." Comp. Planck,
vi. 745.
408 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
the corporeal presence and reception with the mouth as necessary
conditions of the real presence ; and he even went so far, in reply-
ing to the objections of his opponents derived from the very nature
of a body, as to maintain, in opposition to them, the ubiquity of
Christ's humanity.19 The Strasburg theologians, Bucer and Cap-
ita, saw correctly, from the first, that the supposition of a spiritual
1 9 To Zwingle's objection, that the body of Christ was sitting at the right hand of God,
and hence could not be in the Lord's Supper, he replied in the work, Dass diese Wort J.
Chr. d. i. m. L. noch veste stehen, 1527 (Walch, xx. 1010) : "Christi Leib ist zur Rech-
ten Gottes, das ist bekannt. Die Rechte Gottes ist aber an alien Enden, wie ihr miisset
bekennen aus unserer vorigen Ueberweisung. So ist sie gewisslich auch im E-rod und
Wein uber Tische. Wo nun die rechte Hand Gottes ist, da muss Christi Leib u. Blut
seyn ; denn die rechte Hand Gottes ist nicht zu theilen in viel Stucke, sondern ein eini-
ges einfiiltiges Wesen. — Das will auch Christus, so oft er im Evangelio bekennet, dass
ihm alles sej* iibergeben vom Vater, und alles unter seine Fiisse gethan, Psalm viii. 7,
d. i. er ist zur Rechten Gottes ; welches ist nicht anders, denn dass er auch als ein
Mensch uber alle Dinge ist, alle Dinge unter sich hat u. drtiber regiert. Darum muss
er auch nahe dabei, drinnen und drum seyn, alles in Hiinden haben, etc. Denn nach
der Gottheit ist ihm nichts iibergeben, noch unter die Fiisse gethan, so ers zuvor alles
gemacht und erhalt. Sitzen aber zur Rechten ist so viel als regieren und Macht haben
uber Alles. Soil er Macht haben und regieren, muss er freilich auch da seyn gegenwiir-
tig und wesentlich durch die rechte Hand Gottes, die allenthalben ist. Was will nun
hier werden ? Es will das draus werden : Wenn Christus im Abendmal diese Worte
(das ist mein Leib) gleich nie hatte gesagt noch gesetzt, so erzwingens doch diese Worte
(Christus sitzt zur Rechten Gottes), dass sein Leib u. Blut da moge seyn, wie an alien
andern Orten, u. darf hier nicht einiger Transsubstantiation, oder Verwandlung des
Brods in seinen Leib ; kann dennoch wol da seyn : gleichwie die rechte Hand Gottes
nicht drum muss in alle Dinge verwandelt werden, ob sie wol da und drinnen ist. Wie
aber das zugehe, ist uns nicht zu wissen : wir sollens gliiuben, weil es die Schrift u. Ar-
tikel des Glaubens so gewaltiglich bestiitigen." [The substance of the reply is, that the
" right hand of God" is every where, and so may be in the bread and wine of the Lord's
table.. To sit at the right hand of God means, to govern, to have power over all, etc.]
Zwingle, in his rejoinder, went into an investigation of the doctrine of the two natures
(Werke, ii. ii. G6), and showed that the view of Luther led to a confounding of the two
natures, and illustrated the usage of language as to the two natures by the figure of speech,
alloiosis, as often exemplified in the words of Christ; s. 66: "Hierum wiss, dass die
Figur, die aXkoiioais heisst (mag uns ' Gegenwechsel' zimlich vertiitschet werden), von
Christo selbs unzalbarlich gebrucht wird ; und ist die Figur, so vil hieher dient, ein Ab-
tuschen oder Gegenwechslen zweier Naturen, die in einer Person sind ; da man aber die
einen nennet, und die andren verstat ; oder das nennet, das sie beed sind, und doch nur
die einen verstat." Luther now became very zealous against this alloiosis, but yet de-
clared, in his Larger Confession, 1528, that in his former work he had only made an at-
tempt to explain the presence of Christ ; Walch, xx. 1177 : " Denn dass ich beweisete,
wie Christus Leib allenthalben sey, weil Gottes rechte Hand allenthalben sey, das that
ich darum (wie ich gar offentlich daselbst bedinget), dass ich doch eine einige Weise
anzeigte, damit Gott vermocht, dass Christus zugleich im Himmel und sein Leib im
Abendmal sey, und vorbehielt seiner gottlichen Weisheit und Macht wohl mehr Weise,
dadurch er dasselbige vermochte, weil wir seiner Gewalt Ende noch Maass nicht wissen."
Though he afterward defended that view against Zwingle's objections, yet it is apparent
that lie did not hold it unconditionally. He never repeated it in his later works. Comp.
Chemnitz, infra, § 38, Note 24. F. W. Rettberg's Occam u. Luther, oder Vergleich ihrer
Lehre vom heil. Abendmale, in the Thcol. Studien u. Kritiken, 1839, i. 69. Baur's Drei-
cinigkeit, iii. 398. Schenkel, i. 529. [Cf. C. H. Weisse, Christologie Luther's, 1852.]
PART II.— CHAP. I.— REFORMED DOCTRINES. § 35. LORD'S SUPPER. 409
i
reception, restricted to the Lord's Supper, was enough to unite the
contending parties.20 But Bucer's efforts to make out, on this ac-
count, that the whole controversy was a mere strife of words, were
of no avail, since there was between Zwingle and Luther a real
contradiction as to the doctrine of the Lord's Supper, which had
its roots in their more general views as to the nature of the sacra-
ments. And hence in Marburg, 1529, a union was not effected,
notwithstanding the concessions which Zwingle was inclined to
make.21
The cities of the Oberland, under the lead of Bucer, maintained
their independence of the two contending parties by handing in
their own Confession22 at the Diet of Augsburg, 1530. The next
attempt of Bucer to effect a union, much as the circumstances of
the times pressed to it, was favorably received only by Oecolam-
padius, but decisively rejected by both Luther and Zwingle.23 Bu-
20 See Bucer, above, Note 17. Thej' sent George Chaselius, Professor of the Hebrew
language, to Luther, October, 1525, to induce him to come to terms ; the answer of Lu-
ther is in de Wette, iii. 42. Oil the efforts of both sides to make peace, see Planck, ii.
310 ; Schenkel, i. 535.
21 See Div. I., § 4, Notes 37 and 38; Das Religionsgesprach zu Marburg im J. 1529,
von L. J. K. Schmitt, Marburg, 1840.
32 Div. I., § 5, Note 29.
23 On these attempts, see S. Hess, Lebensgesch. Dr. Joh. Oekolampads, Zurich, 1793, s.
311 ; J. J. Herzog's Leben Joh. Oekolampads (2 Bde., 1843), ii. 229. They began in Sep-
tember, 1530, at a synod in Zurich, and continued to February, 1531. Bucer's full report
to the Duke of Luneburg, April, 1531, is in Hess, s. 368. Bucer, always insisting that it
was only a strife about words, proposed, from Augsburg to the synod in Zurich, Septem-
ber, 1530, the formula (Hess, s. 313) : " Dass Christus im Nachtmal gegenwartig sey,
nicht im Brod, nicht vereinigt mit dem Brod, sondern im Sacrament, — der blossen Seel
und reinem Gemuth ; und also geistlich auf die Weise zugegen sey, als die Geschrift
weiset, Christus wohnet in Euch, wird seyn mitten unter ihnen, unci wir werden Woh-
nung bei ihm haben" [i. e., Christ is present in the Supper, not in the bread, but in the
sacrament— to the soul ; as when the Scripture says, Christ dwells in you]. The Swiss
agreed to this formula ; Bucer, however, felt that he could not come to Luther with it,
and proposed to the diet in Basle, Nov. 1G, 1530, the formula : " We believe and confess
that the true body and the true blood of Christ are really present in the Lord's Supper,
and are olr'ered with the words and sacrament of the Lord." Oecolampadius was ready
to accept this, and recommended it to Zwingle, Nov. 19 (Zwingl. Opera, viii. ii. 54G).
Zwingle, however, adhered to the form before agreed upon in Zurich, Nov. 20 (1. c, p.
549). But Bucer still sent the last formula to Luther, who replied, Jan. 22, 1531 (de
Wette, iv. 216) : Gratias agimus Deo, quod saltern eatenus Concordes simus, uti scribis,
quod utrique confitemur, corpus et sanguinem Christi vere in Coena adesse, et cum ver-
bis porrigi in cibum animae. Miror autem, quod Zwinglium et Oecolampadium quoque
hujus opinionis aut sententiae participes facis. — Si igitur corpus Christi confitemur vere
exhiberi animae in cibum, et nulla est ratio, cur non impiae quoque animae hoc modo
exhiberi dicamus, etiamsi ilia non recipiat, quemadmodum lux solis videnti pariter et
caeco offertur : miror, cur vos gravet ultro conliteri, etiam cum pane offerri foris ori tarn
piorum quam impiorum. — Sed si ista sententia nondum apud vos maturuit, censeo diffe-
rendam causam, et divitiam gratiam ulterius expectaudam. — Qu?*2 solidam et plenam
410 FOUKTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
cer renewed his undertaking, with more prospect of success, after
the disastrous termination of the Cappel war (1531) made it de-
sirable for the Reformed Swiss to effect a union with the German
Evangelical princes ;24 but, in order to appease the excited pas-
sions of both sides, he allowed himself to say many things, which
brought upon him the reproach of ambiguity.25 He found most
favor in Basle, where the desire for union was continued under
Oswald Myconius, the successor of Oecolampadius, and expressed,
not only in the Basle Confession,26 which appeared in January,
concordiam (vollige Kirchengeineinschaft) non possum vobiscum confiteri, nisi velim
conscientiam laedere, imo nisi velim semina jactare multo majoris turbationis ecclesia-
rum nostrarum et atrocioris discordiae inter nos futurae. — Commendemus cansam Deo,
interim servantes pacis istius qualiscunque et concordiae eatenus firmatae, quod confite-
mur, corpus Domini vere adesse et exhiberi intus animae fideli (i. e., the articles agreed
upon in Marburg, Div. I., § 4, Note 38). His doubts about them are more fully devel-
oped to the Elector John, under date Feb. 16, 1531 (de Wette, iv. 223). Bucer asked of
Zwingle, Feb. 6, 1531 (Zwingl. Opera, viii. ii. 576), a written declaration in the sense
of the earlier agreement, that it might be laid before Luther ; and in this connection he
expressed the idea of a syncretism : Cuperem vel quavis ratione, quae modo Christi glo-
riam non obscuret, si nondum solidam concordiam, saltern Syncretismum inter nos ob-
tinere. Meanwhile Zwingle had already heard, through the Landgrave of Hesse, about
Luther's doubts, and violently opposed all union, February 12, 1531 (Opp., viii. ii. 579) :
Vos istud plane agitis, ut concordia v-irovkos fiat, quae quotidie novum dissidium exul-
ceret. Isti Missam ferme magis papisticam habent, quam ipsi Papistae, Christum in
loco, in pane, in vino non minus indicant, quam in scriniolo Pontificii. — Nam bonus ille
Cattorum Princeps anxie monet, Lutherum cupere, ut et istud fateamur, Christi corpus
on etiam praeberi, cum symbola porriguntur. At the end : Summa summarum : per-
stamus perpetuo, neque alitor credas me unquam sensurum, etiamsi orbis diversum sen-
tiat, quam et nunc et antea sensimus.
2* On these renewed attempts at union, see Planck, iii. i. 355 ; Lebensgeschichte H.
Bullinger's, by S. Hess (2 Bde., Zurich, 1828-29), i. 185 ; Oswald Myconius, by Melch.
Kirchhofer (Zurich, 1813), s. 195 ; Die Confiicte des Zwinglianismus, Lutherthums und
Calvinismus in der Bernischen Landeskirche von 1532-58, by Dr. C. B. Hundeshagen,
Berne, 1842, s. 59; Ebrard's Dogma v. h. Abendmal, ii. 361. [Comp. The Lives of Oe-
colampadius and of Myconius, by Ilagenbach, in his Leben u. Schriften der Eeformato-
ren, 1859.]
25 Thus to the Swiss he spoke with reverence of Zwingle and Oecolampadius, while
toward Luther he was always trying to ward off the suspicion that he was inclined to
Zwingle's doctrine ; see Bullinger, by Hess, i. 283, 290, 301.
26 K. R. Hagenbach's Krit. Geschichte der ersten Basler Confession, Basel, 1827. Dr.
H. A. Niemeyer Collectio Confessionum in Ecclesiis Eeformatis publicatarum, Lips.,
1840, p. 78 ; cf. praef., p. xxviii. The article on the Lord's Supper there reads : " In
des Herren Nachtmal, in dem uns mit des Herren Brot und Trank, sammt den Worteri
des Nachtmals der wahr Lyb und das wahr Blut Christi durch den Diener der Kylchen
furbildet und angebotenwiirdet, blybt Brot und Win. Wir gloubend aber vestiglich,
dass Christus selbs syge die Spyss der gloubigen Seelen zum ewigen Leben, und dass
unsere Seelen durch "den wahren Glouben in den kriitzigten Christum mit dem Fleisch
und Iilut Christi gespyset und getrankt werdend, also dass wir sines Lybs, als unsers
einigen Houpts, Glieder in ihm, und er in uns lebe, damit wir am jiingsten Tag durch
ihn und in ihm in die ewigen Frowd und Seligkeit ufferstan werdend.— Und schliessend
aber den naturlichen, wahren, wesentlichen Lyb Christi— nit in des Herren Brot noch
PART II.— CHAP. I.— REFORMED DOCTRINES. § 35. LORD'S SUPPER. 41 1
1534, "but also in taking part in the union which was effected,
1534, in the adjacent Wiirtemberg.27 Zurich, too, showed itself
favorable, under the lead of Henry Bullinger. In Berne, among
the clergy, a strict Zwinglianism had the preponderance ;28 but
the aristocratic government desired the union.29 Thus Bucer suc-
ceeded in bringing the Swiss, at a synod held in Basle, January
30, 1536 sq.,30 into the pacific mood which is expressed in the
Confession of Faith (Confessio Helvetica I.)31 there drawn up. On
this account they were at first the more hostile to the Wittenberg
Concordia (May, 1536), which contained the doctrine that the
body and blood of Christ were partaken of even by the unworthy.32
Yet Bucer was still able to pacify them by explanations ;33 with
these interpretations the Swiss declared to Luther that they were
ready to adopt the Concordia (November, 1536), 34 and he replied
Trank. Darum wir ouch Christum nit in dicsen Zeichen Brot und Wins, die wir gemein-
lich Sacramenta des Lybs und Bluts Christi nennend, sonder in den Himlen by der Ge-
rechten Gott des Vatters anbetend, daher er kilnftig ist zu richten die Lebendigen und
die Todten."
27 It was made between the preachers who here introduced the Reformation, Simon
Grynacus, of Basle, and Ambrosius Blaurer, from Constance, holding the Swiss views,
and the Lutheran Erhard Schnepf ; Kirchhofer's Mjrconius, s. 206.
29 At their head was Caspar Megander ; see Kirchhofer's Myconius, s. 226 ; Hundes-
hagen, s. 64.
29 Das Leben Wilh. Farel's, by Melch. Kirchhofer~(Zurich, 2 Bde., 1831, 1833), ii. 27.
30 Bullinger's Leben, by Hess, i. 217. Kirchhofer's Myconius, s. 237.
31 Less correctly called Conf. Basileensis II. ; see in Niemeyer Confess. Reform., p.
105 ; cf. praef., p. xxxiii. ; in the original German in Bockel's Bekenntnissschriften der
Evangel. Reform. Kirche (Leipzig, 1847), s. 115. 21. De vi et efficacia Sacramentorum :
Sigua, quae et Sacramenta vocantur, duo sunt, Baptismus et Eucharistia. Haec rerum
arcanarum symbola non nudis signis, sed signis simul et rebus constant. — In Eucharis-
tia panis et vinum signa sunt, res autem communicatio corporis Domini, parta salus, et
peccatorum remissio. Quae quideni ut ore corporis signa, sic fide spiritus percipiuntur.
Nam in rebus ipsis totus fructus Sacramentorum est. — 23. (Asserimus) coenam vero
mysticam, in qua Dominus corpus et sanguinem suum, i. e., seipsum suis vere ad hoc
offerat, ut magis magisque in illis vivat, et illi in ipso. Non quod pani et vino corpus
et sanguis Domini vel naturaliter uniantur, vel hie localiter includantur, vel ulla hue
carnali praesentia statuantur. Sed quod panis et vinum ex institutione Domini symbola
sint, quibus ab ipso Domino per Ecclesiae ministerium vera corporis et sanguinis ejus
communicatio, non in periturum ventris cibum, sed in aeternae vitae alimoniam exhi-
beatur.
32 Div. I., § 7, Note 28. Myconius, by Kirchhofer, s. 263. Ebrard's Abendmal, ii.
382. Schenk'el, i. 545.
33 Div. I., § 7, Note 29. Myconius, by Kirchhofer, s. 267. Bullinger, by Hess, i. 241.
Worthy of note is the letter of the learned Joacli. Vadianus, burgomaster of St. Gallon,
to Bullinger, 2. Nov., 1536 (in Bullinger's Lebensgesch. by Hess, i. 263), which points
out unsparingly that among the Swiss theologians, also, exaggerated mistrust and ex-
citableness were delaying the union so much to be desired.
3* Their letter in Hospiniani Hist. Sacramentaria, ii. 263.
412 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
in such terms (December 1, 1537)35 that the agreement seemed
to be completed. Strict Zwinglianism was suppressed in Berne,
and in both Berne and Basle even a Lutheran tendency became
predominant.36
Luther thought he might take for granted, as the Swiss had ac-
knowledged the real presence, that they had abandoned the Zwin-
glian doctrine. But as they still expressed reverence for Zwingle,
he thought that he must prove he had not come to terms with
the Zwinglian error. Stimulated by the new edition of Zwingle's
works, he came out very strongly against him, in his " Short Con-
fession of the Holy Sacrament, against Enthusiasts," 1544.37 This
work aroused in Switzerland a general indignation,38 and com-
pletely shattered the Concordia, which had been but loosely held.
In 1561 Calvin returned to Geneva,39 and commenced that ex-
traordinary career which made him the second reformer of his
Church. In Strasburg he had become connected with the Church
3b See above, Note 18, and Div. I., § 7, Note 32. Ebrard's Abendmal, ii. 396. The
Swiss looked upon the union as already completed, in their reply, 4. Mai, 1538 (in Walch,
xvii. 2608).
36 Megander's deposition, at the end of 1537 ; Hundeshagen, s. 95. The leaders of the
Lutheranizing tendency in Berne were, Peter Kunz (see his letter to Iodocus Neobolus,
in Wittenberg, in Hundeshagen, s. 369), and Sebastian Meyer, to whom (1538) Simon
Sulzer was added, who soon became the head of the party; Hundeshagen, s. 105. On
Basle, see above, Note 27. How Myconius was cried out against as a Lutheran in Zu-
rich, see Kirehhofer's Myconius, s. 354.
37 See Div. I., § 8, Note 26.
38 Bullinger, by Hess, i. 437. Melanchthon ad H. Bullingerum, 30. Aug., 1544 (Corp.
Ref., v. 475) : Fortassis priusquam hae meae literae ad te perferentur, accipies atrocissi-
mum Lutheri scriptum, in quo bellum iripi oi'nrvov KvpictKov instaurat. Nunquam ma-
jore impetu hanc causam egit. Desino igitur sperare Ecclesiarum pacem. Tollent cris-
tas iuimici nostri, — Ecclesiae nostrae magis distrahentur. qua ex re ingentem capio dolo-
rem. Calvin, too, expressed his decided disapproval to Bullinger, Nov. 25, 1544 (infra,
Note 42), and to Melancthon, 12. Cal. Febr., 1545 (Calvini Epp. et Responsa, Genevae,
1575, fol., p. 52). The Ziirichers thereupon published the Confession drawn up by Bul-
linger, " Wahrhafte Bekenntniss der Diener der Kirche zu Zurich, was sie— glauben
und lehren, insonderheit aber.von dem Nachtmal unseres Herm J. Chr., mit geburlicher
Antwort auf das unbegrundet argerlich Schmahen, Verdammen u. Schelten Dr. M. Lu-
ther's," 1545 ; Bullinger, by Hess, i. 445. The document was also subscribed by Berne,
although a LutheranizingBernese preacher called it " a fencing and fantastical little
book ;" ibid., s. 451. Calvin, too, judged unfavorably of it (ibid., s. 455). Calvinus
ad Melanchth., 28. Jun., 1545: Verum aut aliter scribere oportuit aut penitus tacere.
Praeterquam enim quod totus libellus jejunus est et puerilis, cum in multis pertinaciter
magis quam erudite, et interea parum verecunde Zuinglium suum excusant ac tuentur,
nonnullaque in Luthero immerito exagitant, turn vero in praecipui capitis tractatione,
i. e. in ipso causae statu, infeliciter, meo judicio, se gerunt. Luther did not reply to this
Zurich document.
39 See Div. I., § 10, Note 35. Das Leben Joh. Calvin's des grossen Reformators, by
Paul Henry. Hamburg, 3 Bde., 1835-44.
PART II.— CHAP. I.— REFORMED DOCTRINES. § 35. CALVIN. 413
there established, had subscribed the Augsburg Confession,40 and en-
tirely agreed with Bucer as to the doctrine of the Lord's Supper.41
40 Calv. ad M. Schalingium, Pastorem Ratisbon., viii. Cal. April, 1557 (Epp. et Re-
sponsa, Genev., 1575, fol. p. 182) : Nee vero Augustanam confessionem repudio, cui pri-
dem volens ac libens subscripsi, sicuti earn auctor ipse interpretatus est (viz. in the
Variata). Henry, ii. 505.
41 Ebrard's Abendmal, ii. 412, 424. Schenkel, i. 425, 565. He gives testimony to
Bucer, in a letter to H. Bullinger, 12. Mart., 1540 : Tametsi enim singulari perspicientia
judiciique acumine praeditus est, nemo tamen est, qui religiosius studeat in simplicitate
Verbi Dei se continere, ac alienas ab eo argutias non dico minus captet sed magis oderit
(ex MS. in Henry's Leben Calvin's, i. 274). Comp. Calv. ad Zebedaeum, 19. Maj., 1539
(ex MS. in Henry, Bd. i. Appendix, s. 43), ad Bullingerum, 6. Cal. Jul., 1548 (Henry,
Bd. ii. Appendix, s. 131). Calvin's Judgment on the sacramental controversy, in his
De Sacra Coena (1540 in French, 1545 Latin, by Des Gallars ; Henry, i. 268. Calvini
Tractatus Theol. Amstelod., 1667, fol., or Opp. Calv., T. viii. p. 8) : Cum Lutherus do-
cere coepit, sic materiam Coenae tractabat, ut, quod ad corporalem Christi praesentiam
attinet, talem ipsam relinquere videretur, qualem tunc omnes concipiebant. Nam trans-
substantiationem damnans, panem corpus Christi esse dicebat, quod una cum ipso con-
junctum esset. Adjungebat praeterea similitudines duras quidem illas et rudes. • Sed
eis uti cogebatur, quod aliter mentem suam explicare non poterat. Difficile enim est
rem tarn arduam exponere, quin impropria quaedam subinde accersantur. Dehinc su-
borti sunt Zuinglius et Oecolampadius, qui, cum imposturam et deceptionem a diabolo
invectam considerarent in stabilienda praesentia ilia carnali, quae ab annis sexcentis
tradita et pro certo habita fuerat, rem tanti momenti dissimulare nefas esse existima-
runt. Maxime cum huic errori execrabilis idololatria annexa esset, quod Christus quasi
sub pane inclusus adoraretur. Quia vero difficillimum erat, banc opinionem, quae diu
jam et altius radices egerat in animis hominum, revellere, omnem ingenii vim ad earn
impugnandam applicarunt, admonentes crassissimi et absurdissimi erroris esse, non ag-
noscere ea quae de adscensione Christi tota Scriptura testiiicatur, ipsum in coelum in
hominis natura receptum esse, ibique mansurum, quoad descendat ad judicandum or-
bem. Sed huic proposito nimium intenti, quam nraesentiam Christi in Coena credere
debeamus, qualis illic communicatio corporis et sanguinis ipsius recipiatur, dicere omitte-
bant, adeo ut Lutherus eos nihil praeter signa nuda et spiritualis substantiae vacua re-
linquere velle existimaret. Ideo coepit palam obsistere, ita ut pro haereticis habendos
denunciaret. Ex quo semel eiferbuit contentio, sic temporis progressu adaucta et in-
flammata est, ut acerbius aequo exagitata sit per annos plus minus quindecim, quibus
interim neutri alteros aequo animo et placido audire sustinebant. Cum etiam ad con-
cordiam aliquam accedere debuissent, magis ac magis regressi sunt, nihil aliud spec-
tantes quam ut opinionem suam tuerentur, et contrariam refutarent. Habemus itaque
qua in re impegerit Lutherus, in qua etiam Oecolampadius et Zuinglius. Lutheri partes
erant ab initio admonere, non esse propositi sui, praesentiam localem talem statuere,
qualem Papistae somniant. Item testari, se non hoc quaerere, ut Sacramentum Dei
loco adoraretur. Tertio abstinere a similitudinibus illis rudibus et perceptu difficillimis,
aut moderate eis uti, atque ita interpretari, ut nullam offensionem parere possent. De-
nique, ex quo mota est contentio, ipse modum excessit, turn in declaranda opinione sua,
turn in aliis nimia verborum acerbitate vituperandis. — Alii etiam offenderunt in eo, quod
ita tenaciter inhaeserunt in oppugnanda superstitiosa ilia et fanatica opinione Papista-
rum de praesentia locali et adoratione quae inde sequebatur, ut ad vitium diruendum co-
natus suos potius converterint, quam ad id quod cognitu utile erat stabiliendum. Nam
etsi veritatem non negarunt, earn tamen non ita aperte ut decebat docuerunt. Hoc in-
telligo : dum nimis studiose ac diligenter in hoc toti incumbebant, ut assererent, panem
et vinum corpus et sanguinem Christi vocari, quod ipsorum signa sint ; non cogitarunt
sibi hoc interea simul agendum, ut adjungerent ita signa esse, ut nihilominus Veritas
cum eis conjuncta sit. Nee testati suut, sose non co tenderc, ut veram communionem
414 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
For Luther he had a high regard,42 and was also greatly es-
teemed in turn by him.43 He put Zwingle much lower, express-
obscurarent, quam nobis hoc Sacramento Dominus in corpore et sanguine suo exhi-
bet. Utrique profecto in culpa fuerunt, dum sese mutuo audire non sustinuerunt, ut
posita omni affectione veritatem, undecunque patefieret, sequerentur. Verum non ideo,
quod nostri erga ipsos officii est, praetermittere debemus. Ne scilicet obliviscamur gra-
tiarum et beneficiorum quae Deus in eos contulit, et nobis per ipsorum nianuni distri-
buit, etc.
42 Calv. Resp. contra Pighium de Libero Arbitrio, 1543 (Opp., viii. 119) : Si qttis tem-
poris illius statum prudenter consideret, quo exortus est Lutherus, eum alias fere omnes
difficultates habuisse cum Apostolis communes videbit : una vero in re iniquiorem ac du-
riorem fuisse ejus conditionem quam illorum, quod nullum erat tunc in mundo regnum,
nullus principatus, cui illi bellum indicerent, hie autem emergere nullo modo poterat,
nisi ejus imperii ruina et interitu, quod non modo omnium potentissimum erat, sed reli-
qua omnia quasi sibi obnoxia tenebat. P. 123 : De Luthero — nunc quoque sicut hacte-
nus non dissimulanter testamur, eum nos habere pro insigni Christi Apostolo, cujus
maxime opera et ministerio restituta hoc tempore fuerit Evangelii puritas. Calv. ad
Bullingerum, 25. Nov., 1544 (Epist. et Respons. ed. Genev., p. 383), in reference to Lu-
ther's Confession, Note 37 : Audio Lutherum tandem cum atroci invectiva non tarn in
vos, quam in nos omnes prorupisse. Nunc vix audeo a vobis petere, ut taceatis. — Sed
haec cupio vobis in mentem venire, primum quantus sit vir Lutherus, et quantis dotibus
excella't, quanta animi fortitudine et constantia, quanta dexteritate, quanta doctrinae
efficacia hactenus ad profligandum Antichristi regnum et simul propagandam salutis
doctrinam incubuerit. Saepe dicere solitus sum, etiamsi me diabolum vocaret, me ta-
men hoc illi honoris habiturum, ut insignem Dei servum agnoscam, qui tamen, ut pollet
eximiis virtutibus, ita magnis vitiis laboret. Hanc intemperiem, qua ubique ebullit,
utinam magis frenarer studuisset ; vehementiam autem, quae illi est ingenita, utinam in
hostes veritatis semper contulisset, non etiam vibrasset in servos Domini ; utinam recog-
noscendis suis vitiis plus operae dedisset ! Plurimum illi obfuerunt adulatores, cum
ipse quoque natura ad sibi indulgcndum nimis propensus esset. Nostrum tamen est sic
reprehendere quod in eo est malorum. ut praeclaris illis donis aliquid concedamus. Hoc
igitur primum reputes, obsecro, cum tuis collegis, cum primario Christi servo, cui mul-
tum debemus omnes, vobis esse negotium. High esteem is also avowed in the letter of
Calvin to Luther, Jan. 20, 1545 (Henry, ii., Append., s. 106), which was sent to Melanc-
thon, tiut not delivered by him.
43 Calv. ad Farellum, 20. Nov., 1539 (ex MS. in Henry, i. 267. The passages in pa-
renthesis were erased by Calvin, but plainly expressed his real sentiments) : Crato unus
ex chalcographis nostris Witemberga nuper rediit, qui literas attulit a Luthero ad Bu-
cerum (see the same in de Wette, v. 210), in quibus ita scriptum erat : saluta mihi
Sturmium et Calvinum reverenler, quorum Ubellos singulars cum volitptate legi. (Jam re-
puta, quid illic de Eucharistia dicam. Cogita Lutheri ingemutatem. Facile erit sta-
tuere, quid causae habeant, qui tam pertinaciter ab eo dissident.) Philippus autem ita
scribebat : Lutherus et Pomeranus Calvinum et Sturmium jusserunt salutari. Calvinus
magnam gratiam iniit. Hoc vero per nuncium jussit Philippus narrari, quosdam, ut
Martinum exasperarent, illi indicasse, quam odiose a me una cum suis notaretur. Lo-
cum ergo inspexisse, et sensisse sine dubio illic se attingi. Tandem ita fuisse locutum :
spero quidem, ipsum olim de nobis melius sensurum, sed aequum est a bono ingenio nos ali-
quid ferre. (Tanta moderatione si non frangimur sumus plane saxei. Ego vero fractus
sum. Itaque satisfactionem scripsi, quae pracfationi in epistolam ad Romanos insere-
tur.) As Luther at this time must have known the Institutions of Calvin, it follows,
from the declarations of this letter, that he was then satisfied with his doctrine upon the
Lord's Supper ; and, besides, it also fully agreed with that to which the Swiss had de-
clared assent to Luther in 1536. Thus the avowals of Luther about Calvin are trust-
worthy, given by Christoph. Pezel, in his Ausfuhrl. Erzahlung vo'm Sacramentsstreit,
PART II.— CHAP. I.— REFORMED DOCTRINES. § 35. CALVIN. 415
ing an unfavorable judgment respecting him.44 His strict char-
acter was mirrored forth in his theology, the head and front of
which was the Augustinian system, unvailed, and carried to all
its consequences ;45 and also in his principles about the Church,
Bremen, 1600. So he writes to Cruciger on Calv. Responsio ad Sadoletum, 1540 (s.
125) : " Diese Schrift hat Hiinde und Fiisse, und ich freue mich, dass Gott solche Leute
envecket, die, ob Gott will, dem Papstthum vollend den Stoss geben, und was ich wider
den Antichrist angefangen, mit Gottes Hfilfe hinausfiihren werden." On Calv. de Sacra
Coena, which was sent to him by the Wittenberg bookseller, Moritz Golsch, 1545, and
particular!}'- on the passage adduced above, Note 41, he thus expresses himself to the
same (s. 137) : " Moritz, es ist gewiss ein gelehrter und frommer Mann, dem hiitte ich
anfanglich wohl dorfen die ganze Sache von diesem Streit heimstellen. Ich bekenne
meinen Theil : wenn das Gegentheil dergleichen gethan hiitte, wiiren wir bald anfangs
vertragen worden, denn so Oecolampadius und Zwinglius sich zum ersten also erkliiret
hatten, waren wir nimmer in so weitlauftige Disputation gerathen." Henry, ii. 499.
The last anecdote is borrowed by Hospinianus (ii. 312) from Pezel ; Ebrard (ii. 47G) is
wrong in his opinion that it is there told about Calvin.
44 Calv. ad Zebedaeum, 19. Maj., 1539 (in Henry, i. ; Beil., s. 45): Buceri retracta-
tionibus non est ut tantopere succenseas. Quia in tradendo Sacramentorum usu errave-
rat, jure earn partem rctractavit. Atque utinam idem facere Zuinglius in animum in-
duxisset, cujus et falsa et perniciosa fait de hac re opinio. Quam cum viderem multo
nostrafium applausu arripi, adlmc agens in Gallia impugnare non dubitavi. — Nihil fuisse
asperitatis in Zwinglii doctrina, tibi minime concedo. Siquidem videre promtum est, ut
nimium occupatus in evertenda carnalis praesentiae superstitions, veram communica-
tionis vim aut simul disjecerit, aut certe obscuravit. Calv. ad Farellum, 4. Mart., 1540
(in Hundeshagen, s. 33) : Uruntur boni viri (the Ziirichers), si quis Lutherum audct
praefcrre Zuinglio, quasi Evangelium nobis pereat, si quid Zuinglio decedit, neque ta-
men in eo fit ulla Zuinglio injuria. Nam si inter se comparantur, scis ipse, quanto in-
tervallo Lutherus excellat. Itaque mihi minime placuit Zebedaei carmen, in quo non
putabat se pro dignitate laudare Zuinglium, nisi diceret majorem sperare nefas. Cum
viventibus et umbris maledicere inhumanum habetur, turn vero de tanto viro non hono-
rifice sentire impie certe esset. Verum est aliquis modus in laudando, a quo ille procul
discessit. Ego certe tantum abest quin illi asscntiar, ut majores multos nunc videam,
aliquos sperem, omnes cupiam. Calv. ad Petr. Viretum, 3. Id. Sept., 1542 (J. Calvini,
Th. Bezae, Henrici IV., Regis Literae quaedam, ed. C. G. Bretschneider, Lips., 1835, p.
10) : De scriptis Zuinglii sic sentire, ut sentis, tibi permitto. Neque enim omnia legi.
Et fortassis sub finem vitac retractavit ac correxit in melius quae temere initio excide-
rant. Sed in scriptis prioribus memini, quam profana sit de Sacramentis doctrina.
45 Jo. Calvini Institutio Christiauae Religionis was published in three principal edi-
tions, with alterations (Henry, iii. ; Beil., s. 177) ; 1. In French, Basle, 1535; in Latin,
Basle, 1530 (Henry, i. 102). 2. Argentorati, 1539. 3. Genevae, 1559 (Henry, i. 28G).
On the Fall and Redemption through Christ, Instit., lib. ii. c. 1-7. On Election, lib. iii.
c. 21-24. Cf. iii. 21, 1 : In ipsa quae terret caligine non modo utilis hujus doctrinae, sed
suavissimus quoque fructus se profert. Nunquam liquido ut decet persuasi erimus, sa-
lutem nostram ex fonte gratuitac misericordiae Dei fluere, donee innotuerit nobis aeterna
ejus electio, quae hac comparatione gratiam Dei illustrat, quod non omnes promiscue
adoptat in spem salutis, sed dat aliis quod aliis negat. Hujus principii ignorantia quan-
tum ex gloria Dei imminuat, quantum verae lmmilitati detrahat, palam est. — Qui hoc
extinctum volunt, maligne quantum in se est obscurant quod magnifice ac plenis buccis
celebrandum erat, et ipsam humilitatis radicem evellunt. — Qui fores occludunt, ne quis
ad gustum hujus doctrinae accedere audeat, non minorem hominibus quam Deo faciunt
injuriam. Calvin went beyond Augustine in being a supralapsarian ; iii. 23, 4 : Rur-
sum excipiunt : nonne ad earn, quae nunc pro damnationis causa obtenditur, corruptionem
416 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
for which he demanded independence of the State and strict dis-
cipline.46 All these peculiarities found, at that time, more support
in Lutheranism than in the Zwinglian reform ; and so Calvin, in
the German Switzerland, soon came under the suspicion of being
Lutheran in sentiment, and of striving to introduce a new papa-
cy.47 He was particularly hated in Berne, which ascribed chiefly
to Calvin the loss of its political influence in Geneva, and was at
the same time very reluctant to see Calvinistic principles pene-
trating into the Canton de Vaud, then under the Bernese rule, as
it seemed to imperil the government of the Church by the secular
power.48 The Lutheranizing clergy of Berne were indeed favor-
able to Calvin ;49 but this led to their defeat in 1548, and giving
the upper hand again to the strict Zwinglian party.50 By the
Consensus Tigurinus51 of 1549 Calvin removed the doubts about
'ol
Dei ordinatione praedestinati ante f iterant? Cum ergo in sua corruptione pereunt, nihil
aliud quam poenas luunt ejus calamitatis, in quam ipsius praedestinatione lapsus est Adam,
ac posteros suos praecipites secum traxit. Annon itaque injustus, qui creaturis suis tarn
crudeliter illudit ? Fateor sane, in hanc qua nunc illigati, sunt conditionis miseriam Dei
voluntate decidisse universos filios Adam : atque id est quod principio dicebam, redeun-
dum tandem semper esse ad solum divinae voluntatis arbitrium, cujus causa sit in ipso
abscondita. Sed non protinus sequitur, huic obtrectationi Deum subjacere. Occurre-
mus enim cum Paulo in hunc modum : 0 homo tu quis es, qui disceptes cum Deo ? Rom.
ix. 20 ss. However, in other places he distinguishes in this doctrine what is practically
necessary and what is speculative ; see Responsio contra Pighium de Libero Arbitrio,
1543 (Opp., viii. 123) : Cum edenda Augustae esset Confessionis formula (Phil. Melanch-
thon), non nisi in ea doctrina immorari voluit, quae sola Ecclesiae propria est et neces-
saria cognitu ad salutem : nihil scilicet valere per se naturae vires ad percipiendam
fidem, ad obedientiam divinae legis, et totam spiritualem justitiam. So, too, in 1546, he
published Melancthon's Loci in a French translation, and declared in the Preface that
Melancthon had said about predestination all that was necessary for the salvation of
man, and only omitted what could not be known without danger (Henry, ii. 496).
46 Calv. Institutio, lib. iv.
47 Henry, ii. 461.
49 Hundeshagen's Conflikte des Zwinglianismus, Lutherthums, und Calvinismus in
ier Bernischen Landeskirche v. 1532-58; Berne, 1842, s. 55 ff., 330 ff.
49 Ilundeshagen, s. 161.
50 Ilundeshagen, s. 196 ff., 209. The Vaudois preachers (Viret and Valier) were re-
ceived in a very unfriendlv manner by the clergy in Berne, who stood at the head of
affairs; see Calvinus ad Bullingerum, 6. Cal. Jul., 1548 (Henry, ii., App., s. 132: Ob-
secro te, mi Bullingere, si ita agendum est, utrum generosius saltern fuit, Bernae an
Romae subjici ? Agnosce etiam, quam apta fuerit Jodoci interrogate, quis me vocasset,
ut Lausannae concionarer. Tandem ut primis ultima responderent, jussi sunt fratres
abire et facessere cum suo Calvinismo et Buceranismo. Et haec omnia furioso prope
impetu et insanis clamoribus. Quid durius aut truculentius a Papistis expectes ?
51 Agreed upon by Calvin and Farel in Zurich, with the clergy of that city; see Bul-
linger's Leben, by Hess, ii. 15 ; Calvin's Leben, by Henry, ii. 469 ; Hundeshagen, s. 248 ;
Niemever Confess. Eccl. Ref., praef., p. xli. ; the Consensus itself, in Niemeyer, p. 191 ;
German in Bockel's Bekenntnissschriften d. Evang. Ref. Kirche, s. 173. VI. Haec spi-
ritualis est communicatio, quam habemus cum Filio Dei, dum Spiritu suo in nobis habi-
PART II.— CHAP. I.— REFORMED DOCTRINES. § 35. CALVIN. 417
his doctrine of the Lord's Supper, by especially emphasizing those
Zwinglian principles which he adopted, and those Lutheran views
tans faciat creilentes onirics omnium, quae in so resident, bonorum compotes. Cujus
testificandae causa tarn Evangelii praedicatio instituta, quam Sacramentorum usus no-
bis commendatus, nempe Baptismi, et sacrae Coenae. VII. Sunt quidem et hi Sacra-
mentorum fines, ut notae sint ac tesserae cliristianae professions et societatis sive fra-
ternitatis, ut sint ad gratiarum actionem ineitamenta et exercitia fidei ac piae vitae, de-
nique syngraphae ad id obligantes. Sed hie unus inter alios praccipuus, ut perea nobis
gratiam suam testetur Deus, repraesentet atque obsignet. — VIII. Cum autem vera sint,
quae nobis Dominus dedit gratiae suae testimonia et sigilla, vere procul dubio praestat
ipse intus suo Spiritu, quod oculis ct aliis sensibus figurant : h. e. ut potiamur Christo,
tanquam bonorum omnium fonte, turn ut beneficio mortis ejus reconciliemur Deo, Spi-
ritu renovemur in vitae sanctitatem, justitiam denique et salutcm consequamur, simul-
que pro his beneficiis olim in cruce exhibitis, et quae quotidie fide percipimus, gratias
agamus. IX. Quare etsi distinguimus, ut par est, inter signa et res signatas, tamen
non disjungimus a signis veritatem, quin omnes, qui fide amplectuntur illic oblatas pro-
missiones, Christum spiritualiter cum spiritualibus ejus donis recipcre, adeoque et qui
dudum participes facti erant Christi, communionem illam continuare et reparare fatea-
mur. X. Materia aquae, panis aut vini, Christum nequaquam nobis offert, nee spiritua-
lium ejus donorum compotes nos facit ; sed promissio magis spectanda est, cujus partes
sunt, nos recta fidei via ad Christum ducere, quae fides nos Christi participes facit. XII.
Praeterea si quid boni nobis per Sacramenta confertur, id non fit propria eorum virtute,
etiam si promissionem, qua insigniuntur, comprchendas. Deus enirn solus est, qui Spi-
ritu suo agit. Et quod Sacramentorum ministerio utitur, in eo neque vim illis suam in-
fundit, neque Spiritus sui efiicaciae quicquam derogat, sed pro ruditatis nostrae captu
ea tanquam adminicula sic adhibet, ut tota agendi facultas maneat apud ipsum solum.
XIV. Constituimus ergo, unum esse Christum, qui vere intus baptizat, qui nos in Coena
facit sui participes, qui denique implet quod figurant Sacramenta ; et sic quidem uti his
adminieulis, ut totus effectus penes ejus Spiritum resideat. XVII. Ilac doctrina everti-
t-ur illud Sophistarum commentum, quod docet, Sacramenta novae legis conferre gratiam
omnibus non ponentibus obicem peccati mortalis. Praeterquam enim quod in Sacra-
mentis nihil nisi fide percipitur, tenendum quoque est, minime alligatam ipsis esse Dei
gratiam, ut, quisquis signum habeat, re etiam potiatur. Nam reprobis peraeque ut elec-
tis signa administrantur, Veritas autem signorum ad hos solos pervenit. XVIII. Cerium
quidem est, offerri communiter omnibus Christum cum suis donis, nee hominum incre-
dulitate labefactari Dei veritatem, quin semper vim suam retineant Sacramenta ; see!
non omnes Christi et donorum ejus sunt capaces. — XIX. Quemadmodum autem nihilo
plus Sacramentorum usus infidelibus conferct, quam si abstinerent, imo tantum illis
exitialis est : ita extra eorum usum fidelibus constat, quae illic figuratur Veritas. — Sic
in Coena se nobis communicat Christus, qui tamen et prius se nobis impertierat et per-
petuo manet in nobis. Nam cum jubeantur singuli seipsos probare, inde consequitur.
fidem ab ipsis requiri, antequam ad Sacramentum accedant. Atqui fides non est sine
Christo, sed quatenus Sacramentis confirmatur et augescit fides, confirmantnr in nobis
Dei dona, adeoque quodammodo augescit Christus in nobis, et nos in ipso. XXI. Prac-
sertim vero tollenda est quaelibet localis praesentiae imaginatio. Nam cum signa liic
in mundo sint, oculis cernantur, palpentur manibus ; Christus, quatenus homo est, non
alibi quam in coelo, nee aliter quam mente et fidei intclligentia quaerendus est. Quare
perversa ct impia supcrstitio est, ipsum sub elementis hujus mundi includcre. XXII.
Proinde qui in solennibus Coenae verbis : hoc est corpus meum, hie est sanguis meus, prae-
cise literalem, ut loquuntur, sensum urgent, cos tanquam praepostcros interpretes repu-
diamus. Nam extra controversiam ponimus, figurate accipienda esse, ut esse panis ct
vinum dicantur id quod significant. —XXIV. Hoc modo non tantum rcfutatur Papista-
rum commentum de transsubstantiatione, sed crassa omnia figmenta atque futiles ar"i!-
tiae, quae vol coelesti ejus gloriae detrahuut vel vcritati humanae naturae minus sunt
vol. iv. — 27
418 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
which he rejected ; .hut Berne did not accept this formula,52 and
was steadfast in its hostility. When Hieronymus Bolsec was put
in prison in Geneva,53 October 16, 1551, for his opposition to un-
conditional election, and this doctrine was formally set forth by
the Genevese clergy in the Consensus Genevensis,54 January 1,
1552, the German cantons replied by referring to the unsearch-
ableness of the secret things of God, and advised mildness.55 As
Bolsec, however, was banished from Geneva, and continued, with-
out interruption, to calumniate Calvin from his place of refuge in
the neighboring Canton de Yaud, the dissatisfaction of Berne with
Calvin came to be more distinctly expressed ;56 preaching upon
consentaneac. Neque enim minus absurdum judicamus, Christum sub pane locare vcl
cum pane copulare, quam panem transsubstantiare in corpus ejus. On the contents,
see Planck, v. ii. 19 ; Ebrard's Abendmal, ii. 503. Comp. Calvin's doctrine about the
Lord's Supper on the basis of his Institutio, and judged from the Lutheran point of view
in Rudelbach's Reformation, Lutherthum und Union (Leipzig, 1839), s. 187. [Comp.
Jul. Midler, Lutheri et Calv. Sent, de sacra Coena, Halle, 1853. J
52 Hundeshagen, s. 251. Ebrard, ii. 522 f.
53 Trechsel's Antitrinitarier, i. 185. Henry, iii. i. 44. Hundeshagen, s. 271.
54 Henry, iii. i. 82. This Consensus was not subscribed by the Zurich theologians ;
but the Consensus Tigurinus, in which election is also incidentally mentioned, was con-
firmed by them anew in 1551 ; Henry, iii. ii., App., s. 114. The Consensus Genevensis,
in Niemeyer, p. 218 (cf. Praef., p. xlvi.) ; German in Bockel, s. 182. It is a violent
polemic against Albertus Pighius and Georgius Siculus : Bolsec is not named, but con-
temptuously referred to. It is, as Calvin himself says, a reproduction of the paragraph
in the Institutio. Melanchthon ad C. Peucerum, 1. Febr., 1552 (Corp. Ref., vii. 932):
Lelius (Socinus) mihi scribit, tanta esse Genevae certamina de Stoica necessitate, ut car-
ceri inclusus sit quidam a Zenone dissentiens. O rem miseram ! Doctrina salutaris ob-
scuratur peregrinis disputationibus.
55 See the letters of Zurich, Berne, and Basle, in Jo. Alph. Turretini Nubes Testium
pro moderato et pacifico de Rebus theologicis Judicio (Genev., 1719. 4.), p. 102 ; the first
two are also in Henry, iii. ii., App., s. 17. The Bernese wrote : Illud tamen etiam atque
etiam videndum esse sentimus, ne quid severius statuatur in errantes, ne, dum dogma-
turn puritatem immoderatius vindicamus, a regula Spiritus Christi deficiamus, h. e. ca-
ritatem fraternam, unde discipuli Christi censemur, ad sinistram declinantes, transgre-
diamur. Bullinger wrote to Calvin (Bullinger's Leben, bj' Hess, ii. 42) : Apostoli subli-
mem banc causam paucis attigerunt, nee nisi coacti, eamque sic moderati sunt, ne quid
hide ofiTenderentur pii. — Si simplici veritate non sinit se superari Hieronymus (Bolsec),
nos nullam vim praeterea possumus addere.
56 Bullinger, by Hess, ii. 237. Trechsel's Antitrinitarier, i. 194. Hundeshagen, s. 280.
Henry, iii. i. 69. Calvinus ad Bullingerum, 18. Sept., 1554 (in Hundeshagen, s. 281) :
Agri Bernensis concionatores me haereticum omnibus Papistis deteriorem pro suggestu
proclamant. Ac quo quisque petulantius in me bacchatur, eo plus sibi favoris et praesi-
dii comparat. The execution of Servetus, Oct. 27, 1553, was made the occasion of much
reproach to Calvin by all his opponents (Trechsel, i. 263) ; Bolsec said, Magnam inju-
riam Scrveto factam esse, et bonam causam injusta Calvini tj-rannide fuisse oppressam
(Trechsel, i. 195). Andr. Zebedee, professor in Lausanne, a stiff Zwinglian : Ignis gal-
licus vicit ignem hispanicum, sed ignis Dei vincet ignem gallicum (Hess, ii. 238). Sc-
bast. Castellio, professor in Basle, published: De Haereticis, an sint perscquendi, et
omnino quomodo sit cum'eis agendum, doctorum virorum turn veterum turn receutiorum
PART II— CHAP. I.— REFORMED DOCTRINES. § 35. CALVIN. 41 9
predestination was forbidden ;57 the Vaudois were prohibited from
receiving the Lord's Supper in Geneva;58 and no satisfaction was
"iven to the Genevese when they complained of being calumni-
ated.59 All the German Swiss became still more incensed against
the Calvinistic theologians, when Theodore Beza, in the spring of
1557, to induce the German princes to intercede for the French
Reformed, handed in to the Elector Otto Henry, of the Palatinate,
and Duke Christopher, of Wiirtemberg, a Confession,60 and there-
Sehtentiae (the Preface, with the assumed name Martinus Bellius, subscribed, Magde-
burg!, 1554) ; Laelius Socinus : Dialogus inter Calvinum et Vaticanum, 1554; cf. Seb.
Casteilio Lebensgeschichtc, by J. C. Fiiesslin, Frankf. u. Leipz., 1775, s. 63; F. Chr.
Schlosser's Leben des Theodor de Beze und des Peter Martyr Vermili, Heidelberg, 1809,
s. 54. The dissension was increased by the fact that the Genevese held that the Lord's
Supper could not be dispensed in a holy manner without the excommunication of the
unworthy, which was not the case in Berne. Other subjects of strife were baptismal
fonts (of stone), which the Genevese abolished and the Bernese retained ; and the doing
away in Geneva, after a short time, of all festivals which did not fall on Sundays. -
57 The 2Gth January, 1555, the Bernese Council renewed the prohibition about disput-
ing on doctrines and ecclesiastical order, and especially emphasized (Hundeshagen, s.
286) certaines hautes et subtiles doctrines, opinions, et traditions des hommes, principa-
Iement touchant la matiere de la divine predestination, qui nous semble non etre neces-
saire, ains qui servent a. factions, sectes, erreurs, et debauchement, qu'a edification et
consolation. The classis of Lausanne made representations against this edict, which
was renewed March 13, on the 6. Non. Maj., 1555 ; in Gerdesii Scrinium Antiqu., ii. 472.
58 In the edict of 26th January, 1555, in Hundeshagen, s. 394. The Lord's Supper,
in the Bernese churches, was held by many Calvinists not to be valid, because there
was no church discipline.
" After many complaints, madetin writing, had proved ineffectual, a deputation from
Geneva, and Calvin in person, appeared before the Bernese council, March, 1555 ; but
the accused denied the charges, and brought forward counter complaints on the ground
of Calvin's objections to Zwingle and the Zurich Confession (supra, Note 38), and also
charges of heterodoxy. The council did not impose punishment, but demanded peace,
Arret du 3. Avril, 1555 (Trechsel's Antitrinitarier, i. 203 ; Hundeshagen, s. 292) :— Aus-
sy que nos trfis chers combourgeois de Geneve tiennent main, que leurs ministres fassent
du semblable et que dorrenavant se depourtent de composer livres contenants si hautes
choses, pour perscruter les secrets de Dieu, a notre semblant non necessaires, qui don-
nent occasion de telles choses et qui plus destruisent que edifient. — Toutefois luy (Cal-
vin) et tous les Ministres de Geneve par ces presentes expressement advertissons, cas
advenant, que nous trouvions aulcungs livres en nos pays, par luy ou par aultres com-
posez, contrariants et repugnants a notre dite Disputation et Reformation (Div. I., § 6,
Notes 10, 11), que non seulement ne les souffrirons, ains aussi les bruslerons. Item
tous personnages, qui vicndront, hanteront en nos pays, parlants, devisants, disputants,
escripvants, et tenants propos contraires a nostre Disputation et Reformation, i ceux
punirons selon leur demerite, de sorte que chascung entendra que ne voullons ccla
souffrir.
60 Bullingcr, by Hess, ii. 359. Hundeshagen, s. 311. The Confession subscribed by
Beza, Farel, and others, professed to give the doctrines of the Churches in France,
Switzerland, and Savoy ; the best account of this is in Baum's Theodor Beza, Th. 1
(Leipz., 1843), s. 405 : Fatemur in Coena Domini non omnia modo Christi beneficia, sed
ipsam etiam Filii hominis substantiam, ipsam, inquam, veram carnem, quam Verbum
aeternum in perpetuam unitatem personae assumpsit, in qua natus et passus pro nobis
resurrexit, et ascendit in coelos, et verum ilium sanguinein, quem fudit pro nobis, non
420 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
upon, at the Diet of Worms, October, 1557, made declarations61
significari duntaxat, aut sj-mbolice, tj-pice vel figurate tanquara absentis memoriam pro-
poni ; sed vere ac certe repraesentari, exhiberi, et applicanda offerri, adjunctis ipsi rei
symboiis minime nudis, sed quae, quod ad Deum promittentem et offerentem attinet,
rem ipsam semper vere ac certo conjunctam habeant, sive fidelibus, sive infidelibus pro-
ponantur. Jam vero modum ilium, quo res ipsa, i. e., verum coi'pus et verus sanguis
Domini cum sj'mbolis copulatur, dicimus esse sjmbolicum sive sacramentalem. Sacra-
mentalem autem modum vocamus non, qui sit duntaxat figurativus, sed qui vere ac
certo sub specie rerum visibilium repraesentet, quod Deus cum symboiis exliibet et of-
fert, nempe quod superiore articulo diximus : ut appareat, nos ipsius corporis Christi
substantiae praesentiam in Coena retinere et defendere. Et si quid nobis cum vere piis
et doctis controversiae est, non de re ipsa, i. e., de praesentia sed de modo praesentiae
duntaxat, qui soli Deo est cognitus, a nobis autem creditur, disceptari. Quod autem
attinet ad modum, quo syrnbola nobiscum communicantur, physicum eum esse scimus.
Nam physice visibkia ilia et palpabilia sumimus. Denique quod attinet ad modum,
quo res ipsa, i. e., naturalis ilia et vera Christi substantia vere ac certo nobis communi-
catur, non facimus eum modum physicum, nee localem conjunctionem imaginamur, aut
diffusionem naturae humanae Christi, aut crassam illam et naturalem commixtionem
substantiae Christi cum nostra substantia, non denique papisticam transsubstantiatio-
nem, sed spiritualem esse modum dicimus, i. e., qui nitatur incomprehensibili Spiritus
Dei omnipotentis virtute, quam nobis in hoc verbo suo patefecit : hoc est corpus meum,
hoc est sanguis meus. Obtestamur autem omnes fratres verae pacis ac concordiae aman-
tes, ut sepositis omnibus privatis afFectibus cogitent, ecquid oporteat illos, qui de Christi
Sacramentis ita sentiunt et docent, pro infidelibus et haereticis traduci. This Confession
-was handed in -without the knowledge of the Swiss : when it was made known to them,
they were much discontented with it, because, while it professed to give the doctrine of the
Swiss churches, it was so very different from the Consensus. See Bullinger's correspond-
ence about it with Calvin and Beza, in Bullinger, by Hess, ii. 362; Hundeshagen, s. 312.
Comp. the account in Bullingeri ad Jo. a Lasco, 24. Jun., 1558, in J. C. Fueslini Episto-
lae ab Eccl. Helv. Reformatoribus vel ad eos scriptae (Tiguri, 1742), p. 414 ; Baum's
Theod. Beza, i. 267. *
61 When the Lutheran divines in Worms asked for a Confessio doctrinae Ecclesia-
rum Gallicarum, for which they were to intercede, their deputies, Beza, Farel, Joh.
Budaus of Geneva, and Casper Carmel, Reformed preacher in Paris, did not dare to pre-
sent the Confession which in the spring had been handed in to the Duke of Wiirtem-
berg, because it was so much disapproved in Switzerland ; but they drew up a shorter
raid more cautious declaration (see this in Corp. Ref., ix. 332, in Baum's Theod. Beza, i.
409), which is often incorrectly confounded with that Confession. It is there said : Cum
legerimus vestram confessionem, quae Augustae exhibita est anno 1530, prorsus earn in
omnibus articulis congruere cum nostris Ecclesiis judicamus, et earn amplectimur, ex-
cepto tamen uno articulo, videlicet de Coena Domini, in quo controversiae haerent, de
quibus colloquia cum vestris semper expetivimus, et speramus dirimi eas posse, si eru-
ditorum et piorum explicatio audiatur. Nunquam hoc nos sensimus aut docuimus, Coe-
nam Domini esse tantum signum professionis, — aut esse signum tanlum absentis Christi.
— Constantissime affirmamus, Filium Dei missum esse, ut per eum colligatur Ecclesia,
et adesse eum suo ministerio, et in Coena testificari, quod faciat nos sibi membra. Et
verba Pauli sequimur, qui ait: panis est Koivwvia corporis, i. e., ilia res, quam cum su-
mimus, filius Dei vere adest et facit nos per fidem sibi membra, et testificator, se nobis
dare etapplicare remissionem peccatorum, Spiritum sanctum, et vitam aetcmam. Baum's
Th. Beza, i. 302. From Zurich reproaches about this new Confession were also addressed
to Beza; Bullinger, by Hess, ii. 377 ; Baum, i. 326: also from Berne ; Hundeshagen, s.
319. Bullinger ad Jo. a Lasco, 24. June, 1558 (in Fueslini Epistt., p. 416): implicate
iterura loquuntur de Coena, et exponunt locum. Pauli 1 Cor. x. secus quam oportebat.
Dubitamus item, an Ecelesiae Gallicanae per omnia agniturae sint Augustanam confes-
sionem, lnaxime in Confessione auriculari et Missa.
TART II.— CHAP. I.— REFORMED DOCTRINES. § 35. CALVIN. 421
which seemed to concede too much to the Lutherans. Beza, of
his own accord, left L^ausanne in 1558 ; and soon afterward the
Calvinistic preachers, who were urgent for stricter church disci-
pline, were banished from the Canton de Vaud,C2 1559. Calvin
died in the midst of these dissensions, May 27, 1564.
This tension was kept from resulting in a total separation, in
part by the attacks which both parties had in common to undergo
from the ultra-Lutheran Germans, on account of their 'doctrine
respecting the Lord's Supper. Another occurrence in Germany
helped to bring them nearer together. The Elector Frederic III.,
of the Palatinate, went over to the Reformed Church in 1560, and
thereupon had the Heidelberg Catechism drawn up by Zacharias
Ursinus and Caspar Olevianus, in 1563.63 When the Lutheran
side then raised the question, whether the Elector could still be
considered as an adherent of the Augsburg Confession, and as
such included in the religious treaty,64 the Swiss were led to unite
in the Confession left by Bullinger, as the expression of their com-
mon faith (Confessio Helvetica II. ,1566),65 in order to show their
agreement with the Aus-sburw Confession.
The Heidelberg Catechism and the second Helvetic Confession
were the most widely diffused formularies of the Reformed Church.
Their doctrine respecting the Lord's Supper agrees with that of
Calvin;66 but the Augustinian doctrine of election is not in the
02 Hundeshagen, s. 351 ff.
" In German and Latin in Niemeyer's Coll. Confesslonum Reform., p. 390; cf. Praef.,
p. lvii. : in German in Bockel's Bekenntnissschriften d. Evangel. Ref. Kirche, s. 395.
H. S. van Alpen's Gesch. und Literatur d. Ileidelb. Katechism., Frankf. a M., 1800. Au-
gustus Hist. Krit. Einleitung in die beiden Hauptkatechismen der Evangel. Kirche, El-
berfeld, 1821, s. 9G. Dr. M. J. II. Beckhaus iiber den Lehrbegriff des Heidelb. Kate-
chismus, in Illgen's Zeitschr. f. d. hist. Theol., viii. (1838), ii. 39. Ebrard's Abendmal,
ii. G02. [On the Heidelberg Catechism, compare Nevin's work, and his articles in the
Mercersburg Review, 1853 sq., and the Princeton Repertory, 1854. Also Kahnis, Lehre
vom Abendmal, 1851 ; and Dieckhoff, Abendmalslehre im Zeitalter der Ref., 1854.]
64 B. G. Struven's pfalzische Kirchenhistorie, Frankfurt, 1721. 4., s. 165 ff.
65 Confessio Helvetica posterior. Recognovit atque cum integra lectionis varietate
autographi Turicensis, prolegomenis indicibusque edidit 0. F. Fritzsche, Turici, 1839.
In Xiemeyer, p. 462; cf. Praef., p. lxiii. Ebrard's Abendmal, ii. 735.
66 Heidelberg Catechism, Question 76: "Was heisst den gekreuzigten Leib Christi
essen, und sein vergossen Blut trinken ? Es heisst nit allein mit glaubigem Herzen
das ganze Leiden u. Sterben Christi annehmen, u. dardurch Vergebung der Siinden u.
ewiges Leben bekommen : sonder auch darneben durch den heil. Geist, der zugleich in
Christo u. in uns wohnet, also mit seincm gebenedeiten Leib je mehr u. mehr vereiniget
werden, dass wir, obgleich er im Himmel, und wir auf Erden sind. dennoch Fleisch von
seinem Fleisch, und Bein von seinen Beinen sind, u. von einem Geist (wie die Gliedor
unsers Lcibs von einer Seelen) cwig leben und regieret werden." (Question 78 : " Wie
422 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Catechism at all, and the Confession gives it in a mild form, far
behind that in which Calvin advocated it.6! On the other hand,
das Wasser in dem Tauf nit in das Blut Christi verwandelt, oder die. Abwaschung der
Sunden selbst wird, deren es allein ein gottlich Wahrzeichen u. Versicherung ist : also
wird auch das heil. Brod im Abendmal nit der Leib Christi selbst, wiewol es nach Art
nnd Brauch der Sacramenten der Leib Christi genennet wird." Question 79: Christus
hat das Brod seinen Leib, u. den Kelch sein Blut genannt, "dass eruns nit allein damit
will lehren, dass, gleichwie Brod u. Wein das zeitliche Leben erhalten, also sey audi
sein gekreuzigter Leib u. vergossen Blut die wahre Speis u. Trank unserer Seelen zum
ewigen LeDen ; sonder vielmehr dass er uns durch diess sichtbare Zeichen und Pfand
will versichern, dass wir so wahrhaftig seines wahren Leibs u. Bluts durch Wirkung
des heil. Geists theilhaftig werden, als wir diese heiligen Wahrzeichen mit dem leili-
lichen Mund zu seiner Gediichtnuss empfangen, und dass all sein Leiden u. Gehorsam
so gewiss unser eigen sey, als hatten wir selbst in unser eigen Person alles gelitten u.
genuggethan." Cf. Beckhaus, in Illgen's Zeitschr., viii. ii. 82; Ebrard's Abendmal, ii.
604. Conf. Helvetica Posterior, c. xxi. : Retinere vult Dominus ritu hoc sacro in re-
centi memoria maximum generi mortalium praestitum beneficium, nempe quod tradito
corpore et effuso suo sanguine omnia nobis peccata nostra condonavit, ac a morte aeter-
na et potestate diaboli nos redemit, jam pascit nos sua came et potat suo sanguine, quae
vera fide spiritualiter percepte alunt nos ad vitam aeternam. — Et quidem visibiliter hoc
foris Sacramento per ministrum repraesentatur, et veluti oculis contemplandum exponi-
tur, quod intus in anima invisibiliter per ipsum Spiritum sanctum praestatur. — Mandu-
catio non est unius generis. Est enim manducatio corporalis, qua cibus in os percipitur
ab homine, dentibus atteritur, et in ventrem deglutitive Hoc manducationis genere in-
tellexerunt olim Capernaitae sibi manducandam carnem Domini, sed refutantur ab ipso
Joan. c. vi. — Est et spiritualis manducatio corporis Christi, non ea quidem, qua existi-
memns cibum ipsum mutari in spiritum, sed qua, manente in sua essentia et proprietate
corpore et sanguine Domini, ea nobis communicantur spiritualiter, — per Spiritum sanc-
tum, qui videlicet ea, quae per carnem et sanguinem Domini, pro nobis in mortem tra-
dita, parata sunt, ipsam inquam remissionem peccatorum, liberationem, et vitam aeter-
nam applicat et confert nobis, ita ut Christus in nobis vivat, et nos in ipso vivamus, efli-
citque, ut ipsum, quo talis sit cibus et potus spiritualis noster, i. e., vita nostra, vera fide
percipiamus. — Fit autem hie esus et potus spiritualis etiam extra Domini Coenam, et
quoties, aut ubicunque homo in Christum crediderit. Quo fortassis illud Augustini per-
tinet : quid paras dentem et ventrem ? crede et manducasti. Praeter superiorem mandu-
cationem spiritualem est et sacramentalis manducatio corporis Domini, qua fidelis non
tantum spiritualiter et interne participat vero corpore et sanguine Domini, sed foris
etiam accedendo ad mensam Domini accipit visibile corporis et sanguinis Domini Sacra-
mentura. Prius quidem, dum credidit fidelis, viviiicum alimentum percepit, et ipso fru-
itur adhuc, sed ideo, dum Sacramentum quoque accipit, non nihil accipit. Nam in con-
tinuatione communicationis corporis et sanguinis Domini pergit, adeoque magis magis-
que incenditur, et crescit fides, ac spirituali alimonia reficitur. — Et qui foris vera fide
sacramentum pereipit, idem ille non signum duntaxat percipit, sed re ipsa quoque, ut
diximus, fruitur. Praeterea idem ille institutioni et mandato Domini obedit, laetoque
animo gratias pro redemptione sua totiusque generis humani agit, ac fidelem mortis do-
minicae memoriam peragit, atque coram Ecclesia, cujus corporis membrum sit, attesta-
tur: obsignatur item percipientibus Sacramentum, quod corpus Domini non tantum in
genere pro hominibus sit traditum, — sed peculiariter pro quovis fidf li communicante. —
Caeterum qui nulla cum fide ad hanc sacram Domini mensam accedit, Sacramento dun-
taxat communicat, et rem Sacramenti, unde est vita et salus, non percipit. Et talcs
indigne edunt de mensa Domini, — et ad judicium sibi edunt et bibunt.
67 Ileidelb. Catech. Qu. 37, it reads that Christ "an Leib und Seele — den Zorn Gottes
wider die Siinde des ganzen menschlichen Geschlechts getragen hat ;" Question 54 :
" Dass der Sohn Gottes aus dem ganzen menschlichen Geschlecht ihm ein auserwahlte
Gemein zum ewigen Leben durch sein Geist u. Wort in Einigkeit des wahren Glaubens
PART II— CHAP. I.—LUTHERAN DOCTRINES. § 36. MELANCTHON. 423
strict Calvinism had the preponderance among the Reformed, out-
side of Switzerland and Germany,68 and was decidedly expressed
in the Confessio Belgica, 1559, and in the Confessio Gallicana,69
1561.
Basle, under its antistes, Simon Sulzer (since 1553), was in
close union with the new Church of Baden, and did not adopt the
second Helvetic Confession. Sulzer even intended to take part in
Andrea's work on the Formula Concordiae ; hut in the last years
of his life (he died 1585) this intention was frustrated. His sue-
cessor, J. J. Grynaeus, restored Basle to agreement with the rest
of the Swiss churches.70
§ 36.
MELANCTHON'S THEOLOGICAL RELATIONS TO LUTHER.
Versuch einer Charakteristik Mclanchthon's als Theologen u. einer Entwickelung seines
Lehrbegriff's, von F. Galle, Halle, 1840. Phil. Melanchthon, sein Leben n. Wirken, aus
den Quellen dargestellt von K. Matthes, Altenburg, 1841. [C. F. Ledderhose, Life of
Melancthon, transl. from German by G. F. Krotel, New York, 1854. Cox's Life of
Melancthon, Lond., 1815. Mel. und das Interim, Rossel in Studien und Kritiken,
1S44 : comp. Zeitschrift fur d. Hist. Theol., 1851. Mel. Hypotyposea, Schwarz in
von Anbeginn der Welt bis ans End versammle, schutze u. erhalte, u. dass ich dersel-
ben ein lebendiges Glied bin, u. ewig bleiben werdc." On the later controversy, wheth-
er the Catechism teaches universal or particular grace, see Beckhaus, in Illgen's Zeitschr.,
viii. ii. 70. Confessio Helvet. posterior, X. De praedestinatione Dei et electione Sanc-
torum. Deus ab aeterno praedestinavit vol elegit libere et mera sua gratia, uullo homi-
num respectu, Sanctos, quos vult salvos facere in Christo. — Ergo non sine medio, licet
non propter ullum meritum nostrum, sed in Christo et propter Christum nos elegit Deus,
ut qui jam sunt in Christo insiti per fidem, illi ipsi etiam sint electi ; reprobi vero, qui
sunt extra Christum. — Et quamvis Deus norit, qui sint sui, et alicubi mentio fiat pauci-
tatis electorum, bene sperandum est tamende omnibus, neque temere reprobis quisquam
est annumerandus. — Satis perspicuum et firmum habebimus testimonium, nos in libro
vitae inscriptos esse, si communicaverimus cum Christo, et is in vera fide noster sit, nos
ejus sumus. Consoletur nos in tentatione praedestinationis, qua vix alia est periculo-
sior, quod promissiones Dei sunt universales fidelibus, quod ipse ait : petite et accipietis,
omnis qui petit accipit. It is remarkable that the epistle to the Romans is not cited in
this section. Predestination to condemnation is not mentioned, as Bullinger, in particu-
lar, feared that it would be so misunderstood as to represent God as the author of sin ;
see Hess's Bullinger, ii. 40.
68 Beza was a strict supralapsarian. Thus, at the colloquy of Mompelgard, 1586, he
defended against Andrea, the position : Adamum sponte quidem, sed tamen non modo
praesciente, sed etiam juste ordinante et decernente Deo in istas calamitates prolapsum
esse ; see Acta Colloquii Montisbelligartensis, Witteberg, 1613. 4., p. 414, 424, 429. Th.
Beza, Ad Acta Colloqu. Montisbell. Responsio (Partes ii., Genev., 1588, 4.), p. 233.
69 Niemeyer Coll. Confess. Reform., p. 360 u. 311.
70 Hagenbach's Gesch. d. ersten Basler Confession (Basle, 1827), s. 90. The second
Helvetic Confession was formally assented to by Basle first in 1642 ; s. 158.
424 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1618.
Stud. u. Krit., 1855; ibid, on Melancthon's Loci in Stud. u. Krit., 1857; comp. Cor-
pus Reform., vol. xxv.-xxvii. Zum Secular-Andenken Phil. Mel., by J. F. T. Wohl-
farth, 1858.]
When Philip Melancthon came to Wittenberg in 1518, he was
already attached to the reforming tendencies. He there came
into intimate relations with Luther,1 and devoted himself with
great zeal to the study of theology.3 In his Loci Commun. Re-
rum Theologicarum, 1521, he presented the first scientific elabo-
ration of the new doctrine. The theological controversies which
immediately sprung up among the adherents of the Reformation
somewhat cooled his zeal, and at the same time convinced him of
the need of a more thorough philosophical and philological cul-
ture among the theologians. For some years he seemed to aban-
don theology, and to devote himself exclusively to his original
course of study.3 However, in 1526 he took a theological chair,
and began to move more independently in this sphere. He al-
ways esteemed piety and morality as the highest object of all the-
ological pursuits,4 and unity and order as essential conditions of
' Mel. ad Jo. Langium, 11. Aug., 1519, Corp. Ref., i. 10G: Ego et Martini studia et
pias literas et Martinum, si omnino in rebus humanis quidquam, vehementissime diligo,
et animo integerrimo complector. Galle, s. 101.
2 Mel. ad Jo. Schwebelium, Maj., 1520, C. R., i. 190 : Nunc seriae ac necessariae ma-
gis suntoccupationes nostrae, quam fuerunt illae in Suevis olim, cum adhuc iviavuvofxiv.
Galle, s. 109. For the high estimation in which Luther held him, see Lath, ad Jo. Stan-
pitium, 3. Oct., 1519 (de Wette, i. 341): Philippi positiones (against Eck, in Lutheri
Opp., Tom. i., Jen. Lit., p. 345) vidisti ant nunc vides audaculas sed verissimas. Ita re-
sponds, ut omnibus nobis esset id quod est, scilicet miraculum : si Christus dignabitur,
multos ille Martinos praestabit, diabolo et scholasticae theologiae potentissimus hostis :
novit illorum nugas et Christi petram : ideo potens poterit. Amen. Ad Jo. Langium, 18.
Aug., 1520 (de Wette, i. 478) : Ego de me in his rebus nihil statuere possum : forte ego
.praecursor sum Philippi, cui exemplo Heliae viam parem in spiritu et virtute, conturba-
turus Israel et Achabitas. Galle, s. 101, 131.
3 In many letters he expresses the desire to give up the theological lectures. Galle, s. 113.
Mel. ad Spalatin., Jul., 1522, C. R., i. 575. Thcologica, quae praelegere coeperam prop-
ter Baccalaureatum, ut mos est, omittere malim. — Humanarum literarum et multis et
adsiduis doctoribus opus esse video, quae non minus hoc saeculo, quam sophistico illo
negliguntur. Nuper adeo plerosque juvenes languentes revocavi in viam, qui omissa
bene dicendi cura nescio quid sectabantur. Mel. Praefatio ad Lutheri Librum de con-
stituendis Scholis., Aug., 1524, C. R., i. 6G6 : Linguas profecto praecidi oportet iis, qui
pro concionibus passim a literarum studiis imperitam juventutem dehortantur. Nam
admissa barbarie videmus olim labefactatam esse religionem, et vehementer metuo, ne
codem redeat res, nisi manibus ac pedibus pulcherrimum Dei munus, literas, defenderi-
mus. [Comp. L. Koch, Melancthon's Schola Privata, 1859.]
4 Mel. ad Joach. Camerarium, 22. Jan., 1525, C. R., i. 722 : De negotio zuxapiorTias
non aliud adhuc suseeptum video, nisi ut hac occasione in intricatas, obscuras et profa-
nas quaestiones ac rixas conjecti animi a conspectu doctrinae necessariae tanquam tur-
bine quodam auferantur. — Ego mihi ita consents sum, non aliam ob causam unquam
Tit)eu\oyi]Ktvai, nisi ut vitam emendarem.
PART II— CHAP. I.— LUTHERAN DOCTRINES. § 36. MELANCTHON. 425
the efficiency of the Church.5 Hence he was repugnant to the
theological speculations and controversies, which seemed to lose
sight of that object and of these conditions ;6 and he blamed the
violence of Luther in these discussions. He kept himself ready
to sacrifice what was non-essential for the sake of peace,7 and
was impartial in acknowledging what was true in the opinions of
his opponents.8 Thus his doctrinal peculiarities, gradually devel-
oped, and consummated, as to the chief points, in his edition of
the Loci9 of 1535, had for their aim to sunder what was essential
5 Melancthon's judgment expressed to the Landgrave, Philip of Hesse, Sept., 152G,
C. R., i. 821 : Videtur item utile prohibcre dissensiones in concionibus. Rixantur au-
tem non tantum Papistae, sed et adversarii Papistarum saepe multo vehementius quam
alteri. Nonnunquam etiam lis est de lana caprina. Eas dissensiones, quantum fieri
potest, studeat V. Cels. per praefectos cohiberi ita, ut qui sanior videatur solus doceat,
alter taceat prorsus, juxta Pauli regulam. Doceat autem non fidem tantum, sed timo-
rem quoque Dei, cujus jam paene nulla in concionibus mentio fit, ac caritatem, et-inter
praecepta caritatis summum et gravissimum obedientiam erga magistratus. Postremo
rogo Cels. V., ut quantum pie fieri potest, pacis publicae causa veteres cerimonias con-
served Nunquam ritus ac mores sine magnis scandalis mutantur. Et Christianismus
minime in ritibus situs est, sed in timore Dei, fide, caritate et obedientia erga magis-
tratus ; quae utinam tam sedulo docerent concionatores quam strenue vociferantur in
Papam.
6 Postilla Melanthoniana (collecta a C. Pezelio, p. i., Heidelb., 1594 ; p. ii.-iv., Ilano-
viae, 1594. 95. 8.), p. ii., p. 759 : Ego non delector inanibus disputationibus, nee quaero
subtilitates in ullo genere doctrinarum, sed quaero realia et quae utilia sunt in omni vita.
Non est sapientia quaerere praestigias et excogitare nova, aut occupari disputationibus
inutilibus. Galle, s. 234.
7 Mel. ad Alex. Drachstadtium Epist. Nuncupatoria in Scholia in Epist. Pauli ad
Coloss., Haganoae, 1557. ,C. R., i. 874 : Multae hoc tempore controversiae tractantur,
quas hie attingere oportuit. In his explicandis volul non tantum diligentiam meam
probari lectoribus, sed etiam tTriduEiav, quam in ecclesiasticis dissensionibus in m'imis
praestari oportebat. Neque enim aliter aut conservari aut sarciri Ecclesiae concordia
potest. Ad Ge. Spalatinum, 1527, on his instructions to the Visitatores : Tantum me
hoc cavisse, ut sine aeerbitate verborum res nudae proponerentur. Multae mihi causae
fuerunt ejus lenitatis. Nolui enim alere Aurei et similium amentiam, qui putant, uuum
hoc esse docere Evangelium, summa contentione atque amarulcntia debaechari vclut e
plaustris adversus eos, qui a nobis dissentiunt. Neque ignoro, quantum odii apud quos-
dam conciliarit mihi haec mea diligentia ; sed mihi magis spectandum, quid Deo place-
ret, quam quomodo s}-cophantas illos mihi placarem, a quibus nunc ut haereticus, ut fu-
naticus traducor (C. R., i. 898).
8 Mel. ad Casp. Aquilam, Nov., 1527, C. R., iv. 959 : Ego in hac inspectione Ecclesi-
arum maxime volui concordiam constituere. Itaque hortatus sum eos, qui docent Evan-
gelium, ut moderate et sine conviciis suum ofneium faciant : quaedam etiam in doctrina
superioris saeculi probavi, v. c. poenitentiae partitionem, si tamen tribuatur satisfactio
Christi {leg. Christo), eamquc partitionem utilem esse existimo ad docendum.— Nimio
odio Papae quidam omnia bona et mala juxta damnant : ca ex re quanta sint nata
scandala videmus. Quin potius quae poterunt tolerari aut excusari leniamus, ut Eccle-
siae concordiae consulamus. — Multa nunc melius docentur divino beneficio in Ecclesia
quam ante ; sed quaedam melius olim docebant aliqui, quam multi nunc indocti Luthc-
rani. — Quaedam Papistae in nostris non sine causa rcprehendunt.
5 On this second chief edition, see Strobel's Literiirgesch. v. Ph. Mclinclithon's Locis
42G FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
from all that might lead to needless strife or to misunderstandings
that imperiled morality.
In the controversy of Luther with Erasmus he came to see the
danger of strict necessarianism, to which he had been previously
inclined.10 After 1527 he abandoned it by degrees,11 until at
length, in the edition of the Loci in 1535, he came to teach a
synergism on the part of man in the work of conversion, and re-
jected the necessarian view as an error of the Stoics.12
Theologicis, Altdorf u. Niirnberg, 1776, s. 56. Mel. ad J. Camerarium, 2. Sept., 1535,
C. R., ii. 936 : Ego nunc in meis locis multa mitigavi. Ad eund., 24. Dec, 1835, C. R.,
ii. 1027 : In locis meis etiam sicubi videor habere oivripas (ppovrioas, vides me hoc agere,
ut rebus obscuris et intricatis aliquid addam lucis. Nam tu ne malles obsecro me au-
gere ras aKvpoXoyias, w^irip gtwIkov Tiva h irXaTwv'i^ovTa, cum summas rerum vidc-
as me retinere. Neque tamen valde recuso, etiam si qua plaga mihi accipienda ali-
quando erit, habeo enim rationem mei consilii.
10 Loci Theol., 1521. A. 7: Quandoquidem omnia, quae eveniunt, necessario juxta
divinam praedestinationem eveniunt, nulla est voluntatis nostrae libertas. B. 4 verso :
Praediccnt liberi arbitrii vim Pharisaei scholastici : Christianus agnoscet, nihil minus in
potestate sua esse, quam cor suum. — Summa, si ad praedestinationem referas humanam
voluntatem, nee in extemis nee in internis operibus ulla est libertas, sed eveniunt omnia
juxta destinationem divinam. Si ad opera externa referas voluntatem, quaedam videtur
esse judicio naturae libertas. Si ad adfectus referas voluntatem, nulla plane libertas est
etiam naturae judicio. Comm. in Ep. ad Rom., 1524, in cap. 8 : Itaque sit haec certa sen-
tentia, a Deo fieri omnia, tarn bona, quam mala. — Consequitur itaque, ridiculum commen-
tum esse liberum arbitrium. — Nos vero dicemus, non solum permittere Deum creaturis,
ut operentur, sed ipsum omnia proprie agere, ut, sicut fatentur proprium Dei opus fuisse
Pauli vocationem, ita fateantur, opera Dei propria esse, sive quae media vocantur, ut
comedere, bibere, communia cum brutis, sive quae mala sunt, ut Davidis adulterium,
Manlii severitatem animadvertentis in filium. — Constat, Deum omnia facere non per-
missive sed potenter, — ita ut sit ejus proprium opus Judae proditio, sicut Pauli vocatio.
Galle, s. 247.
11 Mel. Enarratio Epist. ad Colosscnses, 1527 : Quia Christus ipse dicit Joh. viii. : cum
loquitur mendacium, ex propriis loquitur, non faciam Deum auctorem peccati, sed natu-
ram conservantem, et vitam et motum impertientem, qua vita et motu diabolus aut im-
pii non recte utuntur.— Claris sententiis traditum est (Joh. vi., Rom. viii.), humanam
voluntatem non habere ejusmodi libertatem, ut justitiam christianam seu spiritualem
efiicere possit, idque ideo, ut discamus, christianam justitiam non tantum esse civilia
opera, seu ejusmodi opera, quae ratio per se cfficit, sed novam quandam vitam prorsus
ignotam impiis.— Habet libertatem voluntas humana in deligendis his, quae ^vx^a
sunt, ut hoc aut illud cibi genus eligere,— habet et vim carnalis et civilis justitiae effici-
endae, continere manus potest a caede, a furto, abstinere ab alterius uxore. With this
agree the Visitation Articles, 1527 (ed. by Strobel, s. 31 and 36.), and the Augsburg Con-
fession, Arts. 18 and 19. He goes a step farther in the tertia editio Enarrationis Epist. ad
Rom., 1532, ad cap. 9 : Scriptores veteres omnes praeter unum Augustinum ponunt, ali-
quam causam electionis in nobis esse. Et recentiores p.a\a /3e/3>j\«)s affirmare audent,
rem totam pendere ex meritis nostris et dignitate nostra, quod ideo falsum esse necesse
est, quia neque justificamur neque salvamur propter dignitatem nostram aut impletio-
nem legis. Verecundius est, quod aliquamdiu placuit Augustino, misericordiam Dei
vere causam electionis esse, sed tamen eatenus aliquant causam in accipiente esse, qua-
tenus promissionem oblatam non rcpudiat, quia malum ex nobis est. Galle, s. 274.
12 Loci Theol., 1535. Be causa peccati et de contingentia, E. verso: Est autem haec
pia et vera sententia, utraque manu. ac verius toto pectore tenenda, quod Deus non sit
PART II.— CHAP. I.— LUTHERAN DOCTRINES. § 36. MELANCTHON. 427
The misapprehension, dangerous to morality, of the formula,
that faith alone justifies, he expressly contended against in the
Visitation Articles,13 1527: in his Loci, 1535, he declared that
good works were the necessary results of faith.11
causa peccati, et quod Deus non velit peccatum. Sed causae peccati sunt voluntas Dia-
boli, et voluntas hominis. E. III. verso: Nee invehenda sunt in Ecclesiam deliramenta
de Stoico fato, aut Trspl tJ}s ai/uy/ojs : nihil eniin habent veri aut firmi, sed sunt merae
praestigiae ac sophisticae coacervationes. Deinde non est obscurum, quantum haec opi-
nio noceat pietati et moribus, si sic sentiant homines, ut Zenonis servulus dicebat, non
debere se plecti, quia Stoico fato coactus esset peccare. Ab his opinionibus decet pios
auribus atque animis abhorrere. De humanis viribus seu de libero arbitrio, E. IV. verso:
Quaeritur, quomodo voluntas sit libera, h. e. quomodo possit obedire legi Dei. — Primum
igitur respondeo: cum in natura hominis reliquum sit judicium et delectus quidam re-
ruin quae sunt subjectae rationi aut sensui, reliquus est etiam delectus externorum ope-
rum civilium. Quare voluntas humana potest suis viribus sine renovatione aliquo modo
externa legis opera facere. — Illud tantum addain, banc ipsam libertatem efficiendae civi-
lis justitiae saepe vinci natural! imbecillitate, saepe impediri a diabolo. — Secundo, Evan-
gelium docet in natura horribilem corruptionem esse, quae rcpugnat legi Dei, h. e, facit,
ne praestare integram obedientiam possimus. — Sciendum est igitur de libero arbitrio,
non posse homines legi Dei satisfacere. Nam lex divina requirit non tantum externa
facta, sed interiorem munditiem, timorem, fiduciam, dilectionem Dei summam, denique
perfectam obedientiam, et prohibet omnes vitiosos affectus. Constat autem, homines
banc perfectam obedientiam in hac corrupta natura non praestare. De hac corruptione
praecipue loquimur, non de externis factis, cum extenuamus libertatem voluntatis. — De-
inde et hoc addendum est : voluntas humana non potest sine Spiritu sancto efficere s-pi-
rituales affectus, quos Deus requiret, scil. verum timorem Dei, veram fiduciam miseri-
cordiae Dei, obedientiam ac tolerantiam afflietionum, dilectionem Dei, et similes motus.
— Neque haec eo dicuntur, ut laqueos injiciamus conscientiis, aut deterreamus homines
a studio obediendi, aut credendi, aut ne conentur. Imo cum a verbo ordiri debeamus,
certe non repugnandum est verbo Dei, sed annitendum ut obtemperemus, et intuenda
promissio Evangelii, quae est universalis. Porro in veris certaminibus haec clarius ju-
dicari possunt, quam in oticsis disputationibus. Nam in vero agone, ubi angimur de
remissione peccatorum, erigere nos debemus et intueri in promissionem. — Et Spiritus
sanctus ibi efficax est per verbum. Sicut inquit Paulus : Spiritus adjuvat infirmitatem
nostram. In hac lucta hortandus est animus, ut omni conatu retineat verbum. Non
est dehorlandus ne conetur, sed docendus, quod promissio sit universalis, et quod debeat
credere. In hoc exemplo videmus, conjungi has causas, Verbum, Spiritum sanctum, et
voluntatem, non sane otiosam, sed repugnantem infirmitati suae. Has causas hoc modo
ecclesiastici scriptores conjungere solent. Basilius inquit : fiovov OiXijcrov, iced b 0eos
■Kpoairavrci. Deus antevertit nos, vocat, movet, adjuvat, sed nos viderimus ne repug-
nemus. Constat enim peccatum oriri a nobis, non a voluntate Dei. Chrysostomus in-
quit: 6 oe 'sKkwv tuv fiov\6fiivov 'iXku. Id aptc dicitur auspicanti a verbo, ne adverse-
tur, ne repugnet verbo. Et nos quidem sic judicare oportet. Non enim indulgere de-
bemus diffidentiae aut desidiae naturali. Sehenkel, ii. 445.
13 Supra, § 34, Note 22.
14 Loci Theol., 1535. De bonis operibus, G. IV. verso: Plane igitur et clare dico: obe-
dientia nostra, h. e. justitia bonae conscicntiae seu operum, quae Deus nobis praeeipit,
necessario sequi debet rcconciliationcm. — Accoptatio ad vitam aeternam, seu donatio
vitae aeternae conjuncta est cum justificatione, i. e., cum remissione peccatorum et re-
conciliatione, quae fide con tin git, juxta illud: quos justificat, eosdem et glorificat (Rom.
viii. 30). Itaque non datur vita aeterna propter dignitatem bonorum operum, sed gra-
tis propter Christum. Et tamen bona opera ita nccessaria sunt ad vitam aeternam, quia
s< qui reconciliationem necessario debent. Ideo Paulus ait : vae mihi si non docuero Evan-
428 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
After he had for a long time held fast to the Lutheran doctrine
of the Lord's Supper, as in agreement with the ancient Church,15
and had been opposed to all union with the Swiss,16 he was first
led to adopt a milder tone by the Dialogus of Oecolampadius,17
and began, after 1531, to declare in favor of a union.18 After the
conference with Bucer in Cassel, at the end of 1534 and begin-
ning of 1535, he decidedly changed his views,19 holding firmly,
from this time on, that the internal reception of Christ and union
with him is all that is essential in the Lord's Supper.20
odium (1 Cor. ix. 1G). Item : qui talia agunt, regnum Dei non possidebunt (Gal. v. 21).
Requiruntur autem non solum externa civilia opera, sed etiam spirituales motus, timor
Dei, fulucia, invocatio, dilectio, et similes motus. — Sed non satis est docere, quod obedi-
entia nostra necessaria sit : addendum est enim, quomodo placeat Deo, cum constet,
ncminem satisfacere legi. — Et necessaria est ilia obedientia, et placet Deo, sed in recon-
ciliatis, et est justitia, non quia legi satisfacit, sed quia jam personae placent.
15 He seeks to show this agreement in the work : Sententiae Patrum de Coena Domini
cum praef. ad Myconium, March, 1530. Galle, s. 390.
16 Mel. ad H. Baumgartnerum, 17. Maj., 1529 (Corp. Ref:, i. 1070) : Quaeso, ut quan-
tum poteris, des operam, ne recipiantur Cingliani in ullius foederis societatem. Neque
enim convenit impiam sententiam defendere, aut confirmare vires eorum, qui impium
dogma sequuntur, ne latius serpat venenum. Cf. ad eund., 20. Jun., 1529, 1. c, p. 1077.
17 Oec. Dialogus, quid de Eucharistia Veteres turn Graeci, turn Latini senserint, 1530.
is written against the Sententiae of Melanctl.on, to show that Augustine did not teach
the manducatio oralis, that particular passages from other Fathers are interpolated, etc.
18 Mel. ad Bucerum, Apr., 1531 (Corp. Ref., ii. 498): De nostris negotiis nihil habeo
quod scribam, nisi quod spercm, aliquando inter nos veram et solidam concordiam coi-
turam esse idque ut fiat Deum oro, certe quantum possum ad hoc annitar. Nunquam
enim placuit mini haec violenta et hostilis digladiatio inter Lutherum et Cinglium. Me-
lius illi toti causae consultum fuerit, si sinamus paulatim consilescere has tragicas con-
tentiones. Ad eund., 10. Oct., 1533 (1: c, p. G75).
19 Mel. ad J. Brentium, 12. Jan., 1535 (C. R., ii. 823): 'Opw ok 7ro\\as twv irakaiwu
<rvyypa(j)iwv p.apTvpia<s tlvai, a'i avtv upfpifioXias ip/njvEuovm to pvuTi'iptov -mpi tuttov,
Kat Tpo'7rLKw<s' kvavriai ok pupTvpiui titrlv v viwT!.pai j) voQoi (the Dialogues of Oecolam-
padius had manifestly helped him to a knowledge of this). "Zkitttiov ok nal vp~iv, d ira-
Xatas yyai^jjs inrspaa-rri'^iTE. <r(poopa ok ev^oip^jv T)/i> tvaifii'i kKxXijcriav TaVTijv SLkiiu
ouaiaai autv cro^ia-TiKJ/s kol tivev TvpavvlSos. And right after his return from Cassel
he wrote about the negotiations there had with Bucer — ad J. Camerarium, 10. Jan., 1535
(1. c, p. 822): Meam sententiam noli nunc requirere, fui enim nuneius alienae, etsi pro-
fecto non dissimulabo quid sentiam, ubi audiero, quid rcspondeant nostri. Schenkel,
i. 552.
20 Loci Thcol., 1535. De Coena Domini, N. VIII.: Supra dictum est, Sacramentum
ceremoniam esse additam promissioni, in qua Deus nobis aliquid exhibet. Sic et haec
Coena est Sacramentum, debet enim intelligi ceremonia addita summae totius Evange-
lii, quod et complectitur in ipsis verbis : hie est calix novum testamentum, i. e., testimo-
nium novae promissiohis. Est et summa Evangelii seu promissionis in his verbis : hoc
est corpus meum quod pro vobis dalur, item : hie est sanguis qui pro multis effundltur in re-
missionem peccatorum. Principalis igitur finis hujus ceremoniae est, ut testetur, nobis
exhibcri res in Evangelio promissas, scil. remissionem peccatorum et justificationem
pro)iter Christum. — Deinde sic prodest haec ceremonia, cum fidem addimus, scil. qua
credimus promissa contingere, nosque consolamur; et hoc spectaculum oculis atque
animo objicitur, ut nos ad credendum admoneat, ct fides in nobis exsuscitetur. Christus
PART II.— CHAP. I.— LUTHERAN DOCTRINES. § 36. MELANCTHON. 429
Melancthon's doctrinal views were widely diffused by his nu-
merous hearers, and gained the majority of the academical teach-
ers in "Wittenberg. Luther was magnanimous enough to distin-
guish between what was essential in religious doctrines and their
dogmatic form of statement ; and thus the small body of his strict-
est adherents, at the head of whom was Nicholas von Amsdorf,
never fully succeeded in making him mistrustful of his true
helper.21
cnim testatur ad nos pertinere beneficium suum, cum nobis impertit suum corpus, ct nos
sibi adjungit tanquam membra, qua non potest alia conjunctio cogitari propior. Testa-
tur item se in nobis efficacem fore, quia ipse est vita : dat sanguinem, ut testetur, se nos
abluere. — Multae autem et horribiles de hoc Sacramento controversiae extiterunt. Dis-
putatur de verbis Coeuae, an sit in his verbis metaphora : hoc est corpus meum. Quaeri-
tur de Missa, an sit quaedam oblatio facienda et applicanda pro aliis vivis et mortuis, ut
mereatur eis remissionem seu culpae seu poenae ; quid differant opus sacerdotis et laici.
Hae controversiae et aliae his vicinae facile dijudicari possent, si non esset mutata vetus
Ecclesiae consuetutlo in hac ceremonia tractanda. Atque utinam synodus eas pie et
feliciter explicet. Ego nee auctor nee assertor ullius novi dogmatis esse volo, quod non
habet Ecclesiae veteris probata testimonia. Non enim contemno Ecclesiae catholicae
judicium et auctoritatem. Quid autem de verbis Coenae senserint ecclesiastici scripto-
res, ex dictis eorum apparet. Paulus inquit: Panis est communicatio corporis Christi,
poculum est communicatio sanguinis Christi. Itaque datis his rebus, pane et vino, in Coe-
na Domini, exhibentur nobis corpus et sanguis Christi. Et Christus vere adest Sacra-
mento suo, et efflcax est in nobis, sicut Hilarius inquit : quae sumpta et hausta faciunt,
ut Christus sit in nobis, et nos in Christo. Mirum profecto et ingens pignus sum mi crga
nos amoris, summae misericordiae, quod hac ipsa Coena testatum vult, quod seipsum
nobis impcrtiat, quod nos sibi adjungat tanquam membra, ut sciamus, nos ab eo diligi,
respici, servari. Mel. ad Vitum Theodorum, 23. Apr., 1538 (Corp. Ref., iii. 514) : Ego
ne longissime recederem a veteribus, posui in usu sacramentalem praesentiam, et dixi,
datis his rebus Christum vere adesse et efficacem esse. Id profecto satis est. Nee ad-
didi inclusioncm, aut conjunctionem talem, qua affigeretur ™ iipTw to crw/ua, ant ferru-
minaretur, aut misceretur. Sacramenta pacta sunt, ut rebus sumptis adsit aliud. — Quid
reqniris amplius? Et hue decurrendum est tandem, nisi defendas illud, quod nonnulli
jam dicunt, separatim tradi corpus ct sanguinem. Id quoque novum est, ac ne Papist is
quidem placiturum. Error foecundus est, ut dicitur, multas quaestiones parit ilia pby-
sica conjunctio : an separatim, an sint inclusae partes, quando adsint, an extra usum?
Horum nihil legitur apud veteres. Nee ego, mi Vite, inveham has disputationes in Ec-
clesiam, eoque tarn parce dixi in Locis dc hoc negotio, ut a quaestionibus ill is juventu-
tem abdticerem. On his agreement with Calvin, see Calvinus ad Farellum, Mart., 1539
(Calv. Epistolae, ed. Genev., 1575, p. 12) : Cum Philippo fuit mihi multis de rebus col-
loquium (in Frankfort, March, 1539, see Henry, i. 244) : de causa concordiae ad eum
prius scripseram, ut bonis viris de ipsorum sententia certo possemus testari. Miseram
ergo paucos articulos, quibus summam rei breviter perstrinxeram. lis sine controversia
ipse quidem assentitur : sed fatetur esse in ilia parte nonnullos, qui crassius aliquid re-
quirant, atque id tanta pervicacia, ne dicam tyrannide, ut diu in periculo fuerit, quod
eum videbant a suo sensu nonnihil alienum. Quanquam autem non putat constare soli-
dam consensionem, optat tamen, ut haec concordia, qualiscunque est, fovcatur, donee
in unitatem suae veritatis nos Dominus utrinquc adduxcrit. De ipso nihil dubita, quia
penitus nobiscum sentiat.
21 How Luther thought about the attacks on Mclancthon (§ 34, Note 25), ad M< 1.. 27.
Oct., 1527 (de Wette, iii. 215): Scribis tc Magellan a quodam, quod poenitentiam a ti-
morc Domini incipi docaeria in visitatione vestra. Scripsit ; imilia fere Mag. Eislebius,
430 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
When Caspar Cruciger, in 1536, first made public the Melanc-
thonian formula — Bona opera non quidem esse causam efficien-
tem salutis, sed tamen causam sine qua non22 — it was violently
assailed by Cordatus.23 Luther, whom Amsdorf tried to rouse
up,24 disapproved, indeed, of the formula, but so fully conceded the
right intention of it, that the opponents had to drop their com-
plaint.25
sed ego pugnam istam verboram non magni pitto, praesertim apud valgum. Nam timor
poenae et timor Dei qi/.am differant, facilius dicitur syllabis et Uteris, qua.m re et affectu
cognoscitur. Thus, too, he would certainly have judged in after years about most of
the attacks upon him. Mel. ad Vitum Theodorum, 22. Jun., 1537 (Corp. Ref., iii. 383) :
Scis me quaedam minus horridc dicere de praedestinatione, de assensu voluntatis, de
necessitate obedientiae nostrae, de peccato mortali. De his omnibus scio re ipsa Luthe-
rum sentire eadem, sed ineruditi quaedam ejus <popTiKwTtpa dicta, cum non videant quo
pertineant, nimium amant. Nee ego cum illis pugnandum mihi esse duco. Fruantur
suo judicio. Mihi tamen concedant homini Peripatetico, et amanti mediocritatem, mi-
nus Stoice alicubi loqui.
22 Supra, Note 14.
53 Strobel's Literiirgcsch. v. Mel. Locis Theol., s. 97. Ratzeberger, edited by Neu-
decker, s. 81. Galle, s. 345.
24 Amsdorf. ad Lutherum, 14. Sept., 153G (Corp. Ref., iii. 1G2), an announcement of
the false doctrine. Melancthon, who knew only by report about the intrigues against
him, wrote in respect to them — ad Lutherum, Jonam, Bugenhagium, et Crucigerum, 1.
Nov., 1536, 1. c, p. 179.
25 Mel. ad Vitum Theodorum, 22. Jun., 1537 (C. R., iii. 383): Equidem studeo omni
officio tueri concordiam nostrae Academiae, et scis in hoc genere me etiam artis aliquid
adhibere solere. Nee hostili animo videtur in nos esse Lutherus. Heri etiam admodum
amanter de his controversiis mecum collocutus est, quas movit Quadratus (Cordatus),
cum quidem ego disputarem, quam tragicum spectaculum futurum esset, si velut Cad-
mei fratres inter nos ipsi depugnaremus. Cruciger ad Vitum Theodorum, 10. Jul., 1537,
1. c, p. 385: Existimo, te vidisse jam propositiones Lutheri nuper disputatas respon-
dente Petro Ravo. Ibi cum forte repeterem cujusdam argumenta de hac propositione,
quod nova obedientia sit necessaria ad salutem, adductis ad id Scripturae locis, tametsi
D. negabat sibi placere hoc sic dici necessariam ad salutem, quod vulgus fortasse non
recte intelligeret; hoc mihi prolixe concedebat, quod sit effectus necessario sequens jus-
tificationem. (According to an account of Friedr. Myconius, in Just. Menius Bericht
von der bittern Wahrheit, 1559, M. 3., Luther, in this disputation, did not say that the
position, "that good works are necessarj' to salvation," was altogether objectionable,
but said that the position, "that good works are necessary to justification," was so.)
Quod ego sane aecipiebam, cum de re viderem eum non dissentire, etiamsi quaedam
vttotkXijpws dicere solebat, ut de batuentibus vocabulis philosophicis, praesertim illud,
quod Philippo respondebat de abrogatione legis, etiam obligationem sublatam esse,
quasi sentiens, non solum quoad justiiicationem et condemnationem nullam esse vim
legis, sed etiam debitum obedientiae abolitum. Male hoc habuit nostrum, sed noluit
cam rem porro agijare. Then, upon the calumnies of the opposite party, with the re-
mark : Lutherus quidem ipse satis ostendit, hoc sibi displicere. Melancthon changed
the passage in his Loci (cf. Note 14), in the edition of 1538, so as to read : Haec nova
spiritualitas ita necessaria est ad vitam aeternam, ut reconciliationem necessario scqui
debeat, without being farther attacked for it. In the Instructions of the Wittenberg di-
vines to F. Myconius, when he was sent to England in 1538, he was expressly enjoined
not to contend about the position that good works are necessary to salvation, if justifica-
tion through faith alone was recognized ; see Just. Menius, ubi supra. Meanwhile Me-
PART II.— CHAP. I.— LUTHERAN DOCTRINES. § 3G. MELANCTHON. 43 1
Meanwhile, as Melancthon had advised the court preacher, Ja-
cob Schenck, in Freiburg (at the beginning of 1537), to yield about
receiving the Lord's Supper under one species,20 an attempt was
made to bring him into suspicion with the Electoral Court and
with Luther as to his general doctrine about this sacrament ;27
but no abiding impression could be made. Luther, on the contra-
ry, decidedly took Melancthon's part, when Agricola, doubtless en-
. lancthon afterward also avoided the expression, ad vitam aetcrnam, adhering to the
statement : obedientia nostra necessario sequi debet reconciliationem, which formula is
also found in the Loci of 1535 ; see Note 14.
26 Strobel's Literiirgesch. von Mel. Locis Theol., s. 112. Matthes, s. 185.
17 In the Weimar archives there is a document professing to report inquiries address-
ed to Luther and Bugenhagen, b}- the Chancellor Briick, in the presence of the Elector,
May 5, 1537 (C. R., iii. 3G5), and in which these two men are asked about the deviations
of Melancthon and other irregularities, and at the same time are put under obligation
to observe a strict silence about this inquiry. The document is doubtless genuine, so
far as this, that such an examination was intended ; but that it really took place, is only
noted on the back of the document in another handwriting; and this is manifestly in-
correct. For, 1. In the reported investigation mention is reproachfully made of the
changes (up to that time most unimportant) made in the Augsburg Confession, in the
new edition bj' Melancthon ; and if this really took place, how can we explain the im-
portant changes in the edition of 1540, and Luther's agreement with them? 2. Bruck's
letter to the Elector, October, 1537, refers to another examination of Luther, which had
to do only with the doctrine about the Lord's Supper, and which, as is very plain from
the narrative, could not have been preceded by any similar conference. In this letter it
is said (C. R., iii. 427) : " Doctor Martinus sagt und bekennt, dass er nimmermehr ge-
meint hatte, dass Philippus noch in den Phantaseyen so steif steckte. Daraus ich ver-
stunde, dass ihme Philippus das Schreiben Ew. Chf. G. (?) an Doctor Jacob (Schenk)
verborgen gehabt. Er zeigte darneben an, er hatte wohl allerlei Vorsorge, und konnte
nicht wissen, wie Philippus am Sacrament ware. Denn er nennte es nicht anders,
hielte es auch nur fur eine schlechte Ceremonien, hatte ihn auch lange Zeit nicht sehen
das heil. Abendmal empfahen. Er hatte auch Argumente gebracht nach der Zeit als er
zu Cassel gewest, daraus er vernommen, wie er fast Zwinglischer Meinung ware. Doch
wie es in seinern Herzen sti'mde, wisse er noch nicht. Aber die heimlichen Schreiben
und Rathe, ' dass unter den Tyrannen einer das Sacrament moge in einerlei Gestalt
empfahen,' giiben ihm seltsame Gedanken. Aber er wollte sein Herz mit Philippo
theilen, und wollte ganz gern, dass sich Philippus als ein holier Mann nicht mochte
von ihnen und von der Schul allhier thun ; denn er that ja grosse Arbeit. Wiirde er
aber auf der Meinung verharren, wie er aus dem Schreiben an Dr. Jacob vermerkt, so
musste die Wahrheit Gottes vorgehen." Melancthon about this time expected an ex-
amination (ad Camerar., 11. Oct., C. R., iii. 420, ad Vitum Theod., 13. Oct., p. 429 : Heri .
intellexi scriptos articulos mihi proponendos. Sed certi nihil habeo, est enim mirifica
occultatio), which did not come oft', since meanwhile Agricola had again come forward
with his Antinomianism, and Schenck had joined him. Mel. ad Vitum Theod., 25.
Nov., 1537, 1. c, p. 152: Post illas nuper de me deliberationes habitas etsi dies mihi
dicta crat, tamen Lutheri morbus impediit, nc quid ageretur, deindc fuerunt induciae.
Et Fribergensis ille o^fxi'iyopoi ita rait, ut displiceat suo theatro. Vociferatur turpiter
contra legem ilia aroira, quae somniabat Islebius, Christiauis nullam legem praedican-
dam esse. De hac ipsa re jam litigat per literas Islebius cum Luthero. Vide, quale
doctrinae genus isti inepti pariant, qui nostras in his materiis accuratas et /uttfoot/ak
distributiones fastidiunt, et suas quasdam uKvpoXoyius amant, quibus applaudunt in-
docti.
432 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
couraged by these circumstances, again tried to insist upon his
Antinomian views in opposition to Melancthon.28 Melancthon re-
mained in the position of collocutor of the Wittenbergers,29 and
was ever conscious of his essential agreement with Luther,30
which was also conceded by the latter, who always spoke with
high veneration of his Philip.31 As to the new edition of the
Augsburg Confession in 1540, the so-called Variata, afterward
so much calumniated,32 no one at that time thought of taking of-
28 See above, § 34, Note 27. But still the machinations of the opponents continued ;
Mel. ad Vitum Theod., 22. Mart., 1538, C. R., iii. 503: Amsdorfius Luthero scripsit, vi-
peram eum in sinu alere, me significans : omitto alia multa. Ad Jo. Camcrarium, 27.
Nov., 1539, 1. c, p. 840 : Me dolores animi, quos tuli toto triennio acerbissimos et conti-
nuos, et caeterae quotidianae aerumnae ita consumserunt, ut verear me diu vivere non
posse. To this time of controversy also belong the recommendations of ecclesiastical
unit}- in academical orations : De puritate doctrinae in Ecclesia conservanda, 1536, C.
Ref., xi. 272 ; and De concordia et communicatioue studiorum atque operarum, 1537,
p. 329.
29 In Smalcald, Febr., 1540, Matthes, s. 197; in Worms, Nov., 1540, s. 207; in Ratis-
bon, Apr., 1541, s. 218.
30 Testamentum Melanchthonis, 1540, C. R., iii. 825. After he had here spoken of his
faith and his labors for the new Church, he says : Nee meum consilium fuit, ullam no-
vam opinionem serere, sed perspicue et proprie exponere doctrinam catholicam. quae
traditur in nostris Ecclesiis, quam quidem judico singulari Dei beneficio patefactam esse
lils postremis temporibus per Dr. Martinum Lutherum, ut Ecclesia repurgaretur et in-
stauraretur, quae alioqui funditus periissct. — Ago autem gratias Rev. D. Doctori M. Lu-
thero, primum quia ab ipso Evangelium didici, deinde pro singulari erga me benevolen-
tia, quam quidem plurimis beneficiis declaravit, eumque volo a meis non secus ac pa-
trem coli. Ego, quia vidi et comperi praeditum esse excellenti et heroica vi ingenii et
multis magnis virtutibus ac pietate, doctrina praecipua, semper eum magni feci, dilexi,
et colendum esse sensi.
31 Luth. ad Mel., 18. Jun., 1540 (when Melancthon was staying in Weimar, on the
journe}- to Hagenau), in de Wette, v. 293: Mirum est, quam desideramus te vidcre. —
Nos tecum, et tu nobiscum, et Christus hie et ibi nobiscum. — Nos, qui te sincere ama-
mus, diligenter et efficaciter orabimus. When Luther immediately afterward found
Melancthon sick unto death in Weimar, he exclaimed, when he first saw him, " God
help ! how the devil has reviled this organon to me !" and then he prayed mightily,
and spoke to Melancthon words of the tenderest love. See Ratzebcrger, by Neudecker,
s. 102.
32 Conf. Aug. a. 1540 a Mel. edita variata ilia, accurate reddita et illustrata a Mich.
Weber, Halis, 1830, 4. The most important change was in Article X. This originally
read : De Coena Domini docent, quod corpus et sanguis Christi vere adsint et distribu-
antur vescentibus in Coena Domini, et improbant secus docentes. But in the Variata :
De Coena Domini docent, quod cum pane et vino vere exhibeantur corpus et sanguis
Christi vescentibus in Coena Domini. The first form was considered by the Catholics in
Augsburg, 1530, as in agreement with their doctrine ; and so the Philippists (Melanc-
thonians) justified the necessity of a change. The second formula undoubtedly had re-
spect to the Concordia with the Swiss, then existing; and the Calvinists could afterward
find in it their own doctrine. Comp. Ueber das Verhaltniss der veriinderten Augsb.
Conf. zur unveranderten, Rudelbach's unci Guericke's Zeitschr. f. d. Luther. Theol. und
Kirche, 1851, iv. C40.— The German Confession, subscribed by the princes in Augs-
burg, was changed by Melancthon in later editions only verbally, and thus has had 1.0
editio variata.
PART II.-CHAP. I.-LUTHERAN DOCTRINES. § 36. MELANCTHON. 433
fense at it.33 On the other hand, the Cologne project of a Ref-
ormation, which appeared in 1543, but which was not known in
Wittenberg until 1544, aroused new divisions34 by its section on
the Lord's Supper, which was drawn up by Bucer, but approved
by Melanothon. The sharp censure of Amsdorf was more readily
welcomed by Luther, because he at that time was suffering in his
bodily health, and was in a bitter mood on account of the state of
affairs in Wittenberg ;35 and he had also been made very excitable
by the controversy with the Swiss,36 then renewed, just upon this
33 It was considered as a revision, which made the Confession more plain ; very much
praised by Brenz (Brent, ad Vit. Theodor., 1541, C. R., iv. 737), and immediately used
at the colloquy of Worms, January, 1541, without any heed being paid to Eck's excep-
tions on account of the alteration of the text (see Melancthon's Report, C. R., iv. 34) by
the Elector (who yet in his Instructions had specially desired that the colloquists should
abide by the Augsburg Confession) or by Luther (Weber's Gesch. d. Augsb. Conf., ii.
312). On the contrary, Luther wrote to the Elector, May 10, 1541 (de Wette, v. 357), as
to the Ratisbon negotiations, which were a continuation of those at Worms : " Zulctzt
bitten wir, E. K. F. G. wollten M. Philippus u. den Unsern ja nicht zu hart schreiben,
damit er nicht abermal sich zu Tod grame. Denn sie haben ja die liebe Confession
ihnen furbehalten, und darin noch rein unci fest blieben, wenn gleich alles fe3'let." As
long as Melancthon lived the Variola was universally used without objections, even by
the most decided opponents of Melancthon, as Westphal, and in the Weimar Confuta-
tion-Book (Strobel's Apologie Melanchthon's, s. 131 ff.), until it was first rejected by
Flacius in the Weimar disputation with Striegel, 15G0 (Disp., p. 127), and then by the
party of the Duke of Saxony, at the Naumburg Diet of the Princes, 15G1 (Salig's Gesch.
d. Augsb. Conf., iii. 669), and at the colloquy in Altenburg, 1560 (infra, § 38, Note 17), as
being favorable to the Sacramentarians and Calvinists. Peucer declared, in Praef. in
Ph. Mel. Opp., p. i., 1562: Fuit autem posterior (editio emendatior Aug. Conf.) scripta
a Philippo, mandante, recognoscente et approbante Luthero, et necesse fuit, earn scrili
propter adversarios, quod multa cavillarentur illi, quae oportuit explicari, ut occasiones
et argumcnta talium cavillationum — eis adimercntur. On the other hand, the divines
of the Duke of Saxony maintained at Altenburg, 1560 (Acta, the Wittenberg edition, fol.
253, b) : " Es wissen auch viel Christen, dass Lutherus selbst wider dieselbige Aenderung
oftmals geredt, Beschwerung daruber gehabt, und gesaget, dasselbe Buch ware auch
nicht Philippi, sondern der christl. Kirchen Bekenntniss, darum gebiihre es ihme als
einem Privaten nicht, nach seinem Gutdunken und Wohlgefallen dasselbe zu verneuern
oder zu verandern." But yet Peucer's allegation was repeated by men who were not at
all on the side of the Philippists. Nic. Selneccer, Catalogus Brevis Praecipuorum Con-
ciliorum, Francof. ad M. 1571. 8., p. 97 : Recognita est Aug. Conf. posterior, relegente et
approbante Luthero, tit vivi adhuc testes affirmant. Dav. Chytraus Hist. d. Augsb. Conf.,
2te Ausg., 1577, and Mart. Chemnitius, Judicium de Controversiis quibusdam circa quos-
dam Aug. Conf. Articulos (ed. Polyc. Leyser., Viteberg, 1594), p. 7, say, at least, that
it was brought forward at the conference at Worms with the approbation of Luther ;
comp. Strobel's Apologie Melanchthon's, s. 85. Weber's Gesch. der Augsb. Conf., ii. 291.
34 See Div. L, § 8, Note 18.
35 In many letters at this period Luther bewails his feeble state of health. On his
controversy with the Wittenberg jurists, who declared private betrothals valid, see his
letters to the Elector, Jan. 22, 1544 (de Wette, v. 615) ; to the consistory in Wittenberg
(s. 618). His aversion to luxurious habits, especially in female dress, is expressed to
his housekeeper, July, 1545 (s. 752).
36 See Div. L, § 8," Note 26 ; supra, § 35, Note 38.
VOL. IV.— 28
434 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
matter of the Lord's Supper. The friendly relations between the
two men seemed to be endangered ;37 but Melancthon had most
to undergo from the strict Lutherans. Luther regained his com-
posure, and the attack upon Melancthon38, from which he shrunk,
was not made. Soon afterward the latter drew up the proposals
for union, which were to be handed in to the Emperor (the so-
called Wittenberg Reformation) ;39 and Luther hesitated as little
as did the other Wittenberg theologians to subscribe them (Jan.
14, 1545), though they breathed throughout the pacific spirit of
Melancthon.
37 Mel. ad M. Buccrum, 28. Aug., 1544 (C. R., v. 474) : (Lutherus) rursus tonare coe-
pit vehemeutissime irspl guttvov kvpiukov, et scripsit atrocem librum, qui nondum editus
est, in quo ego et tu sugillamur. Fuit his diebus hanc ipsam ob causam apud Amsdorfi-
uni, quem unum ad hujus consilii societatem adhibet, habetque unum laudatorem hujus
impetus. Landgrave Philip besought Chancellor Briick to pacify Luther, and to pre-
vent an open rupture between him and Melancthon, Oct. 12, 1544 (p. 501). The Elector
also commissioned Bruck to endeavor to keep Luther from writing against Melancthon,
April 26, 1645 (p. 746). To this period, and to the years 1536-39, Melancthon refers in
his declaration— ad Chph. a Carlowiz, 28. Apr., 1548 (C. R., vi. 880) : Tuli antea servi-
tutem paene deformem, cum saepe Lutherus magis suae naturae, in qua (piXovuKia erat
non exigua, quam vel personae suae vel utilitati communi serviret. When this decla-
ration became known, and excited great attention, he excused it in a letter to Th. a
Malzan, 13. Sept., 1549 (C. R., vii. 462) : Et fortasse quid significet <pi\6i>HKo<; non con-
siderant. Non est crimen sed -n-dOos, usitatum heroicis naturis, quod nominatim Pericli,
Lysandro, Agesilao tribuunt scriptores. Et omnino erant in Luthero heroici impetus.
Nee minim est, nos, quorum naturae sunt segniores, interdum mirari illam vehementiam.
38 He alluded to him with the highest honor in his Praef. ad Tom. i., Opp. Lutheri,
5. Mart., 1545: Nunc extant methodici libri quam plurimi, inter quos loci communes
Philippi excellunt, quibus theologus et Episcopus pulchre et abunde formari potest, nt
sit potens in sermone doctrinae pietatis.— Eodem anno (1518) jam M. Philippus Melan-
thon a Principe Friderico vocatus hue fuerat ad docendas literas graecas, baud dubie ut
haberem socium laboris in theologia. Nam quid operatus sit Dominus per hoc organum,
non in literis tantum, sed in theologia, satis testantur ejus opera, etiamsi irascatur Satan
et omnes squamae ejus.
39 Corp. Ref., v. 578. Here, p. 584, it is proposed to establish confirmation: "Niim-
lich, so ein Kind zu seinen mundigen Jahren komme, offentlich sein Bekenntniss zu ho-
ren, unci zu fragen, ob es bei dieser einigen gottlichen Lehre u. Kirchen bleiben wollt,
und nach der Bekenntniss und Zusage mit Auflegung der Hande ein Gebet thuen."
To the Lord's Supper are to be admitted (s. 588) those who, "vorhin verhiirt und absol-
virt sind, und nicht in offentlichen Lastern verharren, welche auch rechten Verstand
liaben sollen, was dieses Sacrament sey. niimlich Niessung des wahren Leibes unci Blutes
Christi, und wozu diese Niessung zu thuen, namlich dass der Glaub erwecket und gc-
starkt werde : dieweil uns Christus durch diese seine Ordnung seinen Leib und Blut
gebe, dass er uns gewisslich zu Gliedmassen mache, vergebe uns unser Siind aus Gna-
den um seines Todes willen, nicht von wegen dieses unsers Gehorsams, wolle uns gna-
diglich erhciren und regim, etc. Item, dass wir fur seinen Tod und Auferstehung u.
alle Gaben hie danken. Item, dass wir hiebei auch erkennen, dass wir Eines Heilands
Christi Gliedmass sind, und sollen gegen alien Gliedmassen Lieb u. Gutes erzeigen un-
serm Hailand Christo zu gefallen," etc. S. 598, a proposal again to recognize bishops
and to obey them : " Wenn sie anfahen, zu pflanzen reine Lehre des Evangelii und
christi. Reichung der Sacramentc."
PT. II.— CH. I.— LUTHERANISM. § 37. PHILIPPISTS AND FLACIANISTS. 435
In the last months of Luther's life the friendly relations between
the two men were wholly restored.40 But Luther saw long be-
forehand that the existing dissension, no longer reined in by him,
would lead to an open rupture after his death.41
§ 37.
CONTROVERSY OF THE PHILIPPISTS AND THE STRICT LUTHERANS, TO
THE DEATH OF MELANCTHON, 1560.
The unfortunate results of the Smalcald war were the occasion
of the outbreak of this controversy. The Augsburg Interim, and
the tyranny with which it was carried out in Southern Germany,
aroused the wrath of all the adherents of the Reformation ; and
thus the strict disciples of Luther, who tried to imitate this man
of genius in all respects with a slavish exactness,1 received great
applause for their violent opposition to the Interim. "When Me-
lancthon, on the other hand, in his despondency,2 allowed himself
to be used by the Elector Maurice, who was generally considered
as an apostate, in drawing up a second Interim,3 his friends com-
plained of him,4 and his enemies began at once a most bitter war-
fare against him and his followers in Electoral Saxony (the Phil-
40 Chancellor Bruck reported to the Elector, Jan. 9, 1546 (C. Ref., vi. 10), that Luther
advised not to send Melancthon to Ratisbon, and then said : "That Philip was a true
man, neither shy of nor avoiding any body ; but for this service he was weak and sick.
—If we were to lose the man from the university, half the university would go off with
him."
41 From the Weimar archives Seckendorf reports (Comm. de Lutheranismo, iii. 165)
that Luther, in his severe illness at Smalcald, 1537, had said to the Elector, fore, ut post
mortem suam discordia in Academia Wittenbergensi oriretur, et doctrinae suae mutatio
fieret.
1 Postilla Melanthoniana, i. 319 : (Polypragmosyne) nonnunquam oritur ex Ka/co£ti\/a
seu imitatione prava alieni exempli, ut multi nunc volunt similes esse Luthero: prae-
texunt zelum, qui est sine scientia, tumultuantur de rebus incognitis, non inquirunt
fontes negotiorum. De talibus inquit Polybius : Multi volentes videri similes magnis vi-
ris, cum 'ipya imitari non possint, imitantur Traptpya et producunt in theatrum stultitiam
suam. — Calvini Secunda Defensio contra Westphalum, 1556 (Opp., viii. 679) : 0 Lu-
there, quam paucos tuae praestantiae imitatores, quam multas vero sanctae tuae jactan-
tiae simias reliquisti !
2 His letter to Christoph v. Carlowitz, a councilor of the Elector Maurice, 28th Apr.,
1548 (C. R., vi. 879), which soon became known, made a particularly unfavorable im-
pression about him.
3 See Div. I., § 9, Notes 17, 18.
* Brentius ad Mel. ineunte anno 1549, C. R., vii. 289. Ant. Corvinus ad Mel., 25.
Sept., 1549, in Illgen's Zeitschr. f. d. Hist. Thcol., ii. ii. 226. Calvin, ad Mel., 1550
(Calv. Epistt., ed. Genev., p. 89).
43G FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
ippists).5 When as yet there were only reports in circulation
about the new Interim, Matthias Flacius Illyricus,6 Professor of
the Hebrew language in "Wittenberg, assailed it as designed to re-
store the Papacy.7 Then from Magdeburg, to which city he had
fled from Wittenberg in April, 1549, he began to fight against the
Leipsic Interim,8 which had in the mean time (December, 1548)
been published, in conjunction with the strict Lutherans who
were living in Magdeburg, Nicholas von Amsdorf, Matthew Ju-
dex, Nicholas Gallus, to whom were added John Wigand, preach-
er at Mansfeld, and Caspar Aquila, Superintendent in Saalfeld.
It was particularly urged against it that the Church ought not to
allow what were really matters of indifference (adiophora, the
5 Planck, iv. 184. Schriftenverzeichniss in Salig's Hist. d. Augsb. Conf., i. 631.
6 M. Flacii 111. Leben u. Tod, by J. B. Ritter, Frankf. u. Leipzig, 1725. E. A. H.
Heimburgius de Matth. Flacio 111., Jenae, 1839. M. Flac. 111., a lecture by Dr. A.
Twesten, with appendices, and an essay on Melancthon's relation to the Interim, by H.
Rossel, Berlin, 1844. [Comp. W. Preger, M. Flacius Illyricus und Seine Zeit. Erste
Halfte. Erlang., 1859. W. Gess, Gesch. d. Prot. Dogmatik, i. 56 sq.]
7 Thus he had also described it to the Hamburg preachers, Hamburgenses ad Me-
lanth., 16. Apr., 1549, C. R., vii. 367. And Agricola had written that the Saxon divines
had wholly agreed to the Augsburg Interim ; and Melancthon had written to a friend :
Ego non recuso ferrc servitutem in adiaphoris salva doctrina; and in the Juterbock Re-
cess (Div. I., § 9, Note 17) adopted the words : " Und in Mitteldingen soil man alles
halten, wie es die alten heil. Viiter gehalten haben, und jenes Theil jetziger Zeit audi
noch halt." The consequence of this, said the Hamburgers, would be, ut sub adiapho-
rorum appellatione Ecclesiae omnes impios usus, profanationes et corruptelas rursus ob-
trudant, atque hac astutia nostram doctrinam et religionem ex fundamento evertaut, et
Papismi impietates omnes restituant ; utque hoc astute efficiant, adiaphororum com-
mento fascinant pios animos.
8 Flacii Narratio Actionum et Certaminum, drawn up by him for the Strasburg di-
vines, 1568 (in Conr. Schlusselburgii Catalogus Haereticorum, lib. xiii., Francof., 1599,
p. 802), gives the chief corruptions thus : Fuit abjecta diserte formula sola fides, sicut ea
Philippus inde a comitiis Augustanis non libenter usus est, qui earn ibi teste Cochlaeo il-
lis cesserat, et contra accepta, principally. Fuit comprobata papistica doctrina liberi ar-
bitrii in Interim.— Fuit renovatum Pseudoapostolorum dogma de operum necessitate ad
salutem, seu causa sine qua non,— olim anno 1536, gravissime anathematizatum a Lu-
thero reliquisque theologis in publica disputatione, postquam per integrum annum ea
controversia illic agitata et examinata esset (comp. § 36, Notes 22-25. In the Interim
it stands only, that good works are necessary, but not that they are necessary for salva-
tion). Non abfuit etiam fides formata, ut ex Juterbacensi diplomate patet. Fuit con-
sensum, ut redderetur jurisdictio Episcopis ordinariis et etiam supremo (as in the Wit-
tenberg Plan of Reform, subscribed by Luther, § 36, Note 39). Fuit corrupla doctrina
de poenitentia, addita confessione et satisfactione, exclusaque fide, quae etiam a sacra-
mentis separatur. Fuit restituta confirmatio (as in the Wittenberg Reformation) et ex-
trema unctio. Usus quoque carnium tempore jejunii et duobus illis diebus vetitus.
Vulgares cautiones ecclesiasticae Lutheri et aliorum sublatae, et in earum locum Grego-
rianus boatus cum latina lingua restitutus. Missa tanquam quicldam diversum a com-
niunione instaurata (false), in qua etiam expresse Confiteor. Decretum fuit, ut credere-
tur et doceretur quicquid Ecclesia statuisset, confirmaudi videlicet concilii et potestatis
papalis gratia. Et alia hujua generis innumera portenta.
PT. II.— CH. I.-LUTHERANISM. § 37. ADIAPIIORISTIC CONTROVERSY. 437
Adiaphoristic Controversy)* to be forced upon it by a hostile
power. At the same time, in this controversy the. milder form-
9 Conr. Schliisselburgii Catal. Haereticorum lib. xiii. de Adiaphoristis et Interimistis.
Planck, iv. 174. Melancthon's excuses, ad Francofurtenses, 29. Jan., 1549, C. R., vii.
321 : Omnes sani intelligunt, naturae hominis convenire ordinis elegantiam in publicis
congressibus. — Volo et deinceps semper eandem vocem verae doctrinae servari, et nullos
recepi impios cultus. In caeteris autem rebus ostendamus modestiam et tolerantiam in
servitute. — Praeterea majus est scandalum deserere Ecclesias propter causas non maxi-
mas, aut praebere causam judiciis populi, qui diceret, nos propter parvas res pertinacia
nostra attrahere bella ; quam praebere adversariis qualemcunque occasionem calumni-
andi nostram moderationem. — Nee propterea amittitur libertas Christiana, si recte doce-
bimus. Nam corda scient, tales ritus non esse cultus Dei, sed alia majora opera, veram
fidem, etc. Sine hac doctrina, et sine his virtutibus libertas externa in cibis, vestitu et
similibus adiaphoris non est libertas Christiana, sed nova politia, gratior fortasse populo,
quia pauciora vincula habet.— In hac nostra infirmitate cum primum veteres ritus abo-
liti sunt, magna fuit et docentium, et opinionum et locorum dissimilitudo. Aliqui pri-
vatam absolutionem prorsus aboleverant, quod cum non sit recte factum, etiam ante hoc
tempus restitui earn optavi.— Nee restitutio aliorum rituum mediorum praevaricatio est,
cum doctrinae puritas retinetur. Comp. Paul Eber, by Chr. H. Sixt, Heidelberg, 1843,
s. 183, and Eber's Narrative, s. 237. In reply, Calvinus ad Mel., 1550 (Epist. ed. Ge-
nev., p. 90): Tu si ad cedendum fuisti mollior, id tibi vitio a multis verti, non est quod
mireris. Adde, quod eorum, quae tu media facis, quaedam cum Dei verbo manifesto
pugnant. Nimis praecise fortassis quaedam alii urgent, atque ut in contentionibus fieri
solet, odiose quaedam exagitant, quibus non inest tantum mali. Verum si quid in re-
bus divinis intelligo, tarn multa Papistis abs te concedi non oportuit, partim quia lax-
asti, quae verbo suo Dominus adstringit, partim quia proterve Evangelio insultandi
materiam dedisti. Cum circumcisio adhuc licita esset, annon vides, Paulum, quia ver-
suti ac malitiosi aucupes insidias piorum libertati tendebant, illis profectam a. Deo cere-
moniam pertinaciter negare ? Itaque ne ad momentum quidem se illis cessisse gloria-
tur, quo Evangelii Veritas integra maneret apud gentes. — Alia, ut nosti, tua est, quam
multorum conditio. Plus enim ignominiae ducis vel antesignani trepidatio, quam gre-
gariorum militum fuga sustinet. — Itaque plures tu unus paululum cedendo querimonias
et gemitus excitasti, quam centum mediocres aperta defectione. Mel. ad Flacium, 5.
Sept., 1556, C. R., viii. 841 : Cum doctrina retineretur integra, malui nostros hanc servi-
tutem subire, quam deserere ministerium Evangelii ; et idem consilium me Francis de-
disse fateor. Hoc feci ; doctrinam confessionis nunquam mutavi. Ego etiam de ritibus
his mediis minus pugnavi, quia jam antea in plerisque Ecclesiis harum regionum re-
tenti erant. Postea vos contradicere coepistis. Cessi, nihil pugnavi. Ajax apud Ho-
merum proelians cum Hectore contentus est cum cedit Hector, et fatetur, ipsum victo-
rem esse. Vos finem nullum facitis criminandi. Quis hoc hostis facit, ut cedentes et
arma abjicientes feriat? Vincite, cedo, nihil pugno de ritibus illis, et maxime opto, ut
dulcis sit Ecclesiarum concordia. Fateor etiam hac in re a me peccatum esse, et a Deo
veniam peto, quod non procul fugi insidiosas illas deliberationes. The Formula Con-
cordiae gives the point of controversy precisely and correctly : X. De Ceremoniis Eccle-
siasticis : Una pars sensit, quod persecutionis tempore (quando confessio fidei edenda
est), etiamsi adversarii Evangelii in doctrina nobiscum non consentiant, tamen sana et
salva conscientia liceat quasdam dudum abrogatas ceremonias (quae per se adiaphorae,
et a Deo neque praeceptae neque prohibitae sunt) postulantibus id et urgentibus adver-
sariis restituere, et hoc modo cum iis in rebus illis per se adiaphoris conformem quan-
dam rationem instituere posse. Altera vero pars contendit, quod persecutionis tempore
(quando confessio fidei requiritur) adversariis, illaesa conscientia et sine jactura veritatis
coelcstis, restitutione rerum adiaphorarum gratineari non possimus : praesertim quando
adversarii hoc agunt, ut aut vi manifesta aut occultis machinationibus sinceram doctri-
nam opprimant, et paulatim falsa dogmata in Ecdesias nostras reducaut.
438 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
ulas of the Melancthonian theology were declared to be corrup-
tions of pure doctrine, and then were made the occasion, one aft-
er another, of as many special controversies. Thus the Witten-
berg divine, George Major, was led by an attack of Nicholas von
Amsdorf to declare (1552) the necessity of good works to salva-
tion.10 Thereupon the Majoristic controversy broke out with great
violence,11 in which Justus Menius, Superintendent of Gotha, was
also involved.12 The "Wittenbergers conceded that that phrase
might easily be misunderstood, but not that it was absolutely
false,13 and let Major stay in his post as teacher ; and they were
10 To Amsdorf s work, " Dass Dr. Pommer und Dr. Major Aergerniss und Verwirrung
angericht," Magdeburg, 1551. 4., appeared the reply: "Auf des ehrenwiirdigen Herru
Niclas v. Amsdorf 's Schrift Antwort G. Majors." Wittenberg, 1652. 4. Major there
writes, C. 1, verso: "Das bekenne ich aber, dass ich also vormals gelehret, und noch
lehre, und forder alle mein Lebtag also lehren will, dass gute Werk zur Seligkeit nothig
sind, und sage Offentlichen und mit klaren und deutlichen Worten, dass niemands durch
bose Werk selig werde, und dass auch niemands ohne gute Werk selig werde, und sage
mehr, dass wer anders lehret, auch ein Engel vom Himmel, der sey verflucht;" [that
good works are necessary to salvation, that no one can be saved by bad works, nor with-
out good works, etc.] In further explanation [that good works can not effect forgive-
ness or justification ; that those gifts are received alone through Christ, and by faith],
C. 11, verso: "Dass, wiewol wir also lehren, dass die Werk zur Seelen Seligkeit von
nothen, dass dennoch solche gute Werk das nicht wirken oder verdienen konnen oder
mogen, dass uns die Siinde vergeben, die Gerechtigkeit zugerechnet, der h. Geist und
das ewige Leben gegeben werden : denn solche herrliche himmlische Giiter sind uns al-
leiu durch den Tod unsers einigen Mittlers und Heilands Jesu Christi erworben, und
miissen allein durch den Glauben empfangen werden : dennoch miissen auch gute Werk,
nicht als Verdienst, sonder als schuldiger Gehorsam gegen Gott vorhanden seyn." In
his sermon, delivered soon after, on "Paul's Conversion," Leipz., 1553, 4, D. 3, he says,
— "that works are not to attain salvation, but to maintain salvation, and so far necessary
that the not doing them is a certain sign that faith is dead."
11 C. Schliisselburgii Catal. Haeret., lib. vii. de Majoristis. Salig, i. 638. Planck,
iv. 469. G. Thomasius, das Bekenntniss der Evangel. Luth. Kirche in der Consequenz
seines Princips, Nurnberg, 1848, s. 100.
12 Planck, iv. 512.
13 Melanchthonis Sententia, 1553. C. R., viii. 194 : Cum dicitur, nova obedientia est
necessaria ad salutem, Papistae intelligunt bona opera esse meritum salutis. Haec pro-
positio falsa est ; ideo ilium modum loquendi mitto. Et tamen dici usitatum est : nova
obedientia est necessaria, npn ut meritum, sed necessitate causae formalis ; ut cum dico :
paries albedine necessario est albus. — Necessarium autem significat : coactione extortum
— (aut) ordinalum immutabili ordine : sic dicitur : in angelis, Maria bona opera sunt ne-
cessaria, videlicet ordinata immutabili ordine divino, quo creatura subjecta est creatori.
Melancthon's Memorial to the Senate of Nordhausen, Jan. 13, 1555, C. R., viii. 410 : He
earnestly advised the preachers who were there contending about the proposition — " Good
works are necessary to salvation," to let it drop, [on account of the different ways in
which it was understood ; and also that the}' should stop discussing Dr. Major and his
affairs in the pulpit. As to the ambiguity of the proposition, he further speaks of the
sense in which necessarium and debitum are used in the discussion, some understanding
them as equivalent to, extortum coactione, others as implying only the order and plan
of divine wisdom. Others, again, went so far as to say that good works were more inju-
rious than bad works. And Dr. Jiickel (Agricola) and Naogeorgius (Kirchmaier) main-
PT. II— CH. I.-LUTIIERANISM. § 37. CALVINISTIC CONTROVERSY. 439
accordingly accused of holding the same error. Thereupon Joa-
chim Westphal, preacher in Hamburg, renewed the sacramental
controversy against Calvin and Peter Martyr,14 undoubtedly with
tained that a man may have justifying faith even while knowingly violating the divine
law. To which Dr. Luther replied, that by sins against the conscience faith is expelled ;
and that good works are not mere outward works, but repentance, thankfulness, etc.] :
"Weil doch alsbald diese Dcutung angeluinget wird, als sollten gute Werke Verdienst
seyn der Seligkeit ; zum Andern, dass sie audi Doctoris Majoris Person und Sach nicht
auf den Predigtstuhl bringen, sondern stellen dieses zu seiner sell) Erklarung. Und ist
diese Disputation aus vielen vorigen frevelen Reden von zwanzig Jahren her verursacht.
Etliche wollen diese Rede nicht dulden : gute Werke sind nothig ; oder also : man muss
gute Werke thun ; wollen diese zwei Worter necessitas und debitum nicht haben : und
stund der Ilofprediger (Agricola) derselbigen Zeit, und spielet mit dem Wort muss : ' das
Muss ist versalzen;' verstund necessarium und debitum fiir erzwungen durch Furcht
der Strafe, extortum coactione, und redete hohe Wort, wie gute Werke ohne Gesetz kii-
men. So doch necessarium und debitum nicht erstlich heisset extortum coactione, son-
dern die ewige und unwandelbare Ordnung gottlicher Weisheit, und der Herr Christus
und Paulus selbst diese Worte necessarium und debitum brauchen. Ein andrer sagt :
dem Glauben waren gute Werk schadlicher denn hose Werk. Darnach kamen Doctor
Jackel (Agricola) und Naogeorgius (Thorn. Kirchmaier, 1544, C. R., v. 290), die rissen
das Loch noch weiter auf, und verstunden die Proposition: sola fide justificamur also:
es behielte ein Mensch den Glauben und heil. Geist, wenn er gleich wider Gottes Gesetz
wissentlich thate, als da David den Ehebruch und Todschlag that. Nahmen weg den
Unterscheid der todtlichen Sunde und der bosen Neigung in Ileiligen. Und ist des
Naogeorgi Schrift davon durch den— Herzog Joh. Friedrich— an— Doctorem Martinum
gesandt worden, der darauf geantwortet und deutlich geschrieben vom Unterscheid der
Sdnden, und dass durch Siind wider das Gewissen der heil. Geist und Glaube ausge-
stossen wiirden.— Wahrhaftiger Glaub ist nicht ohne Werk im Herzen, oh sie gleich
nicht Verdienst seyn, causae justificationis, sondern folgen dem Glauben. Und ist eine
grobe Rede, so man spricht von dem bekehrten Morder am Kreuz, er habe nach der Bc-
kehrung nicht gute Werke gehabt. Denn Werke heissen nicht allein iiusserliche Tha-
ten, sondern auch im Herzen Reu, Anrufung, guter Vorsatz, Danksagung, Geduld, wel-
che Tugenden sind Friichte des heil. Geistes." Comp. the Responsum de Controversia
Schweinfurtiana, 13. Nov., 1559, on the same subject, C. R., ix. 969. Major, in his "Be-
kenntniss v. d. Artikel der Justification," Wittenberg, 1558. 4., vindicated his orthodoxy,
and concluded with the proposal " not to make use of the phrase, ' good works are neces-
sary to salvation,' on account of their false interpretation," saying that he had "for
some years refrained from using it." Still his opponents were not satisfied, but demand-
ed recantation. Andreas Musculus, professor in Frankfort-on-the-Oder, a follower of
Agricola, and a violent foe of Melancthon, said, in an address, 1558, " Those that teach
that we must do good works belong to the devil, with all who follow them," and was
involved in a controversy about it with his colleague, Abdias Praetorius (S. Th. Wald
Controversia de bonorum Operum Necessitate inter Musculum et Praetorium agitata,
Diss., Lips., 1786. 4.). Amsdorf wrote a work with the title, " That the proposition, good
works are hurtful to salvation, was [is] a right true Christian proposition," 1559. 4. ; that
is, works by which it is hoped to deserve grace and salvation ; and thus the matter be-
came a frivolous oxymoron.
14 First against the Consensus Tigurinus, 1549, see § 35, Note 51, and against Petri
Martyris Vermilii Florentini de Sacramento Eucharistiac in celeberrima Angliae Schola
Oxoniensi Tractatio, Tiguri, 1552. In the preface of Jo. Wolphius to the latter, after a
characterizing of the Lutheran doctrine of the Lord's Supper, it is added : hujus quidem
opinionis Martinum Lutherum auctorem et patronum fuisse ferunt : — eum errorem Pe-
trus Martyr omnem diligentissime refutavit. Thus was the attack opened. Westphal
now wrote : Farrago Confusanearum et inter sc Dissidentium Opiuionum de Coena Do-
440 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
respect to the Philippists, who agreed with Calvin, though they
did not openly say so (the Calvinistic Controversy).15 The Swiss
at first kept silence; but when John a Lasko,16 driven from En-
gland (1555) under Mary, with his French Reformed Church,
was refused admission into Denmark and Northern Germany with
bitter expressions of religious hatred,17 Calvin and Bullinger, in-
censed by this fanaticism, came forward in defense of their doc-
trine.18 Calviu claimed to agree with the Augsburg Confession,
mini ex Sacramentariorum Libris congesta, Magdcb., 1552 ; also, Recta Fides de Coena
Domini ex Verbis Apostoli Pauli et Evangelistarum demonstrata, Magdeb., 1553.
15 Planck, v. ii. 1. Ebrard's Dogma v. heil. Abendmale u. s. Gesch., ii. 525.
16 Excellent statements on the matter in controversy in Jo. a Lasco Ep. ad Alb. Har-
denberg, Emdae, 1546 (Gerdesii Scrinium Antiquarium, ii. G29) : Ego enim tanti non
facio dissidium hoc de dementis Sacramentorum, posteaquam de mysteriis convenit, ut
propter elementa scindi velim societatem et caritatem christianam. Mysterium porro
omnium summum in Coena esse puto communionem corporis et sanguinis Christi : in
hoc vcro nullum usque dissidium video : omnes enim ingenue fatemur, nos in Coena
vero Christi corpori et sanguini vere etiam communicare, quicunque verbo illius credi-
mus. Quid jam attinet, quo modo id fiat anxie et curiose disquirere, atque hoc nomine
turbas in Ecclesia non necessarias excitare, quam alioqui satis affligi et perturbari ab
hostibus nostris videmus ? Excitent eas, qui volent, me illarum socium non habebunt.
Mihi ea corporis et sanguinis Christi manducatio satis est, quam Dominus ipse ore suo
nobis ad salutem nostram satis esse testatur, dum illi addit vitae aeternae promissionem,
non facta interim mentione ullius alterius manducationis. — Quare hanc ipsam et non ali-
am manducationem Coenae usu in animo meo renovo, fidemque illius in animo raeo ex
Christi institutione obsigno, ne mihi excidat unquam. [Bartels, in Z. f. d. Theol., 18G0.]
17 Joh. Utenhovii (one of their preachers) Simplex et Fidelis Narratio de instituta ac
demum dissipata Belgarum aliorumque peregrinorum in Anglia Ecclesia, ac potissimum
de susceptis postea illius Nomine Itineribus, Basil., 15G0, is the chief source, but not
without exaggerations; see Pontoppidan's Kirchenhist. v. Danemark, iii. 317; Neue
Beitr. von alten und neuen Theol. Sachen, 175G, s. 596, 750 ; Gittermann, in Vater's
Kirchenhist. Archiv, 1825, ii. 150. — Planck, v. ii. 36. [Bartels, in Zeitschr. f. deutsche
Theol., I860.]
18 Jo. Calvini Defensio Sanae et Orthodoxae Doctrinae de Sacramentis, quam minis-
tri Tigurinae Ecclesiae et Genevensis ante aliquot annos brevi Consensionis Formula
complexi fuerunt, Nov. 28, 155-1 (in the Opp. Calvini, ed. Amstel., T. viii. p. 618, under
the titles Consensio Mutua and Consensionis Capitum Expositio). — Westphali Collecta-
nea Sententiarum D. Aur. Augustini de Coena Domini, Ratisp., 1555. — Lasco Purgatio
Ecclesiae peregrinorum Francofurtensis, 1555. Calvini Secunda Defensio contra West-
phalum, Jan., 1556, dedicated to the Ministris et sinceris Dei cultoribus in Saxonicis
Ecclesiis et Germania inferiore (Opp., viii. 659). Bullingeri Apologetica Defensio, qua
ostenditur, Tigur. Eccl. ministros nullum sequi dogma haereticum in Coena Domini,
Febr., 1556. — Confessio Fidei de Eucharistiae Sacramento par ministros Ecclesiarum
Saxonicarum (Magdeburg, Eisleben, Bremen, Hildesheim, and Liibeck), Magdeb., 1557.
Further works by Brenz, Erhard Schnepf, Erasm. Alber, Paul v. Eitzen, Westphal. —
Calv. Ultima Admonitio ad Joach. Westphalum, cui nisi obtemperet, eo loco posthac
habendus erit, quo pertinaces haereticos haberi jubet Paulus, 1557 (Opp., viii. G85). —
Westphali Justa Defensio adv. insignia Mendacia Jo. a Lasco, 1657, ejusd. Apologia con-
fessionis de Coena Domini contra corruptelas et calumnias Jo. Calvini scripta, Ursellis,
1558. — Th. Bezae De Coena Domini Plana et Perspicua Tractatio, in qua Jo. Westphali
Calumniae refelluntur, 1559 (Tract. Theol., i. 211 ; comp. Theod. Beza, by Baum, ii. 48).
Calvin's Leben, by Henry, iii. i. 308. Bullinger's Leben, by Hess, ii. 213.
PART II.— CHAP. I.— LUTIIERANISM. § 37. CRYPTO-CALVINISTS. 441
and appealed to the authority of Melancthon as its author.19 His
opponents, on the other hand, with hardly-dissembled scorn, endeav-
ored to prove that, during the lifetime of Luther, Melancthon had
taught only the Lutheran doctrine of the Lord's Supper.20 In spite
of all these charges Melancthon kept silence.21 Then the Philip-
pists, scattered through the north of Germany, began to be stig-
matized as Crypto-Calvinists.22 John Timann, preacher in Bremen,
in a work against the Sacramentarians, 1555, first insisted upon
the ubiquity of Christ's body as a settled dogma,23 and most of the
Bremen preachers subscribed to it. The cathedral preacher, Al-
bert Hardenberg, was attacked as a Crypto-Calvinist on account
of his decided opposition to them.24 In the violence of the strife
15 Calvini Sec. Defensio, 1556 (Opp., viii. G75) : repeto,— in confessione, qualis Ratis-
bouae (at the colloquy in Ratisbon, 1511, the Variata) edita fuit, verbuni non extare
doctrinae nostrae contrarium. Si qua in sensu ambiguitas incidat, nullum magisido-
neum esse interpretem, quam auctorem ipsum, cui etiam id honoris pro suo merito facile
pii omnes et eruditi deferent. Ejusd. Ultima Admonitio, 1557 (1. c, p. 687) : Ego si te-
mere comperiar Philippi nomine abusus, nullas ignominiae notas recuse — Solum quod
dixi et quidem centies si opus sit, confirmo, non magis a me Philippum quam a propriis"
visceribus in hac causa posse divelli. Letters of Calvin to Melancthon, asking him to
break his silence, dd. 6. Cal. Sept., 1554 (Epist., ed. Gen., p. 133), 3. Non. Mart., 1555
(p. 157), 10. Cal. Sept., 1555 (p. 162), 3. Non. Aug., 1557 (p. 185).
20 A new edition of Phil. Mel. Sententiae Vett. aliquot Scriptorum de Coena Domini
(§ 36, Note 15) cum praef. Nic. Galli, quae secundae hujus editionis causam ostendit et
alia continet lectu utilia, Ratisponae, 1554. In the preface it is said: Cumque reperi-
antur, qui etiam Philippi auctoritate errorem hunc molliant et insinuent, etsi causa haec
non nititur homiuum suffragiis, operae pretium tamen me facturum arbitrabar (ac quod
nee auctori recte improbari possit), si hanc olim editam ab ipso confessionem darem re-
cudendam. — Quoquo modo suspicentur aut opinentur aliqui de sententia Philippi in re
sacramentaria, nos earn clare hie expressam demonstramus, et gratias ipsi agimus pro
collectis veterum suffragiis. Westphal then wrote, Clarissimi viri, Ph. Melanchtbonis
Sententia de Coena Domini, ex Scriptis ejus collecta, Hamburg., 1557.
21 Mel. ad. Calvinum, 14. Oct., 1554, C. R., viii. 362: Quod — me hortaris, ut repri-
mam ineruditos clamores illorum, qui renovant certamen irtpl ApToXaTptLas, scito, quos-
dam praeeipue odio mei earn disputationem movere, ut habeant plausibilem causam ad
me opprimendum. Ad U. Mordeisen, 15. Nov., 1557, C. R., ix. 374: Si mihi conccda-
tis, ut in alio loco vivam, respondebo illis indoctis sycophantis et vere et graviter, et di-
cam utilia Ecclesiae.
22 Thus, in Schwerin, the jurist Justus Jonas; in Rostock, the magister Rudolph
Mi'inchhausen ; Wigger's Kirchengcsch. Mecklenburgs, s. 144.
23 Farrago Sententiarum Consentientium in Vera et Catholica Doctrina de Coena Do-
mini— contra Sacramentariorum dissidentes inter se Opiniones— collecta per Jo. Timan-
lium Amsterodamum, Francof., 1555. A sketch of this work in Dan. Gerdes Hist. Mo-
tuum Eeclesiasticorum in civitate Bremensi ab a. 1547-61 (in Scrinium Antiquar., v. 1,
also printed separatelj-), p. 91. A section of the work, p. 225-299, was to prove, quod
Christi corpus ubique sit, eo quod Verbum caro factum est, et quod sedet ad dextram
Patris.
24 A Ilardenbergii Positiones adv. Ubiquitatem Corporis Christi in Farragine Jo. Am-
jterodami, in Gerdes, p. 96: § 13. Quare juxta formas loquendi tain Scripturae sacrae
quam veteris Ecclesiae concludo adversus imaginariam et admodum nuper istam reper-
442 .FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
many zealots were brought to the outskirts of transubstantiation.25
Melancthon contended unreservedly against these new excrescen-
ces, and never denied, in the public declarations he had occasion
to make, his essential agreement with Calvin on the Lord's Sup-
per ; but ho avoided saying any thing upon the peculiarities of
the Lutheran doctrine, in order to get rid of a disagreeable con-
troversy.26
The Flacianists were the ruling party in Magdeburg, Ducal
Saxony, and the north of Germany ; the Philippists in Electoral
Saxony alone. On the other hand, the larger part of the Evan-
gelical churches of the country (particularly in Pomerania, Hesse,
and Southern Germany) looked upon the controversy with such a
degree of impartiality, that, with all their attachment to Luther's
doctrine, they still acknowledged the great services of Melanc-
thon, and blamed the violence of the Flacianists.27 But as they
did not prevent the latter from speaking their high words, these
seemed to have more influence than they really possessed. They
even went so far as to summon Melancthon, January, 1557, to a
recantation, which, however, he refused to make.28
tarn pantitopian, quam ubiquitatem vocant : Christum hominem ubique esse propter per-
sonae unitatem, non autem ejus carnem vel humanitatem.
25 Melancthon's Memorial to the Palatine Elector, 1. Nov., 1559, C. R., ix. 962:
Acerrime pugnant Papistae, et eorum similes, ut dicatur corpus Christi extra sumtio-
nem inclusum esse speciebus panis, aut pani, et postulant adorationem, sicut Morlinus
Brunsvigae dixit : Thou must not say, " Mum, mum," but thou must say, " What is
this which the priest has in his hand?" (a phrase imitated from one in a letter of Luther
to the council and congregation of Frankfort-on-the-Maine, 1533 (Walch, xvii. 2435) ;
but there the concluding words are, "what bread and wine are in the sacrament?")
Sarcerius jubet delapsas particulas colligi, et erasa terra comburi. So, too, in Salig,
iii. 528.
26 Ebrard's Dogma v. h. Abendmale, ii. 464.
27 Brentius ad Mel., 6. Nov., 1552, C. R., vii. 1129 i Te latere nolui, utut alii de me
judicent, me inter hyperboreas illas rixas non solum veterem nostram amicitiam, sed
etiam veterem sententiam irtpi dinaioavvii?, quam divina dementia a vobis praeceptori-
bus didici, retinere. Coepi te semel animo meo, ut o-zctDos Christi, complecti, et doctri-
nam Ecclesiae a vobis traditam ut consentaneam sacrae Scripturae agnoscere. — Mihi in
hac rerum perturbatione non aliud relictum videtur, quam ut optem tibi animum excel-
sum, qui ista contemnat, ac non dcfatigetur sua officia Ecclesiae probare.
28 On all these attempts at compromise, see Planck, vi. 25. In the C. R., ix. 23, are
the acts in the negotiations at Wittenberg, January, 1557, with the divines of Lower
Saxony (particularly Morlin, Superintendent in Brunswick, V. Curtius, Superintendent
in Liibeck, Paul von Eitzen, Superintendent in Hamburg). On the conditions proposed
to Melancthon, p. 36: 2. Rejiciantur omnes contrarii errores Papistarum, Interimista-
rum, Anabaptistarum, Sacramentariorum. 3. Ex articulo de justificatione tollantur
omnes corruptelae, pugnantes cum sincera doctrina apostolica, et Augustana confes-
siono, praecipue corruptelae de necessitate operum ad salutem. 5. Ne fiat conciliatio
cum Papistis de ceremoniis, nisi prius convcnerit de doctrina, et ipsi desierint esse perse-
PT. II.— CH. I.— LUTHERANISM. § 37. SYNERGISTIC CONTROVERSY. 443
After Flacius had entered upon a theological professorship at
Jena. April, 1557, this University became the centre of the strict
Lutherans ; as, too, it had been destined to be a firm citadel of
pure Lutheranism, against the degenerate Wittenberg, by the
princes of the duchy, the pious martyr, John Frederick, and his
son, John Frederick the Second. Theologians from Jena, depu-
ties of the Duke of Saxony, brought their disputes even into the
religious conference with the Catholics at Worms, September,
1557, and so put an end to the colloquy.29
The beginning of 1558, Amsdorf, as if for the consecration of
the new Jena University, attacked the Propositiones de Libero
Arbitrio, 1555, of Dr. Pfeffinger ;30 and Flacius then turned the
controversy against the Melancthonian synergism,31 defending, in
cutores doctrinae. 6. Tempore persecutionis edatur ingenua confessio, et non admitta-
tur servitus pugnans cum libertate Christiana. 7. Petinms quoque amanter a Rev. Do-
mino praeceptore, ut publico quodam scripto contestari velit, suam sententiam de rebus
adiaphoris et necessitate operum ad salutem cum nostrarum Ecclesiarum confessione
conjunctam esse.
23 Acts, C. R., ix. 221. Planck, vi. 129. This aroused so much attention that Pope
Paul IV. wrote at once to Ferdinand, 14. Nov., 1557 (Raynaldus, 1557, No. 32) : Cum
maxima cura et sollicitudine afficeremur ex impiorum consiliis, quos Wormatiam con-
rluxisse audiebamus ; — ipse misericordiarum pater et Deus totius consolationis animum
nostrum erexit, et hujusmodi inter eos, ut audivimus, dissidia excitavit, ut non acrius
cum catholicis quam inter se certare et dissidere, alii alia dogmata defendentes, coepc-
rint ; qua quidem tarn idonea occasione allata, cum in manu tua, carissime fili, sit, im-
pia eorum consilia dissipare, nonne pro tua perpetua in Deum pietate et catholicae reli-
gionis studio eniteris, ut ea peste Germaniam liberes ? praesertim cum in eo non solum
Ecclesiae paci, sed regnis tuis et Romano imperio consulturus sis, noli per Deum immor-
talem tantae apud homines gloriae, noli tanti apud Deum meriti tempus amittere !
30 Oeffentliche Bekenntniss der reinen Lehre des Evangelii u. Confutatio der jetzigen
Schwiirmer durch Nic. v. Amsdorf, Jena, 1558. 4.
31 M. Jo. Stolsii (court preacher to the Duke of Saxony), Refutatio Propositionum
Pfeffingeri de Libero Arbitrio, cum praef. M. Jo. Aurifabri. M. Flacii Illyrici de eadem
Controversia, October, 1558. Flacius de Originali Peccato et Libero Arbitrio, two dis-
putations, 1558, and November, 1559, also appended to the Disp. Vinariensis, p. 243.
Now first was attention directed to the changes which Melancthon had introduced into
his edition of the Loci Theol., 1548, in the section De humanis virions, s. de libero arbi-
trio, and which was ever afterward regarded as the leading passage for synergism : Vidi
multos non Epicuracos, qui cum essent in aliquo moerore propter suos lapsus, disputa-
bant : quomodo sperem me recipi, cum non sentiam, in me transfundi novam lucem et
novas virtutes ? Praeterea si nihil agit liberum arbitrium : interea, donee sensero, fieri
illam regenerationem de qua dicitis, indulgebo diflidentiae et aliis vitiosis affectibus.
Haec Manichaea imaginatio horribile mendacium est, et ab hoc errore mentes abdu-
cendse sunt et docendae, agere aliquid liberum arbitrium. — Ncc admittendi sunt Mani-
chaeorum furores, qui fingunt, aliquem esse numerum hominum, quos vocant vXikous
Kal xoucota, qui converti non possint. Nee fit conversio in Davide, ut si lapis in ficum
verteretur. Sed agit aliquid liberum arbitrium in Davide, cum audivit objurgationem
et promissionem, volens jam et libere fatetur delictum. Et agit aliquid ejus voluntas,
cum se sustentat hac voce : Dominus abstulit peccatum tuum. Cumque conatur se hac
voce sustentare, jam adjuvatur a Spiritu S. juxta illud Pauli ; Evangelium est potcntia
444 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
opposition to it, unconditional predestination (the Synergistic Con-
troversy).2,1 In vain did the Evangelical princes, assembled at
Frankfort, try to put an end to all these controversies by a con-
siderate and candid declaration — the Frankfort Recess,33 of March
Dei ad salutem non repugnanti, i. e., non contemnenti promissionem, sed asscntienti et
credenti. — Si tantum exspectanda esset ilia infusio qualitatum sine ulla nostra actione,
sicut Enthusiastae et Manichaei finxerunt: nihil opus esset ministerio evangelico, nulla
etiam lucta in aniniis esset. Sed instituit Deus ministerium, ut vox accipiatur, ut pro-
missionem mens cogitet et amplectatur, et, dum repugnamus diffidentiae, Spiritus S. si-
mul in nobis sit efficax. Sic igitur illis, qui cessationem suam excusant, qui putant, ni-
hil agere liberum arbitrium, respondeo : immo, mandatum Dei aeternum et immotum
est, ut voci Evangelii obtemperes, ut filium Dei audias, ut agnoscas mediatorem. Quam
tetra sunt haec peccata, nolle adspicere donatum generi humano mediatorem, Filium
Dei ? Non possum, inquies. Immo aliquo modo potes. Et cum te voce Evangelii sus-
tentas, adjuvari te a Deo petito, et scito, Spiritum S. efficacem esse in ea consolatione.
Scito, velle Deum hoc ipso modo nos convertere, cum promissione excitati luctamur no-
biscum, invocamus et repugnamus diffidentiae nostrae et aliis vitiosis affectibus. Ideo
veteres aliqui sic dixerunt, liberum arbitrium in homine Jacultatem esse applicandi se ad
gratiam, i. e., audit promissionem, et assentiri conatur, et abjicit peccata contra consci-
entiam. Talia non fiunt in diabolis : discrimen igitur inter diabolos et genus humanum
consideretur. Fiunt autem haec illustriora, considerata promissione. Cum promissio
sit universalis, nee sint in Deo contrariae voluntates, necesse est, in nobis esse aliquam
discriminis causam, cur Saul al>jiciatur, David recipiatur, i. e., necesse est, aliquam esse
actionem dissimilem in his duobus. Haec dextre intellccta vera sunt; et usus in exer-
citiis fidei et in vera consolatione, cum acquiescunt animi in Filio Dei monstrato in pro-
missione, illustrabit hanc copulationem causarum, verbi Dei, Spiritus S. et voluntatis.
Man}' of the friends of Melancthon took exceptions to this paragraph — post mortem Lu-
theri insertum — especially to the definition, liberum arbitrium facultatem esse applican-
di se ad gratiam, and asked him about it, particularly at Worms, 1557. Melancthon
satisfied them by the declaration that he meant, voluntas renata ; comp. Balthasar's His-
toric des torgischen Buchs, st. 5, s. 13, 31.
32 Conr. Schlusselburgii Catal. Haer. lib. v. de Synergisms. Planck, iv. 567; the
controversial works enumerated by Ed. Schmid, in Niedner's Zeitschr. f. Hist. Theol.,
184!), i. 15.
33 C. R., ix. 489. Historie des Sacramentsstreits, Leipzig, 1591, 4., s. 570. A work
by Melancthon is at the basis of it : either the Formula Consensus (C. R., ix. 365) drawn
up at Worms, or the German draft of the same for the Elector August, C. R., ix. 403 ;
sec Melancthon's letter to the Council of Nuremberg, Ma}- 14, 1558, C. R., ix. 548. Be-
sides this an essay of Brenz was used, presented to Duke Christopher of Wurtemberg,
which, with exception of the Osiander question, agrees wholly with Melancthon's (Sat-
tler's Wiirtemb. Geschichte, iv. 125. Schnurrer's Erlaut. der Wiirtemb. Kirchen-Refor-
mations- u. Gelehrten-Gesch., s. 248). The princes, in their final declaration (Recess),
announce that they do not design to put forth any new Confession, but 011I3- to speak of
the contested points in the sense of that of Augsburg. Thus : 1. Man is justified through
faith alone, on account of the obedience of Christ, but not on account of the subsequent
new life, in which great infirmity and sin still remain (against Osiander). 2. "About
this proposition — good works are necessary to salvation. It is doubtless divine and im-
mutable verity — nova obedientia est necessaria ; new obedience is necessary in the jus-
tified ; and these words must be understood correctly. Necessary means, according to
divine appointment : nova obedientia est necessaria, and nova obedientia est debitum
eo ipso, quia ordo immotus est, ut creatura rationalis Deo obediat. — On the other hand,
some make a gross interpretation ; necessary means, forced by fear or punishment. The
words good works are also grossly understood, as if they meant only external works. But
this saying, nova obedientia, etc., must be thus understood : the new light in the heart,
PT. II— CH. I— LUTHEEANISM. § 37. PHILIPPISTS AND FLACIANISTS. 445
18, 1558. Duke John Frederick the Second decidedly refused to
accept it ; and published, the beginning of 1559, a confutation of
all the erroneous doctrines of the times,34 particularly those of the
kindled, through the Word of God, by the Son and the Holy Ghost, and also including
jov in God, petitions, good intentions, from which external good works proceed. — Al-
though now the proposition, nova obedientia est necessaria, is to be retained, yet we will
not append the clause ad salulem, because this is understood of meritum or deserts ; and
so the doctrine of grace is obscured. For this remains true, that man is justified before
God, and is an heir of eternal blessedness, through grace, for the sake of the Lord Jesus,
and only through faith in him." 3. Of the Sacrament of the Body and Blood of the Lord.
According to the Augsburg Confession, it is to be taught [that Christ is essentially pres-
ent with the bread and wine, and that we eat and drink his body and blood, and so are
his members ; as Hilary (below) testifies ; and Paul, too, says that the bread we eat is
the communion with the body of Christ] " dass in dieser, des Herrn Christi, Ordnung
seines Abendmals er wahrhaftig, lebendig, wesentlich und gegenwartig sey, auch mit
Brod und Wein, also von ihm geordnet, uns Christen sein Leib und Blut zu essen und
zu trinken gegeben, und bezeuget hiermit, dass wir seine Gliedmassen seyen, applicirt
uns sich selbst und seine gniidige Verheissung, und wirkt in uns. Hilarius also says :
Haec sumta et hausta faciunt, ut Christus sit in nobis et nos in ipso; i. e., so man dies
niesset u. trinkt, ist damit Christus in uns und wir in ihm. Diese Worte reden klar von
der Niessung, wie auch ausdrucklich von der Niessung Paulus redet : das Brot ist die
Gemeinschaft mit dem Leib Christi ; das kann nicht ausser der Niessung verstanden
werden." 4. [As to the Adiaphora, or things indifferent, they may be used or not, with-
out sin ; yet when the truth is perverted, not only ceremonies in themselves indifferent,
but even others, may become hijrtful. As Paul says, to the impure all is impure.]
"Von den Adiapho/-is, oder mittelmiissigen Ceremonien in der Kirche. Yon mittel-
massigen Ceremonien soil also gelehrt werden, dass dieselben mogen ihrer selbst halb
ohne Siinde gebraucht oder uirterlassen werden : — da aber die rechte christliche Lehrc
des heil. Evangelions verunreinigt oder verfolgt wi'irde, da sind nicht allein die mittel-
massigen, sondern auch andere Ceremonien schadlich und nachtheilig, wie Paulus sagt :
den Unreinen ist alles unrein." Further on, the princes agree that when in future there
are disputations on any of these articles, that they will confer again in Christian love
and gentleness, and not allow that there be other teaching in their lands. Whoever
comes to contrar}' conclusions is to seek advice of the experienced. No work shall be
published on religious matters without being first inspected by the appointed authori-
ties; and Calumnious writings shall not be allowed. Consistories and superintendents
are to receive instructions for such cases ; and no one who teaches differently shall be
allowed to be in the service of the Church. Moreover, by this agreement they do not
intend to depreciate or exclude other estates of a kindred confession ; they are to be in-
vited to accede. This declaration (Recess) was subscribed by the Electors of the Palati-
nate, of Saxonj-, and of Brandenburg, by Count Palatine Wolfgang, Duke Christopher
of Wurtemberg, and Landgrave Philip of Hesse. J. F. le Bret, De Recessu Franco-
furtano anni 1558, dogmatico eridos pomo, Tubing., 179G. 4. Planck, vi. 174.
31 Illustrissimi Principis ac Domini, Dom. Jo. Friderici secundi, suo ac fratrum D.
Jo. Wilhelmi, et D. J. Friderici natu junioris nomine solida et ex verbo Dei sumpta
confutatio et condemnatio praecipuarum corruptelarum, sectarum et errorum, hoc tem-
pore— ingruentium et grassantium, — ad suae Cels. et fratrum suorum subditos cujus-
cunque ordinis scripta et edita. Jenae, 1559. 4. Contents : 1. Confutatio erroris Serve-
ti ; 2. iSchuenclfeldii ; 3. Antinomorum ; 4. Anabaptistarum ; 5. Zuinglii., f. 20: Snmma
scntentiae nostrae, sicut et in Augustana Confessione et Apologia, et Schmalc. articulis
proponitur, haec est, videlicet : quod in Cocna Domini Christus re vera corpus et san-
guinem suum sumentibus impertiat, idque non imaginarie, sed vere et substantialiter ;
non absentia in coelo, sed praesentia in terra; nee tantum dignis, sed etiam indignis;
non fide tantum spiritualiter, sed etiam ore corporalitcr usurpanda ; ac quod credenti-
446 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Philippists, that thus he might forever establish pure Lutheran-
ism in his land. But this work introduced dissension even among
bus simul donet et applicet remissionem peccatorum, atque alia beneficia in Evangelio
promissa. Against the first objection of the Zwinglians : Christus supra coelos omnes
evectus est, et nunc consiclet ad dextram aeterni Patris definito et conscripto loco : ergo
impossibile est, in sacramento Coenae corpus et sanguinem Christi vere et substantiali-
ter exhiberi, wird behauptet, ascensionem Christi non esse localem quandarn disjunc-
tionem aut secessionem ab Ecclesia, sed patefactionem illustrem et conspicuam divini-
tatis, quam habuit Christus ab aeterno una cum Patre, et quam forma servi assumpta
in natura nostra tantisper texit et occultavit, donee mysterium redemptionis nostrae
absolveret. Deinde dextra Dei non significat locum aliquem definitum et circumscrip-
tum, ut est dextra alicujus regis : sed ut Deus nullo corporali loco concludi et appre-
hendi potest, ita dextera ejus omnia implet, excedit et superat, et nusquam non praesto
adest.— Haec vero majestas Christi, ut modo nullo impedimento est praesentiae corporis
ipsius in Coena, ita multo magis earn comprobat et confirmat, et quia humanitas Christi
ad dexteram Dei collocata est, et cum divinitate perpetuo et indissolubili foedere copu-
lata unione hypostatica. 6. Confutatio eorruptelarum in articulo de libero arbitrio s. de
viribus humanis. First against the Pelagians, and then against the Synergists, f. 33
verso : Secunda opinio longe concinnior et judicio rationis plausibilior haec est : homi-
nem lapsu Adae vitiatum, et de suo statu et integritate miserabiliter quidem dejectum
esse ita, ut natura ad peccatum propensus et proclivis sit, sed tamen vires humanas non
ita prorsus prostratas, extinctas et deletas esse, quin gratiae Dei excitanti et adjuvant!
libere in conversione hominis cooperari possit. Hinc acceptionem vel rejectionem gra-
tiae Dei in libero hominis arbitrio collocant : et mentem ac voluntatem hominis civipyov
seu causam cum verbo et Spiritu Dei cooperantem staiuunt nostrae ad Deuin conversio-
nis seu regenerationis. In opposition the doctrine is set forth, naturam humanam lapsu
Adae non modo infirmatam, sed prorsus a Deo aversam eique inimicam et tyrannidi
peccati ac Satanae subjectam esse, ita ut non tantum propensa ad peccandum inclinet
et feratur, sed peccato prorsus obnoxia et mancipata sit. Etsi enim lapsus Adae non
sustulit ipsam voluntatem, tamen ex libera servam, et ex bona malam fecit. Deinde
proiitemur, utrumque homini non renato impossibile esse, intelligere aut apprehendere
voluntatem Dei in verbo patefactam, aut sua ipsius voluntate ad Deum se convertere,
boni aliquid velle aut perficere. F. 35 verso : Paulus toturxi Deo vendicat, quod scili-
cet non tantum voluntatem nostram adjuvet, sed ipsum velle et perficere efficiat. F.
36 verso : Quod autem post regenerationem homo, per Spiritum sanctum nova luce et
voluntate donatus, jam ut tcmplum et organum Spiritus sancti Deo obtemperet, ut tunc
cwfjoyos Dei appelletur, non refragamur. 7. Confutatio errorum Osiandri et Stanclcari
in articulo justificationis. 8. Contra errorem Majoris, quod bona opera necessaria sint
ad salutem. 9. Confutatio Adiaphorismi, f. 55 : His et aliis gravissimis causis inducti
hactenus Adiaphorismo contradiximus, et nos ab ipsis auctoribus tantisper segregamus,
donee solemni aliqua et perspicua refutatione ab ipsis condemnetur, et ex Ecclesia
Christi explodatur ac profligetur. Conclusio, f. 59 : Mandamus primum omnibus et sin-
gulis nostrae ditionis Praelatis, et inprimis Academiae Jenensis Professoribus,— ut quae
schola ab ill. Principe Electore amantissimo parente nostro, et a nobis dilectissimisque
fratribus nostris ad tuendum coeleste salutaris veritatis Evangelii depositum, oppugnan-
dosque errores ac sectas praecipue instituta fundataque est, item Superintendentibus,
Pastoribus,— Ludirectoribus,— ut et puram Evangelii doctrinam— hisce quoque confuta-
tionibus congruentem— doceant, nee ulla ratione corruptelis illis, quarum confutatio hie
suscepta est, aut ullis aliis patrocinium aut sophisticam defensionem accommodent.
From that doctrine, de libero arbitrio, unconditional predestination necessarily follows.
This was not, indeed, acknowledged in plain terms by Flacius (see Planck, iv. 704), but
it was by others of his party, e. g., Wigand, in his Solutiones ad Paralogismos Syner-
gistarum (Schliisselburg, Catal. Haeret., v. 228): Alia sunt arcana Dei, quae ut non
possumus, ita nee debemus scrutari ; alia sunt patefacta, quae toto pectore amplectenda
PT. II.— CH. I.— LUTHERANISM. § 37. PHILIPPISTS AND FLACIANISTS. 447
the divines of Jena, since Victorinus Strigel35 defended synergism.
The Duke, misled by zealots, at first had him imprisoned (from
March till August, 1559) ; but even after his release the division
was not healed.36
Other disturbances sprung up at the same time in Heidelberg.37
The Reformation had been introduced into the Palatinate under
the co-operation of Melancthon, and his doctrine about the Lord's
Supper adopted in the church order. The imperious Tilemann
Hesshusius, made General Superintendent in Heidelberg, 1558,
could of course easily discover Ciypto-Calvinists, and attacked in
particular the deacon William Krebitz for being one. The Elect-
or Frederick III., who succeeded Otto Henry in 1559, at first tried
to reconcile the disputants ; but as they continued the controversy
in the pulpits he dismissed both of them, September, 1559.
Before his death Melancthon had occasion to speak decidedly
about the controverted topics. In his opinion about the Weimar
Confutation, given to the Elector August, March 9, 1559, he de-
clared against the Flacian excrescences38 in a concise manner;
et mordicus retinenda sunt. Patefacta sunt, quod tantum credentes in Christum Deus
velit salvos facere, item incredulitas sit ex nobis. Sed recondita Dei judicia sunt, quare
Paulum convertat, Caipham non convertat, Petrum labentem recipiat, Judam relinquat
in desperatione. Til. Hesshusii Confutatio Synergistarum (1. c, p. 320) : Hoc respectu
Deus non volt, ut omnes salventur: non enim omncs elegit. Nic. Ambsdorfii Sententia
de Declaratione Victorini, 1562 (1. c., p. 547) : Non est nisi unus modus agendi Dei cum
omnibus creaturis. — Quare eodem modo cum homine volente et intelligente agit Deus,
quemadmodum cum omnibus creaturis reliquis, lapide et trunco, per solum suum velle
et dicere. — When God speaks, stone and wood are borne, fashioned, and laid, as, when
and whither he will, quia non cadit passer in terrain sine voluntate patris, qui in coelis
est. Thus, when God speaks and wills, man is converted, per ministerium verbi, be-
comes pious and holy. When God wills and speaks, man believes the Gospel, and is
saved : quia Deus miseretur cujus vult, et spiritus spirat ubi et quando vult. — Sicut la-
pides et trunci sunt in potestate Dei, ita et eodem modo voluntas et intellectus hominis
sunt in voluntate Dei, ut homo nihil prorsus velle et eligere possit, nisi id quod vult et
dicit Deus, sive ex gratia, sive ex ira. Comp. Philipps, L. v. Hessen, condemnatory
Memorial on the Confutation, in a letter to Duke Joh. Friedrich, 7th March, 1559, C. E.,
ix. 752.
35 Briefwechsel der beriihmtesten Gelehrten mit Ilerzog Albrecht von Preusscn, by
Joh. Voigt (Konigsberg, 1841), s. 575. J. C. Th. Otto de Vict. Strigelio liberioris Mentis
in Eccl. Luther. Vindice, Jenae, 1843. Sehenkel, ii. 453.
36 Planck, iv. 598.
37 Henr. Altingii (professor of theology in Heidelberg and Groningen, f 1G44) Histo-
ria Ecclesiae Palatinae (ed. L. Chr. Mieg, in the Monumenta Pietatis et Literaria, Fran-
cof. ad M., 1701. 4., p. 129). B. G. Struve (professor jur. in Jena) Pfaltzische Kirchenhist.,
Frankf., 1721. 4., s. 66. Salig, iii. 439. Planck, v. ii. 329. L. Hausser's Gesch. d. rhein.
Pfalz, ii. 7. D. Seisen's Gesch. d. lieform. in Heidelberg, Heid., 1846, s. 76. Ebrard,
ii. 585.
38 Corp. Pkef., ix. 763. [In substance : the}- use the term Zwinglians by way of re-
proach, and make a distinction between old and new Zwinglians, not defining the latter.
448 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
They would be esteemed the most cordial haters of Popery, yet have not a word to say
about their most gross idolatry ; and besides this, they advocate such propositions as not
even papists have done, viz., that the bod}- of Christ is in all places, in stone and wood.
If this be so, what were the difference between this sacrament and other things.] " 5.
Yon Zwinglianern haben sie einen verdiichtigen Titel gemacht, alte und neue Zwinglia-
ner, und sagen doch nicht, was sie neue Zwinglianer nennen. Nun wollen sie gehalten,
seyn die allerfreudigsten Papstfresser, und durfen nicht ein Wort sagen von dieser al-
lergrobsten Abgotterei, namlich dass ausser dem eingesetzten Brauch nicht Sacrament
seyn kann, sondern stiirken papistische Abgotterei, und setzen dennoch etliche proposi-
tiones, welche niemand in der Kirche von Anfang, auch die Piipstischen nicht, gesetzt
haben, namlich: dass der Leib Christi an alien Orten se}-, in Steyn und Holz. So nun
dieses also ware, was wiirde Unterscheid se}-n zwischen diesem Sacrament und andern
Dingen?" — "6. Vom freien Willen ist offentlich, dass sie mich, Philippum, furnehmlich
anfechten. Davon thue ich diesen Bericht. Ich hab bei Leben Lutheri und hernach
diese Stoica und Mauichaea deliria verworfen, dass Luther und andre geschrieben ha-
ben : alle Werk, gut und boss, in alien Menschen, guten und biissen, miissten also ge-
schehen. Nun ist offentlich, dass diese Rede wider Gottes Wort ist, und ist schadlich
wider alle Zucht, und liisterlieh wider Gott. Darum habe ich mit fleissiger Nachtrach-
tung Unterscheid gesetzet, wiefern der Mensch freien Willen hat, iiusserliche Zucht zu
halten, auch vor der Wiedergeburt." [In substance: he, Philip, had been particularly
attacked about free-will. But even in Luther's life he had rejected the Stoica and Ma-
nichaea deliria, written by Luther and others, that all deeds, good and bad, must occur
as they do, which is against God's word, and blasphemous ; he had tried to show how
far man, even before regeneration, had free-will to maintain external discipline.] (The
Pomeranian General Superintendent, Jac. Rungius, a pupil of Melancthon, related about
the Worms Conference, 1557 ; see Balthasar's Hist, des torgischen Buchs, St. 5, s. 32 :
Cum Pontificii a nostris flagitarent, ut damnarent Illyricum in doctrina de libero arbi-
trio, Osiandrum in doctrina de justiricatione, et Cahinum in doctrina de Coena Domini,
et Brentius cum plerisque aliis a condemnando Illyrico non alienus essct; respondit D.
Philippus, non esse in eo obsequendum Papistis, qui sub nomine Illyrici Lutheri con-
demnationem vafre a nostris flagitarent. Sibi Lutheri mentem et sententiam in doctrina
liberi arbitrii esse notam, damnare igitur earn nee posse, nee velle.) — Wie wir nun leh-
ren von der Bekehrung oder Wiedergeburt, — referiren wir uns auf unsre Schriften. —
Nun sagen wir, es soil der Mensch beide Predigt betrachten, Gesetz und Evangelium ;
und so er sich trostet mit dem Evangelio und Trost in rechtem Schmerzen fiihlet, ist ge-
wiss, dass Gott den heil. Geist in das Herz gibt, der alsdann wirket. — Und ist also der
heil. Geist arrabo und das Pfand im Trost, und bleibet die Regel: praecedente gratia
comitante voluntate. Denn beides ist wahr : Wenn der Mensch ware wie ein Block, so
ware kein Streit. Item, so sich der Wille vom Trost abwenden mag, so ist dagegen zu
verstehen, dass er etwas wirket, und folget dem heil. Geist, so er den Trost annimmt.
Et rejiciens rejicit sua voluntate, nee Deus est causa, quod voluntas rejicit. Item, do-
nee voluntas oninino repugnat, nulla est conversio. — Wir sprechen, der Gefallene soil
in der Rene und Angst die Verheissung der Gnade betrachten ; dadurch wirket Gott, —
gibt ein Funklein des Glaubens, dass Trost u. Streit anfahet. Hie schreiet Ulyricus,
Stolz und sein Bruder Gallus von der Envahlung: was hilft diese Verheissung diesen,
die nicht erwahlet sind ?— So sind dergleichen Trostschriftcn, durch Lutherum gestellt,
noch in seinen epistolis zu finden, und haben ich und Andere oft in Gegcnwartigkeit
gchoret, class er selbst Andere also getrostet hat : sie sollten sicli an die Promission hal-
ten, welche ist universalis, und sollen wir uns selbst nicht ausschliesscn.'' [In sub-
stance : Man is to have respect to both law and Gospel ; if he has comfort in the Gos-
pel, with real sorrow for sin, God is working in his heart by the Spirit. The Holy Ghost
is the arrabo, and pledge of comfort; the rule is — praecedente gratia, comitante volun-
tate. If man were a block, there were no controversy ; there is activity both in opposing
and yielding to the Holy Spirit. God works in and by the repentance of the fallen, and
gives & glimmer of grace for comfort. And such comfort Luther, too, preached and
talked about, exhorting to hold fast to the promise, which is universal.] Joach. Came-
PART II.— CHAP. I.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 37. MELANCTHON, 1559. 449
but more fully against all the old and new errors of the times39 in
rarius was also asked by the Elector to give a memorial on the matter, and handed one
in, Feb. 15, 1559, wholly agreeing with Melancthon ; it is in the Neue Beitrage von
alten und neuen Theol. Sachen, 1754, s. 721.
39 Mel. Testamentum, 18. Apr., 1560, C. R., ix. 1098 : Confessionem fidei et gratiarnm
actionem ad Deum et dominum nostrum J. Chr. scripseram ante bis, sed chartae sunt
interceptae. Volo tamen confessionem meam esse responsiones de Bavaricis articulis
contra Pontificios, Anabaptistas, Flacianos et similes. The Responsiones appeared in
Viteb., 1559. 8. ; reprinted in Opp. Mel., i. 360, and in Corp. Doctrinae Misnicum, p. 891.
De XXII. Art. An credant in homine esse liberum arbitrium? Resp. Etiam in homine
non renato est aliqua libertas voluntatis, quod attinet pd. externa opera facienda. — Ego,
ut intelligi possit, dici de externis gestibus, et ut disputationes quasdam obscuras prac-
teream, nomino earn libertatem regendae loapmotivae. — Haec rectio locomotivae, quae
est facere opera externa legi Dei congruentia, nominatur usitate externa disciplina,
quam severe praecipi a Deo manifestum est. — Simul autem sciendum est, hanc liberta-
tem regendae locomotivae etiam horribiliter impediri duabus rebus, praesertim in impiis,
videlicet humana infirmitate et impulsionibus diabolorum. — Palam etiam rejicio et de-
testor Stoicos et Manichaeos furores, qui affirmant, omnia necessario fieri, bonas et ma-
las actiones, de quibus omitto hie longiores disputationes. Tantum oro juniores, ut fu-
giant has monstrosas opiniones, quae sunt contumeliosae contra Deum, et perniciosae
moribus. — Recitata vera sententia de hoc gradu libertatis in non renatis profiteri et hoc
necesse est contra Pelagianos et Monachos, hanc disciplinam nequaquam esse impletio-
nem legis Dei, quae concionatur de perfecta conformitate cum Deo, et interiore et exte-
riore obedientia, nee esse inchoationem intei'ioris obedientiae, nee esse justitiam coram
Deo, nee tollere peccata, nee mereri remissionem peccatorum. — Non possunt tolli pecca-
tum et mors libero arbitrio hominum, nee potest voluntas humana inchoare interiorem
obedientiam sine Filio Dei, sine Evangelio, et sine Spiritu sancto. Talis non est libertas
humanae voluntatis. Sed tamen in renatis qualis sit libertas, considerandum est, quia
non est minor libertas in Joseph, quam in Scipione. Simul etiam considerandum est,
quid intersit inter castitatem Joseph et castitatem Scipionis. — Etiamsi foris haec opera
videntur similia, tamen intus causae dissimiles sunt, Filius Dei accendens cogitationem
in mente per doctrinam, et Spiritus sanctus excitans motus in corde, qualis ipse est, et
voluntas obtemperat volens, non coacta. — Persona justa est sola fide propter Mediato-
rem : deinde placet obedientia, quae est justitia bonae conscientiae, quae regitur invoca-
•tione Dei et Spiritu sancto, et est fructus Spiritus sancti, et cultus Dei, quiapetitur, sen-
titur et praedicatur auxilium Dei, et ostenditur, quod Deo hie honos tribuatur, qui in
credente propter Filium placet. — Manifestum est et varie oppugnari fidem in illis ipsis
quoque, qui ad Deum conversi, renati et sancti sunt, cum aut adspiciunt suam infirmi-
tatem, aut disputant de electione. His certe opus est labore quaerente dicta, quae Deus
consolationis causa proposuit. — Sicut igitur etiam conversi postea consolatione erigendi
sunt, ita in ipsa conversionc dicendum est iis, qui jam habent dolores, ne maneant in
dubitatione, donee vi cogantur credere, sed audiant et cogitent Evangelium, quo Deus
est efficax et trahit corda, et sciant se tunc esse illos auditores, ad quos dictum est : vc-
nite ad me omnes, qui laboratis et onerati estis, et ego reficiam vos. — Sed dicunt illi dispu-
tatores, Evangelium tantum ad electos pertinere. Ad id respondeo : etsi non omnes ac-
cipiunt consolationcm, — tamen promissio est universalis, et certum est pertinere earn ad
omnes, qui earn aecipiunt. — Donee enim omnino repugnat voluntas, nulla facta est con-
versio. Ideo inquit Chrysostomus : 'LXku /xiv 6 6eos, (lovkofiivov ol 'IXkii. — Alii non vo-
lunt videri tollere doctrinam, et tamen removent consolationem, quae inchoatur verbo,
cum disputant promissionem particularem esse, et ponunt contradictorias voluntates in
Deo. His oppono dictum : fides ex auditu est. Et quae potest esse fides, si depellatur
mens a promissione his fulminibus : fortassis nihil ad te pertinet promissio, exspecta
violentos raptus et coactionem. — Vidimus ipsum Lutherum in suo quodam agone ego et
alii saepe repetentem hoc dictum : conclusit omnes sub peccatum, ut omnium misereatur. —
Et tamen simul fateor, pluriina Deum in omnibus Sanctis ita agere, ut voluntas tantum
vol. iv. — 29
450 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
his Responsiones ad impios Articulos Bavaricae Inquisitionis, Au-
gust, 1559 ; and in the memorial drawn up by request of the Elect-
or Palatine, Frederick III., November 1, 1559,40 he counseled that
tit subjectum patiens. Interea tamen regula tenenda est: Jides ex auditu est; cogitati-
one promissionis nos sustentemus, repugnemus diffidentiae, et inter veros gemitus dica-
mus : credo, Domine, opemfer imbecillitati meae. Art. XXIII. An sola fide homo just) ji-
cetur. — Etsi verura est, cum in conversione fit vera consolatio fide per Spiritum sanctum,
habitare Deuin in cordibus, et inchoari novam obedientiam ; tamen semper statuendum
est, in hac vita personam justam esse coram Deo sola fide, i. e., habere remissionem
peccatorum et reconciliationem seu imputationem justitiae, placere seu acceptam esse
personam Deo ad vitam aeternam, et haeredem vitae aeternae sola fide, i. e., fiducia
Mediatoris ; ut, quanquam in Paulo rena^p habitat Deus, et sunt excellentes virtutes.
tamen quia adhuc in eo peccatum est in hac vita, persona habet remissionem peccato-
rum,— et est justa, placens Deo, et accepta ad vitam aeternam sola fide, i. e., propter
solum Mediatorem. Art. XXIV. An credant bona opera facta in dilectione esse merila
citae aeternae ? — Utor docendi causa his tribus admonitionibus in hac re : — 1. Necesse
est in conversione statuere, quod persona placeat Deo propter Filium gratis sola fide.
2. Agnoscamus, nos nequaquam legi satisfacere, sed haerere in nobis adhuc multa pec-
oata, et has sordes vero dolore deploremus. 3. Sciamus tamen inchoandam esse obedi-
entiam, et oportere in nobis esse bonum propositum non faciendi contra conscientiam.
Et hanc inchoatam obedientiam, quanquam languidam, tamen etiam placere propter
Mediatorem in conversis, qui et repugnant infirmitati suae, et credunt, earn sibi remitti
propter Mediatorem. Haec exercitia fidei in quotidiana invocatione considerentur. Et
quanquam haec obedientia nequaquam meretur vitam aeternam, tamen juxta promissi-
ones de operibus : date et dabitur vobis, et similes habet in hac vita praemia spiritualia
et corporalia, juxta consilium Dei, mitigationem multarum publicarum et privatarum
calamitatum. Refutatio Serveti on the two natures in Christ : Caste et reverenter usi-
tatae formae loquendi in Ecclesia retinendae sunt. — Nequaquam dicitur in abstracto :
natura divina est humana; sed in concreto dicitur: Deus est homo, cum de Christo
nato ex virgine loquimur. Item : Deus est natus ex virgine, Deus est passus. Et no-
minatur haec forma loquendi communicatio idiomatum, quae est praedicatio, in qua
proprietas unius naturae dicitur de persona in concreto, et significatur, in Christo duas
esse naturas, non tantum ita, ut altera sit socia et separabilis, sicut in Elia et aliis Sanc-
tis adest Deus societate ut auxiliator et separabiliter, sed sic, quod Xo'yos assumserit
humanam naturam miranda unione inseparabili et personali. — Haec breviter adjeci, ut
pii commonefiant de veteribus Ecclesiae certaminibus et judiciis, et cogitent de fontibus.
Supra recitavi dictum Petri, qui ait, Christum passum carne, et addidi alia quaedam
vetera dicta, quae sint in conspectu, et opponantur Stenckfeldii (Schwenckfeld) et alio-
rum clamoribus, qui audacter similia spargunt Eutychianis, et delent doctrinam de com-
municatione idiomatum. In his quorundam tanta est petulantia, ut fingant duplicem
communicationem idiomatum, aliam dialecticam, aliam physicam, quae est confusio
naturarum.
40 Responsio Ph. Mel. ad Quaestionem de Controversia Heidelbergensi, C. R., ix. 961 :
Non difficile, sed periculosum est respondere. Dicam tamen, quae nunc de controversia
alius loci monere possum : et oro Filium Dei, ut et consilia, et eventus gubernet. Non
dubium est, de controversia Coenae ingentia certamina et bella in toto orbe terraruni
secutura esse, quia mundus dat poenas idololatriae et aliorum peccatorum. Ideo peta-
mus, ut Films Dei nos doceat et gubernet. Cum autem ubique multi sint infirmi, et
nondum instituti in doctrina Ecclesiae, imo confirmati in erroribus ; necesse est initio
habere rationem iniirmorum. Probo igitur consilium Illustrissimi Electoris, quod rix-
antibus utiinque mandavit silentium, ne distractio fiat in tenera Ecclesia, et infirmi tur-
bentur in illo loco, et vicinia: et optarim, rixatores in utraque parte abesse. Secundo,
remotis contentiosis prodest reliquos de una forma verborum convenire. Et in hac con-
troversia optimum esset retinere verba Pauli: panis, quern frangimus, noivwvia karl
PART II.-CHAP. I.-LUTHERAN CHURCH. . § 37. MELANCTHON, 1559. 45 1
an end should be put to the controversy about the Lord's Supper,
which most aroused popular feeling, by an earnest prohibition of
the discussion of all needless questions.
Frederick III. adopted this advice of Melancthon as the rule of
his procedure ; and, as he prescribed the formula — that the body
of Christ is received with the bread — for the Church in the Pa-
latinate, and at the same time had no objection to ecclesiastical
fellowship with the Swiss, in the eyes of the strict Lutherans he
seemed to have avowed himself wholly on Calvin's side. Thus
he was necessarily driven more and more toward the Swiss;
and he also changed the church ordinances after the Swiss pat-
tern, 1560.41 The Palatinate was reputed to be Calvinistic, al-
though it had not adopted the most characteristic features of Cal-
vin's system — his doctrine of predestination and form of church
government. The adjacent Wurtemberg was so roused up by
these events, that John Brenz, the leader of its clergy, who had
hitherto been so circumspect in the midst of the controversies,42
at a synod in Stuttgart, December 19, 1559, procured the adop-
tov aw/ictTo?. Et copiose de fructu Coenae dicendum est, ut invitentur homines ad
amorem hujus pignoris, et crebrum usum. Et vocabulum Kotvwuia declarandum est.
Non dicit, mutari naturam panis, ut Papistae dicunt ; non dicit, ut Breinenses, panem
esse substantiate corpus Christi ; non dicit, ut Heshusius, panem esse verum corpus
Christi : sed esse Kowwviav, i. e., hoc, quo fit consociatio cum corpore Christi, quae fit
in usu, et quidem non sine cogitatione, ut cum mures panem rodunt. — Adest Filius Dei
in ministerio Evangelii, et ibi certo est efficax in credentibus, ac adest non propter pa-
nem, sed propter hominem, sicut inquit: manete in me, et ego in vobis ; item : ego sum in
patre meo, et vos in me, et ego in vobis. Et in his veris consolationibus facit nos sibi
membra, et testatur, se corpora nostra vivificaturum esse. Sic declarant veteres Coe-
nam Domini. Sed hanc veram et simplicem doctrinam de fructu nominant quidam co-
thurnos, et postulant dici, an sit corpus in pane, aut speciebus panis ? Quasi vero Sa-
cramentum propter panem, et illam papisticam adorationem institutum sit. Postea fin-
gun t, quomodo includant pani ; alii conversionem, alii transsubstantiationem, alii ubi-
quitatem excogitarunt. Haec portentosa omnia ignorata sunt eruditae vetustati. —
Quae si nova sunt in Ecclesia, cogitandum est, an recentioribus licuerit novum dogma
invehere in Ecclesiam. Nee ego ignoro, multa citari notha sub veterum titulis (comp.
§ 36, Notes 15, 19, § 37, Note 20), de quibus eruditi judicent. Nee vero jam institui
longam disputationem, nee cum contentiosis, qui idola et parricidia stabiliunt, disputare
volo, quorum saevitiam et ego experior. Sed tantum pro meo judicio significare volui,
quid in illo loco pro infirmitate tenerae Ecclesiae faciendum esse existimem. Ac maneo
in hac sententia, contentiones utrinque prohibendas esse, et forma verborum una et
simili utendum esse. Si quibus haec non placent, nee volunt ad communionem acce-
dere, his permittatur, ut suo judicio utantur, modo non fiant distractiones in populo.
41 Literatur, see Note 37. Heppe, Character der Deutsch-Reformirten Kirche, in the
theol. Studien u. Krit., 1850, iii. 684.
42 See above, Note 27. Planck, v. ii. 390. Ebrard, ii. 646. [Comp. Brenz, Selbst-
apologie fur seine Rechtglaubigkeit, by Dr. G. Vecsenmeyer, in the Zeitschrift f. die
historische Theologie, I860.]
452 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
tion, not only of the strict Lutheran doctrine about the Lord's
Supper, but also of the declaration of the absolute ubiquity of the
body of Christ.43 Thereupon, too, he gave the first precise devel-
opment of this doctrinal point, and a wholly new shape to the
doctrine of the communicatio idiomatum.Ai Melancthon uttered
43 Confessio et Doctrina Theologorum et Ministrorum Verbi Dei in Ducatu Wirtem-
bergensi de vera Praesentia Corporis et Sanguinis J. Chr. in Coena Dominica, German
and Latin in Pfaffii Acta et Scripta publica Ecclesiae Wirtembergicae (Tubing., 1720.
4.), p. 334 : Firmiter credimus et docemus, in Coena Domini cum pane et vino virtute
verbi seu institutione Christi verum corpus et verum sanguinem Domini nostri J. Chr.
vere ac substantialiter exhiberi omnibus Coena Domini utentibus, ut, quemadmodum
ministri manu exhibentur, ita ore mauducantis et bibentis accipiantur. — Dum vero banc
veri corporis et sanguinis Christi veram praesentiam statuimus, nullam corporis et san-
guinis ejus cum pane et vino commixtipnem, nullam in pane localem inclusionem asse-
rimus, sed sacramentali unione talem praesentiam docemus, quae verbo Christi definita
est. Accipiens enim panem, dixit : hoc est corpus meurn ; accipiens calicem dixit : hie
est sanguis metis. — Quia vero ab his, qui veram in Coena Domini corporis et sanguinis
Christi praesentiam negant, articulus fidei de ascensu Christi in coelum, et sessione ejus
ad dexferam Dei Patris opponitur, ut, quoniam in coelo est, in Coena praesens esse ne-
getur: nos hunc fidei articulum non nostris, sed Apostoli verbis quam simplicissime ex-
plicamus, ubi scribit : qui descendit, idem Me est, qui etiam ascendit supra omnes coelos,
ut impleret omnia (Eph. iv. 10). Non enim sic in editiorem aliquem locum aeris vel fir-
mamenti ascendit, ut ibi haereret, sed etiam in earn majestatem et gloriam ingressus
est, quae teste Apostolo est (Eph. i. 21) super omnem principatum, et potestatem, et virtu-
tem, et dominationem, et omne nomen, quod nominatur, non solum in hoc saeculo, sed etiam
infuturo. Itaque nullam humanae naturae diffusionem aut membrorum Christi distrac-
tionem imaginamur, sed hominis Christi majestatem explicamus, qua ad dexteram Dei
collocatus, non solum divinitate sua, sed homo Christus quoque implet omnia modo coe-
lesti et humanae rationi imperscrutabili, qua majestate praesentia ejus in Coena non tol-
litur sed confirmatur. In the passage, Eph. iv. 10, the apostle is speaking, not — de va-
ticiniorum impletione, sed de majestate Christi, qua nunc in gloria Patris omnibus rebus
praesens est, et res omnes ill! praesentes. Its connection with the fifth section of the
ducal Saxon Refutation is not to be mistaken (see above, § 34).
44 Brenz wrote as early as the beginning of 1560 his work De Personali Unione dua-
rum Naturarum in Christo, which, however, was not published till 1561. 4. (see J. Brenz
by Hartmann and Jiiger, ii. 380), reprinted in Brentii Opp., viii. 831. Cf. p. 834 : Quain-
quam divina substantia non mutetur in humanam, et unaquaeque suas habet proprieta-
tes, tamen hae duae substantiae ita sunt in unam personam in Christo conjunctae, ut
altera ab altera reipsa nunquam dividatur. P. 835 : Ut ubicunque est Deitas, ibi etiam
sit humanitas Christi. P. 836 : Quid obsecro prohibet, quo minus id, quod convenit uni
substantiae per se, hoc conveniat alteri per accidens, ut Dialectici loquuntur ? Vetus
et verus sermo est de Christo, quod quicquid convenit Filio Dei per naturam, hoc conve-
niat filio hominis per gratiam. P. 837 : Etsi humana substantia obnoxia est passioni et
morti, tamen haec proprietas non sic inhaeret homini, ut ea mutata mutetur et hominis
substantia. — Homines in sua resurrectione retinent veram et perfectam humanam sub-
stantiam. Quod si haec proprietatum seu accidentium mutatio non mutat rei substan-
tiam, quomodo non posset etiam immutata manere substantia corporis, etiamsi alicubi
non esset localiter in loco, cum in loco esse non sit corporis substantia, sed tantum pro-
prietas substantiae accidentaria ? P. 838 : Etsi humanam naturam extra Christum, et
juxta physicas rationes in uno tantum loco esse oportet, — et Christus suscepit tempore
ministerii et conversationis suae in hoc mundo humanas (propter peccatum) imbecilli-
tates, ac fuit corpore suo, pro conditione hujus mundi, in loco circumscriptive : tamen
interea hypostatica uuio non fuit dissoluta, ut, ubicunque fuit deitas Christi, ibi non se-
PART II.— CH. I.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 37. CHRIST'S UBIQUITY. 453
in vain his warnings to the Duke Christopher of Wiirtemberg,45
and soon greeted with joy the summons which released him from
cum halnierit etiam humanitatem suam, idque non localiter, sed — repletive. — Non tri-
buimus Christo multa et varia corpora, nee tribuiruus corpori ejus localem extensionem
aut diffusionem, sed evehimus ipsum ultra hunc corporalem mundum, extra omnem
creaturam et locum, et collocamus juxta conditionem hypostaticae unionis in coelesti
majestate : quam etsi tempore carnis suae in hoc saeculo dissimulavit, seu ea sese, ut
Paulus loquitur, exinanivit, tamen nunquam ea caruit. — Porro ex hac admiranda et in-
effabili unione oritur Celebris ilia in ecclesiasticis scriptoribus communicatio idiomatum.
— Existimant multi, quod, cum dicitur, inter divinam et humanam naturam Christi esse
communicationem idiomatum, intelligendum sit, esse tantum communicationem propri-
etatum vocabulorum, et non proprietatum rerum. Ac veteres recte quidem docuerunt,
quantum ego hactenus judicare possum, de communicatione idiomatum. Scholastici
autem et recentiores nonnulli, cum dicunt personam Christi non habere ubique secum
unitam humanitatem, videntur affirmare, in Christo esse tantum communicationem ver-
balem, non realem. — His fiet tandem Christus homo non verus Deus, sed tantum nuncu-
pative ; et patietur pro peccatis nostris Deus Christus non vere, sed tantum sermone.
Nos autem intelligimus in hac materia per idiomata non tantum vocabulorum, sed etiam,
rerum proprietates : ut, cum per communicationem idiomatum de Christo dicimus, Deum
esse passum et mortuum, non sit sententia, quod Deus Verbum dicatur tantum sermone
vocabuli pati et mori, res autem ipsa nihil prorsus ad Deum pertineat, sed quod Deus,
etsi natura sua nee patitur, nee moritur, tamen passionem et mortem Christi ita sibi
communem faciat, ut propter hypostaticam unionem passioni et morti personaliter ad-
sit, et non aliter, ut sic dicam, afficiatur, quam si ipse pateretur et moreretur.— Sic etiam
idiomata rov \6yov— praedicantur non verbis tantum inanibus, sed etiam vere et reipsa
de carne Christi. Sola Deltas est vivifica, et tamen etiam caro Christi est vivifica, ha-
betque vim vivificam, non quidem e sua carnis natura, sed ex natura deitatis, cui per-
sonaliter est uuita. P. 847 : Si deitas et humanitas Christi una sunt et inseparabilis
persona, certe negari non potest, quin, cum Filius Dei assumpsit in utero matris filium
hominis in unitatem personae, continuo evexerit et collocaverit eum in ea majestate et
gloria, in qua ipse ab aeterno apud patrem suum fuit. — Itaque et turn ascendit Filius
hominis in coelum, et est deinceps in coelo, etiamsi in terra omni contumeliarum genere
afficiatur. P. 848 : Vere passus est humanos dolores, vere mortuus est: interea tamen
retinuit suam majestatem auctoritative, — quam suo tempore patefecit executive. Acce-
dit et illud, quod etsi tempore humilitatis suae non ostentavit sunimam suam, quam
habuit, majestatem, tamen non omnino earn sic dissimulavit, ut non aliquoties praesen-
tiam ejus manifestis argumentis testificaretur. Nam et XL diebus ac noctibus jejuna-
vit, et super aquas ambulavit, et invisibilem se reddidit, et tactu mortuos suscitavit, et
se coram discipulis suis coelesti gloria transformavit. P. 849: Dices autem: si Irypo-^
statica unio duarum naturarum in Christo tantum valet, ut ubicunque est deitas, ibi
etiam sit humanitas, non quidem — locali diffusione, — sed mirando et coelesti modo, quid
opus erit, ut accipiam corpus et sanguinem Christi in Coena ab ipso instituta, cum ha-
beam domi panem et vinum, in quibus corpus et sanguis Christi praesentia sint, et liceat
mihi singulis diebus, imo et horis ea sumere? Sed audi vicissim. Etsi Christus sua
majestate una cum corpore et sanguine suo a tuo domestico pane et vino minime absit,
tamen ut sumas ea efficaciter, verbum Christi sequendum est. Against the ubiquity,
H. Bullingeri Tractatio Verborum Domini, Jo. xiv. 2, Tiguri, 1561 ; it gave occasion
to the following controversial works : Jo. Brentii Sententia de Libello Bullingeri, cui
Titulus est : Tractatio, etc. Francof., 1561. 4. (Opp., viii. 868).— H. Bullingeri Respon-
sio, qua ostenditur, Sententiam de coelo et dextra Dei firmiter adhuc perstare, Tig., 1562.
—J. Brentius, De divina Majestate Christi. Francof., 1562. 4. (Opp., viii. 891). Peter
Martyr, too, and Beza, and, on the other side, Jac. Andreae, took part in this dispute ;
Planck, v. ii. 482 : Baur's Dreieinigkeit, ill- 410.
45 The Duke of Wiirtemberg, probably stimulated by Mel. Resp. ad Impios Art.
454 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
these entangling controversies,46 which became more and more
threatening : he died April 19, 1560.
§ 38.
CONTINUATION OF THE CONTROVERSY TO THE FALL OF CRYPTO-CAL-
VINISM IN THE ELECTORATE OF SAXONY, 1574.
While the occurrences in the Palatinate and in Bremen were
giving new life to the controversy with the Calvinists, the doc-
trine of the ubiquity of Christ's body1 presenting the most im-
portant point in dispute, the synergistic disquietudes in Jena were
also on the increase. The theologians and clergy of that place,
invigorated by the accession of John Wigand and Matthew Judex,
1560, endeavored to uphold the principles of the Confutation (see
above) by an inquisitorial church discipline.2 At the colloquy be-
Bavar. Inquis., had made complaint, as early as November 3, 1559, to the Elector of
Saxony about the sacramentarian character of Melancthon's -works (see the letter in
Sattler's Wiirtemb. Gesch., iv. 140), and asked for a synod. Melancthon now sent to
him his Enarratio Epistolae ad Coloss. praelecta anno 1556, Viteb., 1559. 8. (Opp., iv.
324). Here it is said (Opp., iv. 358) : Ascendit, scil. corporali et physica locatione,
in coelum ; i. e., in locum coelestem, ubicunque est, quia hie non sunt fingendae
allegoriae. Ascensio fuit visibilis et corporalis, et saepe ita scripsit tota antiquitas,
Christum corporali locatione in aliquo loco esse, ubicunque vult. Corpus localiter ali-
cubi est secundum veri corporis modum, ut Augustinus inquit. Mel. ad Hardenberg,
12. Jan., 1560, C. R., ix. 1029 : Dux Wirtenbergensis me atrociter accusat, quod natu-
ras in Christo dirimam. Petivi non solum, ut me prius audiat quam condemnet, sed ut
simul veterem et puriorem Ecclesiam audiat : ad G. Cracovium, 3. Febr., 1560, p. 1036 :
Legi decretum Abbatum Wirtebergensium, nee possum quale sit venustius significare,
quam si dicam esse Hechingense Latinum, cum oppidum Hechingen in vicinia illorum
Abbatum situm sit.— Illustr. Principi respondi breviter.— Si longior a me responsio
irtpl fiva-T^piwu petitur, significabitis. Tempore enim opus est ad describenda vetera
testimonia, et profecto invitus -ircpl tov iravraxov disputo, quia multa (ltfin\a. turbant
mentes in vera cogitatione. Ad Hardenb., 9. Febr., 1560, p. 1046 : Dux Wirtebergensis
misit formulam irtpi p.v<rrnplwv ad nostrum Principem, in qua retinet et pingit to irav-
Taxov. Petivit, ut exhiberetur his Academiis, sed non est exhibita.
46 Causae cur minus abhorreas a morte, written by Melancthon (Corp. Ref., ix. 1098)
a few days before his death, on the left side of the leaf: Discedes a peccatis. Liberabe-
ris ab aerumnis, et a rabie theologorum. On the right, Venies in lucem. Videbis Deum.
Intueberis Filium Dei. Disces ilia mira arcana, quae in hac vita intelligere non potu-
isti. Cur sic simus conditi. Qualis sit copulatio duarum naturarum in Christo.— How
the Catholics judged about these controversies may be seen in a very full account by the
Cardinal Bishop Von Culm, Stanislaus Hosius ad Henricum Brunsvicensem Ducem
dd. Tridenti, 24. Mart., 1562, in le Plat. Monum. ad Hist. Cone. Tridentini spectant.,
v. 124.
1 See § 37, Note 44. Gesprach zwischen Wirtemberger und Pfiilzer Theologen im
Kloster Maulbronn, 1564. Ebrard, ii. 666.
2 Special excitement was caused by the refusal to allow the jurist, Matth. Wesenbe-
cius, to take the place of a godfather, in July, 1560 (the acts in J. J. Midler's entdeck-
PART II.— CH. I.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 38. SYNERGISTIC STRIFE. 455
tween Flacius and Striegel, in Weimar, August, 1560,3 the for-
mer, in his violence, was led to make the assertion that original
sin is the very substance of human nature ;4 many, and among
them the Duke John Frederick the Second, were made to waver
in their judgment about synergism. The latter, however, still
adhered so firmly to the Lutheran side, that, at the Diet of Naum-
burg, January, 1561, called by the Elector August to effect a re-
newal of the union of the princes upon the Augsburg Confession
in opposition to the Council of Trent, he and the Duke of Meck-
lenburg hesitated to subscribe unless the prevailing errors were
condemned.5 Soon afterward he found it necessary to change his
policy, that he might put an end to the disturbances in Jena.
He took away from the preachers the right of excommunication,
tes Staatscabinet, Erste Eroffnung, Jena, 1714, s. 38). The clergy demanded of him
(p. 43), ut categorice respondeam, utrum per omnia approbem, an non, librum (Confu-
tationis),— et eorum conciones quotidianas, quibus ejusmodi liber explicaretur, and re-
fused him the place of godfather because he hesitated to make this declaration ; Salig,
iii. 579. Planck, iv. 612.
3 Disputatio de Original! Peccato et Libera Arbitrio inter Matthiam Flacium Illyr. et
Vict. Strigelium publice Vinariae anno 1560 habita (written out by Wigand) ed. Sim.
Musaeus, 1502, cd. 2, 1563. 4. (See Ed. Schmid, in Niedner's Zeitschr. fur hist. Theol.,
1849, i. 7). Here precede Flacii and Strigelii propositiones de libera arbitrio : in the short
Relatio de Disputatione Vinariensi (fortges. Sammlung v. alten u. neuen theol. Sachen,
1740, s. 383) the positions of both parties were given ; de definitione Evangelii, de Ma-
jorismo, de Adiaphorismo, de academica epocha ; in all which Striegel inclines to Me-
lancthon, and often makes use of just his positions. In Flacii Prop, de Libera Arbi-
trio : 3. Homo spirituali hac lepra (ut Lutherus loqui solet) penitus corruptus non tan-
tum amisit omnes bonas vires, — sed et insuper contrarias et deterrimas acquisivit, — seu
est ad imaginem Satanae transformatus, ejusque charactere signatus, ac veneno penitus
infectus, ita ut necessario seu inevitabiliter Deo ac verae pietati semper et vehementer
adversetur. 4. Solus Deus immensa misericordia per Verbum, Sacramenta et Spiritum
S. convertit hominem, trahit, illuminat, donat fidem, justificat, renovat, et ad bona
opera condit: seu labefactata et mortificata ilia foeda Satanae imagine suam denuo in
nobis condit ac reformat, cor lapideum ac adamantinum excidit, ac novum, inscripta ei
sua lege aut imagine condit, non solum non cooperante ex se natural! aut Adamico
libero arbitrio, sed etiam contra furente ac fremente. Gratia Dei sum quicquid sum,
1 Cor., xv. In reply, Striegel : 3. Vere igitur affirmo, hominem viribus naturalibus
sine Filio Dei, sanante nostra vulnera per Evangelium, et dante Spiritum Sanctum, ne
qiiidem inchoare posse veram et salutarem conversionem ad Deum. — 4. — tamen non ita
in nobis efficax est, ut invitum hominem subigat, sed ut subjectionis cupidum faciat :
nee ut ignorantem trahat, sed ut intelligentem sequentemque praecedat. Donee enim
omnino repugnat voluntas, nulla potest fieri conversio. 5. Concurrunt igitur in conver-
sione haec tria : Spiritus sanctus, movens corda per vocem divinam ; et ipsa vox Dei co-
gitata, sive inter audiendum, sive in lectione, sive in pia meditatione, et voluntas homi-
nis, quae voci divinae inter trepidationem utcunque assentitur, simul petens auxilium
ab eo, qui ait : venite ad me omnes qui laboratis et onerati estis, et ego rejiciam vos. Salig,
iii. 587. Planck, iv. 606. Ed. Schmid a. a. 0. s. 26.
* Disputatio, p. 26, 44. Ed. Schmid, in Niedner's Zeitschr., 1849, i. 60.
* Salig, iii. 652. Planck, vi. 213. Der Naumburgische Furstentag, oder wichtige
Urkunden und Acten densclben betr., edited by J. H. Gelbke, Leipzig, 1793.
450 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
which in Jena had been so much abused, and gave it instead, as
well as the censorship of all published works, to a Consistory es-
tablished in Weimar.6 When the Flacianists now began to make
a noise about the subjection of the Church, and the suppression
of the pure doctrine, the Duke saw no other way for restoring the
endangered peace than by deposing the theological professors (the
latter part of 1561) and all preachers who agreed with them.7
The theological faculty was filled with Wittenberg divines.8
The controversies at Bremen produced no less disquietude.9
Hardenberg was banished in 1560 from the district of Lower
Saxony ; the strict Lutheran magistracy now called Simon Mu-
siius, who had just been driven from Jena, to be the Superintend-
ent of Bremen, to annihilate all traces of Calvinism. In a new
church order he tried to enforce the hierarchical pretensions
which had just cost him his place in Jena ; and a new con-
troversy threatened to spring up.10 Meanwhile the new burgo-
master, Daniel von Biiren, put an end to all this confusion, by
dismissing the Superintendent, and forbidding all polemics against
Hardenberg in the pulpit, 1562. The members of the Council
belonging to the opposite party fled from the city, and endeavor-
ed to raise a commotion against the sacramentarian Bremen ; but
the city steadfastly adhered to the principles which had given it
repose, and maintained them, too, in the agreement made in 1568
with those who had fled from them.11
6 Salig, iii. G52. Planck, iv. G21. Jo. Schmidt's Weimar. Gesetzsammlung. (Jena,
1801), ii. 310.
7 Salig, iii. 843. Planck, iv. 63G. Striegel published a Declaration about his opin-
ions, and mediating Wiirtemberg divines a Superdeclaration ; but Striegel, by accept-
ing a professorship at Leipsic, gave up all prospect of reconciliation. Some forty
preachers were deposed because they adhered to the Confutation, and ignored these
Declarations. Salig, iii. 882. Planck, iv. 643. Schmid, in Niedner's Zeitschr., 1849,
i. 50.
8 In 1562, Joh. Stossel, who had studied at Wittenberg, and received the degree of
Master; in 1565, Selnecker, Freyhub, and Salmuth. Salig, iii. 914.
9 On them, see work of Gerdes, cited § 37, Note 23. Also Salig, iii. 716. Planck, v.
ii. 138 (Elard Wagner's Ref. preacher in Bremen), Dr. A. Hardenbergs im Dom zu
Bremen gefuhrtes Lehramt, Bremen, 1779, 4. Die Brem. Burgermeister Dan. v. Biiren
d. alt., und Dan. v. Biiren d. jungere bjr Dr. A. G. Deneken, Bremen, 1836.
10 Salig, iii. 783. Wagner, s. 361. J. H. Duntze's Gesch. d. freien Stadt Bremen.
Bd. 3. (Bremen, 1848), s. 294.
11 Treaty of Verden, 3d March, 1568, in Lunig's Reichsarchiv, Part, special. Cont.,
iv. f. 255. The city here declared its adherence to the Augsburg Confession, the Apol-
ogy, the Catechism of Luther, the Bremen Church Order, and the Frankfort Recess,
and allowed the refugees to come back, on their promise to give up all opposing claims.
Duntze, iii. 356.
PART II.— CH. I.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 38. CRYPTO-CALVINISTS. 457
As now, in consequence of these occurrences in the Palatinate
and in Bremen, the controversy about the sacrament had become
the most important and living of all the doctrinal conflicts, and
as, at the same time, the agreement of Melancthon and Calvin
upon the disputed doctrine had been made very evident ; the the-
ologians of the Saxon Electorate, who openly avowed themselves
the true disciples of Melancthon,12 were stigmatized as Crypto-
Calvinists by the strict Lutherans. The Elector August, with
whom the son-in-law of Melancthon, Caspar Peucer, Professor of
Medicine and Physician in Ordinary to the Elector, had the great-
est influence even in theological matters, wished, as a true Lu-
theran, to keep far away from all Calvinism ; and yet he regard-
ed the Flacianists as exaggerated ultra Lutherans, hostile to his
house, and fomenters only of disturbances. And so he was very
ready to believe, as to his theologians, that they adhered to the
Lutheran doctrine of the Lord's Supper in all essential points,
and were opposed to the Flacianists only in rejecting some excres-
cences of this doctrine, particularly the ubiquity of Christ's body.
They, however, concealed from him that they found what was es-
sential in Calvin as well as in Luther;13 and that, going beyond
12 The bookseller Vogelin, in Leipzig, published there in 1560, under the title Cor-
pus Doctrinae Ckristianae. in German and Latin, a collection comprising, besides the
three oecumenical Symbols, works of Melancthon alone; viz., the Augsburg Confession
and Apology, the Saxon Confession (see Div. I., § 9, Note 27), the Loci Theologici, the
Examen Ordinandorum, and Responsiones ad impios art. Inquisit. Bavar. This Corpus
Doctrinae Misnicum or Philippicum was introduced into the churches by the Elector, on
the motion of the Leipsic Consistory (Loscher's Historia Motuum, iii. 197). Comp.
Balthasar's Historie des Torgischen Buchs, ii. 39 ; on the editions : Strobel's Literar-
gesch. v. Mel. Locis Theol., s. 2G7.
13 The Reformed Simon Stenius, who studied at this time in Wittenberg, and was aft-
erward professor in Heidelberg, in his Oration, qua in Academia Heidelb. D. Casp. Peu-
ceri manibus parentatum est, Servestae, 1G03. 4., p. 23, says, of the Wittenbergers and
their subsequent fall : Nihil magis, ut ego puto, offendit Electorem magnanimum, quam
quod non diserte opinionem sacramentariam vulgo vocatam Peucerus vel probaret vel
improbaret, sed involucris quibusdam et ambiguis rcsponsis dubium quaerentis animum
relinqueret, magis ivXaftuav soceri imitans, quam suae naturae morem gerens. Quae
prudens, ut turn existimabatur, temporique multorum opinione conveniens tergiversatio
etiam in aliis deprehendebatur. Memini ah Esromo (Riidinger, Professor of Natural
Science in Wittenberg) aliquando non leviter objurgari, quod nimis libere sententiam
orthodoxam defenderem. Opus esse circumspectione politica, ne intempestiva Trappi)-
oia rebus communibus noceat. Respondi ego simplici animo, me natura abhorrere a
simulandi studio, ac in veritatis divinae professione nihil loci esse ejusmodi artibus.
Addidi autem quasi vates aliquis et hoc: vos dabitis aliquando poenas hujus politicae
cautionis ; vestrum erat, veritatem publice et aperte profited. Jam vultis a nobis in
scholis frangi glaciem, ut facilior exitus vobis pateat, et tamen indignamini, si quid aper-
tius a nobis proferatur. The jurist, Justus Jonas, the younger, in his letters to Duke
458 FOURTH PERIOD— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Melancthon, they were becoming more and more impatient against
all the peculiarities of the Lutheran doctrine.14 They were, in
fact, complete Calvinists, though, in presence of their prince, they
tried to seem like genuine Lutherans.
The Elector August could only be confirmed in his satisfaction
with his divines, when he compared the peace that reigned in his
territories with the disturbances which the Flacianists had brought
into the land of Ernest. After John Frederick the Second, in his
rancor against the loss his house had sustained from William von
(xrumbach, had become involved in enterprises disturbing the
peace, and so had fallen under the imperial ban, and had been
taken prisoner by the Elector August, April, 1567 ;15 his brother
and successor, John William, in spite of his friendly relations with
the Elector, again revived the plan of making Jena the seat of
pure Lutheranism, dismissed the Wittenberg divines who had been
installed there, and called in their place the strict Lutherans, John
Wigand, John Frederick Coelestinus, Timothy Kirchner (1568),
and Tilem. Heshusius (1569). 16 A conference, set on foot by the
Elector and their Duke, between their divines, in Altenburg17
(October, 1568 to March, 1569), was made the occasion, by the
Jena theologians, of uttering the most intemperate accusations
against the Philippists,18 and of course widened the rupture. The
Albert of Prussia, 1561 sq., also bitterly blames the dissimulation of the Wittenbergers,
who held to the truth in Calvin's sense, and yet condemned Calvin ; Joh. Voigt's Brief-
wechsel der beruhmtesten Gelehrten mit H. Albrecht, s. 403, 406.
M Compare the conduct of Peucer and of the theologians in the matter of Conrad
Schliisselburg, a student of Wittenberg, when he wished to take the degree of Master.
Since he would not grant that the divines taught pure doctrine, he was sent off in Janu-
ary, 1568, and in March the anathema, too, was published against him : Schliisselburg,
Catal. Haer., xiii. 609, 730; Mohnike's Kirchen- u. Literarhist. Studien u. Mittkeilun-
gen, Bd. 1, Heft 2 (Stralsund, 1825), s. 239.
15 K. A. Menzel's Nenere Gesch. der Deutschen, iv. 342. Joh. Voigt's Wilh. v. Grum-
bach u. s. Handel, in Raumer's Hist. Taschenbuch, 1847, s. 145.
10 E. Schmid, in Niedner's Zeitschr., 1849, i. 58. The negotiations upon the call to
Heshusius, whose dismissal from the post of court preacher to the Duke Palatine of
Neuburg was refused, see in J. J. Midler's entdecktes Staats-Cabinet, funfte Eroffnung,
s. 43.
17 Collection of the Acts : Colloquium zu Altenburg in Meissen, Jena, 1569. fol. ; Col-
loquium Altenburgense de Articulo Justificationis, Jenae, 1570. 4. In replj- : Ganze
unci unverfalschte Acta des Colloquii zu Altenburg, Wittenberg, 1570. fol. ; Acta Collo-
quii Aldeburgensis, Lips., 1570. fol. ; G. F. Loeberi ad Hist. Colloquii Alteburg. Ani-
madversiones ex Documentis genuinis partim nunc primum editis erutae, Alteburgi,
1776. 4. ; Planck, vi. 334.
18 Enumeration of the Philippist corruptions of the doctrine of justification, see the
Wittenberg. Acten, F. 12 : " 1. That we are justified before God by both imputatione and
inchoatione at once. 2. We are chiefly justified by faith. 3. That good works are neces-
PART II.— CH. I.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 38. CRYPTO-CALVINISTS. 459
Elector August was so indignant at this, that he demanded of his
sary to salvation. 4. That by good works we have salvation and justification. 5. That
we are not to contend about the word sola in the proposition — we are justified through
faith alone (sola). 6. That there is a difference between justification and salvation. 7.
That the righteousness of the Christian, by which he is justified before God, is in this
life imperfect. 8. That eternal life is given for good works. 9. That salvation and
justification are received through faith and confession." They afterward set aside the
Corpus Uoctrinae Misnicum as unsound. F. 276 : [In substance : 1. Because the copies
of the first impression did not contain the original Augsburg Confession of 1530, but a
copy never approved by the estates ; and in the second impression the two are mixed
up ; and that the author (Melancthon) had no right to make the changes of his own
will. — And, besides, Philip had so altered it as to open a window for the Calvinists to
get in ; and Papists, too, may take advantage of this.] " 1. Dass die Exemplar und
Bucher des ersten Drucks die wahre alte Confession, so anno 30 zu Augspurg Kaiser
Karl ubergeben, nicht haben, sondern an derselben Statt eine solche Confession, die zu
Augspurg weder geschrieben noch ubergeben, oder von den Standen Augspurgischer
Confession approbirt und unterschrieben worden. Im andern Druck aber beruhrtes
Corporis doctrinae werden zwei Exemplar der wahren, rechten und unrechten Augspur-
gischen Confession in einander gemenget. Nu hat aber der Autor oder Schreiber des-
selben Buchs nicht Macht gehabt, dasselbe als sein eigen Buch, darum seines Gefallens,
zu corrigiren.— Uber das so hat Philippus so oft gedachte Augspurgische Confession ge-
andert, dass er auch endlich den Sacramentirern und Calvinisten ein Fenster aufgethan
in dieselbe einzuschleichen. Man mag traun zusehen, dass nicht etwan mit der Zeit die
Papisten auch ein soldi Schlupfloch finden, sich in dieselbige mit einzudrehen." Comp.
above, § 36, Note 33. After these corruptions have been pointed out in the Corpus Doc-
trinae, they go on to say about Melancthon that he should not be held to be equal to
Luther, and that he himself confessed that he wanted to bring Luther's doctrines into
his manual [and that he was wortlry of honor so far as he did this truly, but in error
when introducing philosophy and fleshly wisdom]. "Wo er nu solches recht, rein und
treulich thut, ist er warlich aller Ehren und Danks werth : so oft er sich aber die Philo-
sophiam, menschliche Vernunft und fleischliche Weisheit, liisst anderswohin verleiten,
da ists offenbar, dass er nicht gerade zugehe, sondern irre und strauchle." They then
refer to Melancthon's indecision about Carlstadt's vagaries, and also in Augsburg. " Es
bezeuget auch gnugsam die einige Disputation, darinnen Lutherus die papstische Pro-
position von Nothwendigkeit guter Werk zur Seligkeit aus der Kirchen verworfen und
verdammt, und die Aenderung und Unterdriickung derselben Dictaten Philippi durch
Lutherum erlangt, wie oft Philippus hab aus der Bahn springen wollen, und doch voni
Luthero zuriickgezogen und gehalten worden. (Comp. above, § 36, Note 25.) Wie auch
Philippus die Sacramentirer in ihrer Schwiirmerei gestarkt, bezeuget nicht allein Cal-
vinus in oftentlichen ausgegangenen Schriften, sondern auch der Brief an den Churfur-
sten Pfalzgrafen, und etliche andere an Hardenbergium. — Wie er sich auch zur Zeit
des Interims gehalten, und was er den Papisten nachgegeben und eingeraumet, beweiset
nicht allein sein Brief an Carolovicium geschrieben (see § 36, Note 37), welcher Kaiser-
licher Majestiit selbst zu lesen gegeben, und schier durch ganz Europam ausgesprenget
worden, sondern auch seine Schriften und Rathschlage den Actis synodicis einverleibet.
Letzlich so werfen uns die Papisten selbst, und nicht ohne Ursach fur, dass Philippus
seine Bucher, sonderlich da Lutherus alt worden, und aus diesem Leben abgeschieden,
so oft geandert, gemindcrt und gemehret." [That Luther condemned, at Augsburg,
the papal proposition about the necessity of good works to salvation, and demanded
a change in Philip's dictata; and that Melancthon was kept straight only by Luther.
And then, too, Philip strengthened the sacramentarians (Calvinists), as is seen in sev-
eral of his writings. He also yielded to the papists in the matter of the Interim, as is
seen in his letter to Carolovicius, which went the rounds of Europe, etc. And the pa-
pists, too, reproach us with the fact that Philip altered his works too much, especially
after Luther had grown old.]
4G0 FOUKTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
clergy, besides their pledge to adopt the Corpus Doctrinae Philip-
picum, a formal abjuration of Flacianism.19
The Ultra- Lutherans felt the blow severely, when some of them,
and even their very leader, Flacius, in their exaggerations, were
carried beyond the boundaries of orthodoxy. In spite of all the
warnings of his friends, Flacius did not give up his opinion that
original sin is the very substance of the human soul ; on the con-
trary, in 1567 he set it forth at length as a most weighty doctrine,
not yet sufficiently recognized in its important bearings on the
purity of the doctrine of the Church.20 And thus he at last com-
19 They were obliged to sign a declaration (given in Loscher's Hist. Motuum, iii. 21)
accepting the Corpus Doctrinae, and also to declare : " Ich bin audi den Flacianischen
Illyrischen fahrlichen Irrthum, zankischen Geschmeiss, giftigen Gebeiss und Schwar-
merey, damit dieser Lande Schulen und Kirchen von dem erdichteten und angegebenen
Adiaphorismo, Synergismo, und Majorismo, und andern falschen Auflagen beschweret,
nicht anhangig, hab audi nicht Gefallen darob, und will auch hinfortan mit Gottes gna-
diger Hiilf mich desselben ganzlich enthalten, damniren, fliehen und meiden, und nach
Vermogen auch verhiiten" [renouncing Flacius and all his works, and adiaphorisra,
and synergism, and majorism, and promising henceforth to flee and condemn all these
things]. Of course no success attended the attempt of the estates of electoral Saxony,
through the Weimar estates, to put an end to the calumnies of the clergy of ducal Sax-
ony against the Church of electoral Saxony (February and March, 1570) ; see the doings
in the Sammlung v. alten u. neuen theol. Sachen, 1734, s. 164, 375.
20 In M. Flacii Clavis Scripturae (Francof. ad M., 1567, 2 Partes, fol.) appeared, ii.
523, as Tract. VI. Aliquot Theologici Libelli, among them, p. 635, one De Peccati Ori-
ginalis aut veteris Adami Appellationibus et Essentia, p. 638: Ad declarationem hujus
sententiae uberiorem, quod praecipuum peccatum originale sit quiddam substantiate in
homine, forte non parum profuerit distinguere substantiam materialem et formalem.
Potest enim considerari substantia alicujus testacei aut vitrei aut argentei vasis, turn
quatenus ex tali materia est, turn quatenus vas illud sic formatum est pulchre aut tur-
piter.— Sic igitur in hac disputatione de corruptione hominis non nego, illam viliorem
materiam, aut massam hominis initio conditam adhuc utcunque remansisse, tametsi
valde vitiatam, sicut si in vino aut aromatibus, expirante aerea et ignea substantia, re-
maneret tantum terrena et aquea ; sed formam substantialem, aut substantiam formalem
deperiisse, imo in contrariam esse mutatam sentio. Loquor autem non de ista externa
et crassa forma, quam considerat in adolescente puella, aut etiam in toto homine philo-
sophia ; — sed loquor de ea nobilissima substantiali forma, ad quam praecipue ipsum cor,
aut potius anima rationalis formata erat, ita ut ipsa sua essentia esset Dei imago, eum-
que repraesentaret, utque suae substantiales potentiae, intellectus ac voluntas affectus-
que, ad Dei proprietates essent conformatae, eumque turn repraesentarent, turn vere
agnoscerent, et promptissime amplecterentur.— Hanc ergo formam substantialem dico
non tantum deperiisse homini, sed etiam prorsus in contrariam esse inversam : ita ut,
cum antea homo, praesertim quod attinet ad animam rationalem, esset viventis Dei viva
imago, nunc sit sua essentia in eadem summa ac nobilissima parte vera imago Satanae.
Hanc substantialem immutationem animae Scriptura (comp. Ps. Ii. 12 ; Ezech. xi. 19)
exprimit per cor lapideum aut adamantinum, aut contra per cor spirituale : quod ideo
pro anima rationali ponitur, quod ibi anima rationalis habitare censetur. — Hanc igitur
inversam substantiam formalem, aut formam substantialem summi gradus, — quae jam
eum, ut causa formalis, facit imaginem et filium Diaboli, — statuo esse verum et quasi
unicum fontem omuis peccati, sive habitualis, sive actualis, et idipsum quod vocamus
originale peccatum : quod non tantum ideo sic vocatur, quia nobiscum oritur, sed etiam
PART II.— CHAP. I.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. §38. FLACIANISM. 4G1
pelled the Jena divines (after 1570) to combat this new Maniche-
ism (the Flacian Controversy).21 Flacius persuaded a part of
his adherents to adopt his error;22 but every body else was op-
posed to him.
quia oriuntur inde omnigena peccata: quae ratio etymologiae aut appellationis hujus,
hactenus a multis neglecta, diligenter observanda est. Hoc igitur modo sentio et asse-
ro, primarium peccatum originate esse substantiam, quia anima rationalis, et praesertim
ejus nobilissimae substantialesque potentiae, nempe intellectus et voluntas, quae antea
erant ita praeclare formatae, ut essent vera imago Dei, — nunc sunt fraude Satanae adeo
prorsus inversae, ut sint vera ac viva imago Satanae. P. 654 : Ita eadern res potest ha-
bere duos auctores ac causas, alium ratione primae creationis, et alium ratione secunda-
riae metamorphoseos. Sic multa aliter sunt a natura ratione primae originis, aliter ab
arte ratione secundae transformationis, ut vitrum, lateres, testae, caseus, butyrum. P.
G55 : Opponunt alioqui, oportere tamen distingui creaturam Dei a peccato, quod non est
a Deo. Respondeo : separato tu mihi jam Diabolum a sua inhaerente malitia. Non
ergo aliter possumus ista distinguere, quam dicendo, hominem ratione primae creationis
et praesentis etiam conservationis esse a Deo, sicut et ipsum Diabolum ; sed ratione is-
this horrendae metamorphoseos esse a Diabolo, qui nos vigore efficacis sententiae ac poe-
nae irati Dei : viorte morieris, non solum sibi in vilissima mancipia rapuit, sed etiam re-
fudit, recoxit, et commutavit, aut (ut ita dicam) metamorphizavit in virum alium (ut
Scriptura loquitur), sicut ipscmet inversus est. It is clear that Flacius did not deviate
from the common notion of original sin, but from the notions about substantia and acci-
dens; and that he was here wavering, confounding the phrases substantia, forma sub-
stantialis, and substantia formalis. Cf. Schenkel, ii. 44. It is worthy of note, that the
Tubingen physician, Leonhard Fuchs, whom Flacius knew as a student at Tubingen in
1540, and of whom he says (in Schliisselburg, xiii. 806) : Qui mihi usque ad mortem ob
commune puritatis Evangelii stadium odiumque corruptelarum fuit longe amicissimus,
had taught, morbum esse substantiam, (Ritter's Flacius, s. 15). Flacius cited several pas-
sages from Luther on bis side, in which it is declared — humanam naturam seu substan-
tiam peccato esse corruptam. His chief passage was Luth. in Gen. iii. : Sed vide quid
sequatur ex ilia sententia, si statuas justitiam originalem non fuisse naturae, sed donum
quoddam superfiuum, superadditum. Annon sicut ponis, justitiam non fuisse de essentia
homiuis, ita etiam sequetur, peccatum quod successit non esse de essentia hominis : but Lu-
ther is here speaking 011I3- against the scholastic doctrine of a justitia superaddita, the
removal of which, according to Scotus, was the only basis of original sin. On the para-
doxes of Flacius and his love of strife, see Joach. Morliu's Erklarung in Braunschweig,
1567, in Rehtmeyer's Braunschw. Kirchenhist., Beilagen d. 3. Th. s. 114.
21 Jo. Wigand, De Maniebaeismo renovato, Lips, et Jen., 1587. 4. Conr. Schliissel-
burgii Catal. Haereticorum, lib. ii. (Francof., 1597), de Secta recentium Manichaeorum
et Substantialistarum. Planck, v. ii. 293. Ed. Schmid des Flacius Erbsiindestreit, his-
toriscb-literarisch dargestellt, in Niedner's Zeitschr. f. hist. Tbeol., 1849, i. 3, ii. 218. The
principal work against Flacius was : Til. Heshusii Antidoton contra impium et blaspbe-
mum Dogma M. Fl. 111., quo adserit, quod Peccatum Originis sit Substantia: Jenae,
1572 ; ed. 2, 1576; ed. 3, 1579. 4. The chief point made against him was (Antidoton,
fol. 38) : Si substantia animae est peccatum originis, alterum e duobus necesse est poni,
videlicet aut Satanam esse conditorem substantiarum, aut Deum esse peccati creatorem
et sustentatorem. Flacius died 11th March, 1575, in Frankfort-on-the-Main.
32 Particularly Cyriacus Spangenberg, dean in Mansfeld, at the head of several Mans-
feld preachers (Ed. Schmid, i. 71 ; ii. 118, 242), and Christopher Irenaeus, court preach-
er in Weimar, with several Thuringian preachers (ii. 233). Both continued the contro-
versy after the death of Flacius, although Irenaeus was dismissed for it in 1572, and
Spangenberg in 1574 (ii. 271). Irenaeus, and other Flacianists expelled from Saxony,
were installed in the Austrian possessions, and transferred the dispute thither; see B.
462 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Ultra-Lutheranism, inflamed by the controversy on the Lord's
Supper, also led the Flacianist, John Saliger, of Rostock, to a
statement essentially kindred with the doctrine of transubstantia-
tion, 1568.23 But this controversy was confined to Mecklenburg.
On the other hand, the doctrine of ubiquity was generally accept-
ed by the strict Lutherans, although in Lower Saxony that mod-
ification of it (deviating from the absolute ubiquity of the Wiir-
temberg divines) advocated by the Brunswick theologians, Martin
Chemnitz24 and Nicholas Selnecker, had many advocates.25
Raupach's Erliiutertes Evangel. Oesterreich., 2te Fortsetz., s. 43, and in several other
passages.
23 Der Saligersche Abendmalsstreit, dargestellt von Dr. J. Wiggers, in Niedner's Zeit-
schr. f. hist. Theol., 1848, iv. 613. Saliger (Beatus) and Fredeland, when preachers in
Liibeck, already taught that bv virtue of the consecration, and ante usum, the bread and
wine of the Lord's Supper were the true body and blood of Christ, and accused those
who denied this of being Sacramentarians. Further, they declared that the peccatum
originis was — ipsa substantia corporis et animae hominis, and taught that Christ as-
sumed— carnem alterius speciei. Thejr were deposed in Liibeck, 1568. Saliger was im-
mediately installed as pastor in Rostock, and here renewed the controversy (comp. Chj--
traei Epist. ad Beatum, Apr., 1569, in Chytraei Epistt., p. 666). The two Dukes at
length, in October, 1569, issued a decision, drawn up by David Chytraeus, that the body
and blood of Christ [are truly given us by Christ himself through his ministers, and re-
ceived by the mouth: merely blessing the elements, or repeating the words of the insti-
tution, does not make a proper sacrament — this must include all the actions — as Christ
said, "Do this;"] "uns von Christus selbst durch die Hand des Dieners gegeben, und
nicht alleiii mit dem Glauben geistlich, sondern auch mit deni Munde leiblich von uns
genossen — wird. Der Segen, wie ihn etliche nennen, oder die Erziihlung der Worte-der
Einsetzung Christi, wo nicht die ganze Action des Abendmals, wie die von Christo ge-
ordnet, gehalten wird, — macht allein nicht ein Sacrament ; sondern es muss der Befehl
Christi: 'das thut,' welcher die ganze Action dieses Sacraments, dass man in einer
christi. Zusammenkunft Brod und Wein nehme, segne, austheile, empfahe, esse, trinke
und des Herrn Tod dabei verklindige, zusammenfasset, unzertrennt und unverruckt ge-
halten werden." Saliger was deposed because he would not submit to this decision ; of
his Flacian errors, which were then not openly opposed, no word was spoken. Some
Wismar preachers afterward defended his opinion about the Lord's Supper ;' and in Ros-
tock several citizens (Beatians) remained true to it, so that there were dealings with
them about it as late as 1596.
24 Mart. Chemnitii De Duabus Naturis in Christo, de Hypostatica eorum Unione, de
Communicatione Idiomatum et aliis quaestionibus hide dependentibus, Jenae, 1570. 8.,
often reprinted, and also at the end of Chemm. Locis Theol. Cap. 4: Humana natura,
quia ex se, et ex naturali sui constitutione non est sufficiens et idonea ad omnia officia
regni, sacerdotii et dominii Christi, ad quae assumpta est, ex ilia unione cum \6yw ac-
cepit non tantum incomprehensibilia et ineffabilia dona et ornamenta creata et finita,
formaliter ipsi inhaerentia ; sed quia tota plenitudo Deitatis, Filii Dei, personaliter in
assumpta natura habitat, plenitudo ilia lucet in ea tota, ita ut caro ilia, hoc quasi lumi-
ne accensa, ipsa etiam luceat, atque ita ditata sit divinis virtutibus et operationibus, non
per physicam effusionem et essentialem inhaesionem, sed per oeconomiam unionis, ut
Xo'yos omnipotentiae suae opera in ilia, cum ilia et per illam assumptam naturam pro
beneplacito suo exerat et perficiat, sicut anima corpori, et ignis ferro ignito potentias et
operationes suas communicant. Quam majestatem in ipso primo momento unionis,
quando tota plenitudo Deitatis in Christo habitare coepit corporaliter, humana natura
PART II.-CHAP. I.-LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 38. FLACIANISTS. 4G3
accepit ac habuit ; sed ratione exinanitionis, tempore humiliationis, illam non semper
exeruit et usurpavit. Deposita autem in resurrectione et ascensione servi forma in ple-
nariam ac manifestam ejus possessionem et usurpationem per sessionem ad dextram
majestatis et virtutis Dei collocata et exaltata est. Cap. 30 : Quia unio facta est salva
differentia et naturarum et proprietatum essentialium, certum ac verum est, assumtam
humanam naturam per hypostaticani unionem non amisisse essentiales suas proprietates,
nee factam cssentialiter — infinitam aut immensam ; — sed in ipsa unione est ac manet
ratione essentiae finita.— Sicut eo modo in terris conversatus fuit, Paulo in castris adsti-
tit et jam in coelis juxta veri glorificati corporis modum ita adest, ac Stephano ita se
ostendit, et tali etiam forma in nubibus ad judicium veniet. Quia vero praeterea kabe-
mus certum verbum et peculiarem ac specialem in testamentaria institutione Filii Dei
promissionem et asseverationem de praesentia corporis et sanguinis sui in coena,— sicut
et mox de promissione praesentiae totius Christi in Ecclesia dicemus : certe propter
physicas proprietates non est ex humana ratione decretum faciendum, Christum cum
assumta sua natura non posse, praeter et ultra quam essentiales seu physicae assumtae
naturae proprietates ferant et efficiant, alio, Deo possibili ac noto, nobis vero incompre-
hensibili modo, per et juxta bypostaticae unionis oeconomiam praesentem adesse, ubi-
cunque verbo suo tradidit, promisit ac asseveravit, se corpore suo adesse velle.— Toti
plenitudini Deitatis Filii personaliter unita est assumta natura, ut Xo'yos intra arcanum,
arctissimum— complexum non alicubi particulae alicujus, sed totius plenitudinis divinae
suae naturae, quae supra et extra omnem locum est, secum, intra se, apud se, et penes
se, personaliter unitam atque praesentissimam semper habeat, et in ilia plenitudine Dei-
tatis assumpta natura suam— inseparabilem et indistantem, seu locorum intervallo in-
disjunctam babeat immanentiam.— Praesentia haec assumtae naturae in Christo, de qua
nunc agimus, non est vel naturalis, vel essentialis, sed voluntaria et Uberrima, depen-
dens a voluntate et potentia Filii Dei, h. e. ubi se humana sua natura adesse velle certo
verbo tradidit, promisit et asseveravit.— Doctrina haec de hypostatica unione ostendit,
Filio Dei non possibile tantum, sed facile esse, praesentiam illam corporis sui, verbo
promissam, — ratione ac virtute hypostaticae cum Divinitate unionis, praestare et efficere
velle ac posse. — Retineamus illud quod verissimum est, Christum szio corpore esse posse,
ubicunque, quandocunque, et quomodocunque vult : de voluntate vero ejus ex patefacto certo
verbo judicemus. Atque illud consilium, ut omnium simplicissimum et tutissimum Lu-
therus ipse simplicioribus subjicit. Cum enim multis argumentis de generali ubiquitate
disputasset, postea cum animadverteret, in quos labyrinthos disputationum controversia
Sacramentaria ita abriperetur, et a verbis institutionis, quibus praesentia corporis et
sanguinis Christi in Coena traditur et promittitur, abduceretur, tandem in majori sua de
Coena Domini confessione inquit (T. ii., Wittenb., p. 178; see above, § 35, Note 19) : li-
cet argumenta ilia de ubiquitate refutari non possint, se tamen cum nemine velle con-
tendere, an per modum ubiquitatis corpus Christi in coena adsit, cum divina sapientia
et potentia possit alio nobis ignoto et ineffabili modo illud-, quod certo verbo et expressa
promissione tradidit, efficere. Ac rationem addit, quod adversarii inde arripiant occa-
sionem digrediendi in alias inexplicabiles disputationes, ut interim ferias habeant, ne
ad verum controversiae statum, qui in verbis institutionis propositus est, respondere
cogantur. — Et Tomo Jenensi 8, fol. 375, inter Lutheri sententias extat una, quae dicit,
simplicioribus sufficere hoc axioma, Filium Dei cum assumto suo corpore, quando vult,
posse esse ubicumque vult, salva corporis veritate. And thus it is said (at the end of I.)
in the " Wohlgegrundetes Bericht," which takes the last place in the Corpus Doctrinae
Julium, and in which Chemnitz undoubtedly had the largest share, that we may attribute
to the human nature of Christ only the prerogatives "about which we have express and
clear testimony in the Scriptures :" and " as to the disputation about ubiquity — according
to Luther's counsel, we set it aside, for most weighty and critical reasons, until hereafter,
in eternity, we shall see Christ as he is, face to face in his glory ; as this is fully de-
clared in the repeated common Confession of the Saxon Churches on this article, to
which we refer the pastors." Baur's Dreieinigkeit, iii. 428.
25 Selnecker's writings on the Lord's Supper, in Fortges. Sammlung v. alten u. neuen
thcol. Sachen, 1744, s. 356. Cf. Kurze. wahre u. einfaltige Bekanntnus Dr. Nic. Sel-
404 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
In all these controversies the divines of Ducal Saxony and of
Lower Saxony were opposed to those of Electoral Saxony ; the
"Wurtemberg theologians were in conflict with the latter only on
the doctrine of the Lord's Supper. The churches of other parts
of the country took little part in these disputes ; in many of them,
particularly in Pomerania and Hesse, the Corpus doctrinae Philip-
picum had high authority.26
When Jacobus Andreae, Chancellor of the University of Tubin-
gen, supported by his prince, Duke Christopher, who had always
desired union,27 and by Duke Julius of Brunswick, undertook, in
necceri v. d. Majestat, Auffahrt, Sitzen zur Rechten Gottes und vom Abendmale unsers
Herm J. Chr. Heinrichstadt, 1571. 4. [3. The ascension of Christ, and sitting at the
right hand of God, means his coming to new honor and power. 4. The heavens received
him : this does not mean that he is restricted to a certain locality, nor that his body is
no longer on earth, but that he is Lord of heaven as of earth. 9. Christ does not sit on
any particular throne — the whole heaven is his throne, etc. 10. Christ is every where,
and in his human as well as divine nature — as he promised — though this is above and
beyond all the natural properties of the human bodj\] " 3. Christus ist aufgehaben,
gen Himmel gefahren, oder in Himmel aufgenommen, u. durch die Rechte Gottes er-
hohet. Dieses Auffahren heisst nicht uber sich hinaufsteigen, als wann einer an einer
Leiter oder Treppeu auf ein Soller uber sich steiget ; sondern — zu den hochsten Ehren
kommen, und neue unmessliche Gewalt bekommen. — 4. Er hat den Himmel eingenom-
men der Himmel aber, als ein gewisser erschaffener Ort, hat ihn nicht eingenommen,
oder an einen gewissen Ort beschlossen, dass er derwegen mit seinem Leib, wo, wenn,
und wie er will, auf Erden nicht mehr seyn konne ; — sondern er ist ein Herr des Him-
mels, ja uber alle Creaturn im Himmel u. Erden. Ich fahre auf, spricht er, zu meinem
Vater das ist : mir ist alle Gewalt geben im Himmel und Erden. — 9. Christus sitzet
nicht auf einem sonderlichen Stuhl seiner Menschheit nach, an einem gewissen urn-
schninkten Ort, und nach dem Cirkel abgemessen Revier, — sondern der ganze Himmel
ist nu sein Stuhl, und seine Majestat und Gewalt ist unendlich, und er ist allmachtig,
wahrer Gott und Mensch.— 10. Christus, Gottes und Marien Sohn, ist an alien Orten,
und bei uns allzeit gegenwartig laut seiner Verheissung : ich bin bei euch bis zu Ende
der Welt, nicht allein nach seiner gottlichen Natur, sondern auch, da er laut seines
Worts seyn will, und dahin er sich mit seinem Wort auch nach seiner menschlichen
Natur selbs verbunden und versprochen hat, als im Abendmal, obgleich solchs geschicht
wider und uber alle natiirliche Eigenschaft eines menschlichen Leibs."— On the other
hand, in the Articuli de Coe.na Domini, written by Andreas Musculus (cf. § 37, Note 13),
laid before his ministers for subscription by the Elector John George of Brandenburg,
1572, in c. 2, Art. 5: Non dari locum, in quo sit Filius Dei secundum divinam naturam,
ut ibi non sit Filius hominis secundum humanam naturam, et ante et post ascensionem ;
and Art. 6, that Christ, from the moment of conception— nullis necessitatibus localitatis
physicae subjectus, nee ullis locorum terminis inclusus, ant locorum angustiis necessa-
rio circumscriptus ; see these, with criticisms, in Lamb. Danaei Opusc. Theol., Genevae,
1583, fol., p. 1588.
26 Duke Julius of Brunswick wrote to Chemnitz, who had raised objections to its in-
troduction in the duchy, November 14, 1570 (Fortges. Sammlung v. alten u. neuen
theol. Sachen, 1737, s. 395) [recognizing it as the first and true body of doctrine, and,
as such, received in these principalities] : " Inmassen denn dasselbige erste und rechte
Corpus doctrinae auch in Pommern, Hessen, und andern Chur- und Fiirstenthumern mehr
aus christl. guten Rath in die Kirchen verordnet worden."
27 Job. Brenz, by Hartmann and Jiiger, ii. 403.
PAET II.— CH. I.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 38. PHILIPPISTS IN 1570. 4G5
1569, to labor for the restoration of ecclesiastical harmony,28 he
was very much in favor of the Wittenbergers, hoping to effect a
union29 between them and the churches which until now had
taken no part in the strife, and thus to force the Jena divines and
their party to yield. Consequently the latter at once declared de-
cisively against him ;30 the "Wittenbergers excepted only to the
doctrine of ubiquity as stated in his articles, and demanded that
their Corpus Doctrinae be taken as the pure norma of doctrine.31
Accused (1570) by Duke Julius to the Elector of rejecting ubiq-
uity, they easily vindicated themselves before him ;32 but yet much
excitement was aroused when they now proceeded to expound
their doctrine of the Lord's Supper, decidedly rejecting ubiquity.33
29 Lconli. Hutteri Concordia Concors, Vitemb., 1G14, fol. Fama Andreana reflores-
cens — curante Jo. Val. Andreac, 1630. 12. J. N. Anton's Gesch. d. Concordienformel
(2 Tli., Leipzig, 1779), i. 108 ; Planck, vi. 371.
29 His articles in Hutter, f. 29 ; more full in the Unschuldige Nachrichten, 1718,
s. 188.
30 Der Theologen zu Jena Bedenken und Erinnerung auf einen Vorschlag einer Con-
ciliation in den streitigen Reli.nionssachen, Jena, 1569. 4. Der Theologen zu Jena Be-
kanntniss von fiinf streitigen Religions-Artikeln, Jena, 1570. 4.
31 Planck, v. ii. 544.'
32 The complaint referred to the Propositiones de praecipuis horum temporum Contro-
versiis, Vitemb., 1570, published at the public promotion of 12 Doctores theol. (see Lo-
scher's Hist. Mot., iii. 23, 142). The Declaration of the Wittenbergers to the Elector, 31st
Jul}-, 1570, in Hutter, f. 37.
33 Catechesis continens Explicationem simplicem et brevem Decalogi, Synib. Apost.,
orat. dominicae, doctrinae de poenitentia et Sacramentis, contexta ex corpore doctrinae
christianae, quod amplectnntur ac tuentur Ecclesiae regionum Saxonicarum et Misnica-
rum, quae sunt 6ubjectae ditioni Ducis Electoris Saxoniae, edita in Academia Witebcr-
gensi, et accommodata ad usum scholarum puerilium, 1571. The particularly objection-
able passages were, p. 77, on the ascension: Actorum primo describitur historia ascen-
sionis : videntibus Mis elevatus est, et nubes suscepit eum ab oculis eorum ; et Actorum 3 :
Oportet Christum coelo capi usque ad tempora restitutions omnium. Intelligatur autem
ascensio, ut sonat litera, et de corpore et de corporali locatione. Ascensio fuit visibilis
et corporalis, et semper ita scripsit tota antiquitas, Christum corporali locatione in ali-
quo loco esse, ubicunque vult, et ascensio corporalis facta est sursum. P. 123 : Quid
est Coena Domini? Est communicatio corporis et sanguinis Domini nostri Jesu Christ],
sicut in verbis Evangelii instituta est : in qua sumtione Filius Dei vere et substantiali-
ter adest : et testatur se applicare credentibus sua beneficia. Testatur etiam, se ideo
assumsisse humanam naturam, ut nos sibi fide insertos membra sua faciat. Denique
testatur, se velle in credentibus esse, et eos docere, vivificare ac regere. Violent warn-
ings against this Calvinistic Catechism were at once published by the divines of Bruns-
wick, Liineburg, Mansfeld, Jena, and Halle, as also by Chemnitz, Morlin, etc., col-
lected and printed in the History : " Einhellige Bekenntnis vieler hochgelarten The-
ologen und furncmer Kirchen von dem 1. Newen Catechismo der newen Wittenberger,
und von ihrer 2. Newen Grundfeste, auch von ihrem darauf beschlossenen 3. Newen
Bekenntnis, Jena, 1572. 4." Planck, v. ii. 571. The alleged falsification of Scripture
was particularly urged, viz., that Beza translated Acts, iii. 21, quern oportet coelo capi,
instead of que m oportet coelos excipere, who must receive the heavens.
VOL. IV. — 30
4GC FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
To the violent attacks upon them they replied by a no less violent
defense,34 and even succeeded in quieting the discontented Elect-
or by the Consensus Dresdensis,35 in October, 1571. When, after
34 "Von der Person und Menscliwerdung unsers Herrn Jesu Christi, der wahren
christl. Kirchen Grundfest, wider die newen Marcioniten, Samosatener, Sabellianer,
Arianer, Nestorianer, Eutychianer und Monotheleten unter dem Flacianischen Haufen.
Durch die Theologen zu Wittenberg— gestellet. Neben wahrhafter Verantwortung auf
die giftigen und bosliaftigen Verliiumdungen, so von den Propositionibus und Cate-
ehismo zu Wittenberg ausgangen von vielen dieser Zeit ausgesprenget werden, Witten-
berg, 1571.4.," the so-called Wittenberg basis. Also: " Endlicher Bericht u. Erklii-
rung der Theologen' beider Universitaten Leipzig und Wittenberg, auch der Superin-
tendenten der Kirchen in des Churf. zu Sachsen Landen, belangend die Lehre, so ge-
melte Universitaten und Kirchen— gefuhret haben. Mit— christlicher Erinnerung— von
den streit-igen Artikeln, so Flacius Illyricus mit seinem Anhang— muthwillig— erregt,
und dadurch die Kirchen Gottes in Deutschlaud— zerriittet hat. Wittenberg, 1571. 4."
35 " Kurze christl. u. einfaltige Wiederholung der Bekenntniss der Kirchen Gottes in
des Churf. zu Sachsen Landen v. d. heil. Nachtinal des Herrn Christi samnit den zu die-
ser Zeit in Streit gezogenen Artikeln v. d. Person u. Menschwerdung Christi, seiner
Majestat, Himmelfahrt und Sitzen zur Rechten Gottes, in der christl. Versamrnlung zu
Dresden gestellet d. 10. Oct. mit einhelligem Consens der Univ. Leipzig u. WTittenberg,
der dreien geistl. Consistorien, u. aller Superattendenten der Kirchen dieser Lande,
Dresden, 1571. 4. (published also in Wittenberg in Latin and Low German). [The sub-
stance of this Consensus : The human nature of Christ was, indeed, purified and trans-
figured after the resurrection and ascension, and endowed with high properties ; but it
remained a real human nature, with its essential properties, and was not deified, or en-
dowed with infinitude, eternity, etc., but is still flesh of our flesh— Tne ascension of
Christ is to be understood literally, and was not a mere spectacle ; and in heaven Christ
retains the form and shape of his true body, and will thence come to judgment.— Sitting
at the right hand of God implies a difference between Christ and all others ; it means
the raising of both natures, in their integrity, to the roj-al and priestly office. Christ
alone is so in heaven as to know perfectly the Father's will. — In the Lord's Supper the
Lord Jesus Christ is truly present, and gives to us his body and blood, offered for us, and
so testifies that he accepts us as members of his body, and gives forgiveness, and truly
and powerfully dwells in us. — We also avoid the strange strife, which Luther, too, tried
to guard against, as when he often says that we must not dispute about " every where."
These new questions disturb the peace, and would alter the doctrine of the land, as the
invention about the plujska commiinicatio, etc. ; and all the old, long since condemned
heresies are hatched out anew.] " Wiewol aber die menschl. Natur nach der Auferste-
hung u. Himmelfahrt verkliiret, und alle Schwachheiten, denen sie zuvor unterworfen
gewesen, abgeleget, und mit hohern Gaben als alle Engel u. Menschen gezieret worden ;
so ist sie dennoch warhaffte menschl. Natur geblieben, und hat die M-esentlichen Eigen-
schaften derselben an sich behalten, und ist vor sich weder vergottert, noch der gottl.
Natur an Ewigkeit, oder Unendlichkeit des Wesens, oder andern gottlichen Eigenschaf-
ten gleich worden ; sondern ist gewisslich und wahrhaftig noch ein Fleisch von unserm
Fleisch, und ein Bein von unserm Bein.— Und verstehen wir die Beschreibung und His-
torien der Auffart Christi gen Himmel nach dem Buchstaben,— halten demnach, dass
die Auffart nicht ein blosser Schein, und nur ein sichtbar Spectakel gewesen sey, son-
dern dass unser Ilerr J. Chr. mit seinem wahvhaften Leibe von der Erde sich in die
Ilcilie erhaben, und die sichtbaren Himmel durchdrungen, und die himmlische Woli-
nung eingenommen habe, do er in der Glori und Herrlichkeit das Wesen, Eigenschaft,
Form unci Gestalt seines wahren Leibes behiilt, und von dannen am jiingsten Tage zum
Gericht in grosser Herrlichkeit sichtbarlich wird wieder kommen.— Dass aber die Sclirift
saget, Christus sitze— zur Rechten Gottes verstehen wir, dass hiermit gevveiset werde
ein Untersehied zwischen Christo der gen Himmel gefahren ist, und zwischen Elia und
(
TART II.— CH. I.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 38. PHILIPPISTS IN 1573. 4(J7
the death of Duke John William, the Elector, as guardian and re-
gent of the Thuringian principalities (1573), banished Hesshusius
andern Heiligen imd auserwahleten Engeln, die auch im Himmel seind, erklaren es
auch fiirnehmlich von der Erhohung nach beiden Naturen zum koniglichen und priest-
crlichen Amt, welches doch den Unterschied beider Naturen nicht aufhebet. Dann al-
lein Christus also im Himmel ist, dass er fur und fur in des Vaters allergeheimsten
Ruth und Sehooss, und also wahrhaftig in das Allerheiligste ein- und ausgehet, siehet
und erkenuet den Willcn des Vaters, sammlet ihm eine Kirchen aus menschlichem
Geschlecht, u. s. w. — Wir glauben unci halten, dass der Herr Christus in dieser Ordnung
seines heil. Abendmals wahrhaftig, lebendig u. gewiss gegenwiirtig ist, also dass er
seinen wahren Leib fur uns am Stamm des Kreuzes aufgeopfert, und sein wahres Blut
vor uns vergossen mit Brot und Wein in diesem Sacrament uns giebt, und hiemit bezeu-
gct, dass er uns annehme, zu Gliedmassen seines Leibes mache, und uns mit seinem
Blut reinige, und Vergebung der Siinden schenke, und wahrhaftig in uns wohnen und
kraftig in uns sej-n wolle. — Wir vermeiden auch die fremde und zur Einsetzung dieses
Nachtmals nicht gehorende Streite, welche Herr Lutherus selber mit Vleis vorhilten
und absehneiden wollen. Als do er vielmals sagt, class vom Allenthalben oder an al-
ien Orten sej-n nicht soil disputirt werden. — Dass aber dieser Zeit unruhige Leut sich
dawider erst anfangen aufzulegen, wie wir seit dem deutschen Kriege her auch in an-
dern Artikeln mit Schmerzen haben erfahren miissen, class alles was zuvor recht und
unangefochten blieben ist, nu erst von ihnen aus Muthwillen ubel gedeutet und ver-
falscht worden ist ; in deme haben dieser Lande Kirchen u. Schulen, so stets bei einerlei
Form der Lehre geblieben, solche unruhige Leut fur jedermanniglich billig zu beschul-
digen, als die weder die Wahrheit noch den Frieden suchen, und nicht weniger in die-
sem Artikel von der wahren Gegenwart des Leibes u. Blutes Christi im Abendmal, als
in andern Artikeln ganz gefahrliche und argerliche Disputationes erregen, und die ein-
faltige gewisse Lehre mit ungegrimdeten und fremden Getichten aufs scheusslichste
verderben. Demi dass durch die ertichte realem oder physicam communicationem, dar-
aus sich etliche bemuhen fundamenta und Gri'mde der Lehr vom Abendmal zu suchen,
der hohe Artikel von beiden Naturen in Christo verfalschet, und hiergegen alle alte ver-
dammte Ketzerei der Marcioniten, Valentinianer, Maniehaer, Samosatener, Sabelliancr,
Arianer, Nestorianer, Eutychianer u. Monotheleten auf die Balm gebracht werden, das
ist anderswo allbereit dargethan und erwiesen." Among the reasons urged against the
ubiquity are [2. It is wholly unseemly that Christ, in the Supper, should not be present
in a different way from that in which he is every where present, in stone and wood (as
in the divine omnipresence) ; the sacramental union of the body of Christ with the
bread must be something special (as Luther taught in the Formula Concordiae). 4.
This doctrine began in the opposition to Schwenckfeld's extravagances. G. It is an im-
plicate contradictions that Christ gives us his true body in the Supper, and yet that he
has no real human body after his resurrection, which must be the case if ubiquity be
poured out upon the humanity of Christ] : " Zum andern ist es der Ordnung und Stif-
tungdes heil. Abendmals ganz ungemass, dass in wahrem Brauch desselben eine Gegen-
wart seyn soil per modum ubiquitatis, d. i. dass Christus im Abendmal anders nicht
seyn soil, als sonsten an alien Orten, in Steinen und Holz, gleich als wie man sonsten
von der praesentia universali, oder allgemeinen Gegenwart redet, darmit Gott in alien
Creaturen gegenwiirtig ist, so doch die sacramentliche Vereinigung des Leibs Christi
mit clem Brot (wie es Herr Lutherus in Formula Concordiae, mit den oberlandischen
Iheologen anno 3G gestalt, sclbst nennet) eigentlich gehSret in die besondere Gegenwart
des Herrn Christi, darmit und dardurch or im heil. Ministerio in der glaubigen Menschen
Herzen kraftig seyn will." — " Zum Vierten, dass vor wenig Jahren Caspar Schwenk-
feld die ertichte Allenthalbenheit des Leibs Christi gleicher Gestalt gestritten, und dar-
mit seine irrige Meinung von einer newen, fremden, und zuvor unerhorten Gegenwart
des Leibs und Bluts Christi im Abendmal, wider die Lehre dieser Kirchen von diesem
hohen und grossen Geheimniss, darthuen wollen." — "Zum sechsten, class es ein offen-
463 FOURTH PEKIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
and "Wigand from Jena, and likewise drove off all the clergy of
that district who were not ready to declare their doctrinal agree-
ment with the church of Electoral Saxony,36 the strict Lutheran
party seemed to be entirely conquered, and the Philippists to have
the upper hand. The Wittenberg Philippists, at least, were deceived
by appearances, and thought that they might come out more openly
with their Calvinism, which they did (1574) in the Exegesis per-
spicua Controversiae de Coena Domini.37. But thereupon all the
Protestant princes assailed the Elector with the demand that he
should no longer spare the avowed Calvinists ; and August was
terribly enraged against those who had been deceiving him so
many years.38 The leaders of the party were arrested, and kept
a long time in strict imprisonment ;39 the theologians and suspect-
ed clergy were obliged to subscribe articles in Torgau ;40 the four
barliche implicatio contradictionis ist, welche niit der gottlichen, ewigen Wahrheit
streitet, dass Christus im heil. Abendmal uns seinen wahrhaftigen Leib giebt, und dass
er doch keinen wahren nienschlichen Leib nach seiner Verklarung haben soil, welches
ohne Mittel folget, wo die Allenthalbenheit samt der weseutlichen Ausgiessung der gott-
lichen Eigenschaften in die Menschheit Christi eingefiihret werden soil."
36 Ldscher's Historia Motuum, iii. 154.
37 According to Loscher, iii. 162, Pezel and Peucer had a leading part in it, but it was
drawn up by Esrom Riidinger, professor of the natural sciences. Here were rejected
the doctrines of the manducatio oralis, and the actual reception of the body by the un-
believing, about which the Wittenbergers had before kept silence.
38 Hutteri Concordia Concors, f. 50. Loscher, iii. 160. Anton's Gesch. d. Concor-
dienformel, s. 120. Tlanck, v. ii. 616.
3D Privy-councilor Dr. Georg Cracau (his life in the Sammlung vcrmischter Nach-
richten zur sachs. Geschichte, Bd. 8, Chemnitz, 1773, s. 1) and the Church-councilor
Joh. Stossel died in prison ; but the physician Casp. Peucer was liberated in 1586 (Casp.
Peuceri Historia Carcerum et Liberationis divinae, opera et studio Christ. Pezelii edita,
Tiguri, 1605) ; the court preacher Christian Schiitz was set free in 1589, at the beginning
of the second Saxon Crypto-Calvinistic dispute.
40 " Kurz Bekenntnis u. Artikel vom heil. Abendmal des Leibs und Bluts Christi,
daraus klar zu sehen, was hievon in beiden Univ. Leipzig u. Wittenberg, und sonst in
alien Kirchen und Schulen des Churfursten zu Sachsen bisher offentlich gelehret, ge-
glaubt und bekannt worden. Auch was man fur sacramentirische Irrthum und Schwar-
merei gestraft hat, und noch strafet. Uebergeben und gehandelt im jiingsten Landtag
zu Torgau. Wittenberg, Sept., 1574. 4." Also at the same time, in Latin, Confessio
paucis Articulis complectens Summam Doctrinae de vera Praesentia Corporis et San-
guinis Christi in Coena dominica, etc., Viteberg., 1574. 8. In this Confession they as-
sume the ground (Preface) that the correct doctrine had ever been taught in the church
of Electoral Saxony, and that now only a few Crypto-Calvinists have been detected ;
further, that Melancthon entirely agreed with Luther in doctrine ; and that they there-
fore adhered to the Philippist Confessions, the Corpus Doctrinae, and the Consensus
Dresdensis. The Lutheran doctrine of the Lord's Supper was, indeed, set forth with all
its specialties ; so in particular Art. affirm. VII. indignis quoque corpus et sanguinem
Domini exhiberi, et ab his in instituta distributione vere accipi, and Art. VIII. the oris
manducatio: so, too, Calvin, Beza, Bullinger, Peter Martyr, and the Theologi Heidel-
bergenses (Art. negat. VII., and frequently) were specially denounced. On the other
PART II.— CHAP. I.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 39. OSIANDER. 4G<J
Wittenberg divines, who hesitated, were banished.41 And thus
was Philippism conquered in its strong-hold by strict Lutheran-
ism.
■\z
§ 39.
OSIANDRIC CONTROVERSY.
Jo. Wigandus de Osiandrismo, 1586. 4. Conr. Schlusselburgii Catal. Haereticorum, lib.
vi. Chr. Hartknoch's Preuss. Kirchenhistoria, Frankf. a. M. u. Leipzig, 1686. 4., s.
309. Salig's Hist. d. Augsb. Confession, ii. 915. Planck, iv. 249. [Die Rechtferti-
gungslehre des Osiander, von A. Ritschl, in the Jahrb. f. deutsche Theologie, 1857.
Baur, Brevis Disquis. in Andr. Osiand. de Justif. Doctrinam, 1831. Lehnerdt, De
And. Osiand. Vita et Doctrina, Berol, 1835. Wilken, Osiand. Leben, i. 1844. He-
berle, in Stud. u. Krit., 1844. Gess, Gesch. d. Prot. Dogmatik, 1854, i., s. 61 sq. C.
F. G. Held, De Opere Jesu Christi salutari, quid M. Lutherus senserit demonstratur,
Gotting., 1860. F. H. R. Frank, Ad'eccles. de Satisf. Christi doctrinam, quid reduu-
daverit ex lite Osiandrica, Erlang.. 1858. R. F. Grau, De Andr. Osiandri Doctrina
Commentatio, I860.]
Andreas Osiander, the highly endowed reformer of Nuremberg,1
in opposition to the external view of justification by faith alone,
as undoubtedly held by many of the reformers, and as objected to
the Lutheran Church by the Anabaptists, adopted the position
hand, it is said, Art. affirm. IV. : Firmiter retinemus utrumque fidei articulum : ascen-
dit ad coelos, sedet ad dexteram Patris. Ac ne carnis quidem ubiquitatem, aut quic-
quam quod vel veritatem corporis Christi tollat, vel ulli fidei articulo repugnet, propter
praesentiam in Coena fingimus aut probamus. Denique de modo et possibilitate prae-
sentiae corporis et sanguinis Domini plane nihil disputamus. Nam omnia haec imper-
scrutabilia — statuimus.
41 Fricdr. Widebram and Christoph Petzel went to Nassau, Heinr. Moller to Ham-
burg, Caspar Cruciger to Hessen.
42 The Torgau Confession did not, indeed, satisfy the strict Lutherans ; see the Bish-
op of Pomesania, Joh. Wigand's, Erinnerung von der Bekenntniss der Theologen m
Meissen, Konigsberg, 1575. 4. ; and his other work, Ob die neuen Wittenberger stets bis
daher einig mit den alten gelehret, u. ob Lutheri u. Philippi Schriften durchaus ganz.
einig and einhellig, Konigsberg, 1575. 4. Meanwhile the Philippists had to accommodate
themselves to the strict Lutheranism now ruling at the court. Dr. Andr. Freyhub, Pro-
fessor of Theology at Leipsic, was accused of holding that Christ was exalted in his two
natures ; that no divine property was imparted to his human nature ; and that the body
of Christ is in heaven, in a definite place ; and although he with justice appealed to the
Dresden Consensus, which was expressly sanctioned by the Torgau Confession, he was
still deposed ; see Hutter's Concordia Concors, p. 82. The Elector now attached him-
self to the theologians who had before this tried to restore peace to the Church (Andreae,
Chemnitz, Selnecker, etc.) : that he was still very much opposed to the old Jena di-
vines, as Flacianists, is clear from his correspondence with the dowager Duchess Doro-
thea Susanna, 1575 (Sammlung v. alten und neuen theol. Sachen, 1734, s. 534), who
long tried in vain to procure the restoration of her court preacher, Gernhardus, deposed
in 1573.
1 See Div. I., § 1, Note 118.
470 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
that faith was the medium of the indwelling of Christ in the hu-
man soul. This form of statement often occurs in Luther's
works,2 and Osiander used it to describe living faith as appropri-
ating Christ, and developed the view in a mode akin to that
of the German mystics of the 14th century.3 This representa-
5 See § 34, Note 4. Comp. Etliche schone Spriiche von der Rechtfertigung des Glau-
bens des Ehrw. Hochgelehrten Dr. M. Luther, welche— verdolmetscht hat A. Osiander,
Konb'sberg, 1551. 4. Excerpta quaedam dilucide et perspicue dictorum de Justificatione
fidei in Comm. super Epist. Pauli ad Galatas Rev. Patris Dom. M. Lutheri (ed. Osian-
der), Regiom., 1551. 4.
3 Ein gut Unterricht uud getreuer Rathschlag aus heil. gottlicher Schrift. wess man
sich in diesen Zwietrachten, unsern heil. Glauben und christl. Lehr betreffend, halten
soil (by Osiander), 1524, reprinted at Konigsberg, 1553, in 4to ; cf. the reprint, f. 2, v.
[God knows himself; his knowledge is a word ; and the word is God himself, preached
to us in the Gospel. Therein is the nature of God, his righteousness, truth, grace, made
known to us ; all is shown in Christ. And whoever rightly receives the Word, receives
God himself. Through faith the Word of God,' Christ himself, dwells in us ; we say
with Paul, "I live, yet not I," etc. ; and thus through the Word dwelling in us we are
justified. ' We no longer live in fleshly sense, but the spirit of Christ dwells in us ; for
Christ can not but be righteous, and work righteousness in us. And so Christ must be
our righteousness, not by being in heaven, but by being in us, etc.] : " Gott erkennet
sich selbs, sein Erkantnus ist ein Wort, und das Wort ist Gott selbs, dasselbig Wort
lasst er uns eroffnen u. predigen im heil. Evangelio. Dann daselbst wiird uns die Na-
tur Gottes eroffnet, nemlich sein Gerechtigkeit, Wahrheit, Weisheit, Gnad und E-arm-
herzigkeit, etc., wie er dann sich selbs erkannt, und das alles in Christo erzeigt hat.
Und wer das Wort recht vernimmt, behalt und gliiubt, der empfahet Gott selbs, dann
Gott ist das Wort. So nun durch den Glauben das Wort Gottes, Christus unser Herr,
in uns wohnet, und wir mit ihm eins seyn worden, mogen wir mit Paulo wol sprechen :
' Ich lebe, lebe aber nicht ich, sonder Christus lebet in mir ;' und da seyn wir denn
durch den Glauben gerechtfertigt. Dann es leben nicht wir, d. i. wir leben nicht nach
dem fleischlichen Sinn, sondern der Sinn und Geist Christi ist und lebt in uns : der
kann je nicht anderst dann gerecht seyn, und Gerechtigkeit in uns wurken. Darum
sprichter Joh. xv. : ' Ohn mich konnt ihr nichts thun;' und Esaias am xxvi. : ' Herr, du
wirst uns Fried geben, dann alle unsere Werk hastu in uns gewurkt.' Und also muss
Christus unser Gerechtigkeit seyn, nicht class er im Himmel zu der Gerechten des Va-
ters gerecht sey, und wir hernieden in alien Siinden und Unflat wollten leben, und dann
sprechen, Christus wiir unser Gerechtigkeit : er muss in uns, und wir in ihm seyn, und
so das geschicht, haben wir auch den heil. Geist, durch den die Lieb in unser Herz gegos-
sen wird, wie Paulus zu den Rom. am 5. sagt. Also sicht und verstehet man, dass wir
durch Gottes Wort Gott erkennen, und also im Glauben, d. i. in Gottes Wort leben.
Dann der Glaub empfahet und fasset Gottes Wort, das Gott selbs ist : das bringt denn
auch den heil. Geist mit ihm, der die Lieb in das Herz geusst, und wird durch den Glau-
ben der Tod, durch die Lieb aber die Sund vertrieben. Und das ist das neu Verbiind-
nus, das uns Gott durch Jeremiam am 31. Cap. zusagt und spricht : 'Ich will mein
Ges'etz in ihr Inwendigsts geben,— und ihrer Ungerechtigkeit nimmer mehr gedenken.'
Das alles aber ist nicht vollkommen, dieweil wir in diesem Leben seyn, sonder nur an-
gefangen, und wachst von Tag zu Tag." Handlung Eines Ehrsamen weisen Raths zu
Nurnberg mit ihren Pradicanten, 1525 ; reprinted, Konigsberg, 1553, in 4to. Osiander to
Art. 3 [Only one simple righteousness avails with God, that is God himself; the Word
is Christ, whom we receive by faith ; and thus is Christ, as God himself in us, our right-
eousness. Works are not righteousness, but its .fruits. It is, indeed, true that faith is
not without works flowing from love, but these should never be called righteousness ;
the faith which does not work is no faith] : " Es ist nit mehr denn nur eine einige ein-
PART II.— CHAP. I— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 00. OSIANDER. 47 1
tion harmonized very well, in the chief points, with the Lutheran
doctrine of justification. And though' Osiander laid an unwar-
rantable stress upon the peculiar shape he had given to the doc-
trine,4 and though, too, he was not wanting in readiness to engage
in controversy,5 yet he was unassailed so long as Luther's mag-
nanimous spirit was able to restrain in the new church all con-
feltige Gcrechtigkeit die vor Gott gilt, die ist Gott selbst : das Wort ist aber Christus,
das fassen wir im Glauben, und ist also Christus als Gott selbst in uns unser Gerechtig-
keit, die gilt allein vor Gott. — Werk aber sey nicbt Gerechtigkeit, sondem Frucht der
Gerechti"-keit. Es ist wol wahr, der Glaub ist nit ohn Werk die aus der Liebe fliessen,
sollen aber Dimmer mehr Gerechtigkeit genennet werden : es ist auch der Glaub, der
nicht wirkt, kein Glaub, sonder nur erdickt und todt, wie ein gemacht Bild nit ein
Mensch ist." To Art. 4 [The Gospel has two parts ; the first, that Christ has satisfied the
justice of God ; the second, that he purifies and justifies us from sin by dwelling in us] :
"Das Evangelium— hat aber zwei Stuck, das erste, dass Christus der Gerechtigkeit Gots
Gnug hat gethan,— das anclere, dass er uns von Siinden hat gereinigt und rechtfertigt
uns, so er in uns wohnet." Heberle, A. Osiander's Lehre in Hirer fruhesten Gestalt, in
the Theol. Studien u. Krit., 1844, ii. 371. C. H. Wilken, A. Osiander's Leben, Lehre und
Schriften, Erste Abth. v. 1498-1530 (Stralsund, 1844. 4.), s. 13.
4 Schliisselburg, Cat. Haeret., vi. 243, and Melch. Adam, in the Vita Osiandri, relate
that Osiander, in Marburg, 1529 (Div. I., § 4, Note 37), preached after Luther, in his
high-flying way, and that Luther expressed disapproval and anxiety about it. But this
is contradicted in Melanchthon ad Camerar., 5th .Oct., 1529 (C. R., i. 1098) : Osiander—
mirifiee delectavit Lutherum et nos omnes. There is manifestly a confounding of this
with a later occurrence at Smalcald ; see Wilken, s. 32, C2. Osiander himself relates
that he had maintained, in Augsburg, 1530, in opposition to Melancthon, that Christ,
who dwells in us by faith, is, in his divine nature, our righteousness ; and that he could
not get this high truth introduced into the Augsburg Confession ; see " Beweisung dass
ich nun iiber die 30 Jahr allweg eincrlei Lehr v. d. Gerechtigkeit des Glaubens gehalten
hab, Konigsberg, 1552," 4. C. 1, v. ; and " Widerlegung der ungegriindeten, undienst-
lichen Aiitwort Ph. Melanchthon's, Konigsberg, 1552," 4. O. 1, P. 3. In fine, Osiander
says, in his " Bericht u. Trostschrift an alle die, so durch das falsch, heimlich Schreien
— meiner Feinde, als sollt ich von der Rechtfertigung des Glaubens nicht recht halten,
— geargert oder betriibet worden sind, Konigsberg, 1551," 4., that he preached in Smal-
cald in 1537, from 1 John, iv. 2, 3, on justification, and that his sermon was very much
lauded by Luther and the other theologians present. On the other hand, M. Flacius, in his
" Verlegung des Bekenntniss Osiandri v. d. Rechtfertigung, Magdeburg, 1552," 4. A. 4.
v., appealing to Nicholas von Amsdorf, who was still living, alleges that Luther, and
main' other theologians, were much pleased with Osiander's new interpretation of 1
John, iv. So, too, Justus Menius, in his work, "v. d. Gerechtigkeit, die vor Gott gilt,
wider die neue alcumistische Theologie A. Osiandri, 1552," 4. ; he adds that Amsdorf
then prophesied " that if this spirit should at an}- time get time and space, the phan-
tasies of all other enthusiasts would be esteemed as only child's play in comparison with
him."
5 This showed itself particularly in the controversy about the general formula for coni
fossion, which all the preachers in Nureml>ei-g read after the sermon, but which Osian-
der rejected, 1533. This matter he brought in a rude and presumptuous manner into his
sermons; so that Laz. Spencder, otherwise his friend, wrote to Veit Dietrich, August,
1533 (Leben Spengler's, by Hansdorf, s. 312) : " It was indeed high time for Dr. Luther,
the patron of all of us, to ride Osiander with a tight rein, in a special letter, for this
horse is too bold and unchecked to be ridden even with sharp spurs : that j-ou know as
well as myself." Peace was restored by Luther; but Osiander revived the dispute in
153G and 1539; see G. Th. Strobel's Leben Veit Dietrichs, Altorf u. Numb., 1772, s. 2G.
472 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1(348.
troversies which did not seem to him to be indispensable for pre-
serving the purity of truths essential to salvation.6
Osiander was driven from Nuremberg by the Interim, but was
immediately appointed preacher and professor in Konigsberg by
his old protector, Duke Albert of Prussia. But here, too, there
were excitable divines, who were at once irritated by his imperi-
ous nature, and who took offense at his peculiar doctrine about
justification, as promulgated in his very first disputation, April 5,
1549.7 The controversy,8 stirred up chiefly by Friedr. Staphy-
lus,9 came into the University chairs and the pulpits. A second
disputation of Osiander, October 24, 1550,10 and his confession,
1551, n in Avhich he more fully developed his doctrine,12 only in-
* How correctly Luther judged the man is seen in the letters he wrote about the first
dispute on the formula for confession, October 8, 1533. In that to Osiander (de Wette,
iv. 48 sq.) he exhorts him most earnestly to peace ; in the other to Wenc. Linck (s. 485),
he says about Osiander : Nunc te per Christum oro, ut una cum tuis sodalibus velis ocu-
los istos misericordia vestrae non claudere, et hunc hominem suis opinionibus captum,
velut aegrotum agnoscere, et hoc cogitare, non quomodo publice confundatur et damne-
tur, ne ex scintilla ista fiat incendium, sed potius, quanta fieri potest adhuc modestia et
prudentia et simul patientia vestra, liberetur et sanetur. — Non credidissem ego (hoc ne-
que jactabis, neque disseminabis in publicum), istum hominem tot cogitationibus occu-
patum, et ut ex suo scripto intelligo, tarn procul a sinceritate nostrae doctrinae posi-
tum : sed, ut dixi, si magis irritaretur, effunderentur majora scandala, per quae, etiamsi.
non vinceret, tamen turbas moveret, et negotia faceret, quae melius esset praecaveri.
Si igitur vobis nostrum consilium placuerit, speramus, cum tempore rem istam in se
quieturam esse, et ilium interim propius ad nos accessurum esse. [Comp. J. C. Lehn-
erdt, Anecdota ad hist. Andr. Osiandri pertinentia. 3 Part. Regiomont., 1841-44.]
7 A, Osiandri, theologiae in schola Region). Professoris primarii, Disputationes duae :
una de Lege et Evangelio habita Non. Aprilis, 1540, altera de Justificatione habita ix.
Kal., November, 1550, Regiom., 1550. 4.
8 A narrative favorable to Osiander's is : Job. Funcken's wahrhaftiger u. griindl. Be-
richt, wie die argerliche Spaltung von der Gerechtigkeit des Glaubens sich anfiinglich
im Lande Preussen erhaben, Konigsberg, 1553. On the other side : Joac'h. Morlin's
Historia, welchergestalt sich die Osiandrische Schwarmerei im Lande zu Preussen er-
haben, und wie dieselbe verhandelt ist, mit alien Actis beschrieben, s. 1, et a. 4 ; and by
Staphylus : Historia Aeti Negotii inter Frid. Staphylum et A. Osiandrum in Prussia
contra" Calumnias Jo. Funccii in Strobel's Miscellaneen literar. Inhalts, i. 219 ; ii. 224.
In addition : " Herzog's Alberti I. Ausschreiben— , darin grundlieh und ordentlich, wie
sich die argerliche Swiespalt uber dem Articul von unser armen Sunder Rechtfcrtigung
—erhaben, und was wir uns mit grossen Sorgen, Einigkeit zu machen, bemiihet, darge-
than, und was wir ferner durch freundl. Beforderung— Herrn Christofs, Herzogen zu
Wirtenberg, durch S. L. Theologos— vorgeschlagenen Mitteln— erlernet, u. zu Fortstel-
lung der Einigkeit unserer Kirchen gehalten wollen haben, Konigsberg. 1553," 4., with
many documents. The effect of the dispute upon the University of Konigsberg is de-
scribed in Dr. M. Toppen's Griindung der Univ. zu Konigsberg ; Konigsb., 1844, s. 188.
9 He again became (1552) Catholic in Breslau, was a counselor of the Emperor Ferdi-
nand, was made superintendent of the University of Ingolstadt in 1561, and died in 1564.
Leben u. Schriften Friedr. Staphyli, in Strobel's Miscellaneen, i. 1. Dr. M. Toppen's
Grundung der Univ. zu Konigsberg, s. 178. l0 See note 7.
11 Von dem einigen Mittler J. Chr. u. Rrchtfertigung Bekenntnuss A. Osiander ; Kc-
PART II.— CHAP. I.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 39. OSIANDER. 473
flamed the strife, because he here treated his opponents with ar-
rogance and harshness. Joachim Mtirlin, who became a pastor in
Konigsberg, September, 1550, tried in vain to adjust the contro-
versy, and then took the lead among Osiander's opponents. The
Duke adhered to Osiander, and besought all the German estates
of the Augsburg Confession to have their theologians pass judg-
nigsberg, September, 1551. 4. De unico Mediatore J. Chr. et justificatione fidci Confes-
sio A. Osiandri, Regiom., October, 1551. 4. On the contents, see Salig, ii. 951.
12 Disp. de Justificatione hab. ix. Kal., November, 1550, thes. 3 : Justificare propria
et primaria institutione significat ex impio justum facere, h. e. mortuum ad vitam revo-
care. 4. Quod proprium est omnipotentiae divinac non minus, quam creare. 10. Fides
autem, qua homo justificatur, est motus spiritualis, quem Deus per verbum praedicatum
et Spiritum S. in cordibus nostris excitat. 13. Ea se relative habet ad verbum Evange-
lii. 14. Objcctum enim Evangelii est J. Chr. per verbum Evangclii tide apprehensus.
17. Sicut David vocat calicem inebriantem, cum non calix, sed vinum contentum ine-
briet ; ita fides est justificans, cum tamen non fides, sed Christus fide comprehensus jus-
tificet. 21. Justitia ilia, quam fide apprehendimus, est justitia Dei, non tantum quia
Deo est accepta, sed quia revera justitia Dei, nempe Domini nostri J. Chr., qui Deus est
benedictus in saecula. 28. Eadem est justitia Patris, Filii et Spiritus S., et haec justitia
Dei est justitia fidei. 29. Haec justitia non confertur cuiquam, nisi prius ei remissa fu-
erint peccata per sanguinem Christi. 30. Unde justificationis duae sunt partes, remissio
peccatorum et reconciliatio cum Deo. 31. Reconciliari autem Deo est Christo uniri, ex
eo renasci, ilium in nobis et nos in illo esse, per ilium vivere, ejusdemque in nobis in-
habitantis justitia justos censeri. 32 et 33. Christus enim est sponsus noster, cum quo
sumus caro una, membra scil. corporis ejus, caro de came ejus, et os ex ossibus ejus.
36. Hinc divinae naturae consortes efficimur : qui enim Deo adhaeret, fit unus Spiritus
cum eo. 38 ss. Habitat igitur Christus per fidem in nobis, et per consequens etiam Pa-
ter et Spiritus S. qui in Christo sunt, Jo. xvii. 11, 12 ; Jo. vi. 56, caet. 53. Hinc justitia
ejus essentiali justi sumus, juxta illud, Jerem. xxiii. : Dominus justitia nostra. 56. Hinc
vita ejus essentiali vivimus et vivemus juxta Johannis illud, c. 6, v. 57 : sicut misit me
vivens Pater, etc. 57. Ac illud Johannis 6, v. 53 : nisi manducaverimus carnem, etc. 58.
Manducare carnem hie est credere, ipsum peccata nostra pertulisse in corpore suo, et
sanguinem suum effudisse in remissionem peccatorum, ita ut hac fide cum illo una caro
fiamus. 64 ss. Hinc gloria ejus essentiali gloriiicati sumus, quia nobis earn claritatem,
quam habuit apud Patrem, dedit nobis, Jo. xvii. 5 ; cf. Rom. viii. 30 ; 2 Cor. iii. ult. ;
2 Jo. iii. 2. Hinc etiam essentiali caritate ejus inflammamur : caritas enim Dei diffusa
est in cordibus nostris, Rom. v. 5. Deus enim caritas est, et qui in caritate manet, in Deo
manet, et Deus in illo, 1 Jo. iv. 12, 13. 68. Omnis spiritus, qui non confitetur, Christum
ad hunc modum venisse in carnem nostram, ex Deo non est. Et hie est Spiritus Anti-
christi. 70 ss. Zwinglianus est in corde qui hoc non credit : impossibile enim est, ut
credat verum corpus Christi in pane et verum sanguinem in calice, qui non credit, Chris-
tum revera habitare in christiano homine. 73. Glacie frigidiora docent, nos tantum prop-
ter remissionem peccatorum reputari justos, et non etiam propter justitiam Christi per
fidem in nobis inhabitantis. 74. Non enim tarn iniquus est Deus, ut eum pro justo ha-
beat, in quo verae justitiae prorsus nil sit. 76. Justitia quidem Christi nobis imputatur,
sed non nisi cum in nobis est. 78. Turn opera bona fiunt a justificatis, vivificatis, glori-
licatis ; non vero justificant, neque vivificant, neque glorificant. 79. Et quanquam qui
justificatus est, justificari debeat adhuc, hoc tamen non fit operibus nostris, sed cogni-
tione Filii Dei per fidem, per quam ei de die in diem magis unimur. Cf. De unico Medi-
atore Confessio Osiandri A. 4 : Manifestum est, quod quidquid Christus, ut fidelis media-
tor nostri causa impletione legis ac passione morteque sua cum Deo, patre suo coelesti,
cgit, factum id esse ante mille quiiigentos et eo amplius annos, cum nos nondum esse-
474 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
ment on the points in dispute, October 5, 1551. 13 Osiander, by
his attacks upon the ordinary doctrine of justification,14 laid him-
mus nati. Quare si proprie loqui volumus, non potuit illud nostra justificatio neque
esse neque nominari, sed'tantum nostra redeniptio et satisfactio pro nobis ac peccatis
nostris. So, too, it is the — altera pars officii Domini nostri, — ut sese jam ad nos conver-
tat, ac miseris nobiscum peccatoribus tanquam cum parte rea itidem agat, ut tantam
gratiam agnoscamus et per fidem cum gratiarum actione recipiamus, ut nos per fidcm a
morte peccati vivos et justos restituat, et peccatum jam condonatum, adhuc tamen in
carne nostra babitans, et tenaciter inbaerens — in nobis prorsus mortificetur et extingua-
tur. Et hoc demum est negotium nostrae justiiicationis, quod Dominus et servator nos-
ter J. Chr. perficit. Tlie divine righteousness is that which God himself has, yea, that
which God is. This united itself -with the humanity of Christ, and made it righteous.
Thus human righteousness has its ground in the divine, and tbe latter too is the ground
of our justification. M. 3 : Diserte et clare respondeo, quod secundum divinam suam
naturam (J. Chr.) sit nostra justitia et non secundum humanam naturam, quamvis hanc
divinam justitiam extra ejus humanam naturam non possumus invenire, consequi aut
apprehendere : verum cum ipse per fidem in nobis habitat, turn affert suam justitiam,
quae est ejus divina natura, secum in nos, quae deinde nobis etiam imputatur,.ac si es-
set nostra propria, immo et donatur nobis manatque ex ipsius humana natura, tanquam
ex capite, etiam in nos, tanquam ipsius membra. To this was added the view, that
Christ in his human nature is the image of God, after which man was created; comp.
Osiander's work : An filius Dei fuerit incarnandus, si peccatum non introivisset in rauu-
dum ? Item de imagine Dei quid sit ? ex certis et evidentibus S. S. testimoniis — de-
promta explicatio, Monteregio Prussiae, 1550. 4. C. 3 : Non debet imago Dei intelligi
nisi de Verbo incarnato. E. 3 : Dicit Deus, se homiuem facturum ad similitudinem
suam, — ut scilicet honio talis fieret, qualis Christus secundum humanam naturam in
mente Dei praedestinatus esset. Among the leading positions of this work, the follow-
ing are also noteworthy : C. Si Filius Dei non fuisset incarnandus, nisi peccatum introi-
isset in mundum, nos atque totum regnum Dei carere cogeremur rege nostro, idque in
omnem aeternitatem. 9. Nisi Dcus voluisset Filium suum incarnari, nunquam de man-
do condendo quicquam cogitasset. Sed Deus ante alia omnia Filium suum incarnan-
dum decrevit, ac propter ipsum reliquas creaturas universas fecit, nullam prorsus con-
diturus, nisi Filius ejus esset incarnandus. Herebj- he boasts, E. 2, sese rem tantam
hactenus a nemine post Apostolos recte explicatam in lucem produxisse, und setzt hin-
zu, Lutherum quidem vidisse aliquid, sed non serio intendisse animum, ut uberius ex-
plicaret. However, he declared that he did not want to dispute about this opinion.
Planck, iv. 2G7. D. F. Chr. Baur Epist. gratul. ad D. Th. J. Planck, disquisitio in A.
Osiandri de justificatione doctrinam, ex recentiore potissimum theologia illustrandam ;
Tiibing., 1831. 4. Baur's christl. Lehre v. d. Versohnung in ihrer gescliichtl. Entwick-
elung; Tiibing., 1838, s. 316. Dorner's Lehre v. d. Person Christi, s. 200. G. Thoma-
sius, das Bekenntniss der evang. Lutherischen Kirche in der Consequenz seines Prin-
cips ; Nurnbcrg, 1848, s. 71. Schenkel, ii. 355.
13 The writing is in the declaration of the Duke (E. 1, v.), 1553, cited in Note 8 ; and
also (after the copy sent to the Landgrave of Hesse) in Neudecker's Neue Beitr. zur
Gesch. der Reform., i. 1.
14 Comp. thes. 73, 74 above, Note 12. Osiandri Confessio, F. 2 : Horribiliter errant,
qui verbum justificare tantum intelligunt pro justum reputare et pronunciare, et non
pro eo, quod est in veritate et reipsa, justum efficere.— TJbi de justificatione fidei agitur,
ibi verbum justificare non humano, forensi et sophistico more est intelligendum, sed di-
vine- modo. Deus enim non pronuntiat nos solum justos, sed efficit etiam re ipsa. Ita-
que est philosophicus, carnalis et impraemeditatus sermo, justificare esse verbum fo-
rense, ac significare, reum judicio absolutum pronunciare. Osiander maintained that
he agreed with Luther; see above, Note 2. On the other hand, he said that Melanc-
thon had perverted the doctrinal system in the Augsburg Confession (see above, Note
PART II.— CHAP. I.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 39. OSIANDER. 475
self open to the charge, made in most of these official declarations,
that his views were a falsification of this fundamental doctrine of
the new.church.15 Only the Wiirtemberg judgment, December 5,
1551, drawn up by Brenz,16 tried to vindicate the essential agree-
4), and that by the Wittenberg doctorate's oath (§ 31, Note 32) minds were ensnared ;
Planck, iv. 301, 336. In reply, Mel. Orat. de Calumnia Osiafidri, 1553, C. R., xii. G.
15 The mildest of these was Melancthon's Antwort auf das Buch llerrn A. Osiander's
v. d. Rechtfertigung des Menschen, Wittenberg, 1552. 4. ; full and thorough was the
Responsio Ministrorum Ecclesiae Christi, quae est Hamburgi et Lunebergi ad confessio-
nem A. Osiandri de mediatore J. Chr. ; Magdeb., 1553. 4. About these and the other
opinions, see Salig, ii. 982 ; Planck, iv. 333. Melancthon gives a pertinent opinion about
the doctrine of Osiander, in a letter to the Osianderist Culmann, in Nurnberg, 11. Dec,
1552, C. R., vii. 1151: Multa sunt in illis paradoxis vel aenigmata, vel sophistica, quae
populo nihil prosunt, etiamsi leniantur interpretatione. Quale hoc est, quod contendit
ilia Gorgo, non recte dici : Deus vivijicat renascentes, sed vult dici : Deus est ipsa rena-
sccntium vita. An non vult distingui inter creatorem et vitam creatam ? aut vult Deum
tantum esse Stoicam iuoiXtxtiav ? Fac, hoc leniri posse commoda interpretatione (nam
et ego ista pharmaca novi) ; sed quid prodest populo turbare res recte traditas ? Sunt
autem alia, quae ne possunt quidem leniri, quale hoc est : ante annos mille quingentos
factam esse remissionem, sed nunc illabi justitiam. An Nero habet remissionem, sed
perit, quia non illapsa est justitia ?— Scis in nostris Ecclesiis fideliter inculcatam esse
doctrinam, in vera conversione, cum corda fide per verbum eriguntur, habitare Dcum in
conversis. — Sed alia quaestio est : unde mens statuere debeat, placere se Deo, ut crasse
loquar, et quomodo fiat inhabitatio. Hie dicimus, placere hominem fide propter media-
torcm Deum et hominem, et niti fidem non his novis actionibus, sed ipso mediatore. Ac
in infinitum anteferenda est obedientia mediatoris his actionibus, quae fiunt in nobis.
Inde abducit homines Osiander, obruens remissionem, ita ut dicat factam esse ante an-
nos MD. : et places, inquit, quia imputatur divinitas, non meritum mediatoris. Ilaec
sunt enthusiastica, quae obscurant b'eneficia Filii Dei, et delent veram consolationem.
Cf. Responsio Ministr. Eccl. Hamb. et Lunburg. J. 2 : Scriptura loquitur de praesentia,
de efficacia, operatione et gubernatione Dei, quando in hoc sermone versatur, quod Deus
habitat in credentibus. Frequenter in Scripturis usurpatur haec metaphora, quae ab hor
minibus sermoncm, ut fit in multis aliis, transfert ad Deum. Homines habent suam so-
cietatem, et coetus habent civitates et domos, in quibus cum civibus et familia sua con-
versantur : hinc Scriptura sumit habitandi verbum et ad Deum transfert, et significat
Dei praesentiam, familiaritatem et conversationem cum hominibus, efficaciam et opera-
tionem in Sanctis. — Deum habitare cum hominibus est, eum se hominibus associare,
praesentem esse, ac quasi patremfamilias agere, providere, curare, respicere, juvare, re-
gere et defendere. Deus ubique praesens est sua essentia, potentia et sapientia : gratia
autem sua, favore, benevolentia et defensione peculiariter praesens est suis electis. Ibi
Deus dicitur habitare, ubi adest sua gratia et benevolentia, ubi dat verbum gratiae suae,
et promissiones suas de miscricordia sua et rcmissione peccatorum patefecit, ubi agit suo
spiritu, ubi colitur, iuvocatur et exaudit.— Asseruit Osiander in disputatione sua, Deum
ita habitare in credentibus, ut in Christo habitat omnis plenitudo divinitatis corporali-
tcr. Hoc si verum sit, nihil posset addi ad illam plenitudinem, ncc peterent credentes
repleri Spiritu sancto. — Inhabitatio Dei in nobis gratiae est, non naturae; donationis,
non proprietatis ; eommunicationis ac participations, non personalis unionis ; ut est in
Christo.
16 Brenz had previously had a similar view to that of Osiander (see Mel. Ep. ad Brent
above, § 34, note 1), but was here, as on all other points, averse to controversy ; com-
pare the letters to Melancthon, Gth November, 1552, C. R., vii., 1129, and 29th Septem-
ber, 1555, in Riederer's Abhandlungen, iv. 432. (Non videtur mihi controversia potis-
sicmni de dogmate, sed magis de persona cs.^e, utrumne Osiander hoc an aliud senserit.
476 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
ment of Osiander with the Lutheran doctrine, and recommended
the contestants to come to an understanding with each other.17 The
Duke, accordingly, kept back the other opinions, that he might
effect an adjustment through the "Wurtemberg divines. Their six
theses,18 propounded for this purpose, were in fact declared by both
Veritas igitur et rectitudo dogmatis ita illustretur, nt nullum de eo dubium inter nos-
tras relinquatur. Maneat autem hoc, si quidem ita videbitur, in dubio, utrumne Osian-
der hoc an diversum senserit) ; to Camerarius, 13th December, 1552, in Strobel's Bei-
trage zur Literatur, ii. 123.
17 See the Wurtemberg opinion, the first that was sent in, in Duke Albert's proclama-
tion, 1553 (see above, Note 8), F. 3; extracts in Salig, ii. 974 ; comp. Joh. Brenz, bj' J.
Hartmann and K. Jager, ii. 335.
18 The Duke also called upon Bugenhagen to be a mediator (21st March, 1552, in J.
Voigt's Briefwechsel der beriihmtesten Gelehrten mit Herzog Albrecht, Konigsb., 1841,
s. 105), but received from him a decisive refusal ; ibid. The Tubingen declaration (which
the Duke had asked for), June 1, 1552, is in Herzog's Alberti Ausschreiben, ch. ii., and in
Wigandus de Osiandrismo, p. 142. The points of union [in substance: 1. That Christ's
obedience comes originally from his divine nature, and is a fruit of the divine righteous-
ness that is in Christ ; 2. That this obedience is a satisfaction for our sins, and a propi-
tiation of God's wrath, and that its merit is that of the eternal divine justice ; 3. That
we are to receive by faith this obedience of Christ, and trust in it with the assurance
that our sins are forgiven, etc.
As to the divine righteousness, both parties are agreed : 1. That God in his divine es-
sence alone is the true, eternal justice, Luke xviii. ; 2. That through' faith in Christ,
God the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit truly dwells in us, with all his blessings ; 3. That
through this faith in Christ, God, dwelling in us, forgives the sin which still clings to
us ; but he does not let us remain in sin wholly unrenewed, but begins to expel it in this
life, and to make us righteous, until in the future life we become wholly free from sin. —
The dissensions of the two parties is a bellum grammaticale— on the interpretation of the
justitia Dei (see below) in some passages of Paul — whether it is to be considered as the
essential righteousness of God, and the verbum justiricare to be taken as merely — pro ab-
solvere injustum, or as being — re ipsa justum facere ; and whether the obedience of Christ
can be called a righteousness.] " Soviel den Gehorsam Christi belanget, halten unsers
Verhoft'ens beide Parteien : 1. bass der Gehorsam Christi, den er hie auf Erden Gott seim
himlischen Vater im Thun und Leiden bewiesen hat, komme urspriinglich von seiner
gottlichen Natur, und sey eine Frucht der gottlichen Gerechtigkeit in Christo ; 2. Dass
dieser Gehorsam Christi— sey eine Busse unserer Siinden, und eine Versohnung Gottes
Zorns, — eine Bezahlung fur unser Erlosung von Siinden, Tod und Holle, und ein Ver-
dienst der ewigen gottlichen Gerechtigkeit und Seligkeit ; 3. Dass wir diesen Gehorsam
Christi, uns durch das Evangelium verkiindiget, mit Glauben sollen annehmen, uns des-
selbigen in alien Anfechtungen der Siinden und des Todes vertrosten, und gewislich
vertrauen, dass Gott der Vater uns von wegen des Gehorsams seines Sohns verzeihe
alle Sunde, nehme uns auf an Kindes Statt, und erhalt uns zum ewigen Leben im Tod.
" So yiel -aber die gottliche Gerechtigkeit belanget, sind beide Parteien unsers Ver-
trauens einerlei Meinung in folgenden Artikeln : 1. Dass Gott in seinem gottlichen We-
sen allein die rechte ewige Gerechtigkeit sey, Luc. xviii. Nemo bonus nisi solus Deus ;
2. Dass durch den Glauben in Jesura Christum Gott der Vater, Sohn und heil. Geist
sammt alien ihren Giitern in uns wahrhaftig wohnen, Jo. xiv. Veniemus ad eum, et
mansionem apud eum faciemus ; 3. Dass durch den Glauben in Christum Gott, in uns
wohnend, vergebe uns wohl die Sunde, so noch in uns hie auf Erden stecken, und recline
sie uns nicht zu aus Verdienst seines lieben Sohns, unsers Herrn Jesu Christi ; aber er
lasse uns nicht fiirund fiir unverneuert in der Sunde bleiben, sondern fahe an hie in die-
sem Leben die Sunde auszufegen, und uns mit der That fromm und gerecht zu machen,
PART II.— CHAP. I.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 39. OSIANDER. 477
parties to be orthodox, but were rejected by Osiander's opponents
because they might be misinterpreted in his favor. After the
death of Osiander, October 17, 1552, his son-in-law, the court
preacher, Joh. Funck, who had the highest confidence of the old
Duke, came to be the leader of this small party ; but with all his
adroitness and concessions, he could not set aside the general ha-
tred which weighed upon his party. In vain did the old Duke
endeavor, by a proclamation,19 to effect a union upon the six Wiir-
temberg articles, banishing meanwhile, in 1553, the reckless op-
ponent, Mori in. Equally in vain was a Confession20 of his own,
offered as a means of coming to agreement (1554). Although
these formulas tried to reduce Osiandrism to the terms of Luther-
an orthodoxy, yet a latent poison was scented in them. Recanta-
tion was demanded of the Osiandrists, and the most absurd er-
rors were imposed upon them as the logical consequences qf their
opinions.21 The deposition of the refractory preachers, in 1555,
only increased the general exasperation.
In Pomesania,22 too, and in Nuremberg,23 there were a few fol-
bis wir im kiinftigen Leben der Siinden ganz ledig, und mit vollkomener Fromigkeit
und Gereclitigkcit, als rechte Glieder Ckristi und Kinder Gottes, gezieret werden.
" Dieweilen wir denn ganzlicher Zuversicht sind, die Parteien werden keinem der er-
zahlten Hauptartikeln widersprechen, sonder dieselbigen mit der ganzen christlichen
Kirchen gleicher Meinung halten ; so konnten wir uns aus ihrer beiden Schreiben nicht
anders berichten, denn dass ihr Zwiespalt sey nur ein bellum grammatical, namlich ob
in etlichen Spruchen Pauli als Rom. iii. Nunc vero absque lege justitia Dei manifestata
est, dum comprobatur testimonio legis et Prophetarum. Justitia vero Dei per fidem J.
Christi. Item justificamur gratis per illius gratiam. Item arbitramur fide justificari
hominem, etc. Diese Wort justitia Dei flir die wesentliche Gerechtigkeit Gottes, und
das verbum justificare nicht pro absolvere injustum, sed re ipsa justum facere verstan-
den werden sollen, ob auch der Geliorsam Christi moge eine Gerechtigkeit genannt
werden."
1 9 See above, Note 8.
30 In manuscript in Wolfenbiittcl, see Salig, ii. 1027; extracts in Wigandus de Osian-
drismo, p. 356. It was laid before a synod in Konigsberg in 1554, which declared it to
be unsatisfactory.
21 Matth. Vogel's Dialogus eines armen Sunders mit Moyse u. Christo v. d. Rechtfer-
tigung des Glaubens, sammt s. Bedenken von der zugetragenen Zwiespalt iiber solchcn
Artikel, und einer Antwort auf Dr. J. Morlein ungestiimen Sendbrief, Konigsb., 1557. 4.
Vogel who had also fled from Nuremberg on account of the Interim, was by no means
agreed with Osiander on all points, but was declared to be one of his followers by his
violent opponents on account of his calm impartiality. According to his memorial in
the case, Osiander was accused of teaching that forgiveness of sins is also had by those
who do not believe; that we are justified, not by faith alone, but also by works ; that
believers become gods, and like Christ in all things, etc. ; Salig, ii. 1056.
22 In Stettin Petrus Artopous was deposed for being an Osiandrist, 1556; Salig, ii.
1045.
23 Here Leonh. Culmann, preacher at St. Sebald's, was the chief among Osiander's
478 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
lowers of Osiander ; but when they were removed from office the
controversy was soon brought to an end.
To attain peace, Funck and the other Osiandrists at last aban-
doned all their peculiar doctrinal formulas,24 and joined the Wit-
tenbergers, who had been so bitterly contemned by Osiander him-
self. They persuaded the Duke to set forth (1558) a new church
order with Philippist doctrines.25 Funck handed in a Confession
of Faith to the divines of Leipsic and Wittenberg, and was de-
clared by them to be orthodox (1561) ;26 in 1563 he openly con-
fessed, in four sermons, that he had previously given occasion for
misunderstandings and mistrust.27 And yet the reproach of Osi-
andrism still remained upon the small and closely hedged in com-
pany of strangers, since they would not directly condemn it. Be-
sides this they were now accusecf of Philippism ; and, opposed by
all, they were held up only by the Duke. When the latter fell
out with his estates, he being accused by them of oppressive taxa-
tion and interference with their privileges, as also of arbitrary en-
croachments upon the constitution of the Church, the chief blame
was ascribed to the Osiandrists, since Funck, being the Duke's
friends, whom Melancthon, Dec. 11, 1552 (Corp. Ref., vii. 1150), and Jan. 25, 1553 (ibid.,
viii. 2G), exhorted to peace. Culinann too, together with Joh. Fabricius, preacher at St.
Lanrentius, was upbraided for favoring Osiander by the council of Nuremberg, Sept. 14,
1554 ; sec the protocol in Strobel's Neue Beitriige, i. 91. Yet still the controversy broke
out later, and Melancthon, with several other theologians, was invited to Nuremberg,
Sept., 1555, to adjust it. He published at that time an Oratio, exhorting to peace, and
an examination, in German, of the doctrine of justification, which was to be subscribed
by all the Nuremberg clergy (both in Corp. Ref., viii. 54G). Culmann and Vetter did
not subscribe, but took their departure. G. G. Zeltneri Paralipomenon Osiandrinum
s. Leonh. Culmanni Vita et Fata, Altorf., 1710. 4. It tf-as afterward made a question
whether Culmann should be admitted to communion ; see Melancthon's Opinion, Corp.
Ref, viii. 613.
24 Duke John Albert of Mecklenburg, son-in-law of Duke Albert, tried to settle the
dispute at a synod at Riesenburg, February, 1556. Funck made a declaration, which
was considered as a recantation, but which he afterward said meant, that by his mode
of teaching he had given occasion for errors, but not that he held them himself. How-
ever, he was obliged to give assent to the Augsburg Confession, and to Melancthon's
Loci Communes ; see the narrative of the Duke in a letter to Flacius, in Wigandus de
Osiandrismo, p. 291 ; Salig, ii. 1055.
25 Matth. Vogel had, in 1556, drawn up for this object an outline of Christian doctrine,
after Melancthon's Loci, and personally given it to Brenz to be examined (Voigt's Brief-
wechsel ber. Gelehrten mit Herzog Albr., s. 57) ; it was also sent to Melancthon for this
purpose (Voigt's Mittheilungen aus der Correspondenz des Herz. Albr. mit Luther. Me-
lanchthon und Sabinus, s. 52). Several persons had part in drawing up the church or-
der; among them Aurifaber, at whose instance exorcism was omitted in the baptismal
service, which gave so much offense ; see Hartkuoch, s. 395.
26 Wigandus de Osiandrismo, p. 301.
27 Wigandus, p. 306. Hartknoch, s. 408.
PART II.— CHAP. I.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 39. OSIANDER. 479
confessor and counselor, had the chief influence upon him. And
so they had to share in the general exasperation evoked by the
arbitrary measures of the adventurer Skalich, who, since 1561,
ruled the country instead of the weak Duke,28 and to which Funck
at last fell a sacrifice on the scaffold, in 1566,29 in accordance with
28 See M. Toppen zur Gesch. d. stiindiscken Verhaltnisse in Preussen, in Raumer's
hist. Taschenbuche, 1847, s. 459.
29 Ilistorie von Funck, Sclmell, Horst, und Steinbach ex actis publ. msctis ; in the
Acta Borussica, Bd. 3 (Konigsberg u. Leipzig, 1732), s. 217, 311, 471. Comp. the bill of
complaint lodged against them, Sept. 7, 15G6, p. 347. They were accused of being [per-
nicious disturbers of the peace, of trying to do away with the long-established order in
church matters, approved by the whole country ; and Mr. John Funck, too, long ago
held to and defended Osiander's heretical opinions, and brought it to pass that many
honest ministers and teachers were deposed and banished. Besides, he has aided in in-
troducing a church order, without the knowledge of the country, imposing a scandalous
baptismal service, and persecuting and banishing those who resisted. Likewise, it is
notorious that Mr. Funck, without the assent of the land, helped to bring in a Samland
President (Aurifaber, 1554), who pushed on these innovations ; and that Matthew Horst,
too, not long ago, without the advice of the old counselors, set up such a President
(in the person of Matth. Roseler), who had passed so glibly from one studio to an-
other, that he was first a medicus, and then a jurist, and lastly (desperatio facit mona-
chum) became a theologus, and was put up here for a bishop or president. Again, it is
notorious that Mr. Funck, Matth. Horst, Hans Sehnell, and Steinbach joined with Paulo
Scalichio in inverting and disturbing the common church order of the land, etc.] "tan-
quam novatores et publicae pacis perturbatores perniciosissimi vorlangst vor diesem
unterstanden haben, und noch unlerstehen und Vorhabens seyn, alle christliche wohl-
hergebrachte lobliche, und mit gemeiner Landschaft Rath und Bewilligung vor Alters
gestellte und aufgerichtete gute Kirchen- und Regiments-Ordnungen in diesem Lande
zu turbiren, aufzuheben, — und ihrcs Gefallens zu reformiren. Und das es wahr sey, so
ist offenbar u. notorium, dass*M. Joh. Funck sick vor etlichen Jahren dem Hauptketzer
Osiander anhangig gemachet, seine ketzerische Lehre mit Gewalt helfen treiben und
verfechten, dariiber auch mit Rath u. That dahin gearbeitet, auch dasselbige helfen ins
Werk riehten, dass viel rechtschaffene from me unschuldige Kirchendiener und Lehrer
ihres Kirchenamts entsetzet und des Landes verwiesen se}-n. Zudem hat er helfen ra-
then und thaten, dass die alte Kirchenordnung, die mit aller Stande gemeiner Land-
schaft Ratli, Wissen und Belieben angenommen, zerrissen, [und eine andere] ohne der
Landschaft Vorwissen aufgerichtet, darein eine neue hochiirgerliche Ordnung des heil.
Sacraments der Taufe gemeiner Landschaft und den Kirchendienern aufgedrungen, und
die es nicht annehmen wollen, dariiber verfolgt, mit Gefangniss gestraft, und auch des
Landes verwiesen worden. Zudem ist notorium und o.Tenbar, dass M. Funck dahin ra-
then und thaten helfen, dass hinter Wissen und Willen einer gemeinen Landschaft ein
Samliindischcr Prasident ist cingesetzt (Johannes Aurifaber, 1554 : see Hartknoch, s.
378), der die eingerissenen Neuerungen in der Kirchen hat helfen stiirken, und dass
auch kurz verwichener Zeit durch Matthiam Horst ein soldier Prasident ohne alle Vor-
wissen und Willen der Landschaft, oder anderer alten Rathe gefordert (Matthaus Rose-
ler, 15G5, Prasident des Pomeranischen Bisthums ; s. Hartknoch, s. 413), der so leicht-
fertig von einem studio auf das andere gesprungen, dass er erstlich ein Medicus gewest,
darnach ein Jurist worden ist, und hat zu Rostock procuriret, letzlich aber, wie man
sagt, quod desperatio facit Monachum, ein theologus worden, und allhier vor einen Bi-
schof oder Prasidenten sich aufgeworfen. Zum andern ist notorium u. offenbar, dass
gedachter M. Funck, Matth. Horst, Hans Sehnell, und Steinbach sich dem Paulo Scali-
chio haben anhangig gemacht, mit und ncben dcmselben helfen rathen und thaten, da-
mit die gemeine Regimentsordnung dieses Landes gar invertiret u. zerstoret wurde,"etc.
430 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I— A.D. 1517-1648.
a decision of a Polish commission, which the estates had request-
ed to institute proceedings. Osiandrism, which had long before
vanished away, was now formally condemned by Morlin, again
recalled and made Bishop of Samland, in the Repetitio Corporis
Doctrinae Christianae, published in 1567.30
By opposition to Osiander's doctrine, that Christ is our right-
eousness only in his divine nature, the violent Italian, Francis
Stancarus,31 who was professor of theology (1551) for some time
in Konigsberg, was led to take the opposite ground, that Christ is
our righteousness only in his human nature.32 This error was
overlooked in Konigsberg by the opponents of Osiander ; but when
Stancarus endeavored to enforce it as a weighty and fundamental
truth in the Evangelical churches of Poland, Hungary, and Tran-
sylvania, he found decided opposition ; and this was strengthened
by the memorials of Melancthon, Calvin, and the Zurich divines ;33
—In the government's note, 1542, it was established that there should be at all times
two bishops in Prussia with full spiritual jurisdiction— those of Samland and of Pome-
sania ; and yet the Duke had filled the vacant sees with presidents, who drew smaller
incomes and were more dependent on him. Thus there was opportunity for more arbi-
trary procedures in favor of Osiandrism. On this account the estates, as early as 1556,
hadpressed for the reinstatement of bishops ; see Toppen, in Raumer's hist. Taschenb.,
1847, s. 416, 434, 481.
30 German, Konigsb., 1567. Fol. Latin, ibid., 1570. 8. Hartknoch, s. 424. Planck, iv.
439. As Corpus Doctrinae this Repetitio presupposed the Augsburg Confession, the Apol-
ogy for the same, and the Smalcald Articles ; but later the formula itself was called
Corpus Doctrinae Prutenicum ; Hartknoch, s. 427.
31 Jo. Wigandus de Stancarismo, Lips., 1585. 4. Schliisselburg Catal. Haereticorum,
lib. ix. Planck, iv. 449. Comp. above, § 31, Note 19.
33 Among his reasons, the most important are (Schliisselburg, ix. 233) : Nemo potest
esse mediator sui ipsius : Jam si Christus esset mediator etiam secundum naturam di-
vinam, esset mediator sui ipsius, quia est unus Deus cum Patre et Spiritu sancto : Ergo
Christus non est mediator secundum naturam divinam (p. 249) : Pacificati sumus per
sanguinem crucis ejus per eundem ; reconciliavit nos corpore carnis suae per mortem,
Coloss., i. : Sanguis crucis et mors sunt humanae naturae, non divinae : Ergo per natu-
ram humanam Christi tantum sumus reconciliati, et non per divinam. But he thereby
declares (p. 45) : Excludo naturam divinam ab officio sacerdotii et mediationis Christi,
sed non a persona ejus. He appealed especially to (p. 226) 1 Tim., ii. 5: Unus Deus,
unus et mediator Dei et 7iominum, homo J. Chr. Rom., v. 15. 1 Cor., xv. 21 ; also to the
Concilium Ephesinum (p. 298), the church fathers, particularly Augustine (p. 305), the
scholastics Peter Lombard, Thomas Aquinas, Bonaventura, Richard St. Victor, Biel (p.
162, 310). Peter Lombard was especially held to be the source of his opinion, who un-
doubtedly says, in so many words (Sentent., lib. in. dist. 19) : Christus mediator dicitur
secundum humanitatem, non secundum divinitatem ; and this has remained the doc-
trine of the Catholic Church ; see Baur's Lehre v. d. Versohnung, s. 347.
33 Mel. Responsio de Controversia Stancari scripta. Lips., 1553 (also in Schliissel-
burg, ix. 163). Calvini Responsum ad Fratres Polonos, quomodo Christus sit Mediator,
ad refutandum Stancari Errorem. Genev., 1561 (also in his Tractatus Theol., p. 587).
Epistolae duae ad Ecclesias Polonicas, Evangelium J. Chr. amplexas scriptae a Tigtiri-
nae Ecclesiae ministris de negotio Stancariano, Tiguri, 1561 (Schliisselburg, ix. 184).
PART II.-CHAP. I.-LUTHERANISM. § 40. FORMULA CONCORDIAE. 481
But his doctrine still produced much disquietude. His death, in
1574, was also the death of his doctrine.
§ 40.
REDACTION OF THE FORMULA CONCORDIAE.
Rud. Hospiniani Concordia Discors, de Origine et Progressu Formulae Concordiae Ber-
gensis, Tiguri, 1607, fol. Leonh. Hutteri Concordia Concors, de Origine et Progressu
Formulae Concordiae Ecclesiarum Coufessionis Augustanae, Witeberg., 1614, fol. J.
N. Anton's Gesch. der Concordienformel der Evang. Luth. Kirche, 2 Th. Leipzig, 1779.
Planck, vi. 403. [K. F. Goschel, Die Concordienformel, Gesch., Lehre, etc., Leipz.,
1858. F. H. R. Frank, Die Theologie der Concordienformel hist.-dogm. entwickelt, i.
1858. H. Heppe, Confessionelle Entwickelung, 1854 ; Geschickte d. Concordienformel,
i. 1857; Gesch. des Deutschen Protestantismus, 1551-81, 4 Bde., 1853-59; Dogmatik
des Deutschen Protestantismus, 3 Bde., 1859.]
After the Crypto-Calvinists of Saxony had been set aside, and
the pugnacious theologians of the opposite party had withdrawn,1
the greatest hinderances to the peace of the Church seemed to
have been removed. Andreae, who up to this time had been at
work without success for the Concordia, now addressed himself
to the matter with new zeal, especially as the Elector August join-
ed the princes who favored it, and in fact became the most zealous
among therm
There were really only two points of doctrine about which they
had not come to a full decision in the orthodox Lutheran Church.
The doctrine of the Lord's Supper was indeed every where accept-
Chief work of Stancarus : De Trinitate et Mediatore Domino nostro J. Chr. adv. H. Bul-
lingerum. P. Martyrem et J. Calvinum et reliquos Tigurinae et Genevensis Ecclesiae
ministros, Ecclesiae Dei perturbatores, ad magnificos — Dominos Polonos nobiles ac eo-
rum ministros, Cracoviae, 1562.
1 Proposition of the Electorate of Saxony to the convention in Lichtenberg, Feb. 18,
1576, in Hutterus, f. 77: [They are moved to this because some of the disputatious
divines are dead ; others have used themselves up in the strife ; and so many God-
fearing divines desire peace.] " Zu diesem christl. Werk und Furhaben hat uns und
andere desto mehr bewogen, dieweil wir und Ihre Liebden wissen, dass etzliche zankische
Theologen, Illyricus u. Andere, so diesen Streit erreget, zum Theil mit Tode abgangen,
die Uebrigen aber eines Theils mit Disputiren und Zanken dermassen abgemattet, dass
sie verhoffentlich nunmehr in sich selbst gehen, und sich vielleicht besser weisen und
bescheiden lassen werden. Zu dem sind gleichwol auch viel Gottfiirchtige und Fried-
liebende Theologen jetziger Zeitam Leben, so zu solcher Einigkeit begierig und geneigt
seyn, dieselbige von Herzen wiinschen, und zu Gott dem Allmiichtigen darumb seufzen
und beten." Wigand and Hesshusius were still the most dangerous persons ; but the
former was far awav as Bishop of Pomesania, and the latter as Bishop of Samland.
The Landgrave, William of Hesse, in a letter to the Elector, expressed the hope that
Chemnitz and Chytraeus would earnestly admonish them to peace and quiet ; and that
they would probably be able to accomplish it (Planck, vi. 447, from Selnecker's papers).
[Comp. C. A. Wilkens, Tileman Hesshusius, Leipz., I860.]
VOL. IV. 31
482 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
ed in its strict Lutheran form; but yet the communicatio idio-
matam realis, taught in connection with it, was not every where
accepted in the same form, and by many it was wholly rejected.
So, too, the Melancthonian synergism, violently as it was opposed,
had many friends among those who did not see how else they
could escape the fearful doctrine of an unconditional predestina-
tion.
"What was now needed was to unite prominent theologians of
different countries in the work of pacification — men who loved
peace, and were above suspicion as to their orthodoxy. • Andreae
first sent a declaration about the controverted points, approved by
the Wurtemberg divines (the Suabian Confession, Liber Tubin-
gensis, 1574),2 to the two most distinguished theologians in Lower
Saxony — Martin Chemnitz, Superintendent of the city of Bruns-
wick, and David Chytraeus, professor in Rostock, both of them
pupils, but not blind adherents, of Melancthon. These consulta-
tions3 resulted in full investigations, especially as to the doctrines
of the Lord's Supper and free-will, which were inserted into the
above Suabian Confession, and published as the Suabian-Saxon
Concordia in 1575 ;4 but these additions made the document un-
symmetrical. Andreae, therefore, reduced its contents to a shorter
and more proportionate form, and this new revision was sanction-
ed by a council of Wurtemberg and Baden theologians in the
cloister of Maulbronn — the Maulbronn Formula, January, 1576.5
To obtain a common document of union from these two formulas,
the Elector August convened an Assembly of divines at Torgau,
after several of his clergy had declared in favor of the work of
2 Andreae had dedicated to Duke Julius " Sechs christl. Predigten von den Spaltun-
gen, so sich zwischen den Theologen Augsb. Confession von Anno 1548 bis auf das J.
1573 nach und nach erhaben, Tubingen, 1573." 4., and sent these sermons to Chemnitz
and Chytraeus with the proposal that they should be generall}' subscribed and used for
effecting a union. But sermons were not found to be very appropriate, and Andreae
was led to draw up from them the doctrinal theses in a concise form ; see Rehtmeyer's
Stadt Braunschweigische Kirchenhistorie, iii. 439 ; 0. F. Schutzi De Vita Dav. Chytraei
Commentariorum, libb. iv. (Hamburg, 1720-28), ii. 389 ; Planck, vi. 403. Thus Andreae
drew from these sermons the above declaration, whicli was not printed. The writings
with which he sent it to Duke Julius and Chemnitz, March, 1574, are in J. G. Bertram's
Reformations- u. Kirchenhist. d. Stadt Lilneburg (Braunschweig, 1719. 4.), Beil., s. 172.
3 See the correspondence in Bertram, Beil., s. 181 ff.
i In Pfaffii Acta et Scripta Tubl'ica Ecclesiae Wirtembcrgicae (Tubing., 1720. 4.), p.
381, they are given incorrectly: many corrections are found in Balthasar's Hist. d. Tor-
gischen Buchs. The sections on the Lord's Supper and free-will are by Chytraeus ; see
Planck, vi. 417.
5 Unpublished, see Planck, vi. 429.
PART II.— CHAP. I.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 40. THE CONCORDIA. 483
pacification in Lichtenberg (February, 1576), and avowed their
willingness to sacrifice the Corpus Doctrinae Philippicura.6 This
convention, under the lead of Andreae, Chemnitz, and Chytraeus,
soon finished their work — in the Torgau Book, May, 1576.7 The
Suabian-Saxon Concordia was laid at the basis ; but the honora-
ble mention it made of Melancthon had to be obliterated,8 while
many extracts from Luther were inserted, taken from the Maul-
bronn Formula.9
6 The doings are in Hutterus, f. 76 b. Their declaration, f. 78 b: " Auf dass nun—
manniglieh zu spuren habe, dass wir von Grund unserer Herzen zuin christl. Fried und
Einigkeit geneigt, so erklaren wir uns dahin, dass wir keines Menschen Gewissen an
obgemelt Buch, Corpus doctrinae genannt, binden sollen noch wollen, auch dasselbig
niemande aufdringen als ein Symbolum, normam oder Richtschnur, sondem haltens fur
ein herrlichs guts nutzlichs Buch, und commendirn es als ein methodum docendi et dis-
cendi, daraus sich die Lehrer und die Jugend rechter Art und Ordnung zu reden, zu
schreiben und zu lehren erholen konnen. Und so etwas darin, so in Streit mag gezogen
werden, — wollen wir dasselbig allezeit regulirt und verstanden haben nach Gottes aus-
drucklichem Wort, und Schriften Lutheri." [In substance: that they would bind no
man's conscience to the above book, nor use it as a Symbolum, but the}' commend it as
a noble good book, to be used in teaching ; the controversial points in it to be understood
according to the Word of God and Luther's writings.]
7 J. H. Balthasar's Hist, des Torgischen Buchs, 6 Stiicke, Greifswald u. Leipzig,
1741-44. 4. (P. vii. sect. 1-4, and P. viii.), appeared till 1756 as academical dissertations.
The Torgau Book was reprinted, with a preface by Semler, Halle, 1760. Besides the
three divines mentioned above, there also came to Torgau Andreas Musculus and Chris-
topher Cornerus, from Frankfort-on-the-Oder, and eleven theologians from electoral Sax-
ony; at the head of them Crellius of Wittenberg, and Harder and Selnecker from Leip-
sic ; comp. Anton, i. 167.
s In the Suabian-Saxon Concordia, in Pfaff, p. 385, it is said : " Es werden aber an-
dere gute nutzliche reine Biicher, Auslegung der heil. Schrift, Widerlegung der Irrthu-
mer, Erklarung der Lehrartikel, und sonderlich die fur andere ordentlich wollgefassteu
Schriften des Herrn Philippi, hiemit nicht verworfen, welche, sofern sie dem itztgemel-
ten Furbild der Lehre gemass, als ordentliche nutzliche Auslegungen und Erklarungen
billif commendiret, und nutzlich gebraucht konnen und sollen werden" [i. e., other
good books, commentaries, etc., and especially the writings of Master Philip, well and
orderly drawn up, are not rejected, but justly commended, so as they are accordant
with the type of doctrine here propounded, etc.]. In the Torgau Book (Semler's edition,
p. 12) the words in relation to Melancthon, " und sonderlich — Philippi," are erased. In
the Suabian-Saxon Concordia, in the article on the Lord's Supper, in Pfaff, p. 444 [Philip
is mentioned with Luther as an authority for the interpretation of Paul]: "Derselben
auch unsere lieben Vatere und Praeceptores, als Lutherus an vielen Orten, und Philip-
pus in libro visitationis Saxonicae diesen Spruch Pauli also erklaren," etc. In the Tor-
gau Book, on the other hand [the name of Philip is here omitted]: "Derhalben auch
unser lieber Vater und Vorfahren, als Lutherus und andere reine Lehrer Augsburgischer
Confession, diesen Spruch," etc. Without question, Musculus, the violent opponent of
Melancthon (see § 37, Note 13), had much to do with this. Dan. Greser, superintendent
in Dresden, who was present, relates in his Autobiography (Schutz, De Vita Chytraei,
ii. 405), that Satan tried to foment disturbances in Torgau ; " so that even Dr. Musculus
became so enraged that he rose up, and for a long time said he would not stay in the
convention, but meant to go off. But the disturbance was restrained, and Musculus be-
sought to remain, so that, God be praised, all things reached a good and peaceful end."
9 Comp., on the whole affair, Balthasar, i. 11.
484 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
This Torgau Book was now sent for approval to all the Luther-
an national churches of Germany, but met with a very diverse
reception. Holstein, in the Grottorf and Hadersleben part, de-
clared against any new confession of faith.10 The theologians of
Hesse,11 Zweibriicken,13 and Simmern13 held out the prospect of
acceding to it, but they wished it drawn up more in the mild
spirit of Melancthon. The divines of Pomerania,14 Anhalt,15 and
10 The Gottorf Memorial, by the General Superintendent, Paul von Eitzen, reprinted
in the Jena Christmas Programme, 1780 : Super Libro Torgensi Censura Holsato-Sles-
vieensis (Sept. 21, 157G), variis Observationibus illustrata (a D. Danovio) ; see Planck,
vi. 485; Johannsen, in Niedner's Zeitschr. f. d. hist. Theol., 1850, s. 638. It is here
maintained : 1. That the existing normal writings are sufficient for the decision of the
points in dispute : 2. That by a new symbolical book the calumnies of the opponents
would be strengthened ; 3. That by the same, errors which had vanished away would
be revived to confuse men's minds ; 4. That in it, too, there were many new modes of
statement and disputations, about which new and dangerous divisions would spring up.
Particularly did it seem " as if it was intended by this work to put the poor church into
confusion with the new paradoxes which vegetated and were sent forth in the book of
Master Brentius, De Majestate Christi, 1564." The Elector was advised to adhere to
his Corpus Doctrinae, but to exclude from it, in the Loci Comm., "the two paragraphs
— in loco de libero arbitrio — which were not there in the lifetime of hoby father Luther"
(see § 37, Note 31) ; and to add the Smalcald Articles, the Catechisms of Luther, and
Melancthon's Sententiae Patrum de Coena Domini (see § 36, Note 15). Das Hadersle-
bener Gutachten v. d. Propste Georg Petriius in the Danische Bibliothek, iv. 275 ; see
Johannsen, in Niedner's Zeitschr., 1850, s. 652.
11 Proceedings of the General Synod in Cassel, Aug. 27 to Sept. 4, 1576, see in Dr. H.
Heppe's Gesch. der Hess. Generalsynoden von 1568-1582 (2 Bde., Kassel, 1847), i. 195.
Its memorial on the Torgau Book, Sept. 5, 1576, ibid., Appendix, p. 10 (in Latin in Hos-
pinianus, f. 65). The severe reply of the Saxon divines (Appendix, p. 30) first made
evident the division between the churches of Upper and of Lower Hesse. Landgrave
William and the Hessian Lowlanders held firmly to the Philippist stand-point, and re-
jected the doctrine of ubiquity ; Landgrave Louis and the Upper Hessians, on the other
hand, led by Dr. Aegidius Hunnius, recently called from Tubingen to Marburg, showed
themselves inclined to the Formula Concordiae ; Heppe, i. 220 ; Appendix, p. 54.
12 Hospinianus, f. 70, v.
13 Hospinianus, f. 73, v.
14 Their critique is in J. H. Balthasar's anderer Sammlung einiger zur Pommer.
Kirchenhist. gehorigen Schriften, s. 9. Planck, vi. 496.
15 J. Chr. Beckmaun's Hist. d. Fiirstenth. Anhalt, vi. 106. Semler's Preface to the
Torgisches Buch, s. 33. Planck, vi. 507. Johannsen, in Niedner's Zeitschr., 1846, s. 269.
[Among other things, they deplore the attempt here made to tear asunder Luther and
Philip, those two dear heroes, canonizing the one and making the other an offense. If
they should succeed in banishing the works of Melancthon — single definitions of which
have often thrown more light upon the subjects than all the other books we have — this
would raise, new disturbances, not easily allayed, and followed by a mere barbaries.']
"Besorgen deswegen, die Autores werden sich des Verdachts nicht entledigen konnen,
dass sie die zwei theure Helden, Lutherum u. Philippum, — von einander reissen, den
einen kanonisiren, den andern stinkend machen, und in seinem Untergang eigene Ehre
suchen wollten. Sollte es auch — wirklich darauf angelegt seyn, die so niitzliche und
nothige Schriften Melanchthon's aus unsern Kirchen und Schulen zu verdrangen, in
welche sie doch oft mit einer einzigen Definition ein grosseres Licht hineingetragen ha<
ben, als jetzt uns alien mit alien unsern Buchern moglich ist; — so besorgen wir unt
PART II.— CHAP. I.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 40. THE CONCORDIA. 485
Magdeburg16 earnestly defended the theology of Melancthon against
the covert attacks made in the Torgau Book. On the other hand,
the theologians of the duchy of Brunswick,17 and the cities of Lii-
beck, Hamburg, and Liineburg,18 desired an express condemna-
tion of the Melancthonian teachings, and of the objectionable
works of the Philippists ; Hesshusius even demanded that all
teachers of erroneous doctrine, and among them Melancthon,
should be condemned by name.19 The rest of the memorials de-
clared themselves, upon the whole, satisfied with the Book, and
criticised only some insignificant points.20 The new Elector of
the Palatinate, Louis VI. , upon his accession to the government
at the death of his father, Frederick III. (October 26, 1576),
immediately re-established Lutheranism in his possessions ;21 but
yet he did not at first seem inclined to favor the Formula Con-
cordiae.22
The Elector August summoned another convention of theolo-
gians to meet at the cloister Bergen, near Magdeburg, which in
three sessions, March to May, 1577, examined the criticisms that
wahrlich eines neuen Larmens, der sich nicht so leicht legen, und dem wahrscheinlich
eine lautere barbaries folgen wiirde."
16 Semler's Preface to the Torgau Book, s. 31. Planck, vi. 518.
17 At the Synod of Riddagshausen, Aug. 9, 1576: their memorial in Hutterus, f. 111.
Planck, vi. 459.
18 At the Convention in Molln, Recessus Moloniensis, of Nov. 2, 157G, in Bertram's
Reformations- und Kirchenhist. der Stadt Liineburg, Beil., s. 321.
19 His criticism on the Torgau Book in his Epist. ad Chemnitium, in Hospinianus, f.
72 : Existimamus, Ecclesiae necessitatem postulare, ut in hac formula auctores et patroni
corruptelarum, Illyricus, Philippus, Pfeffingerus, Osiander, Major, Calvinus, Petrus
Martyr, epistola Philippi ad Palatinum nominentur, ac Ecclesiae et posteritati saltern
indicentur, ut juventus in librorum lectione errores cum formula concordiae pugnantes
cavere possit. [Comp. Wilkens's Hesshusius, Leipz., I860.]
20 Decisions of the churches in Goslar, Brunswick, Hildesheim, Gottingen, Hanover,
Nordheim, Hameln, Eimbeck, and Hoxter, at a synod in Brunswick, Nov. 14, 1576, in
Rehtmeyer's Stadt Braunschw. Kirchenhist., Th. 3, Beil., s. 261. Opinion of the Meck-
lenburg clergy in a s}'nod at Rostock, Oct. 16, 1576, in Schiitzi de Vita Chytraei, lib. ii.,
App., p. 48; Pfalz-Neuburger, in Hospinianus, f. 73, v.; electorate of Brandenburg, at
a synod in Lebus, Aug. 4, 1576 ; see Semler's Preface to Torg. Buch, s. 8, 20.
21 Struve's Pfiilz. Kirchenhistorie, s. 294. D. L. Wundt's Magazin f. d. Kirchen- u.
Gelehrten-Gesch. d. Kurfurstenth. Pfalz, Bd. 2 (Heidelb., 1790), s. 31. L. Hausser's
Gesch. d. Rheinischen Pfalz, ii. 85.
22 In a contemporary manuscript there is a communication, ex ore Schechzii (the
court preacher of the Elector), given in Wundt, ii. 132, who says, "This Elector caused
ft to be proclaimed, per Stolzium, anno 1577, in the church of the Holy Ghost, that his
electoral grace had no pleasure in the ubiquity, which is preached fully in all the other
churches hereabouts. But Timoth. Kirchner, a proud Doctor, came here (as Professor
tf Theology in Heidelberg), and so influenced his electoral grace that in consequence he
subscribed the Formula of Concord."
486 FOUKTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
had been sent in,23 and changed the Torgau Book to accord with
the results of this investigation. The stricter party here acquired
such preponderance as to obliterate all those traces of the Melanc-
thonian teaching which had remained in the Lower Saxon parts
of the Suabian-Saxon Concordia.24 To satisfy the desire for a
23 Cliytraeus ad Jac. Monavium Non. Maji, 1581 (Epistt., Hanov., 1614, p. 417) : Tor-
gensem librum Bergensi ego etiam multis modis praefero. Et me non adhibito ille pri-
nium mutatus est a triumviris Jacobo (Andrea), Selneccero et Kemnicio. Postea mense
Junio alii etiam tres (Chytraeus, Musculus, und Cornerus) pro forma advocati sumvis,
cum omnia jam transacta essent. [H. Heppe, Der Text d. Bergischen Concordienfor-
mel verglichen mit dem Texte d. Schwiibisch sachsischen Concordie u. des Torgauen
Buches. Marb., 1857.]
:* The authors of the Concordia-formula had previously held to the Melancthonian
synergism. M. Chemnitius, Loc. Theol., p. i., de lib. arb., c. 7, shows that the will
of man in conversion is not — plane otiosa ; cf. ejusd. Judicium de Controversiis quibus-
dam, p. 55 ss. 5 Examen Cone. Trid., p. i., loc. 7, Sect. 3, § 7 ; comp. Chytraeus, in his
often-printed Catechesis, 1554, taken from Melancthon's Loci, and in his Comra. in Ge-
nesin, Viteberg., 1558, p. 364 ; and in the Declaration der theol. Fac. in Rostock an den
Herzog v. Mecklenburg iiber die streitigen Artikel, 1570, in Bertram's Luneb. Reforma-
tions- u. Kirchenhist., Beil., s. 100 f. ; and Andrea, in his Articles of 1569 (see above, §
38, Note 29), in the Unschuld. Nachr., 1718, s. 208. So, too, in the Suabian-Saxon Con-
cordia, in the section on free-will, drawn up by Chytraeus and Chemnitz, synergistic
views were adopted (Pfaff, p. 497), and this passage was retained in the Torgau Book
(Semler's edition, p. 78). It is here said that in conversion man is not treated as a stick
or stone ; he is not forced to it — per modum coactionis ; he can resist the H0I3' Spirit,
or allow himself to be renewed. This section was canceled in the Bergen Book, and
exchanged for another (ed. Rechenberg, p. 672), to the effect that man is only so far not
to be compared with a stick or stone as the latter do not resist, do not understand or
feel ; but he is so much the worse, because before his renewal he only opposes the will
of God ; comp. Balthasar, iv. 38. The passage in the Suabian-Saxon Concordia (Pfaff,
p. 499), and in the Torgau Book (Semler, s. 84), which contained Melancthon's doctrine
of the three causes co-operating in conversion, was expunged. On the other hand, in
the Bergen Book (p. 681) it is declared : Quandoquidem etiam juventus in scholis doc-
trina ilia de tribus causis efficientibus, concurrentibus in conversione hominis non renati
vehementer perturbata est : — denuo repetitum volumus ex supra posita explicatione,
quod conversio ad Deum sit solius Spiritus sancti opus : — interim tamen praedicatione et
auditu sancti verbi sui, tanquam ordinario et legitimo medio s. instrumento suo, utitur ;
comp. Balthazar, v. 1 ; vi. 26.— The words of the Suabian-Saxon Concordia (Pfaff, p.
504), and of the Torgau Book (p. 94), viz., " in the cases in which man does not lay
hold of grace" (sich zur Gnaden nicht appliciret) were changed to this — " is not made
susceptible to grace by God" (von Gott zur Gnade nicht geschickt gemacht wird) : Bal-
thasar, v. 22. — In the Torgau Book (p. 96) the Melancthonian formulas : hominis vo-
luntas in conversione non est otiosa, sed agit aliquid ; item : trahit Deus, sed volentem
trahit, were explained and justified as referring to the will already under the swaj- of
the Holy Spirit ; but in the Bergen Book (p. 680) they are rejected as not like, but
opposed, to the form of sound doctrine : Balthasar, v. 25. Other articles were altered
in the same spirit. Thus the Nurembergers complain (Hospinian., f. 88, v.), in articulo
de Coena, quae in Torgensi formula bene sint determinata, in Bergensi concordia depra-
vata esse. Chytraeus ad theol. Helmstadienses, 27. Nov., 1582. (Epistt., p. 1199) : Uti-
nam vero hie campus, adeo speciose contra ubiquitatem declamandi, adversariis inser-
tione quorundam dictorum Lutheri in librum concordiae (see Torgau Book, s. 236), non
patefactus esset ! Quae in Torgensi archet3'po non extare ipsi meministis. And thus
all traces of the Melancthonian theology were set aside, of which Chytraeus, who was
PART II.— CHAP. I.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 40. THE CONCORDIA. 487
concise formula, frequently expressed, the Epitome was added to
the Solida Declaratio.
This Bergen Book sanctioned, in twelve sections, the strict Lu-
theran doctrine ;25 hut it also left in a wavering state the two doc-
trines which had till now been undetermined. It left it uncer-
tain whether the ubiquity of the body of Christ were absolute or
not,26 and it did not solve the contradiction between its strict Au-
absent, afterward bitterly complained; see Schiitzius de 'Vita Chytraei, ii. 458; Chy-
traeus ad Aegid. Ilunniuin, 1591 (Epistt., p. 870) : Nihil omnium, quae a me dicta, acta
aut scripta essent, Jac. Andreae Aristarchus noster probabat, ita ut ne verbum quidem
a me scriptum libro concordiae insit, ideoque non inter auctores illius, sed subscriptores
recenseri merito possim. The authors of the Formula of Concord tried to give the mat-
ter a different aspect ; comp. Chemnitz to the Senate in Liibcck, 1st Jul}-, 1577 (Ber-
tram, Beil., s. 3G7) : — as to what, in consequence of the critical opinions sent in, had
been declared, illustrated, and improved in the formula, salva substantia, comp. p. 370.
Selnecceri Recitationes aliquot de Consilio scripti Libri Concordiae, Lips., 1581. 4. p.
63 : nihil in conventu Bergensi in sententia, cum in ea conveniretur utplurimum, in
Torgensi libro mutatum, licet interdum voculas et utiliter monita adderent doctores.
25 I. De peccato originis (where, among other things, the error of Flacius is repu-
diated) ; II. De libero arbitrio (against Synergism) ; III. De justitia fidei coram Deo
(against Osiander) ; IV. De bonis operibus (bona opera esse necessaria, but not, as Ma-
jor said, necessaria ad salutem ; on the other hand, Amsdorf's formula was also reject-
ed, viz., bona opera noxia esse ad salutem) ; V. De Lege et Evangelio (against Melanc-
thon's doctrine, Evangelium esse concionem poenitentiae) ; VI. De tertio usu Legis
(against Antinomianism) ; VII. De Coena Domini (against Calvin) ; VIII. De persona
Christi ; IX. De descensu Christi ad inferos ; X. De ceremoniis ecclesiasticis, quae vulgo
adiaphora vocantur (against Adiaphorism) ; XI. De aeterna praedestinatione et elec-
tione Dei ; XII. De aliis haeresibus et sectis, quae nunquam Aug. Conf. sunt am-
plexae.
26 On the communicatio idiomatum realis, p. 778 : Sentimus et docemus, — quod hu-
mana in Christo natura Majestatem illam acceperit, secundum rationem hypostaticae
unionis, videlicet quod cum tota divinitatis plenitudo in Christo habitet, non quemad-
modum in Sanctis hominibus et angelis, sed corporaliter, ut in proprio suo corpore, etiam
omni sua majestate, virtute, gloria, operatione in assumta humana natura liberrime
(quando et quomodo Christo visum fuerit) luceat, et in ea, cum ea, et per earn, divinam
suam virtutem, majestatem et efficaciam exerceat, operetur, et perficiat. Idque ea,
quodammodo, ratione, qua anima in corpore, et ignis in ferro candente agit (comp.
Chemnitz, § 38, Note 24). P. 767 : Earn vero majestatem statim in sua conceptione, eti-
am in utero matris habuit : sed ut Apostolus loquitur, seipsum exinanivit, eamque, ut
Dr. Lutherus docet, in statu suae humiliationis secreto habuit, neque earn semper, sed
quoties ipsi visum fuit, usurpavit. Jam vero postquam — ut Apostolus testatur, super
omnes coelos ascendit ; et revera omnia implet, et ubique, non tantum ut Deus, verum
etiam ut homo, praesens dominatur et regnat, a mari ad mare, et usque ad terminos ter-
rae. P. 784 : Ubicunque recte dixeris : hie est Deus : ibi fateri oportet et dicere : ergo
etiam Christus homo adest. Et si locum aliquem monstrares, in quo solus Deus, non
autem homo esset, jam statim persona divideretur. (Brenz, § 37, Note 44.) On the oth-
er hand, it is again declared, p. 783, the — majestas, quam Christus secundum suam hu-
manitatem accepit, ut etiam secundum illam suam assumtam naturam, et cum ea, prae-
sens esse possit, et quidem praesens sit, ubicunque velit (after Chemnitz) : praesertim
vero sentimus, eum Ecclesiae suae in terris, ut mediatorem, caput, regem et summum
sacerdotem, praesentem esse. — Et sane in hujus rei confirmationem sacram suam Coe-
nam instituit, ut testaretur, se etiam secundum earn naturam, qua carnem et sanguinem
.188 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
gustinian doctrine about human corruption and its assertion that
the grace of God through Christ was universal.27
When this formula was now sent to the Lutheran churches for
subscription, the Palgrave John Casimir (who remained attached
to the Reformed, though his brother, the Elector Louis, had be-
come Lutheran) reminded the Reformed states that, if this was
accepted as the symbolical book of the Lutheran Church, its sep-
aration from the Reformed Church was forever decided. This
led to the convention of the Reformed states in Frankfort-on-the-
Main, September, 1577, which in vain attempted to hinder the
adoption of the Formula Concordiae, and only resulted in induc-
ing the Elector Palatine to propose the canceling of several of the
hard expressions of the document.28
habet, nobiscum esse, in nobis habitare, operari, et efficacem esse velle. Baur's Dreiein-
igkeit, iii. 415.
27 The strictest Augustinianism is brought forward in the 1st and 2d sections. E. g.,
p. 656 : Credimus, quod hominis non renati intellectus, cor, et voluntas in rebus spiri-
tualibus — ex propriis naturalibus viribus prorsus nihil intelligere, credere, — velle, — ope-
rari aut cooperari possint, — ita ut in hominis natura post lapsum ante regenerationem
ne scintillula quidem spiritualium virium reliqua manserit, aut restet, quibus ille ex se
ad gratiam Dei praeparare se, aut oblatam gratiam apprehendere, — aut se ad gratiam
applicare aut accommodare — possit. Thus, p. 680, it is taught, -with Luther, horainem
in conversione sua pure passive sese habere. On the other hand, in the eleventh arti-
cle, the absolute predestination, -which results necessarily from that doctrine, is rejected ;
and it is maintained, p. 804, quod non tantum praedicatio poenitentiae, verum etiam
promissio Evangelii sit universalis, h. e. ad omnes homines pertineat. P. 808 : Ut Deus
in aeterno suo consilio ordinavit, Ut Spiritus sanctus electos per verbum vocet, illuminet
atque convertat, atque omnes illos, qui Christum vera fide amplectuntur, justificet, at-
que in eos aeternam salutem conferat : ita in eodem suo consilio decrevit, quod eos, qui
per verbum vocati, illud repudiant, et Spiritui sancto (qui in ipsis per verbum efficaci-
ter operari et efficax esse vult) resistunt, et obstinati in ea contumacia perseverant, in-
durare, reprobare, et aeternae damnationi devovere velit. It is clear that in the will,
which lays hold of grace, there must be something good. If this comes from the influ-
ence of the Holy Spirit, which works it in some, and not in others, then the doctrine of
unconditional predestination follows ; but if this belongs to the natural man, then it was
wrong to say before, quod homo non renatus se ad gratiam applicare non possit. We
here find contradictory positions, and not truths standing over against each other, as,
Thomasius maintains (Bekenntniss d. evangel. Luther. Kirche, Niirnberg, 1848, s. 223) ;
nor can we concede that it does not belong to the formula Concordiae as a confession,
but to theology, to reconcile them ; for that formula throughout contains only too much
of theology. But a Confession ought not to countenance any, even seeming, contradic-
tions, for if it does it can not be received.
28 The Acta Conventus Francof. in D. Blondel Actes Authentiques des Eglises Refor-
mees touchant la Paix, a Amsterdam, 1655. 4., p. 59. Planck, vi. 591. Des Churf. v.
d. Pfalz Bedenken u. Erklarung an die Churf. von Sachsen u, Brandenburg v. 17. Oct.,
1577, in Struve's Pfalz. Kirchenhist., s. 313. He wishes, 1. That the appeal to the first,
unaltered Augsburg Confession should be changed into the Augsburg Conf. simpliciter;
2. That the name of Synergists be excluded, and also that the Osiandrists and Flacian-
ists should not be named ; and that the formulas— Deus trahit, sed volentem, item homi-
nis voluntas non est otiosa, item tres sunt causae conversionis— should either be entirely
PAKT II.— CHAP. I.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 40. THE CONCORDIA. 489
Meanwhile the formula was subscribed, in the year 1577, in
Saxony,** Brandenburg,30 Anspach, Brunswick, Grubenhagen,
Liineberg, Mecklenburg, Wurtemberg, Zweibriicken, Baden,
Henneberg, and Mbmpelgard ; and also in Hamburg, Liibeck,
Liineberg, and several of the imperial cities of the Oberland.
This prevented the new Assembly, convened at Tangermunde,
March, 1578,31 from considering the changes desired by the Elect-
or of the Palatinate. At the convention held in Smalcald, Octo-
ber, 1578,32 the authors of the Bergen Book came to an under-
standing with the representatives of the Palatinate so far as this,
that the demand of the Elector should be met in a preface. This
preface was then sketched in two conventions in Jiiterbock, Jan-
uary and June, 1579, sanctioned by the Elector Palatine, July 31,
. 1579, and, after the consideration of some suggestions,33 entirely
confirmed in the cloister of Bergen, February, 1580,34 so that the
omitted, or admitted with the Candida interpretatio of the Torgau Book ; 3. That the
doctrine of the Lord's Supper should be based upon the Word of God alone, without in-
troducing subtile disputations about ubiquity ; 4. Some phrases about the majesty Of
Christ, where it concerns the matter in abstracto, should be omitted ; 5. The expression
damnamus, in respect to the Calvinists, should either be wholly avoided, or made mild-
er.— The proposal of the English embassador to the Elector of Saxony to give up the
Formula Concordiae altogether, out of regard to the common interests of all the Re-
formed churches, see in Hospinianus, f. 92 : from a Weimar MS. in Schneider's Biblioth.
d. Kirchengesch., i. 207.
29 See on this, Nic. Selnecceri Recitationes aliquot de Consilio scripti Libri Concor-
diae, et modo agendi, qui in subscriptionibus servatus est; Lips., 1581. 4. Recit. iv. p.
59. Comp. the Unterschrift der Concordienformel in Sachsen, von Johannsen, in Nied-
ner's Zeitschr., 1847, s. 1.
30 See Christoph. Cornerus, General Superintend, of the Mark, Bericht an den Churf.
zu Brandenburg iiber die Erinnerungen der Pfarrherm, so auf den Synodis zu Berlin,
Prenzlau, Ruppin, und Nauen zu Verlesung und Unterschreibuug des Berg. Buchs ver-
sammlet gewesen (1577, not 1571), in the Fortges. Sammlung von alten und neuen theol.
Sachen, 1749, s. 824. Here there is a much more open exhibition of the doubts than in
Selnecker.
31 Instructions of the Elector August for this synod, in Hutterus, c. 21, f. 165. Me-
morial of the theologians, ibid., f. 168.
32 On this, see Heppe, in Niedner's Zeitschr., 1852, ii. 283. Schmalcaldischer Ab-
schied in Struve's Pfalzischer Kirchenhist., s. 319.
33 The strict Lutherans especially criticised it, because the Frankfort Recess of 1558
(§ 37, Note 33) is called a Christian judgment. Flanck, vi. 665.
34 The rulers, in whose name the preface is prepared, confess — solam primam illam
Augustanam Confessionem, Imp. Carolo V. — exhibitam. — Quod ad alteram Aug. Conf.
editionem — attinet, animadvertimus, — quosdam sub praetextu verborum posterioris il-
lius editionis corruptelas in negotio Coenae, et alios errores contegere et occultare volu-
iSSe. — Nos sane nunquam posteriorem editionem in ea sententia accepimus, quae a pri-
ore ilia, quae exhibita fuit, ulla ex parte dissideret. Nee etiam alia scripta utilia D.
Philippi Melanchthonis, neque Brentii, Urbani Regii, Pomerani et similium repudianda
ac damnanda esse judicamus, quatenus cum ea norma, quae Concordiae libro expressa
est, per omnia consentiunt. Quanqaam autem r.onmilli theologi, et in his ipse Luthe-
490 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Elector August was able to publish the Concordia in Dresden,
June 25, 1580, on the fiftieth anniversary of the Augsburg Con-
fession.35
All attempts to induce Holstein,36 Hesse,37 Pomerania,38 Anhalt,39
rus cum de Coena Domini agerent, inviti etiam ab adversariis ad disputationes de per-
sonali unione duarum in Christo naturarum pertracti sint ; tamen theologi nostri in Con-
cordiae libro — diserte testantur, et nostram et hujus libri sententiam constantem et per-
petuam esse, pios homines in negotio Coenae dominicae ad nulla alia fundamenta, quam
verborum institutionis testamenti Domini nostri J. Chr., deducendos esse. — At vero, cum
ilia assertio nostra, et simplex verborum testamenti Christi sensus ab adversariis im-
puguatur,— denique articulis Syinboli apostolici, praesertim de Filii Dei incarnatione,
ascensione in coelum, et sessione ad dexteram Omnipotentis, — contrarius et proinde
etiam falsus esse contenditur, vera solidaque articulorum illorum interpretatione demon-
strandum est, nostram illam sententiam nee a verbis Christi, neque ab articulis illis dis-
sidere.— Ad condemnationes— impiorum dogmatum, et ejus praesertim, quod de sacra
Coena extitit, quod attinet,— non solum earn ob causam, ut universi sibi ab his damna-
tis dogmatibus caverent, omnino proponendae fuerunt, sed ob alias etiam quasdam ra-
tifies nullo modo praetermitti potuerunt. Sic ut nequaquam consilium et institutum
nostrum sit, eos homines, qui ex quadam animi simplicitate errant, nee tamen blasphe-
mi in veritatem doctrinae coelestis sunt, multo vero minus totas Ecclesias, quae vel sub
Romano Imperio nationis Germanicae, vel alibi sunt, damnare.
35 " Concordia, christliche, wiederholte, einmuthige Bekenntniss nachbenannter Chur-
fiirsten und Stande augspurgischer Confession, etc. ; Dresden, 1580." Fol., contains
all the new Corpus Doctrinae : the three oecumenical creeds, the unaltered Augsburg
Confession, the two Catechisms of Luther (with Luther's little book on Marriage and
Baptism), and the Formula Concordiae. The Elector Palatine took offense at the
book on baptism, on account of the formula for Exorcism, which had been abolished
in the Palatinate ; and hence this work on Baptism and Marriage was omitted in the
second edition of 1580, and the following editions (Anton, ii. 19). The first Latin ver-
sion of the Formula was by Lucas Osiander, and published in the Concordia (Latin) •
Lips., 1580. 4. It was revised by Nic. Selnecker, 1582, and still further improved in tho
edition of 1584 : the text of the latter is retained in the later editions ; see Balthasar, i. 37.
36 Johannsen, in Niedner's Zeitschr., 1850, s. C56.
37 The Upper Hessians, especially the theologians of Marburg, declared themselves
ready to accept it unconditionally and at once ; see Heppe's Gesch. d. Hess. Generalsy-
noden, i. 238 ; but the Landgrave William of Lower Hesse, and his Superintendent,
Meier, presented a very unfavorable criticism (ibid., p. 244) ; and at the Convention of
Treissa (Nov. 11-24, 1577), after violent discussion, the Lower Hessians carried through
a decree to delay subscription for the present, and, awaiting the decision of a synod, to
forbid the use of the new phrases about the two natures of Christ, the doctrine of the
communicatio idiomatum, and all polemics (p. 248). This was followed by the letter
of the four Landgraves to the Elector of Saxony, drawn up by the Landgrave William,
declining the Formula (p. 2C3; App., p. 115).
38 The acts of the General Synods convened upon the matter in Greifswald (February,
1578) and Stettin (May,- 1578), see in J. H. Balthasar's Erste Sammlung einiger zur
Pommer. Kirchengesch. gehorigen Schriften (Greifswald, 1723. 4.), s. 346. The Memo-
rial, composed by the Superintendent Jac. Runge, and adopted by the Stettin synod,
are in Balthasar's Andere Sammlung, s. 116. The correspondence between Runge and
Chemnitz ; ibid., p. 172. The consultation of the General Synod in Stettin on the pre-
liminary matter (December, 1579), see in Erste Samml., s. 402 ; for the criticism of it,
see Zweite Samml., s. 202.
39 Their judgment, Aug. 31, 1577, in Beckmann's Hist. d. Fiirstenth., Append, vi. 110;
see Johannsen, in Niedner's Zeitschr., 1846, s. 283.
PT. II— CH. I.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 40. FORMULA OF CONCORD. 491
and Zweibriicken40 to subscribe the Bergen Book were unsuccess-
ful. Silesia, on account of its relation to the Emperor, had never
taken any part in the negotiations about the Formula of Concord.41
Several of the free cities, particularly Nuremberg,43 Strasburg,43
Frankfort-on-the-Main, Spires, Worms, Magdeburg,44 and Nord-
hausen,45 declined to accede. And one of the most zealous pro-
moters of the Formula, Duke Julius of Brunswick, abandoned it,46
upon being severely blamed by the friends of that instrument,
because, from political interests, he had allowed three sons (Nov.
27, 1578) to receive Catholic consecration.47 After this even the
40 Hospinianus, f. 13G, 138.
41 K. A. Mcnzel's Neuere Gesch. d. Deutschen, v. 199.
42 Nuremberg, together with the Margrave of Anspach and Baireuth, in 1573 adopted
as the norma doctrinae twelve documents (viz., the three oecumenical symbols, the Cat-
echisms of Luther, Augsb. Confession, Apology, Smalcald Articles, Conf. Saxon., Me-
lancthon's Loci Oomm., Examen theol., Defmitiones, Responsiones ad impios art. Bava-
ricos, Responsio de controversia Stancari, and the church order of 1533) ; and this dec-
laration was to be subscribed by the clergy (Negotiations about it in Strobel's Beitrage
zur Literatur, i. 261. The declaration subscribed by the Nuremberg clergy is in Stro-
bel's Literargesch. v. Mel.. Locis Theol., s. 288). Melancthon was highly honored in
Nuremberg and in the University of Altdorf, founded by that city 1573 (Strobel's Lite-
rargesch., s. 299) ; and consequently the Formula did not have many friends there.
Nuremberg also resented it, because the Bergen Book was sent to them by the Margrave
of Baireuth, October, 1577, to be subscribed simpliciter, and thought it unseemly that,
after the norma doctrinae established in 1573, they should so soon be called upon to adopt
another (Altdorf. Literar. Mus., i. 213). The Nuremberg divines also urged many objec-
tions to the Bergen Book (their criticism of it, Dec. 10, 1577, see ibid., p. 223) ; likewise
to the preliminary address (Dec. 14, 1579, in Strobel's Literargesch., p. 297) ; and Nu-
remberg delayed its assent.
43 The Strasburg clergy, with John Pappus at their head, wished to subscribe ; the
Council forbade it, out of regard to their Swiss confederates. When Pappus brought
the matter forward in a disputation, he became involved in a controversy with Jo. Stur-
mius, rector of the University, in which theologians of other places soon took part (Luc.
Osiander, Steph. Gerlach, and Jac. Andreae for Pappus; Lamb. Danaeus for Sturm);
see Hospinianus, f. 144; the numerous controversial writings in Feuerlini Biblioth.
Symb., p. 199.
44 But the clergy of the archbishopric were obliged to subscribe ; Hospinianus, f. 129.
43 Declaratio Ministerii Nordhusani de Formula dicta Concordiae d. 9. Jan., 1581, in
the Fortges. Sammlung v. alten u. neuen theol. Sachen, 1729, s. 192.
46 C. G. H. Lentz de Causis non receptae in terris Brunsvicensibus Formulae Concor-
diae (Gottingische Doctordissert.) Brunsvigae, 1837. 4. Ibid. : Die Concordienformel
im Herzogthum Braunschweig, in Niedner's Zeitschr. fur die histor. Theol., 1848, ii. 265.
47 The eldest, Henry Julius, was also presented, in connection therewith, as the pro-
posed Bishop of Halberstadt; see die Univ. Helmstadt im 16ten Jahrh. v. E. L. Th.
Henke, Halle, 1833, s. 15. Lentz, in Niedner's Zeitschr., 1848, ii. 289. Many Evangel-
ical princes and divines wrote to the Duke in very severe terms about the matter. Chem-
nitz, among other things, said to him (p. 292) — [that it conflicted with the Formula
Cone, where, treating of the adiaphora, it is said that in such cases, even in what is ex-
ternally indifferent, there should be no doings with public, hardened papists, etc.] : " So
streitet auch das Factum wider die Formulam Concordiae, denn Titulo de adiaphoris
aus Gottes Wort erweiset wird, dass den offentlichen verstockten Papisten in solchein
492 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I— A.D. 1517-1618.
Helmstadt divines came to f± rupture with the authors of the
Formula Concordiae,48 being "especially incensed about the Apol-
ogy49 which the latter drew up in Erfurt (1581-82), because it
declared openly in favor of absolute ubiquity;50 whereupon this
Falle auch in ausserlichen Mitteldingen Nichts solle, noch mit gutem Gewissen konne
nachgeben und eingewilligt werden, und werden diese wichtigen Ursachen angezeigt,
warum die Papisten den Gebrauch der Ceremonien nennen die Religion." And so the
Duke came into conflict with those enlisted in the work of the Concordia, and was not
invited to the assembly at Jiiterbock, which he took much to heart. Instead of Chem-
nitz, the two first Helmstadt divines now became his theological advisers ; Daniel Hof-
mann had even justified those Catholic consecrations, and Tilemann Hesshusius had at
least kept silent.
iS The Helmstadt divines found in the Formula, now printed and sent to them, (un-
important) deviations from the copy before subscribed by them, and asked of Chemnitz
explanations about them, and about the leaving out of Luther's book on Marriage and
Baptism, Oct. 23, 1580 ; see Hutterus, p. 358.
49 Violent works were at once published against the Formula Concordiae, viz. : His-
toria der Augspurg. Confess, durch M. Ambrosium Wolfium, Neustadt a. d. Hardt, 1580.
4. ; Theologorum et Ministrorum ecclesiarum in ditione Jo. Casimiri Palatini Admonitio
Christ, de libro Concordiae, ibid., 1581. 4. (also in German: Christl. Erinnerung vom
Concordi-Buch— der Theol. und Kirchendiener in der Furstl. Pfalz bei Rhein, ibid., 1581.
4.) ; Der Anhaltinischen Theologen Bedenken uber die Prafation des Concordienbuchs,
ibid., 1581. 4 ; Warhafte und christl. Verantwortung der Prediger zu Bremen— v. d.
Person Christi, h. Tauf, h. Abendmal, gottl. Wahl, Ceremonien, Bremen, 1581. 4. ; Chr.
Irenaei (a Flacianist) Examen des ersten Artikels u. des Wirbelgeistes im neuen Con-
cordienbuche v. d. Erbsiinde, 1581. 4. On this account the Electors of the Palatinate,
of Saxony, and of Brandenburg called the theologians Tim. Kirchner, Nic. Selnecker,
and Mart. Chemnitz to Erfurt, near the close of the year 1581, to consult about refuting
these works. Their works were sent to several of the estates to be examined, and, after
their hints, were finally revised by the same divines in Brunswick, May and June, 1582.
They were published under the titles : Apologia, oder Verantwortung des christl. Con-
cordienbuchs wider der Neustadter und Anhaltischen Theologen Erinnerung, Heidel-
berg, 1583, fol. ; Widerlegung der vermeinten Entschuldigung der Prediger zu Bremen,
Heidelb., 1583, fol. ; Refutatio Irenaei, grundlicher Bericht auf das Examen M. Christ.
Irenai, Heidelb., 1583, fol. These three works were written by Kirchner, and the first
two reprinted, with others, at Dresden, 1584, fol. To these were added the work written
by Selnecker and Chemnitz : " Grundliche, wahrhaftige Historie v. d. Augsb. Confes-
sion wider Ambrosii Wolfii gefalschte Historian)," Leipzig, 1584, fol.
60 Duke Julius was aggrieved anew because the three Electors had the Apology drawn
up without his aid ; see the letters to the Electors of the Palatinate and of Saxony, May
and August, 1582, in Hospinianus, f. 243. The conference at Quedlinburg, January,
1583, between the authors of the Apology and the Helmstadt divines, was very violent,
and led to no union (Hospin., f. 247, v.). The ubiquity was a special subject of alterca-
tion. Hesshusius declared that he agreed with the Form. Cone, quod Christus omnipo-
tentia sua divina corpore suo -praesens esse possit, ubicunque vult (1. c, f. 250, v.), but
rejected the absolute ubiquity. In the same sense the Helmstadt divines expressed
themselves to Duke Julius (see the letter of June, 1584, in Chr. v. Schmidt-Phiseldeck's
Rcpertorium der Gesch. u. Staatsverfassung v. Teutschland, Abth. 8., Halle, 1794, s.
280). They concede [that the Formula contains expressions which the advocates of
ubiquity interpret in their sense, but claim that this interpretation is counter to the plain
intent of the document] (s. 285) : " dass in der Form. Cone, solche Reden stehen, welche
die, so die ubiquitatem statuiren, vor sich deuten, wir aber vermuge des kundbaren vor-
siitzlichen und eigentlichen Intents der Form. Cone, denselben Verstand vor fremd hal-
ten." Then they remark upon what is found in a letter of the Duke [that some of his
PT. II.— CH. I.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 41. GERMAN REF. CHURCH. 493
Formula was dropped in Brunswick-Wolfenbiittel (although it had
befcn previously subscribed there), and the Corpus Doctrinae Ju-
lium alone retained.51
Outside of Germany the Formula Concordiae was adopted in
Prussia,52 though not in the cities of Dantzic and Elbingen ;53 but
it was decisively rejected by the King of Denmark.54
§ 41.
GERMAN REFORMED CHURCHES.
[H. Heppe, Deutsch-Reform. Kirche, in Studien u. Kritiken, 1850 ; translated in Mercers-
burg Quarterly Rev., 1853. F. Blaul, Das Ref. werk in der Pfalz ; Speyer, 1846.
Seisen, Ref. in Heidelberg, 1846. C. Olevianus and Z. Ursinus, Leben u. ausgewahlte
Schriften, von K. Sudhoff, in Leben und Schriften d. Viiter d. Ref. Kirche, viii. Theil,
1857.]
The Philippists, repulsed as Calvinists by the Formula of Con-
cord, and incensed by the new doctrine about the ubiquity of
Christ's body, would naturally feel attracted to fellowship with
councilors are trying to persuade him to give up the Form. Cone, sub praetextu ubiqui-
tatis, and also to entice them to do the same] (s. 289) : " wie etliche E. F. G. Rathe, po-
litici und theologi, am Hof mit aller Macht dahin arbeiten, wie sie E. F. G. von der ein-
mal angenommenen u. neben Chur- u. Fiirsten unterschriebenen Formula Concordiae
sub praetextu ubiquitatis mogen wendig u. abfallig machen, und hiezu unsern consens
gem herauslocken wollten ;" but they will hold fast to the Formula, and advise the
Duke to do the same. [Comp. C. A. Wilkens, Hesshusius, Leipz., I860.]
51 In his Church Service of 1569 Duke Julius had already declared the three Oecu-
menical Symbols — the Augsburg Confession and Apology, the Smalcald Articles, and
the Catechisms and other works of Luther — to be the Corpus Doctrinae (Rehtmej-er's
Braunschw. Kirchenhist., iii. 337). This Corpus doctrinae Julium (to which was added
Urbani Regii Tract, de Formulis caute loquendi) was printed anew in 1576 with the
Church Service (Rehtmeyer, iii. 423), and alone remained valid (Lentz, in Niedner's
Zeitschr., 1848, s. 304). In this the ubiquity was set aside; see § 38, Note 24.— That
this separation from the Concordia was chiefly the work of Hesshusius, see Henke's
Univ., Helmstiidt, s. 43.
52 By all the clergy, but not by the Konigsberg professors ; Hartknoch's Preuss.
Kirchenhist., s. 487.
53 On Dantzic, Hartknoch, s. 725 ; on Elbing, s. 1010.
54 Letter of Queen Elizabeth of England to King Frederick II. of Denmark, touching
the Formula Concordiae, October 24, 1577 (in Hutter, f. 140, v., and from a Weimar
MS. in Schneider's Biblioth. d. Kirchengesch., i. 220). Letters sent by the King, with
the above, to his brother-in-law, the Elector of Saxony, and his reply (in Hutter, f. 140,
v. f. 141, v.). The King wrote to the Landgrave, William of Hesse, February- 8, 1581,
with strong animadversions upon the Form. Cone, (in Gerdesii Hist. Ref., T. iii. praef.,
and in Schneider, i. 225), and stating that he had forbidden it in his estates: "And
that, since it was only just that rulers should live according to their laws, we took the
two printed Exemplaria, beautifully and nobly bound as they were, which our dear and
friendly sister, the Electress of Saxon)-, not long since sent to us, as soon as we got
them, and threw them into a good chimney-fire and burned them up."
494 FOURTH PERIOD— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
the Calvinistic churches, which were opened to them without the
demand of any change in doctrine. The destiny of these church-
es in the different countries where they were established was,
however, dependent upon the personal views, relations, and incli-
nations of their rulers. In the Palatinate, after the death of
Louis VI., in 1583, the Calvinistic order was re-established by
his brother, John Casimir, the guardian of the youthful Frederick
IV. ; and, as the two communions could not live together in peace,
the Lutheran Church was obliged to yield.1 In Nassau, Melanc-
thonianism was firmly established by the theologians Widebram
and Pezel,3 expelled from Wittenberg in 1574; and a decided
Confession of Faith was set forth, in opposition to the Formula
of Concord,3 in 1578. The alliance of the reigning family with
1 B. G. Struven's Pfalzische Kirchenhist., s. 382. Wundt's unci Rheinwald's Maga-
zin f. d. Pfiilz. Gesch., iii. 137. L. Hausser's Gesch. d. Rhein. Pfalz, ii. 142.
2 See § 38, Note 41. To them were added, from 1576, several preachers driven from
the Palatinate by Louis VI. ; see J. II. Steubing's Kirchen- u. Reformationsgesch. d.
Oranien-Nassauischen Lande, Hadamar, 1804, s. 105.
3 At a synod at Dillenburg ; see Steubing, p. 107. Among other things, p. Ill [The
ubiquity is a monster unknown to the old Church and the Word of God. Though in the
first Confession handed in to Charles V., Art. X., papal transubstantiation was contain-
ed, yet it was afterward rejected by all the teachers and the author of the Confession,
etc.]: "Die Ubiquitiit oder Allenthalbenheit des Leibes Christi ist als ein Ungeheuer
der alten Kirche und Gottes Wort unbekannt.— Obwohl in der ersten Confession, dem
Kaiser Carl. V. iiberreicht, im lOten Artikel die piipstische Transubstantiation stehen
geblieben (see § 36, Note 32) — so ist sie doch uachmals von alien Lehrern der Augsb.
Confession verworfen, und vom Authore Confess, aus gutem Bedacht nicht allein veriin-
dert im lOten Artikel, wo papstischer Weis geredet worden war, sondern auch aus der
Apologie der Canon Missae und Bulgarii Spruch, quod pane mutato ipsum corpus Christi
fiat, etc., ganz ausgelassen worden. Diese recognita exemplaria sind nachher auf alien
colloquiis und Reichstagen von den Evangel. Standen ubergeben worden." P. 118, the
ceremonies are enumerated which were to be done away with. At Baptism, 1. The sign
of the cross ; 2. Questions are not to be addressed to the children, but to the sponsors ;
3. Baptism in emergency and by women. At the Lord's Supper: 1. Lights and can-
dles ; 2. Robes worn at mass, the alba and cope ; 3. Altars to be exchanged for tables ;
4. The face of the minister to be turned to the congregation ; 5. No napkins to be held
under the communicants ; 6. It is not wrong to receive the consecrated bread with the
hand; 7. The host done away; bread is to be broken. Besides this: 1. Confirmation
was abolished, but examination in the Catechism, and making confession of faith before
the. first communion, were retained ; 2. Auricular confession was abolished, but special
preparation for the Lord's Supper enjoined ; 3. Abuses in respect to rites at marriages, to
the blessing of women in childbirth, and to burials, were done away with ; 4. So, too,
Latin hymns and organs ; 5. Preachers are no longer to be restricted to the Sunday's
Gospels and Epistles ; 6. The bowing of the knee at the name of Jesus is left to Chris-
tian freedom ; and, 7. The same with kneeling and other external forms in prayer.
Abolished were : 8. Apostles' and Saints' days ; 9. Pictures and images ; and, 10. Cruci-
fixes to be taken from the churches. At the end it is said that " the Hessian Emenda-
tion has also given an example to the princes of this land." [This Emendation was
now so much the more needed on account of the intrigues of papists and Jesuits, and
because for some years foreign envoys have come and gone from France and Holland ;
PT. II.— CH. I.-LUTHEEAN CHURCH. § 41. GERMAN REF. CHURCH. 495
the Netherlands helped in making an entire transition to Calvin-
ism, by the adoption of the Heidelberg Catechism, 1582, and the
Church Service of Holland in 15S6.4 The neighboring counties,
Wittgenstein, Solms-Braunfels, Sayn, Isenburg, and Wied, united
with them.5 In Bremen, where the Philippisi party had the up-
per hand in the Council, the new excitement aroused by the ef-
forts to introduce the Formula of Concord led to the calling of
Widebram and Pezel, and ended in the adoption of Calvinistic
usages, and the deposal of the strict Lutheran clergy, 1581.6
And so Bremen, in hostility with the Lutheran archbishops, whose
jurisdiction was disputed, and in conflict with its Lutheran neigh-
bors, after the Hanse league in 1613 had become allied with the
United Netherlands,7 became openly connected with the Calvin-
istic communion.8 The numerous citizens who remained Lu-
because the Evangelicals stumbled at the superstitions that remained ; and every church
has Christian freedom about external ordinances, as was allowed in the Frankfort Re-
cess, and used in the Palatinate and Hesse. And yet they would not separate wholly
from the Augsburg Confession, etc.] " Diese Emendation war itzt um so nothiger, weil
die Papisten und besonders die Jesuiten gar versteckt unsere Leute an sich zu zieken
suchten, und weil etliche Jahre her ein gross Auf- und Abziehen von fremden Gesand-
ten u. andern Gasten aus Frankreich und Niederlanden gewesen, so dass Evangelische
sich an den noch hier ubriggewesenen abergliiubischen Ceremonien iirgerten. — und hat
jede Kirche christliche Freiheit, die ausserlichen Satzungen nach Gelegenheit anzuord-
nen< — Diese christliche Freiheit wird audi im Frankfurtischen Abschied (§ 37, Note 33)
den Evangelischen Standen belassen, und schon haben sich ihrer Pfalz und Hessen be-
dient. — Derowegen folgt auch nicht, dass man sich von der Augsb. Confession ganzlich
trennen wolle, ob man wol etliche Ceremonien, so bei etlichen andern Stiinden der
Augsb. Confession gehalten werden, geandert hat." The Reformed Academy of Her-
born was founded by Count John the Elder, of Nassau-Dillenburg, in 1584.
* Steubing, s. 155, 171, 189.
5 Steubing, s. 170. J. St. Reck, Gesch. d. gran. u. furstl. Hauser Isenburg, Runkel,
Wied, Weimar, 1825. 4, s. 187. On the other hand, Nassau- Weilburg, -Usingen, -Saar-
briicken, -Idstein, and Solms-Lich and -Laubach remained Lutheran.
6 Up to this time no controversy about the faith had been tolerated. The Philippist
preacher, Franz Franke, and his strict Lutheran colleague, Stephen Ziegenhagen, when
they got into a controversy about the Lord's Supper in 1565, were both of them de-
posed (J. H. Duntze's Gesch. d. freien Stadt Bremen, Bd. 3, Bremen, 1848, s. 359).—
Jod. Glanaeus, pastor of St. Anschar, was zealous for the Formula of Concord ; Pezel
and Wiedebram were invited to oppose him ; and he, with two preachers of kindred sen-
timents, was deposed (Duntze, iii. 412). Pezel became pastor of St. Anschar in 1589,
and superintendent in 1599 (Duntze, iii. 410). In 1580 the altars, and 1586 pictures,
were removed from the churches (Duntze, iii. 497 sq.). But the theologians of Bremen,
in their controversial writings with the strict Lutherans, constantly disavowed the name
of Calvinists. As late as 1590 was published : " Ausfuhrliche, wahrhafte und bestan-
dige Erziihlung, was von dem heil. Nachtmal Jesu die Lehre derjenigen eigentlich sey,
die man unbefugt Calvinisch nennet."
7 Duntze, iii. 491.
8 In 1614 the host was abolished (Duntze, iii. 500) ; 1618, delegates were sent to the
Synod of Dort (p. 507).
496 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
theran were for a long time obliged to frequent the neighboring
churches, until Archbishop Frederick, Prince of Denmark, re-
opened for Lutheran worship, in 1638, the cathedral church,
which had remained closed since the deposal of Hardenberg.9
Electoral Saxony, too, was on the point of being carried over to
Calvinism10 by the Chancellor, Nicholas Krell, under Christian I.,
the brother-in-law of the Palgrave John Casimir, and the suc-
cessor of the Elector August, who died in 1586 ; but this second
Saxon Crypto- Calvinism was again and at once rooted out with
the greatest strictness, after the death of Christian I., in 1581,
under the regency of Duke Frederick William of Saxon Alten-
burg.11 Equally transient was the introduction of Calvinism into
Baden by the Margrave Ernst Frederick, the brother of the Mar-
grave Jacobus (1509-1604),12 who became a Catholic.
In spite of all the violent attacks of Philippism, Anhalt remain-
ed steadfast; and the marriage of Prince John George with a
daughter of the Palgrave John Casimir was soon followed (1596)
by the adoption of the Church Service of the Palatinate.13 In
9 Duntze, iii. 589.
10 J. R. Riesling's Fortsetzung of the Historia Motuum, Schwabach, 1770, 4. Planck's
Gesch. d. Protest. Theol. von der Ronkordienformel an, Gottingen, 1831, s. 36. In 1588
it was forbidden to contend against the Reformed, in writing or the pulpit (Kiesling, s.
50) ; an edition of the Bible, with revised text, was begun (p. 59) ; exorcisms were abol-
ished (p. 65) ; Philippists were invited to come ; Urban Pierius became superintendent
in Wittenberg ; G. Schimfeld, and, after him, John Salmuth, the chief court preacher ;
Saxon}- made common cause with the Reformed states, particularly the Palatinate
(p. 96).
11 Kiesling, s. 126. To revive orthodoxy four Visitation Articles were drawn up, in
1592, by Aegid. Hunnius, Mart. Mirus, Georg Mylius, and Josua Lonnerus (Neu ver-
mehrtes und vollstandiges Corpus Jur. Eccl. Saxonici, Dresden, 1773. 4., s. 256 : 1. Von
d. heil. Nachtmal ; 2. V. d. Person Christi ; 3. V. d. heil. Taufe ; 4. V. d. Gnadenwahl
u. ewiger Vorsehung Gottes), which was to be subscribed by all the clergy. On tbe
trial of Nic. Crell, ending with his execution, October 9, 1601, see Kiesling, p. 161. On
the Lutheran side it has always been earnestly maintained that Crell was not condemn-
ed—religionis causa ; see H. Chr. Engelcken Hist. X. Crellii Capite plexi, variis Aber-
rationibus liberata, Rostoch., 1727. 4.
12 There was published : " Kurze u. einfaltige— Bekenntniss, nach welcher— die Kir-
chen- u. Schuldiener in d. Markgrafschaft Baden sich— im Lehren zu verhalten haben,
Staffort, 1599" (the so-called Staffort Book), wholly Calvinistic, with violent attacks on
Lutheranism. In reply: " Bestandiger u. griindlicher Bericht fiber das vermeinte
christi. Bcdenken, etc., durch die Wurtemberg. hierzu verordneten Theologen, Tubin-
gen, 1601." 4. Comp. Hamberger's Forts, d. Geschichte der Chur- u. Furstl. Hiiuser in
Teutschland, by A. B. Michaelis, iii. 197.
13 The Repetitio Anhaltina, the Philippistic Confession handed in by the Anhaltines
in Cassel, 1579, see in Niemeyer, Collect. Confessionum Reform., p. 612. Comp. J.
Chr. Beckmann's Historia des Furstenthums Anhalt (7 Th. Zerbst, 1710, fol.), vi. 121
ff. In 1589 exorcism was abolished, p. 128 ; even this was considered as a step toward
PT. II.-CH. I.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 41. GERMAN REF. CHURCH. 497
Hesse-Cassel the Landgrave Maurice, after the death of his uncle,
Louis IV., obtained half of Upper Hessia, in addition to Lower
Hessia ; and he then showed his intention of going over to Cal-
vinism by his three points for the improvement of the Church.14
Calvinism ; and John Arndt, who was deposed from his ministry in Badeborn because
he would not give up exorcism, considered himself as driven off by the Calvinists ;
Scharff, Supplementum Historiae Litisque Arndianae, Wittenb., 1727, p. 21. Job. Arndt,
ein biograph. Versuch von F. Arndt, Berlin, 1838, s. 28. In the " Taufbuchlein fur die
Kirchen im Furstenth. Anhalt," 1590. 4., more proof of this was detected, and many
works were issued against it, and against the Amlingites (the Anhaltines being so called
from their leader, the Superintendent Wolfgang Amling of Zerbst). In 1596, pictures,
Latin hymns, priestly vestments at mass, and surplices, lights at the Lord's Supper
and altars, were abolished ; bread was substituted for the wafer ; and the Heidelberg
Catechism introduced instead of Luther's ; see Beckmann, vi. 134. On the numerous
controversial writings between the Anhaltines and the Wittenbergers, see ibid., 140.
14 Dr. H. Heppe, die Einfiihrung der Verbesserungspuncte in Hessen von 1G04-1G10,
Kassel, 1849. The three points are there given, p. 15 [1. No disputation about the per-
son of Christ; say, in concreto, " Christ is every where," and not, in abstracto, "the
humanity of Christ is every where ;" 2. The Ten Commandments to be learned, as God
himself wrote them down ; pictures to be taken down ; 3. In the Supper, the bread to
be broken] : 1. Dass die gefiihrlichen und unerbaulichen Disputationes und Streit von
der Person Christi eingezogen, und von der Allenthalbenheit Christi und was derselben
anhiingig in concreto, als : " Christus ist allenthalben," und nicht in abstracto: "die
Menschheit Christi ist allenthalben," gelehrt; 2. Dass die zehn Gebote Gottes, wie sie
der Herr selbst geredtJt, mit seinen eigenen Fingern auf die steinernen Tafeln, und von
Mose in der Bibel geschrieben, gelehrt und gelernt; und die noch vom Papstthum an
etlichen Orten uberbliebenen Bilder abgethan ; 3. Dass in der Administration und Ge-
branch des heil. Abendmals das gesegnete Brot nach der Einsetzung des Herrn soil ge-
brochen werden." Maurice asserted that he did not propose any changes in religious
matters (p. 22), and particularly not to introduce Calvinism (p. 9G) ; the Augsburg
Confession and Apology, the Hessian Church Service, and the Concordia Buceri (Cone-
Vitebergense, 153G, see Div. I., § 7, Note 28), were to be retained ; images were to be
forbidden, as God himself had enjoined, and he, as ruler of the land, must do this (p.
G9) ; he must seek to promote the weal of the Church in every way (p. 70), in virtue of
the jus episcopate, which L. Philip had obtained by peaceful agreement with the Elector
of Mayence (1528, see Kopp, Nachr. v. d. Verf. d. geistl. und Civilgerichte in Hessen, i.
107. App., No. 46. renewed 1552; Joannis Rer. Mogunt., i. 858). The General Synod
in Cassel, April, 1G07, drew up a corresponding Confession of Faith (p. 71), which was
essentially Philippistic, but went beyond Melancthon in denying that the body of Christ
was received by unbelievers (p. 77). It is very characteristic of the Philippist divines,
who came to Marburg in place of the dismissed Lutherans, that in a memorial addressed
to the Landgrave in 1G08, while declaring the Heidelberg Catechism to be the best, they
advised against its introduction into the Paedagogium of Marburg. For [the reform has
been most hindered by the fact that the Giossen divines have led the people to believe that it
was intended to lead to the introduction of this very Catechism, which they had always
denied] es habe " das christliche Verbesserungswerk bishero nichts so sehr aufgehalten,
dann die von den Giessnern dem Volk tief eingebildete Opinion, es stecke was Anders
dahinter, nemlich der Heidelbergische Katechismus, u. werd also dann es bei diesen
Verbesserangspuncten nicht bleiben. Dawider man gleichwol allzeit protestirt, und zu
Ableinung dessen unsere Confession und Katechismum edirt hat. Sollte man nun den
Heidelbergischen Katechismum allhier im Paedagogio einfuhren, wiird dadureh unsere
vielfaltige Protestation und Ableinung geschwacht, und der schwere und hinderlichc
Verdacht im Volk machtig gestarkt." (See Ileppe's Beitrage zur Gesch. u. Statistik des
Hess. Schulwesens im 17. Jahrh., Kassel, 1850, s. 108.)
vol. iv. — 64
498 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I— A.D. 1517-1648.
Lower Hessia readily adopted the change ; but in Upper Hessia
and the other parts of the land Lutheranism could not be sup-
pressed.15
The change of the Elector of Brandenburg, John Sigismund,
to Calvinism, in 1614, was at first only a personal matter ;16 but
the example of the prince was not without its influence,17 and he
endeavored to introduce his principles into the whole church of
his land.18 Although he and his successors did not make any
15 The testament of the Landgrave of Upper Hessia, Louis IV., who died 1G04, in
Rommel's Neuere Gesch. v. Hessen, ii. 72, divided Upper Hessia between Hesse-Cassel
and Ilesse-Darmstadt, but declared [that his subjects, preachers, etc., must be left in
the enjoyment of their religion, as held at the time of his decease] : " Wir — wollen
ihnen auch hiermit bei Verlust desjenigen, so ihnen hierein verordnet, und sie von Uns
zu erben haben, ufferlegt und anbevohlen haben, dass sie Unsere gehorsame Undertha-
nen bei Unserer wahren Religion, — und dan Unsere Superintendenten, Pfarrher und Pre-
diger, so zu Zeit Unsers Absterben sein werden, in ihrem Beruf und Lehr bleiben, und
darvon nicht abweisen oder verdringen lassen." Louis Maurice, after the division of the
land, took possession of his half. L. Louis V. of Hesse-Darmstadt protested at first
against the testament, but afterward declared that L. Maurice had forfeited his part, ac-
cording to the terms of the will, by his ecclesiastical innovations, took the part of the
theologians expelled from Marburg, and in 1G07 founded the University of Giessen
(Rommel, ii. 147). Attaching himself to the Emperor, he procured, in 1623, a judgment
from the Imperial Council declaring that L. Maurice had forfeited his half of Upper
Hesse b}' his innovations (Rommel, ii. 219) ; the country was attacked by Till}-, and
taken possession of by Darmstadt. From this time Cassel fought for Sweden, and
Darmstadt for the Emperor. The heroic Landgravine, Amelia, in the treaty of union
made at Cassel, April 14, 1648, received at least the smaller half of Upper Hesse, instead
of Ilesse-Cassel (Rommel, iv. 764). Lutheranism, again established there under the
Darmstadt rule, remained unmolested, according to the principles declared in the Peace
of Westphalia.
1G See D. II. Ilering's Hist. Nachricht v. d. ersten Anfang der Evang. Ref. Kirche in
Brandenburg unter Joh. Sigismund, Halle, 1778. The Elector issued an edict, 24th Feb-
ruary, 1614 (in Mylius, Corp. Constit. March., i. 353), in which he forbade " unneces-
sary strife and disputations in the pulpit," especially against other churches ; and en-
joined upon the preachers " to declare God's Word simply and purely, according to the
apostolic and prophetic Scriptures, the five chief symbols, the improved Augsburg Con-
fession, and the Apologies for the same, without any falsification, and without any in-
vented glosses and new formulas of doctrine of idle, hair-splitting, and proud theolo-
gians." In May, 1614, followed the Confessio Fidei Joh. Sigismundi, in Hering, Append.,
s. 1, and in Niemeyer, Coll. Conf. Ref., p. 642.
17 Comp. the letter of some of the nobles (who at once joined him) to the Elector, in
Fortges. Sammlung v. alten u. neuen theol. Sachen, 1746, s. 326.
18 To the statutes of the theological, faculty in Frankfort-on-the-Oder, he added, 1616
(Hering, s. 325): Xotum facimus, Nos, posteaquam Ubiquitatis dogmate Ecclesiae Dei
misere imponi, et veteres revocari haereses, pridem in Synodis Chalcedonensi et Ephe-
sina damnatas, inprimis pigmentis realis communicationis idiomatum divinorum carni
assumtae factae, Arii, veterum et novorum Photinianorum foveri causam deprehendi-
mus,— dogma illud toto pectore detestari. Officii itaque Nostri duximus, illud a Scholis
et Ecclesiis Nostris prohibere.— Mandamus vero severe, orthodoxam de Filio Dei doctri-
nam juxta oracula sacra et symbola, Patrumque scripta puriora, a Luthero puriore et
orthodoxo, et a Phil. Melanchthone nervose et solide traditam summo studio addisci,
atque in scholis et Ecclesiis doceri : sentinam etiam Pontificiam de orali manducatione
PT. II.— CH. L— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 41. GERMAN REF. CHURCH. 499
changes in it, yet a deeply-rooted mistrust on the part of the Lu-
therans, as to the ecclesiastical measures adopted by their princes of
the Reformed faith, could not be extirpated.19 The Duke of Meck-
lenburg Giistrow, Hans Albrecht II., who went over to the Calvin-
ists in 1618, encountered such opposition from his brother and the es-
tates that he could hardly succeed in having church service according
to the Reformed ritual even for himself. After his death, in 1636,
his son Gustavus Adolphus, then three years of age, was taken
from his mother by force to be educated in the Lutheran faith.20
All these German churches, which came into fellowship with
the Calvinists, professed that they did not wish to separate them-
selves from the Augsburg Confession, nor to be Calvinistic.21 In
camis Christi omni plane Scripturae testiinonio destitutam aversamur, atque ex scliolis
atque Ecclesiis Nostris eliminatam volumus una cum libro illo, quern vocant Concordiae
formulam, qui horribilia ista dogmata contra Scripturam sacram canonisare voluit, et
Ecclesiis atque scliolis obtrusit. Sufficiat scholis atque Ecclesiis Nostris juxta Biblia
sacra et Symbola, atque Confessionem Augustanam Corpus doctrinae a Phihppo tradi-
tum, ad cujus normam Ecclesiarum atque scholarum Professores et Ministri sese compo-
nan't non sine fructu publico. The theological Faculty, then consisting only of the Phil-
ippist, Christopher Pelargus, General Superintendent of the electoral Mark (on him, see
Hering, p. 188), and John Heidenreich, accepted this at once, but were henceforth re-
garded as Reformed, and the clergy of the Mark were now educated in Wittenberg.
19 Several of the Lutheran clergy were at once deposed on account of their violent
calumnies against Calvinism ; but the prohibition of the Elenchus nominalis was gener-
ally considered as a violation of the freedom of the Church ; comp. Hering, p. 241. No
less excitement was aroused by the ordinance of 1624, under the Elector George Will-
iam, that the pastors "should in nowise refuse, in case any one desired his child to be
baptized without exorcism" (Hering's Beitriige zur Gesch. d. Evang. Ref. Kirche in d.
Preussisch Brandenb. Landern, i. 123). That the Reformed theologians had it in mind
to make the Lutheran Church of the land like their own in doctrines and ceremonies, ap-
pears from a memorial of the Frankfort theological Faculty to the Elector George Will-
iam, 1633, on a projected church visitation ; Fortges. Sammlung von alteu u. neuen theol.
Sachen, 1728, s. 27; Hering's Beitr., i. 132.
20 Franck's Altes u. Neues Mecklenburg, xii. 176, xiii. 183. J. Wigger's Kirchen-
gesch. Mecklenburgs (Parchim u. Ludwigslust, 1840), s. 175, 180.
21 Comp. the Heidelberg Catechism on Election, § 35, Note 67. The Anhalt Confes-
sion of 1579 (see Note 13) adduces, after Melancthon, tres causae concurrentes in con-
version, and emphatically maintains that " Christ did not come to save only some, but
the whole human race, which was corrupt." The Cassel Confession, 1607 (Heppe's Ein-
fuhrung der Verbesserungspuncte, s. 74): " Gleichergestalt von dem hohen Geheimnis
der ewigen Gnadenwahl glauben und lehren wir Alles, was davon in der Bibel geschrie-
ben, und ausserdem glauben und lehren wir nichts davon ; enthalten uns auch der har-
ten Reden, so etwa von Andern gefuhrt, und den Einfaltigen zur Verzweiflung oder
flcischlichen Sicherheit Anlass geben mochten." [We teach on election all that is in the
Bible, and nothing else ; and avoid all hard speeches, which lead the simple to despair
or carnal security.] Their confession is [the same with that of Luther in the preface to
the Epistle to the Romans, where he says that Paul, in the 9th, 10th, and 11th chapters,
teaches that it depends upon the eternal purpose of God who shall believe and who not,
and so it is taken out of our hands and put in God's hand alone. And this is in the high-
est degree needful ; for we are so weak that, if it depended on us, no man would be
500 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
their doctrine they were Philippistic, and were generally called
Reformed churches. This ecclesiastical division was also, with
the princes, followed by political separations ; for the unlicensed
polemics of their divines aroused among the Lutheran people a
bitter hatred22 against the other party ; and this, too, was trans-
saved. But, as God's purpose can not fail, nor any one escape it, -we have hope against
sin], "dasjenige, was Herr Lutherus in der — Vorrede iiber die Epistel an die Eomer —
gethan, und — welches also lautet : Am 9. 10. u. 11. Capitel lehrt er (Paulus) von der
ewigen Vorsehung Gottes, daher es urspriinglich tleusset, wer glauben oder nicht glau-
ben soil, von Siinden los oder nicht los werden kann, damit es ja gar aus unsern Han-
den genommen, und allein in Gottes Hand gestellt sei, dass wir fromm werden. Und
das ist auch aufs Allerhochste nothig. Denn wir sind so schwach und ungewiss, dass,
wenn es bei uns stiinde, wiirde freilich kein Mensch selig, der Teufel wiirde sie gewiss
alle iiberwaltigen. Aber nun Gott gewiss ist, dass ihm sein Vorsehen nicht fehlet, noch
Jemand ihm wehren kann, haben wir noch Hoffnung wider die Siinde." Confessio Joh.
Sigismundi, 1614 (Hering's hist. Nachricht, App., s. 14) : " Dass Gott der Allmachtige
aus pur lauter Gnaden u. Barmherzigkeit — zum ewigen Leben verordnet und auserwiih-
let hat alle so an Christum bestandig glauben, wisse auch und erkenne gar wohl die
Seinen, und wie er sie von Ewigkeit geliebet, also schenkt er auch ihnen aus lauter Gna-
den den rechtschaffenen wahren Glauben, n. kraftige Bestandigkeit bis ans Ende. — So
hab auch Gott nach seiner strengen Gerechtigkeit alle, die an Christum nicht glauben,
von Ewigkeit iiberseken, denselben das ewige hollische Feuer bereitet. — Nicht dass er
nicht alle wolle selig haben, denn das Widerspiel durchaus in d. heil. Schrift zu finden
ist, sondern dass die Ursach der Siinde und des Verderbens allein bei dem Satan und in
den Gottlosen zu suchen, welche wegen ihres Unglaubens und Ungehorsams von Gott
zum Verdammniss verstossen. Item, dass an niemands Seligkeit zu zweifeln, so lang
die Mittel zur Seligkeit gebrauchet werden, weil alien Menschen unwissend, zu welcher
Zeit Gott die Seinen kraftiglick berufe, wer kllnftig glauben werde oder nicht." [In
substance : God ordained and elected all who believe in Christ to eternal life, and knows
them that are his, and loved them from eternit}-, and of pure grace gives to them true
faith and perseverance. — So, too, in his strict justice, he passed by from eternitj' those
who do not believe. — Not that he would not have all to be saved ; for the cause of sin
is in Satan and the godless alone. Item, we are not to despair of any one's salvation so
long as the means can be used, since no one knows when God may call his own, etc."]
Among the opiniones were these [that God elects on account of foreseen faith — which is
Pelagian; also, that he condemns absolutely, and not on account of sin]: "Dass Gott
propter (idem praevisam, wegen des Glaubens, so Er zuvor ersehen, etliche auserwahlet
habe, welches Pelagianisch ; dass er dem meisten Theil die Seligkeit nicht gonne, wel-
chen er absolute, bloshin, ohne cinige Ursach, auch nicht wegen der Siinde, verdammet,
da doch der gerechte Gott niemand zur Verdammniss beschlossen, denn wegen der Siinde,
und denvegen der Rathschluss der Verwerfung zur Verdammniss nicht ein absolutum de-
cretum, ein freier lediger Rathschluss, zu achten." Among the Reformed of the Mark
it was disputed, 1712 sq., whether this Confession taught gratia universalis or particu-
laris (Hering's Hist. Nachricht, p. 129); but it is obviously opposed to Calvin's modes
of statement.
22 Thus it was objected to the Calvinists, in the controversial works of the time (He-
ring, p. 93), that their God was more like the devil than the true God ; that they agreed
with the Arians, Nestorians, the Turks, etc. ; that their doctrine was worse than the
papists', yea, than the devil's doctrine. Comp. the memorial of the divines of Electoral
Saxony, 1594, Div. I., § 11, Note 39; Polycarpi Leyser's (court preacher in Dresden,
f 1G10) Calvinismus, d. i. eine Erklarung des Catechismi M. Lutheri in 8 Predigten also
gefasset, dass darinnen einfiiltig geweiset wird, in welchen Stiicken desselben die Cal-
vinisten mit uns strcitig seyn, und denselben verfalscken wollen, Leipzig, 1595. There
PART II.— CHAP. I.— LUTHEBANISM. § 42. DOCTRINAL RESULTS. 5Q1
ferred to their external differences, even when these were conceded
to he unessential. The political imbecility of the German Prot-
estants was the inevitable consequence of this state of things.
§ 42.
FINAL STATEMENTS OF THE LUTHERAN DOCTRINE.
The two dogmas, that had not been completely settled even in
the Formula Concordiae, soon received a more definite shape in
the course of the controversial discussions. Since, as against the
Calvinists, the universality of divine grace was always insisted
upon with special emphasis,1 Samuel Huber, professor in Witten-
it is preached to the people, fol. 235 : " Welchs gottseliges Herz kann doch miteinem sol-
chen Liistermaul, das mit so vielfaltiger falseher Lehr beschmitzt ist, wie wir bisher
von den Calvinisten gehort haben, Fried und Freundschaft halten? Es ware noch ja
so bald mit den Papisten eine Einigkeit zu treffen, als mit den Calvinisten, dann diesel-
ben kaum mehr Irrthumb wider unsern Catechismum haben, als die Calvinisten, wie
solches in ander Wcge geweiset worden." Dav. Parei (professor in Heidelberg) Ireni-
cum, Heidelb., 1614. 4., p. 13G : Tanta est quorundam adversae partis Theologorum,
nescio Kanondaa dicam, an appwcrria et incogitantia hoc tempore, ut potius cum Papis-
tis, capitalibus Evangelii hostibus, contra reformatas Ecclesias, quam cum his adversus
Papistas syncretismum faciendum, familiariter con versan dura, societatem colendam,
plusque Papistis, quam Calvinistis, quos vocare solent, fidendum esse, palam scribere,
suisque suadere non erubescant. He then cites sixteen articles in which the doctrine
of the Calvinists is most grossly perverted by the Lutherans.
1 Thus in the colloquy set on foot by Duke Frederick of Wiirtemberg, 1586, in Mom-
pelgard, between Jac. Andrea and Theod. Beza, see Acta Colloquii Montisbelligartensis,
Tubing., 1587, and Witteberg., 1613. 4. Here it was maintained by Andreae, p. 413 :
Quod Deus salvandos non modo praesciverit, sed etiam ab aeterno elegerit, et ad vitam
aeternam praedestinaverit ; and, quod salvandorum apud Deum certus sit numerus. On
the other hand, he rejects as an error the doctrine, p. 414: Deum reprobos nondum na-
tos nullo indignitatis respectu exitio destinasse, et quosdam ad justum judicium a Deo
conditos esse. This is still the illogical stand-point of the Formula Concordiae, as is
clearly shown by Beza ad Acta Colloquii Montisbelgardensis Tubingae edita Responsio
(Partes ii., Genev., 1588), ii. 158. In the Electoral Visitation Articles of 1592, Art. 4
(comp. § 41, Note 11), the pure and true doctrine is thus set forth [1. Christ died for all ;
— 2. God created no one to damnation, — commands all to hear Christ in the Gospel, and
thus promises power and grace for salvation ; 3. That many men are condemned by
their own fault, who either will not hear Christ, or fall from grace through error as to M'hat
is fundamental, or by sin against conscience ; 4. That all sinners who repent are accept-
ed] : " 1. Dass Christus vor alle Menschen gestorben; — 2. Dass Gott niemand zur Ver-
dammniss geschaffen, — befehliget alien, dass sie seinen Sohn Christum in dem Evangelio
horen sollen, und verlieisset dadurch Kraft und Wiirkung des heil. Geistes zur Bekeh-
rung u. Seligkeit; 3. Dass viel Menschen durch ihre eigene Schuld verdammet werden,
die entwedcr das Evangelium von Christo nicht horen wollen, oder aus der Gnade wie-
der ausfallen durch Irrthum wider das Fundament, oder durch Siinde wider das Gewis-
sen ; 4. Dass alle Sunder, so Busse thun, zu Gnadcn angenommen werden." On the
other hand, the false and erroneous doctrine of the Calvinists is thus given [1. Christ
502 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
berg, 1592-94,2 thought that this position could be reconciled with
the Augustinian doctrine of original sin only by the assumption
that Grod had elected all men to salvation.3 Thus he gave the oc-
casion, made use of by his colleague, Aegidius Hunnius, for that
development of the doctrine, afterward generally accepted, accord-
ing to which the decisive factor in election or rejection remained
on the side of the unrenewed man.4
died only for the elect ; 2. That God created the larger part of men for damnation, and
will not that they be converted and saved ; 3. That the elect can not lose faith and the
Holy Ghost and be condemned, however many and great crimes they may commit ; 4.
That the non-elect must be damned, and can not be saved though the}' be baptized a
thousand times, and daily go to the Supper, and live as holy as possible]: "1. Dass
Christus nicht fur alle Menschen, sondern allein vor die Auserwahlten gestorben sey ;
2. Dass Gott den meisten Theil derer Menschen zum ewigen Verdammniss geschaffen,
und wolle nicht haben, dass sie bekehret und selig werden ; 3. Dass die Auserwahlten
und Neugebohrnen nicht konnen den Glauben und heil. Geist verlieren und verdammt
werden, wenn sie gleich allerlei grosse Siinde und Laster begehen ; 4. Die, so nicht er-
wahlet sind, miissen verdammet werden, und konnen nicht zur Seligkeit kommen, wenn
sie gleich tausendmal getauft werden, u. tiiglich zum Abendmal gingen, auch so heilig
u. unstraflich lebten, als es immer moglich."
2 Comp., on this controversy, J. A. Schmidii Diss, de Sam. Huberi Vita, Fatis et Doc-
trina, Helmst., 1708. 4. ; J. G. Walch's Religionsstreitigkeiten der Evang. Luth. Kirche,
i. 176. The literature is in Walchii Biblioth. Theol., ii. 645. Huber, when a preacher
in the Canton of Berne, was already a decided opponent of Calvinism, and developed
his peculiar views. He was deposed in Berne (1588) in consequence of a disputation
with Beza, and then became a Lutheran preacher in Wurtemberg, where he also aroused
distrust, though he did not openty avow his opinions till he came to Wittemberg. After
his deposal (1594) he lived in different places, and died in Osterwieck in 1624.
3 Bestiindige Bekandtnuss Dr. Sam. Huber's, Ursel, 1595. 4. [God, through his Son,
not only elected some, but, as he is a common Saviour, he elected and ordained all men
to salvation. — When this general grace is offered to men they divide themselves into
two classes. The one follow the call, and receive through faith that to which they were
elected ; the other and larger class will not hear the Gospel, or despise it. All impeni-
tent sinners belong to this class, and thej- are all eternally condemned] : " So bekenne
ich, — dass Gott — durch diesen seinen Sohn — nicht nur einen Ausschuss auserlesen und
erwiihlet habe, sondern wie Christus ein gemeiner Heiland ist, — also habe auch Gott alle
Sunder, niimlich alle Menschen durch diesen seinen Sohn erwiihlet und verordnet zum
Leben, Heil u. Seligkeit. — Derbei so glaube und bekenne ich, —dass wenn nun solches
allgemein Gnadenwerk Gottes uber alle Menschen an den Menschen kommt, gelehret,
verkiindiget und geprediget wird, — dass sich allda die Menschen durch Glaube und Un-
glaube theilen in zwen Haufen. Der eine Haufen folget, — und bekommt also durch
den Glauben dasjenig, darzu er erwiihlet ist in Christo. — Der ander Hauf, u. leider der
grosste Haufe, will das Evangelium nicht horen, oder wenn er es gleich horet, so ver-
achtet er es. — Derhalben dieser Haufe, darunter alle unbussfertige Sunder stehen, — die-
weil sie nicht annehmen, was ihnen durch Christum erworben und geordnet war, so
werden sie alle zu Hauf mit einander verlohren und verdammt, und wie sie im Unglau-
ben sterben, also werden sie auch ewiglich verdammt und verlohren." His error con-
sisted in teaching universal election instead of universal grace. Comp. Bescheidentliche
Antwort auf das kurze — Bekenntniss Dr. Sam. Huber's — gestellet durch die theol. Fac-
ultat zu Wittenberg, Frankf. a. M., 1595. 4. ; Actorum Huberianorum P. i. ii., pub-
lished by the Wurtemberg divines, Tubingen, 1597. 4.
* Aeg. Hunnii Tract, de Providentia Dei et aeterna Praedestinatione, s. Electione fili-
PART II.— CHAP. I.— LUTHERANISM. § 42. DOCTRINAL RESULTS. 503
The theologians of Giessen5 adopted the view that there was in
Christ, in his state of humiliation, and as to his human nature, a
KivuHTig idiomatum divinorum (an emptying of, or parting with
the divine properties — the advocates of this doctrine were called
Keiiotisls). The divines of Tubingen maintained, in opposition,
orum Dei ad salutem, Francof., 1597 (Opp., i. G53). See his Opp., i. 809: Duplex est
auditus, alter externus, alter interims. Prior potest esse cum studio cognoscendi, dis-
cendi et aliquo inodo meditandi. Interims autem auditus definitur assensu cordis et ob-
sequio voluntatis, ut audire idem sit quod assentiri in doctrina, quod obedire in vita. —
Hie auditus interims — nequaquam in nostra potestate situs est, sed a Deo per exterio-
rem ilium auditum in nobis exsuscitatur. Externus autem ille est adbuc in nostrarum
virium arbitrio. Potest enim homo non renatus illam pacdagogicam disciplinam seu
ministerii obedientiam externam adhuc servare, i. e. accedcre concionem verbi vcl non
accedere, audire vel non audire. Potest etiam cum quodam studio audire, meditari ali-
quo modo, potest ut contemnere ita etiam non contemnere, si actualem contemtum rc-
spicias. P. 812 : Quis autem est httjus quaestionis — usus? Ut appareat manifesto, etsi con-
versio, fides, agnitio veritatis, aeterna salus, etc., ne minima quidem ex parte in nostro
sunt arbitrio posita, — esse tamen in aliquibus nondum conversis hominibus longe plura
obstacula, quae fructificationem verbi validius impediant, quam in aliis : esse quosdam
etiam ex non conversis regno Dei propinquiores, sicut de scriba sou legisperito Christum
proimnciantem audivimus (Marc. xii. 31. Other instances before adduced : Matth. xxi.
31, xix. 23, xi. 23, etc.) : Non quod his quicquam insit facilitation aut virium applicandi
se ad gratiam, aut in spiritualibus cooperandi Deo (haec enim omnia soli Deo et opera-
tioni ejus in solidum sunt adscribenda: converle me Domine, et convcrtar); sed quod in
caeteris plura sint ct fortiora impedimenta, quae aditum Spiritui sancto praecludunt,
quo minus in eis perinde velit esse per praedicatum verbum efiicax. — Idcirco et Scrip-
tura hortatur homines etiam non conversos, ut obstacula ilia removcant, et viam com-
planent, h. e. peccata et studia perversa, quorum plcraque etiam a non renatis (ut sanio-
rum Ethnicorum exempla testantur) caveri aut abjici possunt, deponant et abjiciant;
quae alias non submota obstent, quo minus Dominus apud illos ingrediatur. That they
had come back to the Melancthonian theory (see § 3G, Note 12, § 37, Note 39), although
they rejected the word synergism, is shown at length by Chytraeus in a letter of the
Rostock to the Wittenberg divines, dd. 20. Maji, 1595 (Dav. Chytr. Epistolae, Hanov.,
1611, p. 1271) : Scitis initio cmendationis doctrinae ecclesiasticae in vestra ilia Ecclesia-
rum et scholarum metropoli per Lutherum ante 70 annos institutae, dum liberum homi-
nis arbitrium fortiter oppugnabatur, multa de hoc ipso doctrinae praedestinationis capite
horridius disputata et asserta fuisse, videlicet, praedestinationem divinam omni volun-
tati humanae, turn in externis operibus turn internis cogitationibus, libertatem adimere,
omnia necessario et quidem absoluta necessitate evenire. — Haec, inquam, et multa his
similia horridiora (quae tunc in vestra cathedra velutoracula docebantur, nuncnusquam
nisi in Calvinianorum scholis retinentur) Philippus, communis praeceptor noster, postea
paulatim leniit ac sustulit, dum in omnibus libellis — has de necessitate Stoica et Mani-
chaea, ut vocat, opiniones absurdas refutat, et de liberi arbitrii viribus quid possint so-
lae, quid non possint nisi a Spiritu sancto conversae et adjutae, distinctius explicat, et
Scripturae testimonia, pro divina praedestinatione seu necessitate Manichaea et Stoica
stabilienda initio causae Lutheri allegata, longe alitor explicat, et argumenta praecipua
ubique refutat, idque vivo adhuc Luthero, etc.
5 The Giessen theologians were Balth. Mentzer and Just. Feurborn ; the Tubingen,
Matthias Hafenreifer (f 1G19), Luc. Osiander, Melch. Nicolai, and Theod. Thummius.
Tlie history of the dispute is given by Mentzer in his Necessaria et justa Defcnsio contra
injustas Criminationes Luc. Osiandri, etc., Giess., 1G24. 4. (Opp., ii. 1233). In replv :
Theod. Thummii Acta Mentzeriana, Tilbing., 1G25. 4. The controversial works are i.i
Walchii Bibl. Theol., ii. G54. [Bodemeyer, Die Lehre d. Kenosis. Gotting., 18G0.]
504: FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
a hiding (Kpvxpig)6 of the divine attributes, and were called Kryp-
6 The points in controversy are given by the Saxon theologians, as follows, in the
Solida Decisio (see Note 7) : 1. Cum in Scriptura sacra de irapovc'ut Dei apud creaturas
modificata agitur, an — nuda Dei adessentia, an vero simul efficax operatio innuatur?
Adeoque num ad accuratam definitionem praesentiae Dei apud creaturas semper etiam
operatio efficax divina, ceu pars essentialis, necessario requiratur ? Ubi pars una (Gies-
sen) affirmativam, altera (Tubingen) negativam magna contentione tuetur. 2. An prae-
sentia Dei modificata apud creaturas, prout in sacris Bibliis describitur, a sola immensi-
tate ct infinitate Dei (Tubingen), an vero etiam a Uberrima ejus voluntate (Giessen) ori-
atur. — Postea dc hoc etiam controvertitur, quod sit omnipraesentiae Christi Jesu juxta
carnem fundamentum proprium et proximum ? An voluntas et beneplacitum Dei (Gies-
sen) ? an personalis unio (Tubingen) ? an ad dexteram Dei sessio ? 3. An commode de
Christo Jesu dici possit, quod secundum carnem, in ipso statu humiliationis, quia et in
ipsa morte semper et incessanter coelum ac terram, ut Rex, guberaarit, et potenter qui-
deui, occulta tamen, dominatus sit. Ubi quidam in affirmativam (Tub.), quidam in ne-
gativaui senteatiam (Giess.) descenderunt. 4. An Christus Jesus secundum utrainque
naturam (Tilb.), au vero tantum secundum humanam (Giess.) se exinaniverit? Adeo-
que an omne illud quod in statu exinanitionis fecit et sustinuit, juxta utramque naturam
ille fecerit, et perpessus fuerit ? Ita quidem, ut et recte affirmari queat, divinitatcm esse
passam, et humanitatcm coelum et terram gubernasse et conservasse (Tiib.) ? Deinde
aceiTima quoque est disceptatio, quid sit proprie exinanitio ? an per earn innuatur, quod
Christus Jesus secundum assumtam carnem, quoad plenarium et incessanteui usum divi-
nae majestatis, realiter et aA.?j6o>s, voluntarie tamen et taatuai usque ad statum exalta-
tionis, sc exinaniverit (Giess.) ? vel an exinanitio ilia hoc solum intendat, Christum in
statu KEvwa-etos aeque ac jam ad dexteram Dei, qua homo fuit, inhabitantem suam pleni-
tudinem totam Deitatis plenarie ac incessanter, sed tamen occulte et lateuter in regimi-
ne totius universi usurpasse et exercuisse (Tiib.) ? Mentzer, iu his Neccssaria et justa
Dcfensio (Opp., ii. 1319), preseats the questioa ia controversy, thus : An J. Chr. 0t«v-
fpo)7ros in statu exinanitionis juxta humanitatem fuerit omnipraesens creaturis, et totum
universum gubernarit? Affirmat D. Osiaader cum suis, aos negamus. Affirmationis
suae rationcm petit Osiauder ex uuione hypostatica. Quae cum semper eodem modo se
habeat, et mutationcm nullam admittat, putat, Christum, ut hominem, aeque ia statu
exiuanitioais fuisse omnipraeseatem creaturis, et coelum ct terram gubernasse, uti jam
in statu gloriae ad dextram Dei sedeas est oaiaibus rebus praesens, et coelum et terram
gubernat : hoc duataxat discrimiue, quod in statu exinaaitioais omnipraesentiam illam
et universalem guberuationem humanitas texerit et occultarit sub forma servili ; aunc
autem deposita servili ilia coaditione eaadem gloriose et majestatice declaret et mani-
fested Negationis nostrae rationem aos petiaius ex statu exiaauitioais : ia quo J. Chr.
ftai/0/oai7ros, juxta aaturaui huaiaaaui, diviuaui oamiscieatiae, et oamipoteatiae, et om-
nipraesentiae majestatem, per unionem personalem vere et realiter sibi commuuicataui,
semper habuit, verum, ut peccatmn protoplastoruui atque adeo omuia nostra peccata ex-
piaret, et pro nobis pati et mori posset, eaai aoa semper et ubique, sed libere, ubi et
quando et quomodo voluit, pro officii sui ratione, salva semper permaaeate uaione perso-
aali, usurpavit. The Giesseu diviaes aiaiataiaed the coastaut tcrrjaK (possession), but
denied the uninterrupted Xj0'"/0''5 (use °f tae attributes). During this dispute a work was
published (chiefly devoted to showiug the uselessuess and recklessuess of the dispute)
uader the title Ruperti Meldenii (G. Calixti ?) Paraenesis Votiva pro Pace Ecclesiae ad
theologos Augustanae Confessioais (also by F. Liicke, as a couiuient on the peaceful
maxiui : la aecessariis uaitas, etc., Gtittiagea, 1850, s. 87). See ia Liicke, s. 108: Ti-
des multos disputare de praeseutia caruis Christi ia profuudissimo humilitatis statu,
quos tamen ipsos Christuai habere praeseatem ia cordibus suis per fideai habitantem,
ego adduci vix possuai at credaai, quia video illos de humilitate Christi multa garrire
sine humilitate, de praeseutia ejus, qui est charitas ipsa, sine charitate, etc. That other
divines, especially the Saxon, lamented this controversy, is shown iu Tholuck's Geist d.
Lulh. Theologen "Wittenbergs \m 17tea Jahrh. (Ilaaiburg u. Gotha, 1852), s. 64.
PART II.— CH. L— REFORMED CHURCH. § 43. THE NETHERLANDS. 505
tists. This controversy, carried on from 1619, led, according to
the declaration of the Saxon theologians, 1624,7 to the general
abandonment of the absolute communicatio idiomatum realis.
§ 43.
CALVINISM IN THE NETHERLANDS. ARMINIAN CONTROVERSY.
Jo. Uytenbogaert kerckelijcke Historie, vervatende verscheyden gedenckwaerdige Saeck-
en, in de Christenbeyt voorgevallen, voornamentlijck in dese geunieerde Provincien (to
1G19), Rotterdam, 1647, fol. Against this Remonstrant view of the history : Jac. Tri-
glandius kerkelijcke geschiedenissen van de vereenigde Nederlanden, Leyden, 1G50,
fol. The Remonstrant Gerh. Brand Historie der Reformatie (see Div. I., before § 24).
Ypey en Dermout (ibid.), ii. 153.— Historie der Remonstranten door Jac. Regenboog
(Remonstrant preacher in Amsterdam), Amsterd., 1774. 76. (German translation by H.
M. A. Cramer, Lemgo, 1781. 84., 2 Th.). Ch. J. W. Mosche Hist. Sententiarum Rc-
monstrantium de Rebus ad Religionem et Conscientiam pertinentibus spec. 1, Jenac,
1790.— Adr. a Cattenburgh Biblioth. Remonstrantium, Amstel., 1728. G. S. Franck-
ius De Hist. Dogmatum Arminianorum, Kiliae, 1813.
[Brandt's History of the Reformation in Holland, 4 fol. 1720-23 and 1770 ; abridged, 2
vols. 8 vo, 1725. Durell, History of the Reformed Countries beyond the Seas, 4to, 1662.
Episcopius in Zeitschrift f. d. hist. Theologie, 1843. Articles of Synod of Dort, trans-
lated by Thos. Scott, 12mo. The Creed of Arminius, by Moses Stuart, in Bibl. Repos.,
1831. Articles on Arminius in Meth. Quarterly, iv. 425, 556; ibid., 1857, by W. F.
Warren ; Christ. Examiner, 1860 ; Lit. and Theol. Review, vol. vi. Life of Arminius,
by Caspar Brandt, translated by John Guthrie, Lond., 1855 : life by N. Bangs, 1844.
Works of Arminius translated, full edition, 3 vols. 8vo, Auburn, 1852.]
[Scripta Adversaria collationis Hagiensis habitae a. 1611, latine Berti, Lugd. Bat., 1617.
Confessio Pastorum (by Episcopius), 1622. Acta et Scripta synodalia Dordracena, fol.
1620. Judicium Synodi Nationalis, 1619. Hales (John), Hist. Cone. Dordr., ed. Mos-
hemius, Hamb., 1724. Graf, Beitrage zur Gesch. d. Synode von Dordrecht, Basel,
1825. Limborch, Vita Episcopii, Amst, 1701. Life and Death of Arminius and Epis-
copius, Lond., 1672.]
In the Reformed churches of the Netherlands different types
of doctrine were developed, according to the chief sources from
which the opinions were derived, whether from the writings of
Erasmus, or those of the Saxon or of the Swiss Reformers; but as
7 The Elector John George, in 1623, convened the Leipsic and Wittenberg divines in
Dresden, under the presidency of the upper court preacher, Hoe von Iloenegg; and the
latter drew up, in accordance with the results of this assemblage, the Solida Dccisio
quatuor nuperrime controvcrsorum capitum, which was published in Leipsic, 1624, 4to,
preceded by the Electoral order that public teaching should accord witli it. In all es-
sential points this was a decision in favor of the Giessen divines ; and it was declared
by the Landgrave of Hesse-Darmstadt, Louis V., to be a binding formula in his posses-
sions (Rommel's neuere Gesch. v. Hessen. ii. 192). The Tubingen divines, in reply,
drew up the Arnica Admonitio super Decisione, etc. (written by Thummius), Tubing.,
1624, which was followed by the Saxons with their Necessaria et incvitabilis Apologia,
s. adsertio decisionis solidae (drawn up by Hoe v. Hocnegg), Lips., 1625. 4. After this
the controversy died out, in the midst of the distractions of the Thirty Years' AVar.
50G FOURTH PERIOD— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
these agreed in the main points, so their advocates continued foi
a long time to live at peace in the same church-fellowship.1 The
first ecclesiastical arrangements were made by the church itself,
quite independently of the civil authority ; but as the new repub-
lic was more firmly established it endeavored to bring the church
under its superintendence.2 At the same time, the strict Calvin-
ism, which had first penetrated from France into the Walloon
Church, began to be more widely diffused, and to demand unity
1 Ep. Ordinum Hollandiae ad Jac. Magnae Brit. Regcm, 1G18 (Praestantium ac eru-
ditorum Virorum Epistolae ecclesiasticae et theol., ed. iii., Amstelod., 1704, fol. p. 499) :
Ab initio repurgatae apud nos religionis, cum inter Pastores, turn in fidelium plebe, de
praedestinationis negotio, et quae huic cohaerent, variatum est sententiis. Aliis enim
ea probata sunt dogmata, quae a Calvini, Bezae, aliorumque auctoritate non parum sibi
dignitatis conciliarunt, eadem nimirum quae in Anglia defenderant viri docti Withake-
rus et Perkinsius : alii ab his dissidentes sententiae suae laudabant non spernendos auc-
tores Erasmum, Melanchthonem, Bullingerum atque alios. Quanquam vero in Gelria
quoque et Frisia non defuisse Pastores, qui posteriorem hanc sententiam tuerentur, edi-
tis libris apparet; tamen in Ilollandia Westfrisiaque, et in Trovincia Trajectina major
semper fuit ita sentientium numerus : partimque vivunt adhuc, partim obierunt Profes-
sores et Pastores, qui ante annos XXX. et XL. hanc docendi rationem publice sunt se-
cuti, nemine ipsis earn ob rem movente litem. Quod si quando in conventibus ecclesi-
asticis, ubi priorem illam sententiam plures tuebantur, quidam ecclesiasticas eo nomine
censuras fratribus intenderent, nos ante annos XX. et amplius auctoritate nostra talibus
censuris intercessimus, et ad concordiam fleximus Pastoram animos. Uytenbogaert, p.
142 ss. Ypey en Dermout, i. 427, ii. 171.
2 Ep. Ord. Holl. (see Xote 1), p. 498 : Quo primum tempore hisce in regionibus Eras-
mi Lutherique scriptis accensa lux est, — Pastores, qui passim pios coetus collegerant,
cum leges publicas sibi adversas haberent, atque ideo eorum praesidio uti non possent,
necessitate compulsi, ad Galliae exemplum, regimen quoddam constituerunt ecclesias-
ticum, quod ex Pastoribus et dclectis e fidelium multitudine Senioribus constans, e con-
sessibus minoribus in majores, quasi per gradus quosdam, assurgcret. Postquam vero
nos primi omnium cum Zelandiae Ordinibus— ad vindicandam — avitam libertatem, simul
— ad sublevandam Ecclesiam animum adjecimus, templa, imaginibus purgata, emenda-
tions doctrinae magistris tradidimus, eosdem liberalibus e publico aerario stipendiis sus-
tentavimus ; statim inter Pastores quosdam et Magistratuum plerosque ortae contentio-
nes : cum illi. quidem id, quod persecutionum necessitate invaluerat, regimen sine ulla
mutatione retentum vellent, sibique ac Senioribus potestatem omnem ferendarum legum
ecclesiasticarum, conferendique munera ecclesiastica vindicarent: hi contra, mutatis
temporibus, manente functionum discrimine, mutandam nonnihil censerent formam gu-
bernationis : quippe cum, ut ex verbo divino docet Belgica confessio, non id modo mu-
nus sit Magistratuum, ut dc civili politia conservanda sint solliciti ; sed et ut operam
dent tollendis adulterinis cultibus, praedicando Evangelio, propagando Christ! regno :
quod cum officium faciunt Magistratus, eosdem esse supremos et civilium et ecclesias-
ticarum rerum gubernatores, ac proinde nullum esse regimen externum, quod non su-
premo in Republica imperio subordinetur. First church service of the churches under
the cross in Wesel, 1568, and Emden, 1571 ; then the church service of Dort, 1578. The
first state order for church service (edited by Eoyaards, in Nedcrl. Archief voor kerk.
Geschiedenis, iii. 305 ; comp. his Introduction) was not carried out. The National Syn-
od in the Hague, convened by Lord Leicester, published a strictly Calvinistic liturgy,
1580 ; then followed, 1591, the church service of the states of Holland, which, however,
was not carried out (Ypey en Dermout, i. 353).
PART II.— CHAP. I.— REFORMED CHURCH. § 43. ARMINIANISM. 507
of doctrine by the adoption of the Belgic Confession and the Hei-
delberg Catechism, the acceptance of the Decrelum absolutum,3
and also to insist upon the independence of the Church in relation
to the state. This led to several controversies,4 which at last
came together in the great Arminian discussion.
James Arminius,5 preacher in Amsterdam, who had been led
by his earnest studies to abandon strict Calvinism,6 became, in
1603, professor of theology in Leyden, and was soon involved in
such an animated conflict with his colleague, Francis Gomarus,
that parties of Gromarists and Arminians were speedily formed
throughout the whole republic. The point raised was, indeed,
only the doctrine of predestination ; but the difference of the par-
ties was much deeper. The Arminians wished for biblical sim-
3 Hugonis Grotii Annales et Historiae de Rebus Belgicis, Amstel., 1G58, p. 552 : Auxit
sententiae (Calvini) rigorem Genevae E-eza, per Germaniam Zanchius, Ursinus, Pisca-
tor, saepe eo usque provecti, ut, quod alii anxie vitaverant, apertius nonnunquam tra-
derent, etiam peccandi neoessitatem a prima causa pendere : quae ampla Lutheranis
criminandi materia, et supra illud de Eucharistia nova certaminis seges. Apud Bata-
vos initio motae religionis super his contendere haud vacuum fuit : facile, quamvis inter
diversa sentientes, aequo jure agebatur. At ubi multa juventus a Genevensibus, Pala-
tinis, Nassoviis doctoribus veniens, instituendis praefecta Ecclesiis, numerare se cocpit,
tempus rati quae ipsi didicerant in legem vertere, dissidendi manifestos certabant aut
non admittere ad sacra munera, aut admissos excludere : unde crebri ad Ordines ques-
tus, Anastasium Velausum in Geldria, in Frisia Gellium Snecanum, Trajecti Hubertum,
apud Batavos Hiltamum, Clementem Martium, Hermannum Herberti et alios eadem
palam et tuto docuisse testantium : donee duo, quos dixi, Gomarus inde, liinc Arminius,
in ipsa Lugduncnsi schola sua quisque iirmare, aliena labefactare aggressi sunt. How
the synods began to demand subscription to the Confessio Belgica and the Heidelberg
Catechism is related by J. Borsius, in the Archief voor Kerk. Geschiedenis, ix. 285.
* Dirik Volckaerts zoon Koornhert (f 1590) is to' be regarded as the forerunner of the
Remonstrants ; in a large number of books (Works, Amst., 1G30, 3 fol.) he was a zeal-
ous advocate of freedom of conscience, and of the reduction of theology to a few essen-
tial points. He was involved in a controversy in Leyden, 1578, for assailing Calvin's
and Beza's views on predestination, and on the execution of heretics (Uytenbogaert, p.
198). In 1583 he wrote against the Dutch Catechism ; reply by A. Saravia, professor
of theology in Leyden (Brand, Hist, de la Ref., i. 202). Casp. Coolhaas, preacher in
Leyden, defended the rights of the magistracy over the Church, denied Calvinistic pre-
destination, and would receive all those as brethren who would accept the fundamental
truths of Christianity. He was deposed by the Synod of Middelburg in 1581 (Brand, i.
282, 289. Ypey en Dermout, ii., Aant., p. 68).
5 Casp. Brantii (son of Gerhard, and also Remonstrant preacher in Amsterdam) Hist.
Vitae Jac. Arminii, Amstclod., 1721 (praef. notasque addidit J. L. Moshemius, Bruns-
vig., 1725).
6 The preachers in Delft, A. C. van der Linden and Reinier Donteclock, wrote, 1589 :
Responsio ad Argumcnta quaedam Bezae et Calvini ex tractatu de Praedestinatione in
cap. ix. ad Rom., in order as Sublapsarian to refute the Supralapsarians. Martin Ly-
dius, professor in Franeckcr, called out Arminius to defend Calvin and Beza ; and the
investigations to which he was thus led brougbt Arminius to entirely opposite convic-
tions. C. Brantii Hist. Vitae J. Arminii cd. Moshcim, p. 22.
508 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
plicity in doctrines, and a peaceful spirit in the Church,7 and also
for the subjection of the Church to the state.8 The Gomarists, on
the contrary, demanded the adoption of strict Calvinism, not only
in doctrine, but also as to the independence of the Church in rela-
tion to the state. In vain did the States favorable to the Armin-
ians, led by John van Oldenbarneveld and Hugo Grotius, use all
their efforts to maintain the peace of the Church ; the Gomarists
became more and more violent and stiff-necked.
After the death of Arminius (1609), his successor, Simon Epis-
copius,9 and John Uytenbogaert,10 preacher at the Hague, became
the leaders of the party. To refute false accusations, they set
forth their doctrinal views in a Remonstrance (Remonstrantie,
hence called Remonstrants),11 addressed, in 1610, to the States
7 Uytenbogaert, in 1G10, wrote an account of a remarkable conversation which he had
with Is. Casaubon, in which the latter openly avowed his objections to Calvinism
(Praestantium ac erud. Virorum Epist. Eccl., p. 250) : Quaesivit (Casaubonus) de Ar-
minio, anne et ille haberet aliquid de quo conquereretur. Respondi, habere, sed praeci-
puum esse, quod ageret, ut posset uniri Christianismus : modum autem hunc esse, ut
discrimen fieret inter fundamentalia et non fundamentalia ; ut de illis certi esse posse-
mus, de his libere prophetare. Ad hoc ille : o sanctas cogitationes ! Arminius him-
self says in his Testament (Vita, p. 199) : coram Deo testor, me bona conscientia in mu-
nere mco et vocatione simpliciter et sincere ambulasse : sollicite admodum et curiose
hoc cavens, ne quid proponerem aut docerem, quod non adhibita ante diligentia ex s.
Scripturis disquirendis comperissem cum iisdem Scripturis ad amussim convenire : quae-
cunquc ad propagationem ampliiicationemque veritatis, religionis christianae, veri Dei
cultus, communis pietatis, et sanctae inter homines conversationis, denique ad conveni-
entxm christiano nomini tranquillitatem et pacem secundum verbum Dei possent con-
ferre, excludens Papatum, cum quo nulla unitas fidei, nullum pietatis aut christianae
pacis vinculum servari potest;
8 Cf. J. Uytenbogaert tractaat van't Ampt en Auctoriteit eener hooger Christelijke
Overhcit in kerkelijke saken., 1G10. 4. Hugonis Grotii Oratio in Senatu Amstel., ix.
Cal. Maji, 161G, habita. Opp. Theol., iii. 177.
9 Hist, vitae Sim.'Episcopii scripta a Phil, a Limborch, Amstel., 1701.
10 J. Uytenbogaert leven, kerckelijke Bedieninge ende zedige verandwoording, 164G.
4. (also at the end of an edition of his kerk. Historic).
11 They agreed upon a declaration, January, 1610 (Uytenbogaert, kerk. Historie, p.
524), which, witli the necessary changes in the form of it, was afterward submitted to
the states as the Remonstrantia (in the Schriftelijke Conference gehouden in's Graven-
hage, 1C11, tusschen sommigc Kerkendienaren, 1612. 4., p. 1). The five articles in which
the Remonstrants declare their doctrine, Latin in Benthcm's Holl. Kirch- u. Schulen-
staat, i. 635. Walch's Religionsstreit. ausser d. Luth. Kirche, iii. 540 : I. Deum aeterno
immutabili decreto in Jesu Christo filio suo ante jactum mundi fundamentum statuisse,
ex lapso— humano genere, illos in Christo, propter Christum, et per Christum servare,
qui Spiritus s. gratia in eundein ejus Filium credunt :— contra vero eos, qui non conver-
tnntur, — in peccato et irae subjectos relinquere et condemnare, as in Job. iii. 3G. II.
Proinde J. Chr.— pro omnibus et singulis mortuum esse,— ea tamen conditione, ut nemo
ilia remissione peccatorum re ipsa fruatur, praeter hominem fidelem, as in Joh. iii. 16;
1 Joh. ii. 2. III. Hominem vero salutarem fidem a se ipso non habere,— sed necessari-
um esse rum in Christo per Spiritum ejus sanctum regigni et renovari,— ut aliquid boni
PAKT II.— CHAP. I.— REFORMED CHURCH. § 43. ARMINIANISM. 509
of Holland and West Friesland ; but these States attempted in
vain to bring their opponents, the Contra-Remonstrants, to toler-
ate these doctrines.12 The strife became more bitter by assum-
ing a political character. The States wished for peace, and in
1609 had carried through an agreement for a twelve years' truce
with Spain, under the influence of Oldenbarneveld and Orrotius,
and in opposition to the wishes of the Stadtholder, Prince Mau-
rice of Orange. The accusation against these statesmen, that
they were bribed by Spain, was all the more readily welcomed
by the Contra-Remonstrants, since the Arminians, who support-
ed the States, were implicated in the charge of treachery.13
The States of Seeland, Friesland, Groningen, and G-eldern, car-
ried away by this impulse, demanded a national synod to con-
demn the Remonstrants. The States of Holland, Utrecht, and
Upper Yssel were opposed to this ;14 but six of their cities, and
possit iatelligere, cogitare, velle et perficere nach Joh. xv. 5. IV. Hanc Dei gratiain
esse initium, progressum ac perfectionem omnis boni ; — adeo quidem, ut omnia bona
opera, quae excogitare possumus, Dei gratiae in Christo tribuenda sint. Quod vero mo-
dum operationis illius gratiae attinet, ilia non est irresistibilis. De raultis enim dicitur,
eos Spiritui s. restitisse, Act. 7. et alibi multis locis. V. Qui Jesu Christo per veram
fidem sunt insiti, ac proinde Spiritus ejus vivificantis participes, eos abunde habere fa-
cultatum, quibus contra Satanam — et propriara suam carnem pugnent, et victoriam ob-
tineant, veruntamen per gratiae Spiritus s. subsidium ; Jesum Christum vero illis Spi-
ritu*suo in omnibus tentationibus adesse, manum porrigere, et, modo sint ad certamen
promti, et ejus auxilium petant, neque officio suo desint, eos confirmare. — Sed an illi
ipsi negligentia sua initium sui esse in Christo deserere non possint, — conscientiae nau-
fragiuin facere, a gratia excidere, penitus ex s. Scriptura esset expendendum, antequam
illud cum plena animi tranquillitate et ir\iipo(popiii docere possent.
12 The states, upon receiving this Remonstrance, ordered (Uytenbogaert, p. 529), dat
de Predicantcn van 't gevoelen in dese Remonstrantie uj'tgedruckt, zijnde in actuelcn
dienst, van de Censuren der andere Predicanten desen aengaende souden blijven be-
vrijdt, ende dat men d'aenkomende Kerckendienaren in bet examineren vorder niet en
soude beswaren, als van oudts is gebruyckelijck geweest, ende sonderling in 't stuck
van de Praedestinatie, hooger noch swaerder niet als in de vijf Artijckelen wordt ver-
klaert. The clergy took the ground that this order was an interference of the secular
power in spiritual matters, and hence invalid. The states endeavored, fruitlessly, to
bring about conferences between the two parties in the Hague, 1G11 (Ypey en Dcrmout,
ii. 193), and in Delft, 1613 (1. c., p. 201). So, too, their decree of January, 1G14 (Grotii
Opp. Theol., iii. Ill), by which the clergy were exhorted to peace, remained unsuccessful.
13 Ypey en Dermout, ii. 215. The feeling of the Contra-Remonstrants comes out in
Bogermanni Ep. ad J. J. Breitingerum (preacher in Zurich), 23d June, 1618 (Miscella-
nea Tigurina, ii. 429) : Mysterium est iniquitatis, non tantum ecclesiasticae, sed et po-
liticae, quod quinquarticularia (quam vocant) controversia occultat. Turbatur Eecle-
sia, turbatur Politia. Orthodoxi quibusdam in locis persecutiones passi sunt acerbissi-
mas, et regimen politicum ejectis orthodoxis eommissum est Papisticis, Libertinis, Neu-
tralises, qui ad induciarum exspirationem idonea essent hostium mancipia.
'■* Ep. Ord. Holl. ad Jacob. R., 1618 (see Note 1), p. 500 : Sunt qui existimarint, hasce
controversias nationalis Synodi decisione terminandas. Nos vero Majestatem tuam —
expendere oramus, prius an utilis sit futura ilbrum controversiarum decisio, deinde an
510 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
among them the powerful Amsterdam, held with the opponents ;
so that the states of Holland at last remained alone, and were
themselves obliged to assent, after their chief men, Oldenbarne-
veld, Grotius,15 and Hogerbeets, had been put in prison by order
of the Estates-General. Thus the National Synod of Dort was
convened (November, 1618, to May, 1619) ;1C and invitations to it
were sent to the other Reformed national churches.17 Its de-
cisions could be anticipated. Not only these statesmen,18 but
also the Remonstrants,19 were condemned ; the Calvinist doctrine
recte per nationalem Synoclum id possit expediri. Ad prius quod attinet, rogatur Ma-
jestas tua examinare, an credibile sit, in iis controversiis, de quibus inanifesta est vete-
ran Patrum dissensio, de quibus inter religionis instauratores convenire non potuit, ac
ne inter Pontificios quidem convenit, praestari posse a nostri saeculi ingeniis, quod hac-
tenus nulla saecula praestiterunt. — Alteram quod ad Majestatis tuae perspicax judicium
deferimus, hoc est, an tutum satis sit, et concordiae omnium Ecclesiarum conveniens,
controversias, quae omnes ferine Ecclesias sunt pervagatae, unius nostrae nationis Syno-
do determinari. — Habemus et recens in Germania exemplum, ubi cum Saxones Theologi
et Pastores librum confecissent, quern concordiae vocabant, — placuit Reginae Elisa-
bethae et piis Germaniae Principibus, Francofurti conventum instituere, in quo legati —
epistolam ad Germaniae Principes scripserunt, in qua ostendunt, recte ipsos facturos
fuisse, si consilia sua contulissent cum aliis gentibus, quae eundem, quem ipsi, Deum
invocant. — Tarn piis moderatisque consiliis cum non auscultarent doctores Saxonici, sed
paucarum provinciarum cousensum subscriptionibus firmarent, secuta inde est ilia luc-
tuosa nobis, lucrosa liostibus, evangelicarum Ecclesiarum divulsio. Quod ipsum satis
grave nobis exemplum esse debet, ne tale quid iterum committamus. Eo autem magis
ad communem evangelicarum Ecclesiarum statum pertinebit quicquid de praedestina-
lione et adhaerentibus quaestionibus statuetur, quod Augustanae confessionis theologi
in his controversiis nunc maxime pedem figant (see § 42). — Et quanquam hoc anno pro-
vinciae quaedam iterum nationalem Synodum urgere coeperunt, atque earn indicere
sunt aggressae ; illae tamen provinciae, quae veteribus illis controversiis magis impli-
catae praecipites condemnationes perhorrescunt, assensum suum negant : neque arbi-
trantur id juris concessum esse aliis provinciis, ut vel una invita, nedum pluribus, com-
muni foederatorum nomine aliquid imperii circa ecclesiastica usurpent ; cum id imperi-
um minima ambigua slipulatione provinciae singulae integrum illibatumque sibi ser-
vaverint, conuexae quidem religionis vinculo cum vicinis provinciis itidem, ut cum Ma-
jestatis tuae regnis, aliisque per Europam eandem veritatem sequentibus, sed sine ulla
mutua subjectione.
15 Hugo Grotius v. II. Luden, Berlin, 1806, s. 128. Ypey en Dermout, ii. 215.
16 Decree of the Estates-General for convening the synod, 11th November, 1617, in
Bcnthem's Holl. Kirchcn- u. Schulenstaat, i. 371.
: 7 That addressed to the Swiss, see Miscellanea Tigur., ii. 273. Brandenburg was in-
vited, but did not send any theologians ; see Hering's hist. Nachricht v. d. ersten An-
fang der Ref. Kirche in Brandenburg, s. 383. Anhalt alone was not invited. The
French Reformed were forbidden by Louis XIII. to send delegates. A list of all the
members is in Benthcm, i. 379. The foreign churches represented were the English
Episcopal, the Scotch, the Palatinate, Hesse, Switzerland, Wetterau, Geneva, Bremen,
and Emden.
1S Oldenbarneveld was executed 13th May, 1619; Regenboog, i. 299.
19 Acta Synodi Nationals Dortrechti habitae, Dordrechti, 1620. 4. (the official collec-
tion). Acta et Scripta synodalia Dordracena Ministrorum Remonstrantium, Herder-
wijci, 1620. 4. (the Remonstrant collection). Jo. Halesii (preacher to the English em-
PART II.— CHAP. I.— REFORMED CHURCH. § 43. ARMINIANISM. 51 1
of predestination was formally confirmed ;20 and the Remonstrant
clergy banished, in case they did not renounce all exercise of
bassy, present as a spectator) Hist. Concilii Dordraceni (reports to the English embas-
sador at the Hague); J. L. Moshemius, lat. vertit, variis Observationibus et Vita Ha-
lesii auxit, Hamb., 1724. Many letters in the Praestantium ac Erud. Virorum Episto-
lae eccl., especially the reports to the English embassador at the Hague of the Scotch
theologian, Gualth. Balcanquallus, p. 527, 540, etc. Favorable to the synod were the
reports sent to Zurich by H. J. Breitinger (Miscellanea Tigur., ii. 377). Balcanquallus,
8. Cal. Apr., 1619 (1. c, p. 565), made three remarks upon the synod : 1. Praesidem
(Joh. Bogermann, preacher at Leeuwaarden) plus sibi, quam ullus ante eum Praeses,
arrogasse in conficiendis canonibus, quos a reliquis volebat approbari per nudum placet,
vel rejici per solum non placet. — 2. Videtur mihi multo minus turbarum in Synodo futu-
rum fuisse, si duo viri abfuissent, quibus praeseutibus nunquam turbae Synodo deerunt;
Sibrandum (Sibr. Lubbertum, professor in Franeker) et Gomarum (professor in Gronin-
gen) intelligo, qui alteruas habent vices furendi ac tumultuandi. Proxima ante hodier-
nam procella a parte Gomari detonuit : hodie Sibrandus invectus est in nostrum Colle-
gium (the foreign divines) tanta cum iracundia et impotentia, tantaque cum acerbitate
verborum, ut nulla re magis de ipso ultio sumatur, quam nuda relatione verborum, quae
protulit. (How these two at first calumniated the Bremen divines ; and how Gomarus
blamed the Bishop of Landaff; see p. 547 ss.) 3. Nisi Tu, Vir ill., magna diligentia
provideas, ut bonum consilium hue afferatur, prout comparatum esse video, Synodus
erit res omnibus saeculis deridenda. Praeses et Provinciales nullo modo consulunt dig-
nitati aut honori exterorum, neque flocci faciunt rationem, quam reversi tenebimur red-
dere omnibus earn petentibus. Volunt canones suos ita turgere speculationibus ex cate-
chismo petitis, ut prae iis crepare ac disrumpi videantur ; satisque video, nullum esse in
Synodo ministrum Contraremonstrantem, quin velit earn doctrinam, quam ipse propo-
sing et contra quam Remonstrantes exceperuut, totam canonibus infarciri, ut ostentare
possit a se dicta.
50 Gomarus came out as a Supralapsarian (Acta Syn. Nationalis, p. 272 : Non tantum
hominem lapsum, sed etiam ante lapsum in praedestinatione a Deo consideratum ; cf.
Balcanquallus, Praest. Vir. Epist., p. 556). According to Breitinger (Misc. Tigur., ii.
419) he was the only Supralapsarian. The English wished to throw out some (Supralap-
sarian) duriores locutiones ; particularly this : Deum movere hominum linguas ad blas-
phemandum, and : hominem non posse plus boni facere quam facit. The divines of
Hesse and Bremen joined with them in this, but without success (Acta Syn. Nat., p.
277 : ne calumniari possent adversarii, rejectione phrasium incommodarum etiam doc-
trinam orthodoxam, quam professi cssent illi, qui in ejus explicatione ejusmodi phrasi-
bus durius aut imprudentius usi videntur, pariter damnari. Cf. Blancanquallus, Praest.
vir. epist., p. 569. Mosheim in edit. Halesii, p. 58). Yet still Professor John Macco-
vius, in Franeker, who was complained of for similar opinions (e. g. Deus destinat ali-
quos ad poenam et ad ea, propter quae juste infligi mereatur), after a private hearing,
was warned to avoid such positions as would give rise to scandal, and scholastic phrases
which might be misunderstood (see J. Heringa, twistzaak van Maccovius i. d. Archief
voor kerk. Geschiedenis, iii. 503). The Canones Synodi de V. Remonstr. Articulis, see
Acta Syn. Nation., p. 279 ; also a special, official edition : Judicium Syn. Nat. habitae
Dordrechti ann. 1618 et 1619 de quinque Doctrinae Capitibus in Ecclesiis Belgicis con-
troversis promulgatum, 6. Maj., 1619. 4. ; also in Niemeyer, Coll. Conf. Reform., p. 690.
They are divided into five chapters : 1. De divina praedestinatione ; 2. De morte Christi
et hominum per earn redemptione ; 3 et 4. De hominis corruptione et conversione ad
Deum ejusque modo ; 5. De perseverantia Sanctorum. Every chapter ends with a Rt-
jectio errorum. Cf. i. 7 : Est autem electio immutabile Dei propositum, quo ante jacta
mundi fundamenta ex universo genere humano, ex primaeva integritate in peccatum et
cxitium sua culpa prolapso, secundum liberrimum voluntatis suae beneplacitum, ex
mera gratia, certain quorundam hominum multitudinem, aliis nee meliorum nee digni-
orum, sed in communi miseria cum aliis jacentium, ad salutem elegit in Christo, qucm
512 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
their ecclesiastical functions.21 In fact, the condemnation of the
Lutheran doctrine was involved ; and so the separation from the
Lutherans on the part of the Reformed was fully carried out.22
§ 44.
HISTORY OF THE REMONSTRANTS— CONTINUED.
[A. Schweizer, Die Protestantischen Centraldogrnen, 1856, Band ii. 31-201. W. Gass,
Geschichte d. Prot. Dogmatik, Bd. ii. 1857.]
Many of the Remonstrants were welcomed, in 1621, by Fred-
crick II., Duke of Holstein, where they founded Friedrichstadt, in
Sleswick.1 Those left behind in the Netherlands, being deprived
of their clergy, formed, in consequence, the sect of Rhynsburgers
or Collegiants, led by three brothers of the name of Van der
etiam ab aeterno mediatorem et omnium electorum caput, salutisque fundarnentum con-
stituit, atque ita eos ipsi salvandos dare et ad ejus communionem per verbum et Spiri-
tum suum efficaciter vocare ac trahere, sou vera in ipsum fide donare, justificars, sancti-
ficare, et potenter in Filii sui communione custoditos tandem gloriticare decrevit, ad de-
monstrationem suae misericordiae, et laudem divitiarum gloriosae suae gratiae nach
Eph., i. 4-6. Rom., viii. 30. In tbe Rejectio errorum, which follows every chapter, the
Lutherans are manifestly included, where those errorists are condemned, — Cap. i. 4 : Qui
docent, in electione ad iidem hanc conditionem praerequiri, nt homo lumine naturae
recte utatur, sit probus, parvus, humilis, et ad vitam aeternam dispositus, quasi ab istis
electio aliquatenus pendeat ; and Cap. 3 et 4, 8 : Qui docent, Deurn in hominis regenera-
tione eas suae omnipotentiae vires non adhibere, quibus voluntatem ejus ad fidem et
conversionem potenter et infallibiliter flectat ; sed positis omnibus gratiae operationibus,
quibus Deus ad hominem convertendum utitur, hominem tamen Deo et Spiritui regene-
rationem ejus intendenti — ita posse resistere, — ut sui regenerationem prorsus impediat.
Comp. § 42, Note 4.
11 See the Sententia Synodi de Remonstrantibus hinter den Canones. The leaders of
the party are deposed from their offices in the church, reliquos autem, quorum cognitio
ad Synodum hanc nationalem non devenit, Synodis provincialibus, Classibus et Presbj--
teriis, ex ordine recepto, committit : quae omni studio procurent, ne quid Ecclesia detri-
menti vel in praesens capere, vel in posterum metuere possit. The heads of the party
were then called upon by the Estates-General to subscribe the Akte van Stilstand (the
pledge to refrain from ecclesiastical acts ; see this in Ypey en Dermout, ii., Aant, p.
175) ; those that refused were banished. The provincial synods took measures against
the rest of the Remonstrant clergy ; they first demanded subscription to the decrees of
Dort ; if this was refused, then a subscription to the Acte van Stilstand; and if this were
not complied with, they caused the recusants to be banished ; Ypey en Dermout, ii. 245.
See the Acts of the Synod of South Holland on this matter, complete in the Archief voor
kerkel. Geschiedenis, vii. On the violent persecution of the Remonstrants, see Regen-
boog, ii. 164 ff. Prince Maurice was not at all in favor of such severe measures ; Ypey
en Dermout, ii. 228, 268.
-2 See Moshemius, De Auctoritate Cone. Dordraceni Concordiae sacrae noxia, prefixed
to his edition of J. Halesii Hist. Cone. Dordr.
1 Brandt, Hist, de la Reform, des Pais-bas, ii. 330. Pontoppidan's Annales Ecclesiae
Danicae, iii. 713.
PART II.-CHAP. I.— REFORMED CHURCH. § 44. REMONSTRANTS. 513
Kodde, who from principle rejected all clergy.2 After the death
of Prince Maurice, 1625, under the Stadtholder, Henry Frederick,
the banished clergy returned to their fatherland. At first they
were only silently permitted to exercise the right of worship ; un-
til, in 1630, Amsterdam permitted them to build a church. Am-
sterdam and Rotterdam were their chief seats ; in Amsterdam
they established a gymnasium for the education of teachers.3
The Remonstrants now came out with a more open avowal of
their doctrinal peculiarities. In proportion to their conviction,
that speculation had led the Calvinistic dogmas to erroneous con-
clusions, was the decision with which they set aside all human
confessions of faith,4 and took the Holy Scripture alone as their
guiding star in doctrine, ascribing special value to those parts of
it which are of practical importance.5 They denied not only the
2 Brandt, ii. 218. Ypey en Dermout, ii. 284. In the 18th century they were absorbed
among the Mennonites ; Ypey en Dermout kerk. geschiedenis der 18 eeuw, ix. 239-271.
3 Brandt, ii. 311. Ypey en Dermout Geschiedenis van de herv. christ. Kerk in Neder-
land, ii. 324.
4 Though Episcopius wrote the Confessio s. Declaratio Sententiae Pastorum, qui in
foederato Belgioe Remonstrantes vocantur, Herderwijci, 1622. 4. (Opp., ii., ii. 09), yet
in it he expressly guarded against the opinion that it was to have a binding authority.
In respect to confessions of faith, he demanded in the Preface (Opp., ii., ii. 71) : 1. Nemo
ad formulas illas coufugiet, ut ex iis certa fide, veluti ex fontibus hauriat ac depromat
ea, quae credenda sunt. — 2. Nemo ad earum sensus adstringetur, aut adstringi se patie-
tur alia lege, quam quatenus et quamdiu ipse certo deprehendit atque in conscientia sua
convincitur, eas cum Scripturarum sensibus convenire. 3. In disputationibus, collationi-
bus, examinibus ad illas nunquam provocabitur, neque ad illarum incudem revoeabun-
tur fidei controversiae ; sed ad solum verbum divinum, tanquam ad regulam unicam —
omnes — exigeutur aut expendentur. — Hoc itaque fundamento semel rite jacto — semper
in Ecclesia J. Chr. sarta tecta manebit libertas, qua sine periculo in formulas istas in-
quirere, iisque sine scrupulo contradicere (salvis semper modestiae, caritatis et pruden-
tiae christianae legibus) licebit. Cf. Ch. J. W. Mosche, Hist. Sententiarum Remonstran-
tium de rebus ad religionem et conscientiam pertinentibus Spec. 1., Jenae, 1790, p. 35.
5 Episcopius, 1. c, p. 73 : Ad praxim autem christianae pietatis omnia direximus.
Quippe veram theologiam credimus mere practicam esse, non autem vel simpliciter, vel
maxima et potiore sui parte speculativam, et proinde quaecunque in ea traduntur, eo
unice referenda, ut ad offieium suum sedulo faciendum, et mandata J. Chr. observan-
dum acrius aptiusque homo inflammetur atque animetur. Arida enim, effoeta, sterilis,
et proinde spuria est theologia, quae intra inanem speculationem et contemplationem
meram consistit, quaeque, postquam diu multumque vigilantissimi cujusque industriam
fatigavit, atque ingenium solum operose exercuit, ad voluntatem tamen non penetrat,
et debitum Deo obsequium in ea non gignit ; eoque nee veram nee salutiferam Dei
Christique notitiam in nobis efficit. — Caetera omnia, nisi ad hunc scopum dirigantur,
coram Deo vana sunt ac frivola, et per se minimi pretii, adeoque paene nihili ducenda
(cf. Institt. Theol., lib. i., c. 2. Opp., i. 4), p. 72: Potest salva manere pax et Concor-
dia Christiana, imo debet etiam, inter coetus opinionibus divisos distinctosque, si modo
per nos non stet, quominus omnes isti, qui necessaria omnia ad salutem adhuc retinent,
et dogmata pietati noxia praefracte non urgent, in unum coiiant, et mutua caritate atque
amore fraterr.o sese invicem in Domino Jesu complectantur. At si per nos stct, quo mi-
vol. iv. — 33
514 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
ordinary doctrine of original sin,6 but also the speculative con-
struction of the doctrine of the Trinity.7 Hence the charge of So-
cinianism was more easily brought against them ; and, in point
of fact, they came into more friendly relations with the Socinians
than the other churches thought to be advisable.8
nus Ecclesiae illae coalescant et in unum corpus consolidentur, quae coalescere ac con-
solidari possunt et debent, aut si unitas conjuuctasque sine necessitate disciadamus, ac
in partes dividamus, turn vero schisrnatis reos nos facimus, et turbatae pacis ac concor-
diae apud Deum postulari meremur : quod adeo verum est, ut Apostolus non minus eti-
am scbismatis reos agere videatur, qui Cbristi esse gloriabantur, non minus certe, quam
caeteros, qui se Pauli, aut Apollo, aut Cephae esse dicebant. In his Apologia pro Con-
fessione (1. c., p. 114) he expressly defends the Remonstrant position, pauca admodum
esse, quae praecise ad aeternam salutem obtinendam scitu et creditu necessaria sunt.
Comp. § 43, Note 7. See G. G. Zeltneri Breviarium Controversiarum cum Eemonstran-
tibus agitatarum, Norib. et Altorfi, 1719, p. 1, 50.
6 Simonis Episcopii Institt. Theol., lib. v. c. 2 (Opp., i. 402) : Patet, fontem sive cau-
sam, unde miseria haec duplex in universum genus humanum profluit, esse suam pro-
priam cujusque hominis culpam, sive potius liberrimam hominis voluntatem ; quia im-
possible est, ut homo aut peccati reus fiat absque propria voluntate sua libera, aut poe-
nae sive miseriae proprie dictae absque culpa sua, eaque vincibili aut evitabili. On
original sin : 1. Scriptura nuspiam peccati alicujus originalis meminit, nedum ut pecca-
tuin istud miseriae bujus causam, quid dico, causam primam ac potissimam, imo unicam
esse asscrat. 2. Nee ut adseruisse id credatur Scriptura, ratio sinit, -which is proved at
Length. Zeltner, p. 193.
7 Sim. Episcopii Institt. Theol., iv. 32 (Opp., i. 333): Sed vero addo, certum esse ex
iisdem Scripturis, personis his tribus divinitatem, divinasque perfectionis tribui non col-
lateraliter aut coordinate, sed subordinate: ita ut Pater solus naturam istam divinam et
perfectiones istas divinas a se habeat, — Filius autem et Spiritus sanctus a Patre ; ac pro-
iade Pater divinitatis omnis, quae in Filio et Spiritu S. est, fons ac principium sit. P.
884 : Subordinatio haec diligenter attendenda est. Permagnae enim est utilitatis : quia
per earn non tantum funditus tollitur TjOiSeotijs, quam collateralitas paene necessario
secum trahit, sed et Patri sua gloria sarta tecta conservatur. Enimvero subordinatione
hac posita certum est, Patri soli proprie istam divinitatis perfectionem sive Ak/xiiv com-
petere, quod earn a se ipso i. e. a nullo alio habeat. — Unde consequitur, Patrem sic esse
primum, ut etiam summus sit, turn ordine, turn dignitate, turn potestate. — Certe ego
nullus dubito, quin Filius ipse Patrem suum ob banc etiam praerogativam et k^oyjjv se
majorem vocare potuerit, Jo. xiv. 28, et Scriptura passim Patrem vocet nunc Deum ab-
solute, nunc unum Deum, 1 Cor. viii. 4 ; nunc unum Deum et Patrem omnium, Eph. iv.
C ; nunc unum et solum verum ilium Deum, Jo. xvii. 3 ; nunc Deum ac Patrem Domini
nostri J. Chr., uti passim in epistolarum initiis. — Cap. 34, p. 338 : Restat ut videamus, —
utrum praecise ad salutem scitu ac creditu necessarium sit, Jesum peculiari isto, quern
adstruximus, modo Filium Dei esse, iisque qui id negant, aut in dubium vocant, ac pro-
inde id confiteri non audent, anathema sit dicendum. Resp. Argumenta pro parte ne-
gante mihi longe videntur praeponderare, et quidem haec. Primum, quia nuspiam in
Scriptura id necessarium creditu esse adseritur, nee per bonam nedum necessarian! con-
sequentiam ex ea elicitur. — Secundum argumentum nostrum hoc est. Quia honor Chris-
to debitus, i. e., fides et obedientia, quam Deus Pater Jesu Christo attributam vult, sarta
tecta constare, i. e., Christo tribui potest absque eo, quod cognoscatur isto peculiari modo
ex Patre suo genitus esse.— Tertium argumentum : In primitivis Ecclesiis, quae ab ipsis
usque Apostolorum temporibus, saltern per tria integra saecula fuerunt, fides ac professio
specialis hujusmodi filiationis ad salutem scitu ac creditu necessaria judicata non fuit:
ergo cur jam necessaria credatur, causa non est. Zeltner, p. 71, 87.
8 Comp. Grotius's letter to the Socinian, Job. Crell, May 10, 1G31 (H. Grotii Epistt.
PART II.— CHAP. I.-REFORMED CHURCH. § 45. PREDESTINATION. 5 15
§ 45.
THE DOCTRINE OF PREDESTINATION AFTER THE SYNOD OF DORT.
Although the decrees of Dort were subscribed by representa-
tives of most of the Reformed national churches, yet they were
not by any means able to gain a victory for strict Calvinism in
the whole of the Reformed Church. In the Reformed churches
of Brandenburg,1 Anhalt, Hesse, and Bremen2 they were not at
all received. King James I., though he sent deputies of the Epis-
copal Church to the Synod of Dort, still, in 1622, forbade Calvin-
ism ;3 and the principles of the Remonstrants gained ground in
the Episcopal Church,4 and formed the' numerous party of Lati-
tudinarians.5 The French Reformed Church, in the progress of
the controversy, showed itself more favorable to the Remonstrants
than to their opponents.6 Not to separate from the fellowship of
Amstel., 1687, fol., p. 104) : Bene in epistola tua — de me judicas, non esse me eorum in
numero, qui ob sententias salva pietate dissentientes alieno a quoquam sim animo, aut
boni alicujus amicitiam repudiem. Etiam in libro de vera religione — multa invenio
summo cum judicio observata : illud'vero saeculo gratulor, repertos homines, qui neuti-
quam in controversiis subtilibus tantum ponant, quantum in vera vitae emendatione, et
quotidiano ad sanctitatem profectu.
' ' Hering's Hist. Nackricht v. d. ersten Anfang der Ref. Kirche in Brandenburg, s. 391.
2 Ludov. Crocius (pastor of St. Martini, and one of the Bremen divines at Dort) de-
clared himself, in his Syntagma Theologiae, Brem., 1636, to be a disciple of Melancthon
on the doctrine of predestination. Hence the strict adherents of Dort zealously insisted
(see Crocii Dyodecas Dissertatt. apologeticarum et exegeticarum Syntagmatis Theol.,
Bremae, 1642, in praef.), Bremam versam in speluncam borrendarum damnatarumque
haeresium, Atheismi ac Libcrtinismi ; et inibi nunc temporis omnia indubitata pietatis
mysteria, quibus nostra salus innititur, ab ipsis fundamentis convelli. — Suspicantur, nos
monstra alere, et nescio quam tertiam Ecclesiam a Lutherana et Reformata diversam
temere moliri.
3 See above, § 29, Note 10.
4 As earhy as 1622 Doubletius writes to G. J. Vossius, in the letter cited above, § 29,
Note 6, about the University of Cambridge : Videbar ego in Cantabrigiensi Senatuscon-
sulto vidcre plusculum bilis in rigidos istos Genevensis reformationis professores; sive
ea causa sit, quod Puritanorum omne nomen exosum habent, sive quod plerique ibi Re-
monstrantium sententiae sunt addictissimi. Fui istic tempore comitiorum in convivio
publico splendidissimo, cui plusquam triginta Doctores theologiae, aliique equites ac
nobiles mtercrant, ubi acerrime de praedestinatione, libero arbitrio, et reliquis apud vos
tantopere controversis capitibus disputabatur, quibusdam Remonstrantium sententiam
obnixe defendentibus adversus Doctorem Balcanquallum — : quo nomine cum ego valde
mirarer, dicebant mihi Doctorum unus et alter, — dubium sibi esse, utra pars plures in
Academia habcret fautores, Remonstrantiumve, an Contraremonstrantium. Quod in
privatis colloquiis ipse postea vcrum comperi in quam plurimis. Comp. above, § 28,
Note 22.
5 See above, § 29, Note 11.
6 The Synod of Tonneins, 1614 (Tous les Synodes nationaux des c'glises reforme'es de
516 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
the Reformed churches, it did, indeed, at the Synod of Alais,
1620, accept the decrees of Dort;7 but that it still maintained
the same opinions upon the contested points was soon evinced
by its declaration that the Lutherans were orthodox on all the
leading articles of the faith.8 Thereupon, too, the system of Mo-
ses Amyraldus (Amyraut), professor of theology at Saumur, called
the scheme of Universalismus hypotheticus? became very widely
France par M. Aymon, a la Haye, T. ii., 1710. 4., ii. 57), determined, in the first in-
stance, to effect a union of the Reformed churches, to which the Lutherans were, then to
be invited. To attain the first object, from all the Reformed Confessions a common one
was to be drawn up for all the churches — dans laquelle on pourroit omettre plusieurs
points, qui ne sont pas necessaires a notre salut eternel : parmi lesquels on peut compter
ces controverses, qui ont ete agitees touchant le franc arbitre, la perseverance des Saints,
et la predestination : etant une chose trds-certaine, que toutes les erreurs en fait de re-
ligion proviennent de ce que Ton veut ou trop savoir, ou trop avoir ; c'est-a-dire, que la
curiosite et l'avarice en sont les sources. C'est ce dernier peche, qui a corrompu et
ruine 1'eglise de Rome. Mais Satan fait encore tous ses efforts pour nous corrompre par
le premier. Quoiqu'il en soit, si nous pouvions seulement gagner cela sur nous, que
nous ignorassions volontiers plusieurs matieres, et que nous fussions contens savoir
uniquement ce qui regarde le salut de notre ame, et la gloire de Dieu ; nous ferions un
grand pas, et on peut dire, que nous aurions deja bien avance notre ouvrage d'union.
7 Aymon, ii. 182. The Articles of Dort were read and approved, and the form of an
oath adopted by which the members of the synod bound themselves to the same, which
was also to be required of all the clergy. In this, the doctrine of the Arminians is re-
jected— parcequ'elle fait dependre l'election du fidele de la volonte de l'homme, et at-
tribue tant de pouvoir a son franc arbitre, qu'elle aneantit la grace de Dieu, et parce-
qu'elle deguise le Papisme pour etablir le Pelagianisme, et renverser toute la certitude
du salut. However, the clergy were exhorted, qu'ils s'abstiennent des questions vaines
et curieuses, qu'ils ne fouillent point dans le conseil secret de Dieu au de-la des termes
de sa parole; qu'ils ignorent plutot les choses cachees que de s'ingerer dans celles qui
sont illicites, et qu'ils fassent servir toute la doctrine de la predestination a la pratique
des vertus, a la consolation des ames, au repos des consciences, et a l'etude de la piete,
afin que par ce moyen toute occasion de contestation soit levee.
8 Synode National de Charenton, 1631 (Aymon, ii. 501) : Ce Synode declara, que par-
ceque les Eglises de la confession d'Ausbourg convenoient avec les autres Eglises Re-
formers dans les points fondamentaux de la veritable religion, et qu'il n'y avoit ni super-
stition, ni idolatrie dans leur culte, les fideles de ladite Confession, qui par un esprit
d'amitie et de paix se joindroient a la communion de nos Eglises dans ce roiaume, pour-
roient, sans faire aucune abjuration, etre recus avec nous a la table du Seigneur, et
qu'en qualite de parains ils pourroient presenter des enfans au bateme, pourvuqu'ils pro-
missent au Consistoire de ne les soliciter jamais, ni directement, ni indirectement, de
transgresser la doctrine recue et professee dans nos Eglises ; mais qu'ils les instruiroient
et eleveroient dans les points et articles qui leur sont communs avec nous, et touchant
lesquels les Lutheriens et nous sommes d'accord. Wholly in Calvin's sense ; see § 35,
Note 45, at the end.
9 A further development of the doctrine of the Scotchman, John Cameron, successive-
ly professor at Saumur, Glasgow, and Montauban, died 1625. Anryraut unfolded his
system in his Traite de la Predestination et de ses principes differents, Saumur, 1634.
" God has determined to save all men through Christ, on condition that they believe in
him (a manifest concession to the Lutherans) : by this general call to salvation the
physical power of believing is given them, but not the moral power ; the latter is im-
parted only in the special call to the elect. The heathen, too, in consequence of the re-
PART II.— CHAP. I.-REFORMED CHURCH. § 45. PREDESTINATION. 517
diffused among the Reformed, in spite of all the opposition of the
Dutch theologians.10
demption through Christ, even without a particular knowledge of Christ, can yet believe
in him and be saved by a general belief in the providence and compassion of God."
Accordingly, Amyraut declared before the synod at Alencon, 1637 (Blondel, Actes Au-
tbentiques, p. 23), que Jesus Christ est mort pour tous homines suffisament, et pour les
seals esleus efficacieusement. He distinguished two divine decrees, p. 25, le premier,
de sauver tous les homines s'ils croient en lui, et le second, de donner la foi a quelques
una. Cf. Jaeger, Hist. Eccl. et Polit. Saec. XVII. (Hamb., 1709, fol.), i. 522. Chr. M.
Pfaffii de Formula Consensus Helvetica diss., Tubing., 1723. 4., p. 5. Moise Amyraut,
sa Vie et ses Ecrits, these par Ch. E. Saigey, Strasbourg, 1849, p. 16. Moses Amyraldus
v. Dr. Alex. Schweizer, in Baur's und Zeller's Theol. Jahrbucher, 1852, i. 41 ; ii. 155.
[Comp. Schweizer, Protest. Ceutraldogmen, ii. 225-439. Gass, Gesch. d. Prot. Dogma-
tik, ii. (1857), 324-359.]
10 The opposition came from Dumoulin, professor in Sedan, who stirred up the theologic-
al faculties of Geneva, Leyden, Franeker, and Groningen against Amyraut, and Paul Tes-
tard, preacher in Blois, who agreed with him. See their letters to the National Synod in
Aymon's Synodes Nationaux, ii. 604. Pierre Dumoulin, in his letter, enumerated as er-
rors the following positions of Aniyraut (1. c, p. 618) : Qu'il n'est pas absolument neces-
saire a salut d'avoir une connoissance claire de Jesus Christ, que Jesus Christ etoit mort
egalement et indifferernent, pour tous les hommes, que les reprouves peuvent etre sauves
s'ils veulent, que Dieu a des conseils et des decrets qui ne produiront jamais leur effet,
que Dieu a ote aux hommes leur impuissance naturelle pour croire, et qu'il les a con-
vertis a soi, qu'il fasse dependre l'efficace de l'esprit qui regenere d'un conseil, qui peut
changer. The National Synod held at Alencon, 1637, dismissed the accused with hon-
or, after he had more fully declared his opinions ; forbidding him, however, to make use
of some of the formulas liable to be misunderstood (Aymon, ii. 571). So, too, the Syn-
od of Charenton, 1644, acquitted him of the charge that he had not observed these lim-
itations, and allowed him to reply to the attacks from foreign parts (loc. cit., p. 603).
These attacks came particularly from Fred. Spanheim, professor in Leyden, and Sam,
Maresius, professor in Groningen. In reply, in defense of Amyraut, appeared : Actes
Authentiques des eglises reformees touchant la paix et charite fraternelle, par D. Blon-
del, Amst., 1655. 4. Jo. Dallaei Apologia pro duabus Ecclesiarum in Gallia protestan-
tium synodis nationalibus adv. F. Spanhemii exercitationes de gratia universali, Amst.,
1655.
518 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1G48.
SECOND CHAPTER.
HISTORY OF THE EXTERNAL ORDER AND WORSHIP OF THE EVANGEL-
ICAL CHURCHES.
§ 46.
CONSTITUTION AND GOVERNMENT OF THE EVANGELICAL CHURCHES.
Schenkel iiber das ursprungl. Verhaltniss d. Kirche zum Staate auf dem Gebiete des
Evang. Protestantismus, Theol. Studien und Krit., 1850, i. 203 ; ii. 453. Ibid., Wesen
des Protestantismus, Bd. 3. L. Richter's Gesch. der Evangel. Kirchenverfassung in
Deutschland, Leipzig, 1851. [J. W. F. Honing, Grundsiitze Evang. Lutb. Kirchenver-
fassung, 2te Aufl. ; Erlangen, 1851. Stahl, Kirchenverfassung nach Lehre u. Recbt
d. Protestanten ; Erlangen, 1840. J. Hansen, Lutherische u. Reformirte Kirchen-
lehre, 1855. Tb. Kliefoth, Acht Biicher von d. Kirche, 1854-5. A. Petersen, Die Idee
der Kirche, 3 Thle., 1839-45.]
Luther and Zwingle were agreed upon the point that all eccle-
siastical rights have their roots in the Church as a congrega-
tion.1 They rejected all hierarchy, and insisted upon the universal
priesthood of all Christians, so that the clergy were only commis-
sioned by the churches,2 and ordination was only a formal call to
1 Luth. Resolutio super propositione XIII. de potestate Papae, 1519 (Loscher's Refor-
mationsacta, iii. 15G) : Ubicunque praedicatur verbum Dei et creditur, ibi est vera fides,
petra ista immobilis ; ubi autem fides, ibi Ecclesia ; ubi Ecclesia, ibi sponsa Christi ;
ubi sponsa Christi, ibi omnia quae sunt sponsi. Ita fides omnia secum habet, quae ad
fidem sequuntur, claves, sacramenta, potestatem et omnia alia. Zwiuglii Archeteles,
1522 (Opp., iii. 73) : Non unius esse videtis aut alterius de Scripturae locis pronunciare,
sed omnium qui Christo credunt. Second Disputation at Zurich, 1523 (Werke, i. 532)
[All is in the control of the Church that is not clearly expressed in God's Word, pro-
vided naught essential is changed] : "Es stat alls an der Kilchhore, -was mit dem hel-
len Wort Gottes nit ist usdruckt, sofer dass das Wesenlich nienen geandret werde."
Zwingli of Preacher's Office, 1525 (Werke, ii., i. 332) : " So das Urtheil des Bannes,
ouch der Lehr, iiberall der Gmeiud ist ; vil mer das Erkiesen um einen Lehrer nit eines
fromden Pochbischofs oder Abts syn soil sunder der Kilchen, die Raths wyser christen-
licher Propheten und Evangelisten pfligt." [Ban, doctrine, and much more the cboice
of a teacher, is with the Church.]
2 Luther an d. christi. Adel deutscher Nation, 1520, against the first Wall (see Div. I.,
§ 1, Note 60). Luther de Captivitate Babylon., 1520, de Ordine (Tom. Jen., ii. 283 ver-
so) : Esto itaque certus, et sese agnoscat quicunque se Christianum esse cognoverit, om-
nes nos aequaliter esse sacerdotes, h. e. eandem in verbo et Sacramento quocunque ha-
bere potestatem. Verum non licere quenquam hac ipsa uti, nisi consensu communitatis
aut vocatione majoris. Quod enim omnium est communiter, nullus singulariter potest
sibi arrogare, donee vocetur. Ac per hoc Ordinis sacramentum, si quidquam est, esse
nihil aliud, quam ritum quendam vocandi alicujus in ministerium, ecclesiasticum. Lu-
ther, Auslegung des 110 Psalms, 1539 (Walch, v. 1509, in proof that he did not afterward
change his views, as Schenkel assumes in his Wesen des Protest., iii. 277) [Everj- Chris-
tian has and exercises the priestly work ; above this is the common office of teacher
PART II.— CH. II.- LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 46. ITS CONSTITUTION. 519
office.3 The office of preaching, it was held, was indeed institu-
ted by Christ for the proclamation and preservation of pure doc-
trine ;4 but the preachers must be elected and called by the con-
gregation; and the congregation, too, has the chief supervision
of the soundness of doctrine;5 it is also to determine all eccle-
— for in a church all have office, nor can the sacraments be fitly celebrated in every
house — hence there must be special persons for this ; but this is not to make an order of
priests] : " Siehe, also hat und iibet ein jeglicher Christ solche Priesterwerke. Aber
uber das ist nun das gemeine Amt, so die Lehre offentlich fuhrct und treibet, darzu ge-
horen Pfarherren und Prediger. Denn in der Gemeinde konnen sie nicht alle des Amts
gewarten:'so schicket sichs auch nicht, in einem jeglichen Hause zu taufen, und das
Sacrament zu reichea. Darum muss man etliche darzu erwahlen und ordnen, so zu
predigen geschickt, und darzu in der Schrift sich uben, die das Lehramt fiihren, und die-
selbe vertheidigen konnen : item, also die Sacramente von wegen der Gemeinde handeln,
damit man wisse, wer da getauft worden sey, und alles ordentlich zugehe. — Solches ist
aber nicht der Priecterstand an ihm selbst, sondern ein gemein offentlich Amt fur die,
so da alle Priester, d. i. Christen sind." Comp. Smalcakl Articles, 1537, Anhang v. d.
Bischofe Gewalt ; Christl. Concordienbuch v. Baumgarten, s. 604.
3 Luther de Capt. Babyl., see Note 2. Thus Luther counseled the Bohemians, De in-
stituendis ministris Ecclcsiae ad clariss. Senatum Pragensem, 1523 (Tom. Jen., ii. 554
verso) : Ubi oravsritis, nihil dubitetis iidelem esse, quern rogastis, ut det quod petiistis. —
Turn convocatis et convenientibus libere, quorum corda Deus tetigerit, ut vobiscum idem
sentiant et sapiant, procedatis in nomine Domini, et eligite quem et quos volueritis, qui
digni et idonei visi fucrint. Turn impositis super eos manibus illorum, qui potiores inter
vos fuerint, confirmetis et commendetis eos populo et Ecclesiae seu universitati, sintque
hoc ipso vestri Episcopi, Ministri seu Pastores, Amen. See below, § 47, Note 16.
* Augsb. Confession, Art. 28. Of the Power of Bishops [The office of bishop is to
preach, forgive sin, judge about doctrine, and exclude the godless from the Church ; and
pastors and churches are to obey them (Luke x.). But if they teach aught against the
Gospel, we have God's command not to obey them (Matth. vii. ; Gal. i. 8; 2 Cor. xiii., etc.).
The bishops' power about marriage and tithes is from man]: " Derhalben ist das bi-
schoflichc Amt nach gottlichen Rechten, das Evangelium predigen, Sunde vergeben,
Lehre urtheilcn, und die Lehre, so dem Evangelio entgegen, verwerfen, und die Gottlo-
sen, dero gottlos Wesen offenbar ist, aus christlicher Gemein ausschliessen, ohne mensch-
liche Gewalt, sondern allein durch Gottes Wort ; und disfalls sind die Pfarrleut und
Kirchen schuldig, den Bischofen gehorsam zu seyn, laut dieses Spruchs Christi Luc. am
10 : ' Wer euch buret, der horet mich.' Wo sie aber etwas dem Evangelio entgegen leh-
ren, setzen oder aufrichten, haben wir Gottes Befehl in solchem Fall, dass wir nicht sol-
len gehorsam seyn, Matth. am 7 : ' Sehet euch vor vor den falschen Propheten' (ferner
Gal. i. 8 ; 2 Cor. xiii. 18, 10). Dass aber die Bischofe sonst Gewalt u. Gerichtszwang
haben in etliehen Sachen, als nemlich Ehesachen oder Zehnten, dieselben haben sie aus
Kraft menscblicher Rechte." But that " there is no difference, by divine right, between
bishops and pastors" is shown, after Jerome, in the Smalcald Articles, Anhang v. d. Bi-
schofe Gewalt (Baumgarten's Concordienbuch, s. 604).
5 Luther's Grund u. Ursache aus der Schrift, dass eine christl. Versammlung oder
Gemeinde Recht und Macht habe, alle Lehre zu urtheilen, und Lehrer zu berufen, ein-
und abzusetzen., 1523 ; in Walch, x. 1794. Melanchthon de Bonifacio, viii. 1537, C. R.,
iii. 468 : Cognitio de doctrina — pertinet non solum ad Magistratum, sed ad Ecclesiam,
h. e. non tantum ad Presbyteros sed etiam ad laicos idoneos ad judicandum. — Siquidem
S_vnodi sunt judicia Ecclesiae, et cum errant Episcopi, laici habent mandatum, ut ab eis
dissentiant. Smalcald Articles, 1537, Anhang v. d. Bischofe Gewalt (Baumgarten's
Concordienbuch, s. 604) [Where the Church is, is also the command to preach the Gos-
pel ; hence churches must have the right to choose and ordain their ministers ; and this
520 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1G48.
siastical arrangements, and to pass sentence of excommunica-
tion.6
But to carry these rights into practice presupposed a thorough
Christian education of the Churches, which was to be attained
only with great efforts, and without which the attempt to exer-
cise these rights would lead to incalculable disorders and divi-
sions.7 Strongly as Luther insisted upon the separation of the ec-
is a gift of God to the Church, and can not be taken away by any human authorit)*] :
"Denn wo die Kirche ist, da ist je der Befehl das Evangelium zu predigen. Darum
miissen die Kirchen die Gewalt behalten, dass sie Kirchendiener fordern, wahlen und
ordiniren. Und solche Gewalt ist ein Geschenk, welches der Kircken eigentlich von
Gott gegeben, und von keiner menschlichen Gewalt der Kirchen kann genommen wer-
den." With appeal to Eph. iv. 8, 11, 12 ; Matth. xviii. 20 ; 1 Petr. ii. 9 ; but with the
addition : " These words refer only to the true Church, which, as it alone has the priest-
hood, must also have the power to elect and ordain ministers."
6 Luther's Sermon vom Bann, 1519 (Walch, xix. 1111): "The power of the ban is
given by Christ to the holy mother, the Christian Church, i. e., the congregation of all
Christians." Luther of the Keys, 1530 (Walch, xix. 1182) [The Church, in the matter
of the ban, must be certain that it is deserved; for in the ban it is Christ who speaks;
and the Church is not bound to believe the official's indictment or the bishop's letters;
it is even bound not to believe them, for men are not to be believed in God's matters.
It is a Christian Church, and not the official's handmaid, nor the bishop's jailer, so that
he might say to it, Greta, Hans, put this person in ban for me. This might do in secu-
lar affairs, but not where souls are at stake — there the Church is to be judge and wife] :
"Die Gemeine, so solchen soil bannisch halten, soil wissen und gewiss seyn, wie der
den Bann verdienet und drein kommen ist : — denn sie gehoret auch darzu, wenn jemand
bei ihr soil verbannet werden, spricht hie Christus : und ist nicht schuldig des Officials
Zeddel, noch des Bischofes Briefe zu glauben, ja sie ist schuldig hie nicht zu glauben ;
denn Menschen soil man nicht glauben in Gottes Sachen. So ist eine christliche Ge-
meine nicht des Officials Dienstmagd, noch des Bischofes Stockmeister, dass er moge
zu ihr sagen : da Greta, da Hans, halt mir den oder den im Bann. — In weltlicher Obrig-
keit hiitte solchs wol eine Meynung: aber hie, da es die Seelen betrifft, soil die Gemeine
auch mit Richter und Frau seyn." Zwingli Uslegung des 31. Artikels, 1523 (Werke, i.
338): "Dass also der Bann allein einer jeden Kilchhore sye, die den Veriirgrenden soil
bannen, und gheines besundren Menschen, lehrend die Wort und That Pauli, 1 Cor. v.
1-6."
7 Luther's deutsche Messe, 1526, Preface (Richter's Evangel. Kirchenordnungen des
16. Jahrh., i. 36) [Rules and orders could soon be made if we only had the right sort
of persons ; but the churches can not be organized for lack of materials. — We must hold
fast to the two methods of training the youth, and preaching and calling to faith, until
we can find or make the right sort ; else we become bankrupt. For we Germans are a
wild, rude, noisy people, with which much can not be done excepting in the greatest
need] : " Kurzlicb, wenn man die Leute und Personen hiitte, die mit Ernst Christen zu
seyn begehrten, die Ordnunge und Weisen wiiren balde gemacht. Aber ich kann und
mag noch nicht eine solche Gemeine odder Versammlunge ordnen odder anrichten : denn
ich habe noch nicht Leute und Personen dazu, so sehe ich auch nicht viel, die dazu drin-
gen. — Indes will ichs bei den gesagten zwo Weisen lassen bleiben, und offentlich unter
dem Volk solchen Gottisdienst, die Jugend zu uben und die andern zum Glauben zu
ruffen und zu reizen, neben der Predigt, helfen foddern, bis dass die Christen, so mit
Ernst das Wort meinen, sich selbst finden und anhalten, auf dass nicht eine Rotterei
draus werde, so ichs aus meinem Kopf treiben wollte. Denn wir Deutschen sind ein
wild, roll, tobend Volk, mit dem nicht leichtlick ist etwas anzufahen, es treibe denn die
PAET II.— CH. II— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 46. ITS CONSTITUTION. 521
clesiastical and secular powers,8 yet, after the hierarchy was set
aside, he had to invoke the aid of the State authorities (whose of-
fice, in fact, it is to preserve order in all spheres)9 to take care of
hohiste Noth." So, too, Luther advised the Landgrave Philip against the introduction
of the church service drawn up on the basis of these principles by the Synod of Hom-
berg : see his letter of January, 1527, in Richter's Gesch. d. Evangel. Kirchenverfas-
sung, s. 41 [He could not be so bold as to introduce such a crowd of laws with such
strong words ; laws imposed too soon are ill-advised ; and experience shows that in this
service much must be changed, and some things left to the authorities alone. We must
go to work with fear and courage before God, be moderate, wait till some things take
root, and then additions will come as a matter of course when needed — as was the case
with Moses, Christ, the Romans, the Pope, and all lawgivers] : " Denn ich bisher und
kann auch noch nicht so kuhne sein, so ein Haufen Gesetze mit so machtigen Worten
bei uns furzunehmen. — Dann ich wol weiss, habs auch wol erfahren, dass wenn Gesetze
zu frue fur den Brauch und Ubung gestellt werden, selten wol gerathen, die Leute sind
nicht darnach geschickt. — Und die Erfahrung wirds geben, dass dieser Ordnung viel
Stuck wiirden sich andern miissen, etliche der Oberkeit alleiue bleiben. — Darumb ist
mit Furcht u. Demuth fur Gott zuzufarn, und diese Maas zu halten, kurz und gut, we-
nig und wol, sachte und immer an, darnach wenn sie einwurzeln, wird des Zuthuns
selbs mehr folgen, denn von Nothen ist, wie Mosi, Christo, den Romern, dem Bapstund
alien Gesetzgebern gangen ist."
8 Luther's Schrift v. weltl. Obrigkeit, wie weit man ihr Gehorsam schuldig sey, 1523,
Walch, x. 437 [We must carefully separate these two regiments, and keep both ; the
one is for piety, the other for external peace, keeping off evil works. Neither is enough
in the world without the other. P. 452 : The secular laws are for the body and goods ;
over the soul God will let no one rule but himself; and when the secular power gives
laws to the soul, it trespasses on God's rule, and destroys the soul] : " Darurn muss man
diese beide Regimente mit Fleiss scheiden, und beides bleiben lassen, Eins, das fromm
macht, das andere, das ausserlich Friede schafft, und bosen Werken wehret : keins ist
ohn das andere gnug in der Welt." S. 452 : " Das weltliche Regiment hat Gesetze, die
sich nicht weiter erstrecken, denn iiber Leib und Gut, und was ausserlich ist auf Erden.
Denn iiber die Seele kann und will Gott niemand lassen regieren, denn sich selbst al-
lein. Darum wo weltliche Gewalt sich vermisset, der Seelen Gesetz zu geben, da greift
sie Gott in sein Regiment, und verfiihret und verderbet nur die Seelen." Augsb. Conf.,
Art. 28, of the Power of Bishops [The two regiments, the spiritual and secular, are not
to be confounded ; the former is for preaching and the sacraments, but is not to set up
to depose kings, or annul the laws of the State, or obedience to the authorities, etc.] :
" Darum soil man die zwei Regiment, das geistlich und weltliche, nicht in einander
mengen und werfen. Denn der geistlich Gewalt hat seinen Befehl das Evangelium zu
predigen und die Sacrament zu reichen, soil auch nicht in ein fremd Amt fallen, soil
nicht Konige setzen oder entsetzen, soil weltlich Gesetz und Gehorsam der Obrigkeit
nicht aufbeben oder zerri'itten, soil weltlicher Gewalt nicht Gesetz machen und stellen
von weltlichen Handeln."
9 Luther to the Elector John, 22d November, 1526 (de Wette, iii. 136) [All papal
rule being at an end, and cloisters, etc., fallen into his hands, it was now his duty, and
his alone, to arrange all matters. Villages and cities should be obliged to have schools,
preachers, etc. ; they must be obliged to do this, even if unwilling — just as to construct
bridges, highways, and the like] : " Nu aber in E. K. F. G. Fiirstenthum piipstlich und
geistlichcr Zwang und Ordnung aus ist, und alio Kloster und Stift E. K. F. G. als dem
obersten Hilupt in die Hande fallen, kommen zugleich mit auch die Pflicht und Be-
schwerde, solches Ding zu ordnen ; denn sichs sonst niemand annimmt, noch annehmen
kann noch soil. — Wo eine Stadt oder Dorf ist, die des Vermogens sind, hat E. K. F. G.
Macht, sie zu zwingen, dass sie Schulen, Predigtstiihle, Pfarren halten. Wollen sie es
nicht zu ihrer Seligkeit tliun noch bedenken, so ist E. K. F. G. da, als oberster Vormund
522 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
the Church, now deprived of superintendence. The State, too,
had always had certain rights in the Church ;10 and the secular
der Jugend und aller, die es bediirfen, und soil sie mit Gewalt dazu halten, dass sie es
thun mussen ; gleich als wenn man sie mit Gewalt zwingt, dass sie zur Briicken, Steg
und Weg, oder sonst zufalliger Landsnoth, geben und dienen mussen." Instructions to
the Visitors, 1528, in Rickter's Kirchenordnung, i. 83 [Having received the Gospel
through God's great grace, we would gladly have arranged the affairs episcopally — witli
the office of visiting. But as no one of us had been called to this office — and j-et it was
one which is common to all Christians — we humbly asked our prince, ordained by God
as such, for the sake of the Gospel and the welfare of the Christians in his land, to ap-
point fitting persons to this office. Some, who opposed, we separated from. Though his
roj-al grace was not appointed to teach and administer in spiritual matters, yet it was
his duty to prevent divisions and disasters among his subjects ; as the Emperor Con-
stantine had to aid the bishops at Nice, since he could not permit the dissensions which
Arius had stirred up] : " Demnack so uns itzt das Euangelion durch unaussprechliche
Guade Gottes barmherziglich wieder kommen, — kitten wir auch dasselbige recht bi-
schoflicli und Besucheamt, als aufs hohest von Nothen, gerne wieder angericht gesehen.
Aber weil unser keiner dazu berufen, oder gewissen Befehl hatte, und S. Pctrus nicht
will in der Christenheit etwas schaffen lassen, man sey denn gewiss, dass Gottes Ge-
schiift sey, hat sichs keiner fur dem Andern thuren (mogen) unterwinden. Da haben
wir des gewissen wollen spielen, und zur Liebe Amt (welchs alien Christen gemein und
gcboten) uns gehalten, und demugtiglich mit Bitten angelangt den durchleuchtigslen
hochgeborenen Fursten und Herren, Herren Johans, Herzog zu Sachsen,— als den
Landesfiirsten, und unser gewisse weltliche Oberkeit, von Gott verordnet ; dass S. K.
F. G. aus christlicher Liebe (denn sie nach weltlicher Oberkeit nicht schuldig sind) und
um Gottes Willen, dem Evangelio zu gut und den elenden Christen in S. K. F. G. Lan-
den zu Nutz und Heil, gnadiglich wollten etliche tuchtige Personen zu solchem Amt
foddern und ordenen. — Wo aber etliche sich muthwilliglich dawidder setzen warden, —
mussen wir dieselbigen sich lassen von uns — sondern. — Wiewol wir auch hierin unsers
gnadigsten Herren Hulf und Rath nicht wollen unbesucht lassen. Denn obwol S. K.
F. G. zu lehren und geistlich zu regieren nicht befohlen ist ; so sind sie dock schuldig,
als weltliche Oberkeit darob zu halten, dass nicht Zwietracht, Rotten und Aufruhr sich
unter den Unterthanen erheben, wie auch der Kaiser Constantinus die Bischove gen
Nicea foddert, da er nicht leideu wollt noch sollt die Zwietracht, so Arrius hatte unter
den Christen im Kaiserthum angericht." Hence Luther says of the Elector, in his let-
ter to the Visitors, March 25, 1539 (de Wette, v. 173), that he " was our one only bishop
in extremities, because no other bishop would help us."
10 Luther's Verlegung der 12 Artikel der Bauerschaft, 1525, Walch, xvi. 84 [On the
first Article — viz., a Church has the right to elect and depose its pastor ; right, if done
in a Christian way. But if the property of the parish is from the lords, and not the
Church, the Church can not use it for him whom thejr elect — this were robbery — but
must ask the rulers first for a pastor. If this is refused, the Church may choose its
own, and support him, and leave to the rulers their property. If the latter will not let
them have such a pastor, then the}- must let him go to another city, and they flee with
him, as Christ teaches] : " Auf den ersten Artikel : Eine ganze Gemeiude soil Macht
haben, einen Pfarrherrn zu wtihlen und entsetzen. Dieser Artikel ist recht, wenn er
nur auch christlich wurde vorgenommen. — Wenn nun die Giiter der Pfarr von der Ober-
keit kommen, und nicht von der Gemeiude, so mag die Gemeinde nicht dieselben Giiter
zuwenden dem, den sie erwahlet, denn das ware geraubt und genommen : sondern, will
sie einen Pfarrherrn haben, dass sie zuerst solchen demuthiglich bitte von der Oberkeit.
Will die Oberkeit nicht, so wahle sie einen eigenen, und niihre denselben von ihren eige-
nen Giitern, und lasse der Oberkeit ihre Giiter, oder erlange sie mit Recht von ihnen.
W ill aber die Oberkeit solchen ihren erwahleten und ernahreten Pfarrherrn nicht leiden,
so lass man ihn fliehen in eine andere Stadt, und fliehe mit ihm, wer da will, wie Chris-
tus kdiret. Das heisset christlich und evantrelisch eifrenen Pfarrherrn wahlen und ha-
PART II.-CH. II.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 46. ITS CONSTITUTION. 523
authorities formed likewise the most important and prominent
members of the Church.11 Biblical examples, also, not only justi-
fied this course, but made it a sacred duty13 of princes to preserve
ben. Wer anders thut, der handelt unchristlich, als ein Rauber und Freveler." Judici-
um Theolog., Viteberg., 153G (Corp. Ref., iii. 224), declares on the question : Quatcnus
ad Magistrates civilis offieium pertinet abolere impios cultus? quod Magistratus in Ec-
clesiis, pertinentibus ad suum dominium aut jus patronatus, debeat prohibere impios
cultus et restituere pios. Nam secundum praeceptum decalogi jubet prohibere et punire
blasphemias.— Et Magistratus custos esse debet nou solum secundae tabulae, sed etiam
primae, quod ad externam disciplinam attinet. Constat autem impia dogmata, impios
cultus, blasphemias esse. This is further carried out in a memorial of Melancthon, 1537,
on the question : An Principes debeant mutare impios cultus, cessantibus aut prohibentibus
Episcopis aut superioribus Dominis? Corp. Ref., iii. 240.
11 See the Memorial, 1537, mentioned at the close of Note 10, C. R., iii. 244: Cessan-
tibus Episcopis, aut si ipsi Episcopi falsa doceant, reliqua Ecclesia debet malos pastores
ab officio removere, et in quolibet coetu praecipua membra caeteris praeire debent, et
juvare alios, ut emendetur Ecclesia. Principes et caeteri Magistratus debent esse prae-
cipua membra Ecclesiae. Ergo necesse est, illos banc emendationem inchoare et adju-
vare. Smalcald Article, Appendix on the Power and Supremacy of the Pope, 1537, in
Baumgarten's Concordienbuch, s. 601 [Chiefly must kings and princes, the leading mem-
bers of the Church, help and see to the doing away of all error, and instructing the con-
science ; to this office God has exhorted them in Psalm ii. : their highest care should
be to promote God's glory]: " Vornehmlich aber sollen Konige und Fiirsten, als vor-
nehmste Glieder der Kirchen, helfen und schauen, dass allerlei Irrthum weggethan, und
die Gewissen recht unterrichtet werden, wie denn Gott zu solchem Amt die Konige und
Fiirsten souderlich vermahnet im 2. Psalm : ' Ihr Konige, lasset euch weisen, und ihr
Richter auf Erden, lasst euch ziichtigen.' Denn diess soil bei den Konigen und grossen
Herren die vornehmste Sorge seyn, dass sie Gottes Ehre fleissig fordern." Melancthon'a
Memorial, De Impositione Manuum ad Vitum Theod., 1540, C. R., v. 210: Vides in pro-
batissimis historiis, fuisse universalem morem primae Ecclesiae, eligi, i. e. vocari Epis-
copos per populum, i. e. honestissimos homines in singulis ordinibus. — Sic nunc vocantur
ministri in nostris Ecciesiis vel per Principes, vel per Senatum in Rebuspublicis. Et est
pia et justa vocatio. Princeps et Senatores dupliciter habent jus vocandi : primum quia
praesunt, et vult Deus gubernatores curare ministerium Evangelii : deinde quia sunt
praecipua membra Ecclesiae.
12 Luth. ad Spalatin., 12. Nov., 1525, de Wette, iii. 50 : Debent enim Principes— blas-
phemias nominis Dei manifestas — cohibere, interim nihil cogentes, sive credant illi, sive
non, qui prohibentur. — Exemplum credo satis magnum esse, quod Christus flagellis fac-
tis vi expulit vendentes et ementes de templo. Luther to the Margrave George of Bran-
denburg, 1531, in de Wette, iv. 307 [As King Hezekiah did right in breaking in pieces
the brazen serpent of Moses, because the people made of it an idol, although many were
offended at him, so with your Grace in respect to masses] : " Darum gleichwie der Ko-
nig Ezechias recht that, dass er die heilige eherne Schlange Mose zerbrach, weil das
Volk einen Gotzen draus machte, unangesehen dass sich viel davon iirgerten und ihm
feind wurden : also sey E. F. G. auch fest und getrost, dass sie solch lasterlich Messen
haben abgethan." Mel. quaestio de Bonifacio VIII., 1537, C. R., iii. 470 : Magistratus
servit gloriae Dei, et fit ejus functio cultus Dei, cum studet tueri, propagare, et ornare
veram doctrinam, et econtra prohibere impia dogmata. Quia ita facit principale offici-
um, quod proprie ad gloriam Dei pertinet, et quod proprie meretur ilium titulum, quo
ornantur Magistratus in Psalmo (lxxxii. 6) : Ego dixi, dii estis: scilicet quia et officium
habent diviuitus constitutum, et impertiri debent res divinas, religionem, justitiam, dis-
ciplinam, pacem, etc. Et ob hanc causam vocantur ab Esaia (xlix. 23) nutritii Eccle-
siae, quia nutrire et tueri debent pios doctores, et non debent saevitiam exercere in Chris-
tianos. In the Reformatio Ecclesiarum Hassiae of the Synod at Ilomberg, 1526 (Rich-
524 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I— A.D. 1517-1648.
the truth in its purity. Thus the rulers of the land were induced
to visit their churches and to set them in order.13 Afterward the
highest authority in the management of the Church was conceded
to them, even including the right of obliging their subjects to ful-
fill their external duties to the Church.14 It was only expected,
on the other hand, that they would carry out the regiment of the
Church by means of special courts kept distinct from the secular
authorities,15 and in accordance with the counsels of the clergy.16
ter's Kirchenordnungen, i. 66), reference is had to the example of King Jehoshaphat (2
Chron., xvii. 7). In the Memorial of the Wittenberg divines, De Jure Reformandi, 1537
(C. R., Ill- 242), there is even an appeal to the case of Nebuchadnezzar (Dan., iii. 29), qui
edictum proponit, ne quis dicat blasphemiam contra Deum Israel.
13 See Luther's Appeal to the Elector John, 22d November, 1526; de Wette, iii. 135.
14 See Luther to the Elector, above, Note 9. Thus the Elector commands the peas-
ants, through the Visitors, 1529 (Richter's Kirchenordnungen, i. 103) : 1. To truly hear
the Word of God ; 3. To give to the pastors their rents and tithes full}' and punctually
on an appointed day, etc. Luther to the Margrave George of Brandenburg, 14th Sept.,
1531 ; de Wette, iv. 308 [It would be proper for the Elector to enjoin, with penalties, the
use of the Catechism ; for, if the people will be Christians, they ought to be obliged to
learn what a Christian ought to know — whether he believe in it or not] : " Doch ware es
fein, dass E. F. G. aus weltlicher Oberkeit gebote beide, Pfarrherrn und Pfarrkindern,
dass sie alle bei einer Strafe mussten den Katechismum treiben und lemen, auf dass,
weil sie Christen seyn und heissen wollen, auch gezwungen wurden zu lernen und wis-
sen, was ein Christ wissen soil, Gott gebe, er glaube daran oder nicht." (That is, faith
comes only from preaching through the working of the Holy Spirit: the natural man is
to be bound by the law to the outward hearing of the sermon ; the civil powers have to
administer the law.) In the Memorial of the Wittenberg divines, De Jure Reformandi,
1537 (C. R., iii. 246), it is declared, politias divinitus admirabili sapientia et bonitate
constitutas esse, non tantum ad quaerenda et fruenda veutris bona, sed multo magis, ut
Deus in societate innotescat, ut aeterna bona quaerantur.
15 Luth. ad Melanchth., 21. Jul., 1530, de Wette, iv. 105: Primum cum certum sit,
duas istas administrationes esse distinctas et diversas, nempe ecclesiasticam et politi-
cam, quas mire confudit et miscuit Satan per Papatum : nobis hie acriter vigilandum
est, nee committendum, ut denuo confundantur. — Secundo, ex hoc sequitur, quod ea-
dem persona non possit esse Episcopus et Princeps, nee simul pastor et paterfamilias.
Intelligis hie satis, quid velim. Personas impermixtas, sicut et administrationes volo,
etiamsi idem homo utramque personam gerere possit, et idem Pomeranus possit esse pa-
rochus et oeconomus. — Tertio, Episcopus, ut Episcopus, nullam habet potestatem super
Ecclesiam suam ullius traditionis aut ceremoniae imponendae, nisi consensu Ecclesiae
vel expresso vel tacito.— Quarto, Episcopus ut Princeps multo minus potest super Eccle-
siam imponere quidquam, quia hoc esset prorsus confundere has duas potestates, et turn
vere esset allotrioepiscopus, et nos si admitteremus eum, essemus paris sacrilegii rei. —
Quinto, Episcopus ut Princeps potest suis subditis, ut subditis, imponere quicquid visum
fuerit, modo pium et licitum sit, et subditi tenentur obedire. Obediunt enim tunc non
ut Ecclesia, sed ut cives.— Sic si Caesar praecipiat generaliter omnibus jejunium, obe-
dient etiam ii qui sunt Ecclesia, quia Ecclesia est sub Caesare secundum carnem, sed
non obedit ut Ecclesia. Idem est de rege Josaphat. Verum de Machabaeis clarum est,
quod sua Encaenia non ipsi soli instituerunt, sed totus populus uno consensu (1 Mace,
iv. 59).
16 Melanchth. Quaestio de Bonifacio VIII., 1537, C. R., iii. 470 : Nee debet esse (Ec-
clesia) onixoKpaTia, qua promiscue concedatur omnibus licentia-vociferandi, et movendi
dogmata, sed apiaTOKparia sit, in qua ordine hi, qui praesunt, Episcopi et Reges com-
PART II.— CH. II.-LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 46. ITS CONSTITUTION. 525
For this object Superintendents were at first appointed, in order
to fill up, as far as seemed necessary, the vacancies left by the
retiring of the bishops.17 It was, however, soon seen that there
was required for the ecclesiastical affairs some authority having
judicial functions, and accordingly Consistories were established
(the first in Wittenberg, in 1539) after the pattern of the earlier
episcopal courts of the same name.18 The churches, instead of
municent consilia, et eligant homines ad judicandum idoneos. Ex his satis intelligi po-
test, cognitionem de doctrina pertinere ad Ecclesiam, i. e. ad Presbyteros et Principes ;
sed Principes, re cognita et judicata, jam custodes esse externae disciplinae, et execu-
tores sententiae Synodi.
17 At first in the Stralsund church service, 1525 (Richter, i. 23), one was appointed
as the head of the preachers, -who was to have the oversight of their doctrine and life,
and direct the administration of worship. The other preachers were to listen to him, to
change nothing without his consent ; but he, too, was to consult with them. Installa-
tions and removals were made by the council (after the advice of the above), which had
the highest authority. Next, the Elector of Saxony, in the Instructions to the Visitors,
1527 (Richter, Kirchenordnung, i. 80), appointed pastors in the chief cities as superin-
tendents, who, in the districts assigned them, were to have the watch over doctrine,
church service, and the walk of the pastors. The pastors were not to grant divorce of
their own authority, but make over such matters to the superintendents : when legal
interference became necessary, the matter was referred to the chief civil functionary,
who was to decide it, consulting with the superintendent, the pastor, and other learned
persons. The Visitors still remained as a court of appeal (see Just. Jonas Bedenken
der Consistorien halber 1538, in Richter's Gesch. der Kirchenverf., s. 84, 85). In like
manner, superintendents were soon provided for in the church services drawn up by
Bugenhagen, in that of the city of Brunswick, 1528 (Richter, i. 109), of the city of Ham-
burg (ibid., i. 128), and by degrees in all the Lutheran countries. Here and there the}'
had almost an episcopal position : thus, Urbanus Rhegius, superintendent of Brunswick-
Luneburg, who died 1541. Here the ecclesiastical missives appeared, with the follow-
ing prefatory formula: "We, by the grace of God, Ernest, Duke of Brunswick and
Luneburg, and Urbanus Rhegius, Doctor of the Holy Scriptures," etc. See Unschuld.
Nachr., 1705, s. G41.
18 The first occasion was presented in the matter of marriage. All contested matri-
monial cases, which had to do with marriage only as an external relation and a matter
of external rights, were always declared by Luther to be secular matters, and to belong
to the civil tribunal (see above, note 4) ; see particularly in his work on Marriage Mat-
ters, Walch, x. 892 : " I find no example in the New Testament in which Christ or the
apostles had to do with such matters, excepting where they touched the conscience, as
St. Paul, 1 Cor. vii. 12." But as questions both of conscience and of law were here al-
ways impinging upon each other, the subject of marriage was committed to the clergy
and the civil courts (Note 17). The necessity of their organic union was soon felt; see
Sraalcald Articles, 1537, in the Appendix on the Authority of Bishops (Baumgarten's
Concordienbuch, s. 608): "for the appointment of Marriage Tribunals: As there are
here so manifold and strange cases, there is needed a special tribunal." The Saxon Es-
tates consequently requested, 1537 [that there might be four Consistories appointed for
ecclesiastical matters, and especially marriage cases], "dass S. Churf. G. gnadiglich in
Ihren Landen vier Consistorien wollten aufrichten lassen, dohin alle ecclesiasticae cau-
sae, Predigtamt, Kirchen, Pfarrer, ihr Defension contra injurias, ihr Wandel und Le-
ben belangend, etc., und sonderlich auch die Ehesachen— mochten geweiset werden."
The Wittenberg divines agreed to a memorial drawn up by Justus Jonas, 1538 (in Rich-
ter's Gesch. d. Kirchenverfassung, s. 82), and particularly insisted that there should bo
526 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
the right of electing their clergy, retained only the right of op-
posing the appointments of patrons.19 Excommunication fell into
disuse for a long time ;20 and when it was revived, it at once fell
in every consistory a commissarius, or highest judex, -who should have " complete juris-
diction and power to cite and bring forward the parties, hear and adjudicate the case,"
since the usual officers were often neglectful. A ConsistorjT was now established in
Wittenberg, about which Luther wrote to Spalatin, 12th January, 1541 (de Wette, v.
329) : Etsi hie Witenbergae consistorium coeperit constitui, tamen ubi absolutum fuerit,
nihil ad Visitatores pertinebit, sed ad causas matrimoniales (quas hie ferre amplius nee
volumus nee possumus) et ad rusticos cogendos in ordinem aliquem disciplinae et ad
persolvendos reditus pastoribus, quod forte et nobilitatem et magistratus passim neces-
sario attinget. In 1542 Consistories were definitively appointed in Wittenberg, Zeitz,
and Zwickau (the last sketch, the basis of the Constitution, in Richter's Kirchenord-
nung, i. 3G7. Mel. ad Camerar., 11. Oct., 1545, C. R., v. 865, says about the changes :
Hie plura sunt SiKavina, nos theologica plura inserueramus). The Consistory in Wit-
tenberg was composed of two theologians, two doctors of law, an exchequer attorney, a
notary (secretary), and two messengers. It had the oversight of purity of doctrine, the
order of worship, the morals of the clergy and congregations ; it was to protect the cler-
gy in their rights and authority, and to decide in marriage affairs. It was to appoint
visitations of the churches, and to see that remote places were visited by superintend-
ents and functionaries. It alone had the power of excommunication (till then fallen
into disuse), by which persons were excluded from all church matters excepting ser-
mons, including civil punishments, suspension from office, and prohibition of labor for a
time. After this precedent, Duke Maurice established Consistories in Leipsic, 1543 (Ver-
ordnung vom 22. Sept., 1543, in Mencken Scriptt. Rer. Germ., ii. 2171 : it was united
from 1544 to 1550 with the Merseburg), and in Meissen, 1545 (K. G. Weber's System.
Darstellung des im Kdnigreiche Sachsen geltenden Kirchenrechts, i. 438) ; his brother
August as Administrator of Merseburg, 1544, in Merseburg (Fraustadt's Einfiihrung der
Reform, in Merseburg, s. 156) ; Elector Joachim II. of Brandenburg, 1543, in Cologne,
on the Spree (H. v. Miihler's Gesch. der Evangelischen Kirchenverfassung in Branden-
burg, s. 59). The Wittenberg Reformation, 1545 (C. R., v. 604), declared such Church
courts or Consistoria to be necessary.
19 Melancthon's Memorial to Duke Henry, 1536 (C. R., iii. 184) : "It is true that no
man should assume the public office of preacher without a public call ; and this call is
to come chiefly from the civil authorities, with the assent of the churches of the place
where the person is ordered to preach." Mel. de Reformatione Ecclesiae, 1541 (C. R.,
iv. 544) : In eligendis pastoribus etsi jus patronis nollemus adimi, tamen nee patroni
praeficiant pastores non prius commendatos aliquo testimonio Ecclesiae, h. e. honesto-
rutn hominum in eo coetu, cui datur pastor. Et liceat Ecclesiis rejicere impios ant non
idoneos, aut referre rem ad Episcopos, aut eos, qui loco Episcoporum sustinent guberna-
tionem ecclesiasticam. The later ecclesiastical usage is first put forth in the Wiirtem-
berg church service, 1559 (Richter, ii. 201). It provides that before any one is appoint-
ed preacher he must first preach several times in the church in the presence of the su-
perintendent. If the congregation refuse to have him "for honorable causes," he shall
not be forced upon them. But if the refusal be "frivolous, without honorable cause,
from ignorance or caprice," the church council is to pay no heed to it. This provision
was then adopted in the Brunswick church service, 1569 ; and in that of Electoral Sax-
ony, 1580. Here and there the congregations had a more or less free choice, e. g. in
Sleswick-Holstein ; see Matthiae, Beschreib. der Kirchenverfassung in d. Herzogthu-
mern Schlcswig u. Holstein ; Flensburg. 1778, s. 84.
20 Memorial of the Wittenberg divines to those of Ansbach and Nuremberg, 1532 (de
Wette, iv. 388) [No other ban than exclusion from the Lord's Supper ; and this can be
carried out, because no one is admitted to this sacrament without being previously in-
structed by the pastor or deacon. — Where the ban is public, the civil authorities must
PART II— CH. II.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 46. ITS CONSTITUTION. 597
into the hands of the Consistories which had gradually sprung
up.21
As Luther had complained of the jurists for holding fast to th.3
enjoin the avoiding of the excommunicated — which in large places might lead to much
injustice. But our private ban does not disturb civil commerce] : u Wir haben keinen
andern Bann noch zur Zeit ufgericht, denn dass diejenige, so in offentlichen Lastern sind
und nit ablassen, nit zu dem Sacrament des Leibs und Bluts Christi zugelassen werden ;
und das kann man damit erhalten, dass man bei uns niemand das heil. Sacrament rei.
diet, er sey denn zuvor durch Pfarrer oder Diacon verhcirt. — Sollt audi der oft'entlicb.
Bann angericht werden, so muss die weltlich Oberkeit dennoch auch dazu ein Ordnung
halten mit der Meidung des Verbannten, sollte anders der offentlich Bann ein ernstlich
Excmpel seyn : dass willt nu auch zu dieser Zeit sonderlich in grossen Stadten und Re-
gimentern viel Unrichtigkeit gebaren. Aber dieser unser Bann, da privatim einem das
Sacrament verboten wird, irret die burgerlich Beiwohnung und Handel nichts." Lu-
ther's Table-Talk. Warning to the Wittenbergers, 1539 (Walch, xxii. 958) : " A cry
has gone out among you, about which many idle things have been said, that the ban is
again to be set up." P. 965 : " This is the true and chief reason why the ban has every
where fallen into sheer disuse, that there are so few true Christians any where, a mere
little flock of small numbers." So, too, he writes to A. Lauterbach, April 2, 1543, in re-
spect to the dukedom of Saxony (de Wette, v. 551): Placet exemplum Hassiacae-ex-
commuuicationis : si idem potueritis statuere, optime facietis. Sed Ceutauri ct Har-
pyiae aulicae aegre ferent.
11 How Luther would have excommunication administered (after Matth. xviii. 15) is
seen in his Admonition to the Wittenbergers, 1539 (Walch, xxii. 960) : " I would have ex-
communication begun, and, if God will, at once. When I have first warned the accused,
I then would send to him two persons, two chaplains or others. Next, I would have him
before me in the sacristy, or elsewhere in the presence of the chaplain, or of two members
of the council and corporation, and of two honorable persons of the congregation. If he
will not amend, but keep on in public sins with a stiff neck, I would then declare the
matter publicly to the Church in this wise : Dear friends, I proclaim to you that N. has
been warned, first by me, then by the chaplain, next by councilors and members of the
corporation, and also by members of the Church, and he will not turn from his evil ways.
Hence it is my friendly prayer to you, help with 3'our counsel, kneel down, help to pray
against him and to give him over to the devil," etc. The pastor was here to proceed in
company with the Church, but to be the leader and executor in the matter. Smalcald
Articles, 1537, Append., on the Power of Bishops (Baumgarten's Concordienbuch, s. 606) :
"This is certain, that all pastors should have common jurisdiction, to excommunicate
those who live in public sin ; and that the bishops have tyrannically assumed this." It
is here presupposed that the parties are to have the counsel of suitable members of the
Church ; and this is often declared in other connections. Luther says in his Yermah-
nung, 1539 (Walch, xxii. 958) : "Solchen Bann wollten wir gern anrichten, nicht dass
es ein Caplan oder Prediger allein thun sollte oder konnte, ihr alle musst selbst mit hel-
fen." Theologi Yitcb. ad Concionatores Norinberg, 1540, C. R., iii. 965: Restituatur et
excommunicatio, — adhibitis in hoc judicium senioribus in qualibet Ecclesia. Mel. de
Abusibus Eccles. emendandis, 1541, C. E., iv. 548: "Nee liceat soli pastori ferre sen-
tcntiam excommunicationis sine ulla judicum decuria, aut neminc adhibito ex honesti-
oribus viris suae Ecclesiae." The Wittenberg Reformation, 1545, C. E., v. 605, would
commit to the Consistories the sententia excommunicationis: "Dock- sollen in alle Weg
die Sachen vorhin gehort und mit ordentlicher Weise geurtheilt werden, zu welcher
Yerhcir nicht allein die Priester zu Ziehen, sondern auch gottfurchtige gelehrte Perso-
nen aus den weltlichen Standen und fiirnehme Gliedmass der Kirchen. Denn da unser
Ileiland Christus spricht: saget es der Kirchen, — folget, dass nicht allein ein Stand,
namlich die Bischofe, sondern auch andcre gottfurchtige Gelahrte aus alien Standen als
Richtcr zu setzen sind, und voces decisivas haben sollen."
528 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
canon law because it had not teen legally abolished,22 and also be-
cause they adhered to statutes inconsistent with the Gospel,23 so,
too, he, as well as Melancthon, were opposed to the preponderance
of the secular power24 in ecclesiastical affairs ; and both were of
52 J. II. Boehmeri Jus Eccles. Protestantium, i. 122 ss.
23 These differences are given, as follows, by Justus Jonas, in the Bedenken der Con-
sistorien halber 1538 (in Riehter's Gesch. d. Evangel. Kirckenverfassung, s. 89) : 1. On
secret vows of marriage (which the jurists declared to be valid, and Luther invalid). 2.
On divorces and their grounds. 3. On the marriage of priests (which the jurists persist-
ently declared invalid). 4. On the unlawful degrees (the jurists here held fast to the
canon law ; the Reformers went back to the Mosaic). 5. On the wives, children, heirs,
sons and daughters of pastors and preachers — to protect them against the Collaterales,
friends by birth, who might be papists and opposed priests' marriage. As to this arti-
cle, it is of the first importance to have a provincial statute and law given by the royal
authorities, that many thousand orphans and widows may not be molested. (Luther
complains to the Count Albr. of Mansfeld, 5th October, 1536, de Wette, v. 26 : " Sinte-
mal ich noch bis daher niclit einen Juristen habe, der wider den Papst in solchen oder
dergleichen Fallen mit mir und bei mir halten wolle, also dass sie auch meine Ehre und
Bettelstucke nicht gedenken meinen Kindern zuzusprechen, noch keines Priesters."
Elector Joh. Friedrich in the Furhaltung vom 5. Mai, 1537, C. R., iii. 366 : " Zudeme
vermerkten E. Ch. G., dass die Juristen zum Theil der Priester Ehe in ihren Lectionen,
auch sonst Gftentlich beredeten, davon den Leuten Ursach gegeben wiirde, wenn die be-
weibten Priester verstiirben, dass ihre Freunde ihre Erbschaft fordern thaten, und woll-
ten ihre Kinder nicht Erbe seyn lassen. Nun wollten aber E. Ch. Gn. durch eine Lan-
desordnung vermittelst gottlicher Hulf demselben Maass finden, wiewohl E. Ch. Gn.
weiter vermerkten, als wollt man fiirgeben, dass auch ein solch Ordnung kraftiglich
nicht gemacht, noch aufgericht konnt werden.") In the project of the Wittenberg Con-
sistorial Order, 1542, Riehter's Kirchenordnung, i. 374, the marriage of priests was de-
clared to be legal, and secret betrothals forbidden ; however, these provisions, as well as
the whole concluding part, were not adopted in the published Order : the Elector order-
ed, January 8, (?) 1544, the jurists to agree with the theologians, and accept the Luther-
an views (Seckendorf Comm. de Lutheranismo, iii. 581). In the Consistory, particu-
larly, the view of the jurists about private betrothals had got the upper hand ; and Lu-
ther complained of this to the Elector, January 22, 1544 (de Wette, v. 615), and wrote
very bitterly to the Consistory itself (p. 618), and spoke and preached against it (ad
Spalatinum, 30. Jan., 1544, 1. c, p. 626: Ego tibi fateor, in hoc anno novo sic esse me
acccptum, ut in vita niea et in tota causa Evangelii nunquam fuerim perturbatior. Ori-
tur enim mihi cum Juristis negotium acerrimum de clandestinis sponsalibus). The ju-
rists did not conform to the decision of the Elector, as they thought themselves bound
by the law of the empire (Luther's Predigt gegen sie, Walch, xxii. 2175, 2178). They
also declared the archdeacon a digamus, because he has had two wives, and would not
recognize him as a preacher (p. 2179). From this period are the strongest sayings of
Luther against the jurists; so, too (Walch, xxii. 2210), "We must pull down the Con-
sistory, if we would not soon have the jurists and pope in it."'
24 Mel. ad Mithobium, 1541, C. R., iv. 679 : Plerique Principes— multo fuerunt in di-
ripiendis Monasteriis diligentiores, quam in constituendis irapoiKiai<; et scholis.— Hacte-
nus alii saevierunt in Ecclesias, alii finxerunt corruptelas doctrinae, certarunt obscoenis
libellis, finxerunt insulsos dialogos, oblectarunt se Venereis voluptatibus, neglexerunt
Ecclesias et scholas, certarunt ambitione. Luth. ad Cresserum, parochum Dresdensem,
1543, de Wette, v. 596 : Nihil boni sperare possum de forma excommunicationis in aula
vestra praesumta. Si enim futurum est, ut aulae velint gubernare Ecclesias pro sua
cupiditate, nullam dabit Deus benedictionem, et fient novissima pejora prioribus.— Aut
igitur ipsi fiant pastores, praedicent, b'aptizent, visitent aegrotos, communicent et omnia
eccleshistica faciant, aut desinant vocationes confundere, suas aulas curent, Ecclesias
PART II.— Cn. II.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 4G. ITS CONSTITUTION. 529
opinion that the restoration of the episcopal dignity as a merely
human institution — if the bishops accepted the Evangelical faith
— would be beneficial to the Church.25 x\.fter and by the Religious
Peace, however, episcopal jurisdiction over Protestant countries be-
ing suspended, the princes having received the assent of the empire
relinquant his, qui ail eas vocati sunt, qui rationom Deo reddent. — Satan pevgit esse Sa-
tan. Sub Papa miscuit Ecclesiam politiae : sub nostro tempore vult miscere politiam
Ecclesiae. To Amsdorf, 21st July, 1544 (de Wette, v. 075 ) : " The court isn't worth any
thing. Its regiment is mere crabs or snails. It can't get away from the statu quo, or
else it comes right back to it. Christus optima Ecclesiae consuluit, qui aulac non com-
misit Ecclesiarum administrationem. The devil had else nothing to do but devour vain
Christian souls."
15 There was universal complaint about the Blights and arbitrary treatment to which
the clergy were subjected by the people and officers of government. Having got rid of
the oppression of the clergy of the old Church, they wei-e not ready to let the new clergy
become so powerful. Thus in Luther's Exhortation to Prayer against the Turks, 1541,
Walch, xx. 2744 : " It has come to this — that we see young masters, cities, even small
muddy towns and villages, that would prevent their pastors and preachers from inveigh-
ing against sin and crime in the pulpit, or else chase them away and starve them ; and
he that takes any thing from them is holy. If they complain to the officials, the}' are
called so ambitious that nothing can satisfy them." Erasmus Sarcerius on the Annual
Visitation; Eisleben, 1555. 4. Cf. Engelhardt, in Niedner's Zeitschr. f. Hist. Theol., 1850.
i. 86. It was seen that reputable and independent men must be put at the head of church
affairs to insure favorable treatment and energetic measures, and to secure the requisite
authority to the clergy. Comp. the Memorial of the Wittenberg and other divines to the
diet at Smalcald, March 1, 1540, C. R., iii. 942 [Even if we had bishops sound in doctrine,
etc., yet the large cities and princes may not be inclined to give them a jurisdiction,
and allow visitations. Cut it is evident that the churches need to be visited by those
high in office, else the churches will not be long honored, and pastors will be evil treated
in villages. — If any bishops keep the true faith, it would be well for them to retain Or-
dinatio, Yisitatio, and Jurisdictio in marriage matters] : " Wenn gleich die Biscliofe die
rechte Lehre annehmen, dieselbige zu fordern u. tiichtige Personen dazu zu halten sich
crbietcn, so werden doch vielleicht die grossen Stadte u. etliche Fiirsten nicht gern lei-
den, dass ihnen wiederum cine jurisdictio eingeraumt sollt werden, und dass sie umher-
ziehen und visitiren. Dagegen ist aber auch zu gedenken, dass den Kirchen mit der
Zeit vonnothen scyn wird, dass sie durch stattliche Personen visitirt werden. Denn die
weltliehen Herren werden die Lange der Kirchen nicht gross achten, und werden jetz-
und die Priester auf den Dorfcrn iibcl gehalten, werden auch vicl Pfarren wiiste. Nun
ware es niitzlich, so sich etliche Pralaten der Kirchen treulich annehmen wollten, die-
weil sie doch die Giiter haben, und konnten die Visitation crhalten, dass sie solchcs
thaten. — Wo nun etliche Bischofe und Stifte rechte Lehre und die nothigen Stiicke an-
nehmen, u. der Kirche dienen wollten, ware nachzugeben, dass sie in ihren Dignititen
blieben, und behielten die Ordinatio, Visitatio, und Jurisdictio in Ehesachen." Thus
the Reformers constanth- advised the retaining of bishops as a human institution, so far
as they accepted the true faith, and modified their privileges in accordance with it.
Comp. Augsb. Conf., Art. 28, at the end. Mclancthon especially often and strongly ex-
pressed himself in favor of this. Ad M. Alberum, 2.1. Aug., 1530 (C. R., ii. 303): Qna-
lis autem ad posteros status futurus *st dissoluta politia Episcoporura ? Profani juris-
dictionem ecdesiasticam ct similia negotia rcligionum non curant. Ad J. Camerar., 31.
Aug., 1530 (p. 334): Utinam, utinam possim non quidein dominationem confirm are, se<l
administrationem rcstituere Episcoporum. Video cnim, qualem simus babituri Ecclc-
siam, dissoluta TroXiTttct ecclesiastica. Video postea mullo intolerabiliorem futuram ty-
rannidem, quam antea unquam fuit. Ad eund., 4. Sept., 1530 (p. 341) : Quo jure lice-
VO!„ IV. — 34
,530 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
to their exercise of authority in the matter,26 Consistories were at
once every where established,27 and became the organs of the rul-
ers in their whole government of the Church.28 The opposition
of the Flacianists, who wanted theologians to rule in the Church
instead of princes,29 was fruitless.30 In the countries, too, in which
bit nobis dissolvere iroXiTtiay ecclesiasticam, si Episcopi nobis concedant ilia, quae
aequum est eos eoncedere.— Semper ita sensit ipse Lutherus, quern nulla de causa qui-
dam, ut video, amant, nisi quia beneficio ejus sentiunt se Episcopos excussisse, et adep-
tos libertatem rninime utilem ad posteritatem. Qualis enim cedo futurus est status ad
posteros in Ecclesiis, si omnes veteres mores sint aboliti, si nulli certi sint praesides?
Ad Bellajum Langaeum, 1. Aug., 1534 (p. 740) : Non hoc agitur, ut politia ecclesiastica
aut potestas Pontiflcum aboleatur; non hoc agitur, ut veteres ordinationes sine discri-
mine mutentur. Praecipui ex nostris maxime cupiunt, usitatem Ecclesiae forrnam con-
servare quantum possibile est.
20 Appeals to this in the Baden-Pforzheim Mandate, 155G, Richter's Kirchenordnung,
ii. 178 ; in the Hessian Church Service, 1572, ibid., s. 349. But the princes frequently
appealed to divine authority. Thus Duke Christopher of Wiirtemberg, in the Preface
to the Church Service, 1559 (ibid., p. 198) : " Wie w uns dann (ungeacht dass etzlicher
Vermeinen nach der weltlichen Oberkeit allcin das weltlich Regiment zustehen sollt)
vor Gott schuldig erkennen, und wissend unsers Amts und Berufs sein, wie audi des
Gott der Allmaehtig in seinem gestrengen Urtheil von uns erfordern wird, vor alien
Dingen unser untergebne Landschaft mit der reinen Lchr des h. Evangelii — versorgen,
und also der Kirchen Christi mit Ernst und Eifer annehmen ; dann erst und darneben
in zeitlicher Regierung nutzliche Ordmnig und Regiment — anzustellen und zu erhal-
ten." So, too, Duke Julius of Brunswick- Wolfenbiittel, in his Mandate prefixed to the
Church Service, 1569 (cf. s. 319).
27 The divines assembled at Naumburg, May, 1554, insisted on this ; see the Declara-
tion, drawn up by Melancthon, C. R., viii. 290: "The Consistoria are already set on
foot in some places, but the executio is weak." P. 291 : All that rule are bound ''to see
to it that the true doctrine is preached, and that consistories are instituted for the pun-
ishment of vice and the maintenance of discipline and unity." So, too, Erasmus Sarce-
rius, General Superintendent in Mansfeld : Von christlichen, nothigen, und niitzen Con-
sis'torien oder geistl. Gerichten, Eisleben, 1554. 4. ; see Engelhardt, in Niedner's Zeitschr.
f. d. Hist. Thcol., 1850, s. 116. Thus, in 1564, a Consistory was established at Celle
(Schlegel's Kirchen- u. Reformationsgesch. von Norddeutschland, ii. 395 ; Richter's Kir-
chenordnung, ii. 285) ; 1568 one at Wolfenbuttel (Schlegel, ii. 263).
-" For this end there was appointed, first in Wittenbci-g, a central church commission,
the Church Council, by the Service-Book of 1559 (see Richter, ii. 218) ; and, after this
example, an Upper Consistory in Dresden, by the Church-Book of Electoral Saxon)-,
1580 (ibid., 421); comp. Richter's Gesch. d. Evang. Kirchenvcrfassung, s. 121.
29 Thus Hesshusius, 1559, in Heidelberg, § 37, Note 37 ; the theologians in Jena, 15G0,
§ 38, Note 2 ; Musaus, in Bremen, 1561, § 38, Note 10.
30 The Weimar book against the Frankfort Recess had also declared against a super-
vision of doctrine on the part of the Consistories ; see Melancthon's Answer, in C. R.,
ix. 618. When the Consistory was established in Weimar, in 1561 (see § 38, Note 6),
Flacius wrote to Max Morlin, its first clerical assessor, and brought forward twelve rea-
sons against the establishment of a Consistory (Unschuldige Nachr., 1716, s. 764): I.
Politicus Magistratus sibi sumit jus condendi dedreta de rebus religionis et judicio gra-
vissimo Ecclesiae de doctrina et clavibus. Sumit etiam sibi jus eligendi personas, et
denique concludendi suo judicio de sententiis, cum Ecclesiae sit condere decreta de cere-
moniis ac judiciis suis, non potentum ac sapientum mundi hujus. Videte iterum atque
iterum vos Speculatores Israel, ne assuefaciatis aulas ac Achitopheles ad obtrudenda
Ecclesiae sua inandata, per vos tanquam suos praecones proclamanda. Inde jus sibi
PART II.— CH. II.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 46. ITS CONSTITUTION. 531
the bishops accepted the Reformation, and at first retained the
government of the Church, in Brandenburg31 and Prussia,32 as
well as in those in which a synodal constitution was first intro-
duced, in Pomerania33 and Hesse,31 these arrangements were grad-
sument nunc impii Magistrates et in omnem posteritatem, religionesque pro arbitrio for-
mabunt et reformabunt, eritque ein Kaiserlich Papstthum, sicut tu nostros affectare nu-
per pie monebas. II. Privantur Ecclesia omnesque alii pii Pastores ac Superintenden-
tes (facilitate) per sj-nodos judicandi de doctrina, penes quam et quos rerum maximarum
haec potestas, turn diviuo mandato, turn veteri perpetuoque more ac consuetudine tale
judicium fuit. III. Praecipitatur religio et Ecclesia in extremum periculum tyrannidis
paucorum Consistorialium. Sicut Bedenken Illustr. Principis contra Francofurticum
decretum monet. IV. Contra verbum Dei, Augustanam Confessionem, Apologiam,
Schmalcaldicos Articulos, et totius Ecclesiae consuetudinem aufertur prorsus clavis
ligans a ministris J. Chr. — Talis laceratio ministerii an sine impietate fieri, aut a vobis
Superintcndentibus promoveri queat, Vos fratrcsjudicate. X. Simpliciter mandatur'
tantum executio poenae Superintendenti a Consistorio sine omni ipsius cognitione : qua
conscientia earn ille praestare poterit? Nam Superintendentes erunt tantum lictores
aut carnifices, qui simpliciter ac sine omni cognitione mandata Magistratus exequi te-
nentur. XI. Ex praefatione satis apparet, quod etiam separatio a sacramento seu sus-
pensio Ministris auferatur. Nemini ergo Pastores audebunt negare Sacramenta aut ab-
solutionem nisi convicto prius ac condemnato a Consistorio. Quanta hie profanatio Sa-
cramentorum : XII. Prorsus tollitur processus Christi, Matth. xviii. : Si peccaverit in te
f rater tuns, aut si quid habes contra proximum, etc. Hie enim simpliciter mandatur, ut,
si quis novit aliquod alicujus crimen etiam occultum, mox accuset coram Consistorio. —
Abjecto ergo Christi praescripto sequamur hominum processum. Taceo, quod istis mu-
tuis cruentisque accusationibus horrenda dissidia inter Pastores et auditores excitabun-
tur. Nam Pastoris castigatio paterna est, at accusatio coram Principe omentum quid
sonat et continet. Multi Pastores mavolent summam licentiam peccandi suis relinquere,
quam tarn molestas quia et sumtuosas lites sustinere.
31 Matthias of Jagow, Bishop of Brandenburg, conformed to the Reformation, assent-
ed to the church service appointed by the Elector (Richter, i. 323), and remained in pos-
session of his episcopal rights until his death, in 1545. General Superintendents and a
Consistory were appointed, in Cologne-on-the-Spree, for the dioceses of the bishops cf
Havelburg and Lebus. After the death of Jagow the same arrangement was extended
to the Brandenburg diocese ; II. v. Mulder's Gcsch. d. Evang. Kirchenverfassung in d.
Mark Brandenburg, Weimar, 1846, s. 50 ; Richter's Gesch. d. Evang. Kirchenverfassung,
s. 131.
32 Here both bishops conformed, the Bishop of Samland, and of Pomesania, and issued,
in 1525, the first Evangelical Church Service Book (Richter, i. 28). This episcopal pow-
er afterward became inconvenient to the Duke, and he repeatedly left the posts unfilled,
while the Estates were trying to keep them up. With the death of the Bishop of Pome-
sania and the administrator of Samland, Wigand (1587), the episcopal office came to an
end, and Consistories were established ; Jacobson's Gesch. der Quellen des Evang. Kir-
chenrechts der Provinzen Preussen und Posen, s. 21 ; Richter's Gesch. d. Evang. Kir-
chenverfassung, s. 129.
33 In Pomerania the General Superintendents had man)- episcopal rights ; from 1541
general synods of the city preachers were convened from time to time, which decided
about all ecclesiastical matters under the presidency of the General Superintendent ;
Balthasar's zwei Sammlungen einiger zur Pommerschen Kirchenhistorie gehbrigen
Schriften, Greifswald, 1723. 25. 4. At the Greifswald Sjmod, 1556, it was determined
to erect three Consistoria or church courts at Stettin, Colberg or Stolpe, and Greifswald,
which should decide about excommunications, since the pastors often incurred peril in
these cases (Balthasar, i. 138). The last General Synod was held in 1503: afterward
532 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
ually superseded by the consistorial constitution ; in Jiilich, Cleve,
and Berg, however (and here alone), peculiar relations contributed
to the building up and firm establishment of the synodal constitu-
tion.35 In theory, the government of the Church by princes was
usually vindicated on the assumption that the episcopal rights had
devolved upon them in consequence of the Religious Peace ; and
then, by an exact limitation of this authority, the Church was to
be protected against arbitrary encroachments.36
the power of the General Superintendents passed over to the Consistories (Balthasar Jus
Eccl. Pastorale, i. 262, 541 ; Richter's Gesch. d. Evang. Kirchenverfassung, s. 123).
34 Against the Church Service, drawn up by Franz Lambert, and adopted by the Syn-
od of Homberg, 1526 (Reformatio Ecclesiarum Hassiae, in Richter's Kirchenordn., i. 56),
which established presbyteries and synods, but allowed the churches the right of appoint-
ing and deposing preachers, Luther uttered strong doubts (see Note 7, above), and it was
never carried through. The Landgrave thereupon appointed six superintendents, with
modified episcopal prerogatives (in Cassel, Rotenburg, Marburg, Alsfeld, Darmstadt, and
St. Goar) ; see Ilessische Visitationsordnung von 1537, in Richter's Kirchenordn., i. 281 ;
they held annual synods in their dioceses, and then, in conjunction with some selected
pastors, formed the General Synod, the highest ecclesiastical court. By the Order for
Christian Church Discipline, 1559 (Richter, i. 290), elders were appointed for each church
for purposes of discipline. The General Synods were kept up after Philip's death, under
the separate governments of his sons, but came to an end in 1582, in consequence of the
divisions that sprung up between the Calvinizing Lower Hessians and the strict Luther-
an Upper Hessians (Dr. H. Heppe's Gesch. d. Hess. Generalsynoden v. 1568-82, 2 Bde.,
Kassel, 1847). Upon the introduction of Calvinism, the Landgrave Maurice exercised
more than episcopal rights ; and then established a cousistorj- in Marburg, 1010, as the
highest ecclesiastical tribunal, i. e., the highest organ of his ecclesiastical authority
(Heppe's Einfuhrung dcr Verbesserungspuncte in Hessen, Kassel, 1849, s. 174). W.
Bach's Gesch. d. kurhess. Kirchenverfassung, Marburg, 1832.
33 As the ducal house of these lands remained Catholic until its extinction in 1609,
the Evangelical churches were obliged to have an independent constitution, in the for-
mation of which the refugees from Holland had an important influence, especially those
driven from London in 1554 (see § 37, Note 17), a part of whom settled in Wesel and
Duisburg, with their church government drawn up by John a Lasco ; and then there
were synods of the refugees, in Wesel, 1568, and Emden, 1571 (§ 43, Note 2). The
church government being already established, it wras confirmed by Brandenburg and
the Palatinate Neuburg, and remained afterward unaltered ; because Brandenburg, in
order to prevent the oppression of Evangelical churches in the Catholic Palatinate of
Neuburg, obliged it to hold fast the status quo, and hence was itself obliged to do the
same. Griindlicher Bericht iiber d. Kirchen- und Religionswesen in den Fiirstenthu-
mern Jiilich, Cleve, und Berg, anch zugehorigen Grafschaften Murk u. Ravensberg,
Dusseldorf, 1735. 4. Von Oven die Presbyterial- und Synodalvcrfassung in Berg, Jiilich,
Cleve, n. Mark, Essen, 1829. Jacobson's Gesch. d. Quellen des Evang. Kirchcnreehts der
Provinzen Rheinland und Westphalen, Konigsberg, 1844. M. Goebd's Gesch. d. christl.
Lebens in der Rheinisch-Westphalischen Evangel. Kirche, Bd. 2, Abth. 1. (Coblenz,
1852), s. 70. [Stahl, Kirchenzucht, 1845 ; C. II. Sack, Obscrvationcs ad disciplinam
eccles., in Niedner's Zcitschrift, January, 1854.]
36 Jo. Gerhardi, Thcologi Jenensis, Loci Theologici (Jcnae, 1610-22, 9 voll., 4.).
Locus XXIV., de Ministerio Ecclesiastico, § 112 (ed. Cotta, xii. 116): Quamvis ex con-
stitutione pacis religiosae anno 1552, Passavii sancita, et anno 1555, Augustae confirmata
Electores, Principcs ac Status Imperii Augustanae coufessioni addicti jura episcopalia in
suis territoriis sibi vindiccnt ; tamen exercitium eorum ita temperant, ut quacdiun capi-
TART. II.— CH. II.— REFORMED CHURCH. § 46. ITS CONSTITUTION. 533
In Denmark and Sweden the Episcopal Constitution remained;
but in Denmark all judicial authority37 was taken from the bish-
ops, who were to be only superintendents : in Sweden it was re-
tained, with restrictions, and in conjunction with a co-ordinate
Consistory.38 In both countries the King had the highest ecclesi-
astical power.
In the Reformed churches the constitution was developed in a
different manner.
In the Swiss cantons the great councils were not only the high-
est tribunals, but also the organs of the people ; and hence their
ecclesiastical decisions might be considered as the voice of the
people. But Zwingle saw, no less than Luther, that the people
were not yet ripe for a church government, realizing the ideal ; and
it was also evident that it was impolitic to have in the same town
two republican constitutions alongside of each other — one for the
Church, and another for the State. Consequently he had no scru-
ples about transferring the government of the Church to the great
Council of Zurich, as representing the congregation. The clergy,
especially those of the principal city, were only invited to consult-
ations ; but they retained the right of protest in case any thing
was done against the Word of God.39 The clergy, whose equal-
ta ipsimet non adtingant, sed Ecclesiae ministris relinquant, utpote praedicationem verbi
et sacramentorum administrationem, potestatem clavium, examen eligendorum minis-
trorum, eorum ordinationem, etc., quaedam per Consistoriales et Superintendentes pera-
gant, utpote Ecclesiarum visitationem, causarum ecclesiasticarum, ad quas etiam ma-
trimoniales spectant, dijudicationem, etc., quaedam sibi soils immediate reservent, ut-
pote constitutionum ecclesiasticarum promulgationem, synodorum convocationem, etc.,
quaedam denique cum consensu Ecclesiae administrent, utpote electionem et vocationem
ministrorum. Richter's Gesch. d. Evang. Kirchenverfassung, s. 192.
37 Staudlin's Kirchl. Geographic u. Statistik, i. 21G. J. Wiggers' Kirchl. Statistik,
ii. 377.
38 F. W. v. Schubert Schweden's Kirchenverfassung u. Unterrichtswesen nach fruhe-
rem und gegenwiirtigem Zustande, 2 Bde. ; Greifswalde, 1821. Stiiudlin, i. 237. Wig-
gers, ii. 394. [Hist, of Ref. in Sweden, by L. A. Anjou ; transl. b}- II. M. Mann, New
York, 1859, pp. 386-594.]
33 Zwinglii Subsidium de Eucharistia, 1525 (Opp., iii. 339): Dicam hie obiter de usu
Senatus Diacosiorum, propter quern q'uidam nos calumniantur, quod ca, quae totius Ec-
clesiae esse debeant, nos per ducentos agi patiamur, quum totius urbis et vicinorum Ec-
clesia sit plus minus septem millium. Sic ergo habeant isti : Qui verbo praesumus Ti-
guri, olim jam libere monuimus Diacosios, quod ea, quae judicio Ecclesiae totius fieri
debeant, ad ipsos non alia lego rejici patiamur, quam si verbo duce consulant et decer-
nant ; deinde quod ipsi non sint aliter Ecclesiae vice, quam quod ipsa Ecclesia tacito
consensu hactenus benigne receperit eorum Senatus vel consulta vel decreta. Vulgavi-
mus eandem sentent.iam apud universam Eeclcsiam ; admonuimus etiam hac tempes-
tate, qua nonnulli (Anabaptists) feruntur stupidissimis affectibus, quos tamen spiritum
internum, si Diis placet, vidsri volunt, baud tuto multitudini committi posse quaedam.
534 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
ity was decisively insisted upon,40 were appointed by the magis-
tracy ; the churches had only the right of objecting.41 Zwingle,
too, held that excommunication was unnecessary, since it was
the duty of the Christian magistracy to inflict punishments.42 In
Non quod vereamur, Deum Opt. Max. defuturum, quo minus dirigat Ecclesiam suam ;
sed rebus adhuc teneris non miscendam esse contentionis occasionem. Suasimus ergo,
ut plebs judicium externarum rerum hac lege Diacosiis permittat, ut ad verbi regulam
omnia comparentur, simul pollicentes, sicubi coeperint verbi auctoritatem contemnere,
nos coufestim prodituros esse ac vociferaturos. Consentit ad hunc usque diem Ecclesia,
tametsi decretum super ea re nullum promulgaverit, sed placiditate ac tranquillitate,
quibus hactenus utitur, consensum suum sic probat, ut ipsam aegre laturam adpareat,
si quis Evangelii successum argifta curiositate impedire conetur ; simul non ignorans, ut
rebus istis debeamus ad Cbristi nostrumque decorem sic uti, ut pax Christiana servetur.
Quicquid ergo de immutandis ritibus occurrit, ad senatum Diacosiorum refertur, ncn
absque exemplo : nam et Antiocbia duos modo, Paulum et Barnabam, Ilierosolj-mam
mittit, nee ipsa decernit, quod tamen jure potuisset. Causa fuit, quod immoderatam
contentionem vereretur, quae quanto major est concio tanto magis crudescit. Quod au-
tem Diacosii in bis rebus, Ecclesiae non suo nomine, agant, hinc adparet, quod quicquid
apud nos statuitur, puta de imaginibus, de celebranda Eucharistia et similibus, id eis
Ecclesiis quae in oppidis et agro sunt libenim relinquit : ubi nimirum, quod Ecclesiae
non sunt tantae, contentionis incendium non magnopere metuendum esse vident. Ces-
sit consilium sic, ut ex Deo esse facile cognoscas. Sic igitur soliti sumus hactenus ante
omnia multitudinem de quaestione, quae Senatus judicio cognoscenda erat, probe docere.
Ita enim factum est, ut quicquid Diacosii cum verbis ministris ordinarent, jam dudum
in animis fidelium ordinatum esset. Denique Senatum Diacosiorum adivimus, ut Ec-
clesiae totius nomine, quod usus postularet, fieri juberent, quo tempestive omnia et cum
decoro agerentur. Factum est itaque, ut contentionis malum ab Ecclesia prohiberetur.
— Sic utimur Tigiiri Diacosiorum Senatu, quae summa est potestas, Ecclesiae vice.
Zwingle, on the other hand, concedes that the people have the right to depose rulers
that govern in an unchristian way, Artikel zu der Disput., 1523, Art. 42 (Werke, i.
15G) : " So sie aber untriiwlich und usser der Schnur Cbristi faren wurdind, mogend sio
mit Gott entsetzt werden." Conf. the TJslegung, s. 369.
40 Lud. Lavater (preacher, and at last Antistes in Zurich), de Ritibus et Institutis
Eccl. Tigurinae, 1559 (ed. J. B. Ottius, Tiguri, 1702), § 3, p. 10 : Nullum inter minis-
tros, quod potestatem attinet, est discrimen.— Omnes fere res ecclesiasticae ad primari-
um concionatorem urbis (qui primus a restituto Evangelio Iluldr. Zvinglius fuit, cui
Uenr. Bullingerus successit) referuntur. Is suo arbitratu, totius Ecclesiae et omnium
ministrorum nomine, inconsultis aliis nihil agit vel scribit ; sed alios pastores convocat,
et suum consilium et judicium cum illis communicat. Si res sit magni momenti, sena-
tui et sjmodo proponitur.
41 Ziiricher Pradicantenordnung, 1532, in Richter's Kirchenordnung, i. 169: If a
parish is vacated, the dean shall announce the fact to the magistracy, and the patron
(Lehen Herr), if there be one. The candidates are to be examined, and testimonies
about the result sent to the Council. The Council" elects ; and then the congregation is
convened in presence of the dean by the authorized representative of the Council. The
election "on the part of the church is to be open, and it is to be proclaimed, that if any
one present knows any thing base or discreditable about the candidate he must openly
declare it." If there is no complaint, the dean presents the new pastor to the church,
and lays his hands upon him. Then "the prefect or representative of the Council is to
commend the pastor to the church in the name of the Christian magistracy." Lavater,
§ 2, p. 6.
42 In the Order of the Zurich Cathedral Court (Richter, i. 22) it is also added that tho
pastor is to " excommunicate and exclude the adulterer, with the Christian congrega-
PART II.— CH. n.— REFORMED CHURCH. § 46. ITS CONSTITUTION. 535
1525 a court was appointed, in connection with the cathedral, to
take charge of matters pertaining to marriage.43 The deans and
synods merely had supervision as to doctrine and life,4* and the
Church Session as to violations of chastity ;45 but all punishment
tion." In a law against adulterers, 152G (Bullinger's Ref. Gesch., i. 378), the Burgo-
master and Council decreed, that they "should be sundered and excluded from all Chris-
tian and honest converse and communion." So, too, they could not be chosen to any
posts or offices of honor. However, these laws seem not to have been enforced ; Hun-
deshagen, Conilicte des Zwinglianismus, 324. — Zwingle said, at the Synod of St. Galleu,
December, 1530 (Simler's Sammlung alter und neuer Urkunden zur Kirchengesch. vor-
nemlich des Schweizerlandes, i. 432) [In the times of the apostles there was no Christian
magistracy, and the Church had to administer excommunication, etc. Now the magis-
trates are Christian, and hold the sword ; but in case they do not fulfill their office the
churches must resume the exercise of discipline] : " Zu der Aposteln Zyt was die Kileh
zerstreut, so was noch kein christenliche Oberkeit, die in der Kilchen Gsctz und Ord-
nung und Straf des Bosen und des Ergerlichen hielte. Da nun S3-e der Bann und das
Usschliessen ihnen nothwendig gsyn, die Laster unter ihnen abzustellen. Sit aber
christenliche Oberkeiten worden, so Schwert und Straf von Gott habind, sollend jetz
die das usrichten. — Ob aber die Oberkeiten ihr Amt nit thun weltind, alsdann mogind
die gmeinen Kilchen sich ihres Gwalts ouch gebruchen mit dem Bann, damit die Kil-
chen rein und ungeargeret bliebe."
43 The decree is in Bullinger's Reformationsgesch., i. 287. Richter's Kirchenordnung,
i. 21. The court consisted of two pastors, two members of the inferior, and two of the
great Council. Lavater, § 29, p. 108.
44 In Zurich, 1528, semi-annual synods were appointed, at which all the clergy and
deputies of the churches were to appear ; and eight members of the Council were present
(Bullinger's Reformationsgesch., ii. 3). It received a more fixed form by the Zurich
Preachers' Order of 1532 (Richter, i. 168). Every pastor, on entering upon his office,
had to take this oath [That he would preach the Gospel truly, the Old and New Testa-
ments, according to the mandate of his Zurich rulers, and teach no doubtful dogma, none
not before approved by the sj-nod ; be true to the Burgomaster and Council, promote
the weal of Zurich, obej' its laws, not reveal the secrets of synod, ect.] : " Dass ich das
heilig Evangelium und Wort Gotts, darzu ich beriift't bin, truwlich und nach rechtem
christenlichen Verstand, ouch nach Vermbg Alts und Niiws evangelischen Testaments,
hit miner Herren von Zurich vorusgangnen Mandats, lehren und predgen, und darunter
kein Dogma u. Lehr, die zwyflig und noch nit uf der Bahn und erhalten sye, nit inmi-
schen, sy sye dann zevor gemeiner ordenlicher Versamlung, so jarlich zwei mal gehal-
ten, anzeigt, und vor derselbigen erhalten. Darzu soil und will ich einem Burgermeis-
ter und Rath, ouch den Burgeren, als miner ordenlichen Oberkeit triiw und hold sin :
gemeiner Stadt und Land Zurich Nutz und Frommen fiirdern, ihro Schaden warnen und
wenden, so ferr ich vermag : ouch ihren und ihren nachgesetzten Vogten und Amtluten
Geboten und Verboten in ziemlichen billigen Sachen gehorsam und gewiirtig sin : Item
die Hcimlichkeiten des Synodi verschwygen und nit offenbaren." In this synod all the
clergy, one after another, were subjected to examination ; comp. the Censures in the
synods of 1533-35, in S. Hess, Sammlungen zur Beleuchtung der Kirchen- und Refor-
mationsgesch. d. Schweiz., Heft 1 (Zurich, 1811), p. 118; p. 139 there is a judgment on
Bullinger.
43 In 1526 there was a law against lewdness (Bullinger's Ref. Gesch., i. 369), in which
the judges about marriage cases (members of the Cathedral Court) were enjoined to pro-
ceed against the guilt}' parties in the cit}-. In the country districts, in ever)* parish
there were to be three or four men selected (p. 372), with the pastor, to watch over all
marriage matters (called Ehogaumer) ; and to them all cases of unchastity were to be
referred. They were to warn the offenders several times, and, if this was fruitless, to
536 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-10-18.
was in the hands of the civil authorities. The other Reformed
cantons imitated these arrangements. In Basle, Oecolampadius
procured (1530) the introduction of excommunication, but was
obliged to concede the participation of the civil authorities, and
the infliction of civil penalties.40 In 1539 this arrangement was
again abolished.47
Calvin wished to have the Church wholly independent of the
State. The State should only protect the Church in its opera-
tions, but must not intrude into its internal affairs ;48 the cler-
gy and synods were to have charge of doctrine and the sacra-
refer the matter to the head magistrate for punishment. These guardians of marriage
formed a church session (Kirchenstillstand), so called because they remained in the
church after service for consultation.
46 See particularly Ilerzog's Leben Job. Oekolampads, ii. 192. Oecolampadius was
always for church discipline : as early as the Reformation decree of 1529, pastors and
deacons were authorized, after warning offenders without success, to exclude them from
the Lord's Supper (Ilerzog, ii. 1G4). But this did not go into effect. Oecolampadius,
in an address to the Council (Oec. Epistol., fol. 42), then pleaded for a complete resto-
ration of church discipline, and the appointment of a college, consisting of the four city
pastors, four members of the Council, and four of the congregation, to administer such
discipline after the prescriptions of Christ in Matth. xviii. 15 ; cf. Epistol. Oecol. ad
Zwingl., Sept. 17, 1530 (Zwingl. Opera, viii. 510). He endeavored to get other cantons
to adopt the same, but in vain. At a diet in Aarau, Sept., 1530, Ilaller opposed him.
In St. Gallen there was a division among the clergy on this point, and at a synod held
at St. Gallen, Dec, 1530, even Zwingle declared against excommunication (Simler, i.
432). However, the Council of Basle ordered, Dec. 14, 1530, that in each church two
members of the Council, and two of the congregation, should be joined with the pastor
and the deacons for this object, and that those who remained under sentence more than
a month should be severely punished.
47 Oecolampadius himself was subjected to many vexations on account of his attempts
to restore discipline : Ilerzog, ii. 207 ; Oswald Myconius, by Kirchhofer, s. 105. At last,
in 1539, the Council ordered that the pastors should only warn, but not punish; and
that after three fruitless warnings offenders should be complained of to the Council ;
Kirchhofer, s. 325.
48 Calvini Institutt., lib. iv. c. 11. De Ecclesiae Jurisdictione, § 3: Non animadver-
tunt, quantum sit discrimen et qualis dissimilitudo ecclesiasticae et civilis potestatis.
Neque enim jus gladii habet Ecclesia quo puniat vel coerceat, non imperium ut cogat,
non carcerem, non poenas alias quae solent infligi a magistratu. Deinde non hoc agit,
ut qui peccavit, invitus plectatur, sed ut voluntaria castigatione poenitentiam profitea-
tur. — At quemadmodum magistratus puniendo et manu eoercendo purgare debet Ecclc-
siam offendiculis, ita verbi minister vicissim sublevare debet magistratum, ne tarn multi
peccent. Sic conjunctae debent esse operae, ut altera sit adjumento alteri, non impedi-
mento. § 4 : Non magistratus, si pius est, eximcre se volet communi filiorum Dei sub-
jectionc, cujus non postrema pars est, Ecclesiae ex vcrbo Dei judicanti se subjicere :
tantum abest ut judicium illud tollere debeat. — Imperator bonus intra Ecclesiam, non
supra Ecclesiam est. § 10: Neque (sancti viri) improbabant, si quando suam auctori-
tatem interponerent Principcs in rebus ecclesiasticis, modoconservando Ecclesiae ordini,
non turbando, disciplinaeque stabiliendae, non dissolvcndae hoc fieret. Nam cum Ec-
clesia cogendi non habeat potestatem, neque expetere debeat (de civili coorcitione lo-
quor) ; piorum Regum ac Principum partes sunt, legibus, edictis, judiciis religionem
pustinere.
PART II.— CH. II.— REFORMED CHURCH. § 4G. ITS CONSTITUTION. 537
ments ;49 church discipline belonged to the elders chosen by the
congregation in conjunction with the clergy, who were, however,
to impose only ecclesiastical penalties ; the deacons had the care
of the poor ;50 the right to elect preachers, elders, and deacons be-
49 Calvini Institt., iv. 8, 1: De spirituali tantum potestate loquor, quae propria est
Ecclesiae. Ea autem cousistit vcl in doctrina, vel in jurisdictione, vel in legibus fercn-
dis. Locus de doctrina duas habet partes, auctoritatem dogmatum tradendorum, et
eorum explicationem. iv. 3, 4. : Qui Ecclesiae regimini secundum Christi institutionem
praesunt, nominantur a Paulo primum Apostoli, dein Prophetae, tertio Evangelistae,
quarto Pastores, postremo Doctores. Ex quibus duo tantum ultimi ordinarium in Ec-
clesia munus habent : alios tres initio regni sui Dominus excitavit, et suscitat etiam in-
terdum prout temporum necessitas postulat. — Inter Pastores ac Doctores hoc discriminis
esse puto, quod Doctores nee disciplinae nee Sacramentorum administrationi, nee moni-
tionibus aut exhortationibus praesunt, sed Scripturae tantum interpretation!, ut sincera
sanaque doctrina inter iideles retineatur ; pastorale autem munus haec omnia in se con-
tinet. § 6 : Dominus, cum Apostolos mitteret, mandatum illis dedit de praedicando
Evangelio et baptizandis credentibus in remissionem peccatorum. Antea autem manda-
verat, ut sacra symbola corporis et sanguinis sui ad exemplum distribuerent. En sanc-
tam, inviolabilem, perpetuamque legem impositam iis qui in Apostolorum locum succe-
dunt, qua mandatum accipiunt de Evangelii praedicatione, et Sacramentorum adminis-
tratione. § 8 : Caeterum quod Episcopos et Presbyteros et pastores et ministros pro-
miscue vocavi, qui Ecclesias regunt, id feci ex Scripturae usu, quae vocabula ista con-
fundit : quicunque enim verbi ministerio funguntur, iis titulum Episcoporum tribuit.
iv. 9, 13: Nos certe libenter concedimus, si quo de dogmate incidat disceptatio, nullum
esse nee melius nee certius remedium, quam si verorum Episcoporum spiodus conveniat,
ubi coutroversum dogma excutiatur. Multo enim plus ponderis habebit ejusmodi defi-
nitio, in quam communiter Ecclesiarum pastores, invocato Christi spiritu, consenserint,
quam si quisque seorsum domi conceptam populo traderet, vel pauci homines privatim
earn conficerent. Deinde ubi collecti in unura sunt Episcopi, commodius in commune
deliberant, quid sibi, et qua forma docenckim sit, ne diversitas offendiculum pariat.
Tertio banc rationem praescribit Paulus in dijudicandis doctrinis. Nam cum singulis
Ecclesiis attribuat dijudicationem (1 Cor., xiv. 29), ostendit, quis in gravioribus causis
sit ordo agendi : nempe ut Ecclesiae inter se communem eognitionem suscipiant. — Sta-
tuo, non ideo interire in Ecclesia veritatem, etiamsi ab uno Concilio opprimatur, sed
mirabiliter a Domino servari, ut iterum suo tempore emergat et superet. Hoc autem
perpetuum esse nego, uf vera sitet certa Scripturae interpretatio, quae Concilii suffragiis
fuerit recepta.
50 Calvinii Institt.. iv. 3, 8: Besides the officiis, quae in verbi ministerio consistunt,
Paul, in Rom. and 1 Cor., also mentions others. Ex quibus qu.ie temporaria fuerunt
omitto. — Duo autem sunt quae perpetno manent, gubernatio et cura pauperum. Guber-
natores fuisse existimo seniores ex plebe delectos, qui censurae morum et exercendae
disciplinae una cum Episcopis praeessent. § 9. Cura pauperum Diaconis mandatafuit;
iv. 11, 1 : Quemadmodum nulla urbs nullusve pagus sine magistratu et politia stare po-
test : sic Ecclesia Dei sua quadam spirituali politia indiget, quae tamen a civili prorsus
distincta est, eamque adeo nihil impedit aut imminuit, ut potius multum juvet ac pro-
movcat. Ista igitur jurisdictionis potestas nihil aliud erit in summa quam ordo compa-
ratus ad spiritual is politiae conservationcm. § 2. On the passages Jo. xx. 23, and
Matth. xvi. 19 : Utraque est generalis sententia, eadem semper ligandi solvendique po-
testas (nempe per verbum Dei), idem mandatum, eadem promissio. Eo autem difl'e-
runt, quod prior locus peculiariter de praedicatione est, qua verbi ministri funguntur,
hie ad disciplinary excommunicationis pertinet, quae Ecclesiae permissa est. § 5 : In
usu duo sunt consideranda : ut a jure gladii prorsus separetur haec spiritual is potestas,
deinde ne unius arbitrio, sed per legitimum conscssum administrctur. — Severissima
enim Ecclesiae vindicta, et quasi ulrimum fulmen, est excommunicatio, quae non nisi in
538 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
longed to the church, under the guidance of the clergy.51 How-
ever, in the Genevese church constitution, Calvin conceded much
that was less essential, in deference to the circumstances of the
times.52 The Calvinistic church government was carried out
much more strictly in France, where the civil power was out-
side of the Church.53 Here the Consistories, Colloquies, Provincial
necessitate adhibetur. Ilia porro nee vim, nee manum desiderat, sed verbi Dei potentia
contenta est.
51 Calvini Institt., iv. 3, 12 : Quales eligere Episcopos deceat, Paulus duobus locis co-
piose exequitur (Tit., i. 9 ; 1 Tim., iii. 1): Summa tamen hue redit, non esse eligendos
nisi qui sint sanae doctrinae et sanctae vitae, nee aliquo vitio notabiles, quod et illis adi-
mat auctoritatem et ministerio ignominiam afferat. De Diaconis et Senioribus similis
prorsus est ratio. § 14 : Habemus ergo, esse hanc ex verbo Dei legitimam ministri vo-
cationem, ubi ex populi consensu et approbatione creantur qui visi fuerint idonei.
Praeesse autem electioni debere alios Pastores, ne quid vel per levitatem, vel per mala
studia, vel per tumultum a multitudine peccetur. On ecclesiastical legislation, iv. 10,
2 : Hoc unum contendo, necessitatem imponi conscientiis non debere in quibus rebus a
Christo liberantur. § 29 : Omnes ecclesiasticas constitutiones, quas pro Sanctis et salu-
taribus recipimus, in duo capita referre licet : alterae enim ad ritus et ceremonias, alte-
rae ad disciplinam et pacem respiciunt. § 30 : Quia (Dominus) in externa disciplina et
ceremoniis non voluit sigillatim praescribere quid sequi debeamus (quod istud pendere a
temporum conditione provideret, neque judicaret unam saeculis omnibus formam conve-
nire), confugere hie oportet ad generales quas dedit regulas, ut ad eas exigantur quae-
cunque ad ordinem et decorum praecipi necessitas Ecclesiae postulabit. § 31 : Jam
vero christiani populi officium est, quae secundum hunc canonem fuerint instituta, libera
quidem conscientia. nullaque superstitione, pia tamen et facili ad obsequendum propen-
sione servare, non contemptim habere, non supina negligentia praeterire.
S2 Ordonnances Ecclesiastiques de l'Eglise de Geneve, 1541 (Richter's Kirchenorden, i.
342. Comp. Henry's Calvin, ii. 109 ; Richter's Gesch. d. Kirchenverfassung. s. 171), issued
by the Syndics, the Less and Great Council. The choice of a pastor was by the other
clergy, the smaller Council to confirm, the congregation to agree. All pastors to be an-
nually visited by a commission, consisting of two deputies of the Council and two of the
ministry. The Anciens were chosen, two from the Lesser Council, four from the Coun-
cil of Sixty, and six from the Council of Two Hundred. They and the preachers form-
ed the Consistory, which administered church discipline. P. 352 : Et que tout cela se
face en telle sorte, que les ministres n'ayent aucune jurisdiction civile, et que par cc
Consistoire ne soit en rien derogue a l'autorite de la Seigneurie ni a la Justice ordinaire :
ainsi que la puissance divine demeure en son entier : et mesmes ou il sera besoin de faire
quelque punition ou contraindre les parties, que les Ministres avec le Consistoire, ayans
oui les parties et faictes les remonstrances et admonitions telles que bon sera, ayent it
rapporter le tout au Conseil, lequel sur leur relation advisera d'en ordonner et faire juge-
ment selon l'exigcnce du cas (against this, Calvini Institt., iv. 11, 4 : Neque enim con-
sentancum est, ut qui monitionibus nostris obtemperare noluerint, eos ad magistratum
deferamus). A short sketch of these orders is in Calvini Ep. ad Gasp. Olevianum, Non.
Nov., 15G0 (Epistt. cd. Gen., 1575, p. 228). I Comp. M. Goebel, Disciplin in d. Refor-
mirtcn Kirche bei Calvin, in the Kirchliche Vierteljahrsschrift, 1845. L. W. Hassen-
kamp, Anfiinge d. Evangelischen Kirchenzucht, in the Deutsche Zeitschrift, 18o6, on Bu-
cer, and on the Lutheran and Reformed churches generally.]
" This Constitution was established at the first six National Synods (Paris, 1559;
Poitiers, 1560; Orleans, 1562; Lyons, 15G3; Paris, 1565; Verteuil, 1567); see the acts
in Tous les Svnodes Nationauxdes Eglises Eeformeesde France, par Aymon, a la Have,
2 T., 1710, 4." Ebrard, die Entstehung und erste Entwickelung der Presbyterialveifus-
PART II.— CH. II.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 47. PUBLIC WORSHIP. 539
Synods, National Synods, in an ascending series, were pure eccle-
siastical tribunals ; the National Synod had the highest authority.
But the government was aristocratic : the Consistories appointed
the lay elders, and the Provincial Synods the preachers ; the con-
gregations had only the right of declining to receive them. So,
too, in essential points, was the church government constituted in
Scotland — in Kirk Sessions, Presbyteries, Synods, and the Gen-
eral Assembly ;54 and in the Netherlands — Kerkenraad, Classicale
Vergaderinge, Particulier Synode, Nationaal Synode.55 In the
German Reformed churches, however, the princes had the su-
preme direction of church affairs, with a consistorial constitution ;
although in some instances the presbyterial order was establish-
ed.56 Only in Jiilich, Cleve, and Berg did the Reformed Church
receive a synodal constitution like that of Holland.57
§ 47.
THE ORDER OF PUBLIC WORSHIP.
G. B. Eisenscbmid, Gesch. d. vornehmsten Kirchengebriiuche d. Protestanten, Leipzig,
1795. J. L. Funk's Geist und Form des von Dr. M. Luther angeordneten Kultus, Ber-
lin, 1818. A. H. Graser, die Rom. Kathol. Liturgie, mit steter Rucksicht auf die Litur-
gie der Grieck. und altesten Evangel. Luther. Kirche, 2 Th., Halle, 1823. Kliefoth die
urspriingl. Gottesdienstordnung in den deutschen Kircheu Luth. Bekenntnisses, ihre
Destruction und Reformation, Rostock und Schwerin, 1847. [Schciberlein, Der Evan-
gel. Gottesdienst, in Studien und Kritiken, 1854, transl. in Presb. Quarterly, 1857.
H. Alt, Der christl. Cultus, 2te Aufl., 1851. Der Protest. Gottesdienst, von Dr. Karl
Bahr, in Zeitschrift f. d. Luth. Theol., 1852. Eutaxia, or Presb. Liturgies (by C. W.
Baird), New York, 2d ed., 1858 ; comp. Book of Public Prayer, compiled from Form-
ularies of the Reformed Churches, New York, 1856. Foreign Reformed Liturgies,
sung in der Rcf. Kirche Frankreichs, in Niedner's Zeitschr. f. d. Hist. Theologie, 1849,
ii. 280.
5* A. F. L. Gemberg, die Schottische Nationalkirche nach ihrer gegenwiirtigen innern
und ausscrn Verfassung, Hamburg, 1828. K. II. Sack, die Kirche v. Schottland, Bei-
triige zu deren Geschichte und Beschreibung., 2 Th., Hamburg, 1844. 45. [Comp. the
Histories of the Church of Scotland by Iletherington, Lorimer, Wodrow, Cunningham
(1859), etc. The Divine Right of Church Government, New York, ed. 1844. The Scotch
Buiks of Discipline, and the Discussions of the Westminster Assembly, in Robinson's
Church of God, Phil., 1858.]
65 H. L. Benthem's Holland. Kirch- und Schulenstaat, 2 Th., Frankf. u. Leipzig, 1G98.
56 M. Goebel's Gesch. d. christl. Lebcns in d. Rheinisch-Westphal. Evangel. Kirche,
ii. ii. 525. The church regulations of the Palatinate were here of great influence. By a
decree of 15G3 elders and deacons were appointed (Richter, ii. 2G5). The church coun-
cil (Consistory) was established in Heidelberg as earl)- as 1560; its rules were given
1564 (ibid., 276). Superintendents were continued, and held annual synods with the
clergy and teachers of the schools, at which their doctrine and life and the state of the
congregations were examined (p. 2S0).
47 See the Literature, above, Note 35.
540 FOURTH PEPJOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Notes and Queries, Jul}-, 1856. Alasco's Dutch Liturgy, see British Mag., vols. xv.
and xvi.]
In the order of Public Worship there is a thorough-going dif-
ference between Luther and Zwingle: the former retained, as a
whole, the service of the ancient Church, and only excluded what
in it was positively corrupt ; while Zwingle shaped anew the whole
cultus, according to the guidance of the Holy Scriptures.
Luther, from the first, made the sermon pre-eminent as the
most important part of public worship ; but in the ceremonies
he did not wish to have any changes until the congregation had,
through preaching, been made to feel the need of alterations. Ac-
cordingly, after Carlstadt's violent reformation, he restored the
ancient service, removing, however, all coercion,1 even the obliga-
tion of private confession,2 and letting superstitious observances
1 Luther's acht Sermon von ihm gepredigt zu Wittenberg in der Fasten, 1522, in two
editions, in Walch, xx. 1 and 02.
3 In 1523 Luther and Pomeranus restored " Confessionem auricularem and privatam
absolutionem," which had been abolisbed during the disturbances about the worship of
images; see Froschel, Fortges. Sammlung von alten und neuen theol. Sachen, 1731, s.
696. Luther ubi supra achte Predigt b. Walch, xx. 60 [He who has remorse for sin,
and would have peace, let him tell his sins in private to his brother, and pray for abso-
lution and comfort; this private confession should not be prevented, nor yet forced on
any one] : " Wer sich nun mit den Siinden beisst, und derer gem los ware, will er einen
gewissen Trost und Spruch horen, damit er sein Herz stille ; der gehe hin und klage
seine Sunde in geheim seinem Bruder, bifcte ihn um Absolution und urn ein trostlich
Wort— Darum habe ich gesagt, und sage es noch, dass ich mir diege heimliche Beichte
nicht will nehmen lassen. Ich will audi niemand dazu zwingen, oder gezwungen ha-
ben, sondcrn einein jeglichen frei heimstellen." Luther's Warnungschrift an die zu
Frankf. a. M., sich vor Zwinglischer Lehre zu hiiten, 1533 (Walch, xvii. 2448) [In con-
fession are two parts : 1. The telling of sins, as to which our consciences, through God's
grace, have been delivered from the insupportable papal rule, that all sins must be con-
fessed.—But with this freedom there is also the custom for penitents to tell of the sins
which most weigh en him ; but this, not in the case of those who know well what sin is,
as pastors, and Master Philipps, etc., but for young people and common people, for their
better instruction. And this, too, is in order to find out if they know the Lord's Prayer,
Credo, and Commandments. 2. Absolution, spoken by the priest in God's place ; and
this is only God's word of comfort and peace.— In the first part we learn the law, in the
second the Gospel] : " In der Beicht sind zwei Stuck. Erstlich, die Sunde erzahlen ; in
welchem Stuck wir die Gewissen auch haben durch Gottes Gnade erloset— von der un-
truglichcn Last und unmoglichcn Gehorsam des piipstlichen Gesetzes, darin er gebeut,
alle Sunde zu erzahlen.— Neben dieser Freiheit behalten wir die Weise, dass ein Beicht-
kind erzahle ctliche Sunde, die ihn am moisten driicken. Und das thun wir nicht um
der Verstiindigen willen : denn unser Pfarrherr, Caplan-, M. Philipps, und solche Leute,
die wohl wissen was Sunde ist, von denen fodern wir dor kein.es. Aber weil die liebe
Jugend taglich daher wiichst, und der gemeine Mann wenig verstehet, um derselben
halten wir solche Weise, auf dass sie zu christlicher Zucht und Verstand erzogen wer-
den. Denn auch soldi Beichten nicht allein darum geschieht, dass sie Sunde erzahlen ;
Fondern dass man sie verhore, ob sie das Vater Unser, Glauben, zehn Gebot, und was
der.CaUchismus mchr giebt, konnen.— Wo will man aber das besser thun, und wo ists
PART II.— CH. II.-LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 47. PUBLIC WORSHIP. 541
fall into disuse.3 First, in the year 1523, he "began the reforma-
tion of the cultus. In his work on the Order of Public Wor-
ship* he arranged for having Bible hours on week-days instead
nothiger, denn so sie sollen zum Sacrament gehen ? — Das andere Stuck in der Beicht
ist die Absolution, die der Priester spricht an Gottes Statt: und darum ist sie nichts an-
ders denn Gottes Wort, damit er unser Ilerz trostet und stiirket wider das biise Gewis-
sen, und wir sollen ihr glauben und trauen, als Gott selber. — So brauchen vvir nun der
Beicht, als einer christlichen Uebung. Im ersten Stucke ilben wir uns am Gesetz, im
andern am Evangelio. Denn im ersten Stuck lernen wir des Gesetzes recbt brauchen
(wie St. Paulus redet), namlich die Siinde erkenjen und hassen. Im andern Stuck iiben
wir uns am Evangelio, lernen Gottes Verheissung und Trost recht fassen, und bringen
also ins Werk, was man auf der Canzel predigt."
3 Sebast. Froschel, preacher in Wittenberg, in the preface to his Tractat vom Priest-
crthuma (Wittenberg, 15G5. 4.), describes the condition of the Church at Wittenberg as
he found it at his arrival, in 1522 (Fortg. Sammlung von alten und neuen theol. Sachen,
1731, s. 689). In the parish church there was only one mass in the week, besides this,
on Sundays and festivals. The deacons "gave the sacrament of the Supper in full to
whoever came, whether he had confessed or not." Nobody but Luther preached. On
Sundays and festivals he preached first in his cloister church, and then communed with
the other monks. Then he went to the parish church, and preached there after mass,
and again at 12 o'clock. In fast times he preached daily at 4 o'clock on the Catechism.
4 In AVralch, x. 2G2, after the original in Richter's Kirchenordnung, i. 1 [Three great
abuses have come into public worship; 1. God's Word has been put to silence, only read
and sung ; 2. Instead of it, fables, lies, legends are told ; 3. The notion that such serv-
ice is a work for securing God's favor: and so faith has gone down, and every body
must give to churches, be a monk or nun. — To remedy these abuses, the congregation
should never come together without hearing God's Word preached. So it was in the
times of the apostles, even daily, one hour in the morning. The preacher or reader
should also explain the word (in 1 Cor. xiv.); for if not it is of no use, as is seen in
cloisters. — The Old Testament should thus be read through, chapter by chapter, each
day half an hour or so; and then the Psalms should be used, and some good responso-
ria, to the end of the hour, not to weary the hearers. In the evening the New Testa-
ment should be taken up in the same way. If all the people can not do this, at least
tha preachers and scholars should. On Sundays let all the congregation come togeth-
er, and read, and sing, and have preaching— in the morning usually from the Gospels,
in the evening from the Epistles.— Saints' festivals should be abolished ; but a good
Christian legend may be introduced Sunday after the Gospel, b}' way of example. Yet
the festivals of the Purification and Annunciation of Mary, the Assumption and Nativi-
ty, may be kept for a time ; John Baptist's festival is also pure. None of the apostles'
legends but St. Paul's is pure, etc. :] "Drei grosse Missbrauch sind in den Gottesdienst
gefallen : der erst, dass man Gottis Wort geschwiegen hat, und alleine gelesen und ge-
sungen in den Kirchen, das ist der ergiste Misbrauch : der ander, da Gottis Wort ge-
schwiegen gewesen ist, sind neben einkommen so viel unchristlicher Fabeln und Lugen,
beide in Legenden, Gesange und Predigen, das graulich ist zu sehen : der dritte, dass
man solchen Gottesdienst als ein Werk than hat, damit Gottis Gnade und Seligkeit zu
erwerben, da ist der Glaub untergangen, und hat Jcdermann zu Kirchen gebcn, stiften,
Pfaff, Munch und Nonnen werden wollen. Nu diese Misbrauch abzuthun, ist aufs erst
zu wissen, dass die christlich Gemeine nimmer soil zusammenkommen, es werde denn
daselbs Gottis Wort gepredigt, u. gebett, es sey auch aufs kurtzist.— Also ists aber zu-
gangen unter den Christen zur Zeit der Apostel, und sollt auch noch so zugehen, dass
man taglich des Morgens eine Stunde friih urn vier oder funfe zusammenkame, und da-
selbs lesen liesse, es seven Schuler oder Priester, oder wer es se}-, gleichwic man ilzt
noch die Lection in der Metten lieset. — Darnach soil der Prediger oder welchem es be-
fohleu wird, hcrfur treten. und dieselb Lection ein Stuck auslegen, das die andern alio
542 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
of masses, and abolished saints' days. That baptism might be
practiced intelligently, he translated the old ritual in his Little
Book on Baptism (Taufbuchlein).5 For the Sunday service he
wrote the Formula Missae et Communionis pro Ecclesia Wit-
t ember gensi (December, 1523) — a revision of the old ritual of the
mass.6 After he had begun to compose those German church
verstehen, lernen unci ermahnet werden. Das erst Werk heisst Paulus 1 Cor. xiv. mit
Zungeii reden, das ander Auslegen oder Weissagen, und mit dem Sinn oder Verstand
reden. Und wo diess nicht geschicht, so ist die Gemeine der Lection nichts gebessert,
vie bisher in Klostern und Stiffen geschehen, da sie nur die Wiinde haben angeblahet.
Diese Lection soil aber seyn aus dem alten Testament, narnlich dass man ein Buch fur
sich nebme, und ein Capitel, oder zwei. oder ein halbes lese, bis es aus sey, darnach ein
anders furnemen, und so fortan, bis die ganze Biblia ausgelesen verde, und vo man sie
nicht verstehe, dass man furuber fahre und Gott ehre. Also dass durch tiiglicbe Ubunge
der Schrift die Christen in der Schrift verstandig, lauftig und kundig verden.— Wenn
nu die Lection und Auslegung ein halb Stund oder lunger gewiihret hat, soil man drauf
ingemein Gott danken, loben und bitten urn Frucht des Worts, etc. Dazu soil man
brauchen der Psalmen und etlicher guten Responsoria, Antiphon, kurz also, dass es alles
in einer Stund ausgerichtet werde, oder vie lange sie vollen: denn man muss die Seelen
nicht uberschutten, dass sie nicht mude und uberdrussig werden, wie bisher in Klostern
und Stiften sie sich mit Eselsarbeit beladen haben. Desselben gleichen an dem Abend
um sechs oder funfe widder also zusammen. Und hie sollt aber aus dem alten Testa-
ment ein Buch nach dem andern furgenommen werden, namlich die Propheten, gleich-
wie am Morgen Moses und die Ilistorien. Aber veil nu das neue Testament auch ein
Buch ist, lass ich das alte Testament dem Morgen, und das neue dem Abend, odder wie-
derum und gleich also lesen, auslegen, loben, singen und beten, wie am Morgen, auch
ein Stund lang. — Auch ob solchs tiigliches Gottisdiensts vielleicht nicht die ganze Ver-
sammlunge gewarten kunnte, sollen doch die Priester und Schuler, und zuvor diejeni-
gen, so man verhofft gute Prediger und Seelsorger aus zu werden, solchs thun. — Des
Sonntags aber soil solch Versammlung fur die ganzen Gemeine geschehen, uber das
tagliche Versammeln des kleinern Haufen, und daselbs, wie bisher gewohnet, Mess und
Vesper singen, also dass man zu beider Zeit predige der ganzen Gemeine, des Morgens
das gcwohnlich Evangelion, des Abends die Epistel. — Die tagliehen Messen sollen ab-
seyn allerdinge, denn es am Wort, und nicht an der Messen liegt. — Aller Heiligen Fest
sollten abseyn, odder wo ein gute christliche Legende ware, auf den Sontag nach dem
Evangelio zura Exempel mit eingeftihrt werden. Doch das Fest Purificationis, Annun-
ciationis Maria liess ich bleiben, Assumtionis und Nativitatis mus mannochein Zeitlang
bleiben lassen, wiewol der Gesang drinnen nicht lauter ist. Johannis Baptistae Fest ist
auch rein. Der Apostel Legend ist keine rein, ohn St. Pauli, drum mag man sie auf die
Sonntage ziehen, odder so es gefiillt, sondcrlich feiren. Anders mehr wird sich mit der
Zeit selb gebcn, wenn es angehet. Aber die Summa sey die, dass es ja alles geschehe,
dass das Wort im Scbwang gehe, und nicht wiederum ein Loren und Dohnen draus werde,
wie bisher gcwesen ist."
5 In Eichter's Kircbenordnung, i. 7. In the postscript Luther declares that he did
not mean to cbange it so as to have " an}- thing peculiar," but so as to spare the weak
consciences, " that they may not complain that I wanted to establish a new baptism."
6 In Richter's Kircbenordnung, i. 2. The sequences, offertory, and canon were omit-
ted ; in place of the latter there was a simple consecration and distribution of the ele-
ments in both forms. Cantica velim etiam nobis esse vernacula quam plurima, quae
populus sub Missa cantaret, vel juxta gradualia, item juxta Sanctus et Agnus Dei. Quis
enim dubitat, eas olim fuisse voces totius populi, quae nunc solus chorus cantat vel re-
spondet Episcopo benedicenti?— Sed poetae nobis desunt, aut nondum cogniti sunt, qui
pias et spirituales cantilenas (ut Paulus vocat) nobis concinnent, quae dignae sint in
PART II.— CH. II.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 47. PUBLIC WORSHIP. 543
songs,7 which laid such mighty hold upon the heart, and contribu-
ted so powerfully to the spread of the Reformation ; he published
in 1526 his Deutsche Messe und Or timing Gottisdienst,8 which
Ecclesia Dei frequentari. Interim placet illam cantari post communionem : Gott sei
gelobet und gebenedeiet. — Praeter banc ilia valet: Nu bitten wir den heiligen Geist.
Item: Ein Kindelin so lobelich. Nam non multas invenias, quae aliquid gravis spiri-
tus sapiant. Haec dico, ut si qui sunt poetae germanici, extimulentur et nobis poemata
pietatis cudant. [Comp. Documents (2) for a new Form of Worship in the Church of
All Saints, Wittenb., published by Mutter in the Zeitschrift f. d. Hist. Theol., 18G0. ]
7 Luther's first hymn was: " Xu freut euch, lieben Christen gmein," 1523 (Wackerna-
gel's Deutsches Kirchenlied, s. 129). Then appeared: "Etlich christlich Lieder, Lob-
gesang und Psalm, Wittenberg, 1524. 4.," containing eight hymns : " Xu freut euch lic-
hen Christen gmein ,-" three by Paul us Speratus, court preacher of Duke Albert of Prus-
sia: " Es ist das Heil wis kommen her ; In Gott glaub ich, dass er hat ; Ililf Gott, wie ist
der Jlenschen Xoth ," by Luther: " Ach Gott vom Ilimmel sich darein (Ps. xii.) ; Es
spricht der Uhweisen Mund icol (Ps. xiv.) ; Aits tiefer Xoth schrei ich zu dir (Ps. exxx.) ;"
by an unknown writer: " In Jesus Xamen heben wir an." Luther ad Spalatinum, 1524
(de Wette, ii. 590), also asks of him — aliquem psalmorum in cantilenam transferre, sicut
hie habes meum exemplum : velim autem novas et aulicas voculas omitti, quo pro cap-
tu vulgi quam simplicissima vulgatissimaque, tamen munda simul et apta verba cane-
rentur, deinde sententia perspicua et psalmis quam proxima redderetur. Libere itaquc
hie agendum, et accepto sensu, verbis relictis, per alia verba commoda vertendum. A.
J. Rambach iiber Dr. M. Luther's Verdienst urn den Kirchengesang, Hamburg, 1813.
Luther's geistl. Lieder mit den zu s. Lebzeiten gebrauckl. Singweisen, edited by Ph.
Wackernagel, Stuttgart, 1848. At the burial of Frederick the Wise in the cathedral
church of Wittenberg, Ma)-, 1525, German songs of Luther were sung in turn with the
Latin : A us tiefer Xoth schrei ich zu dir ; Mitten wir im Leben sind ; Wir glauben all an
einen Gott ; and Nit bitten wir den heilgen Geist ; see G. Spalatiu's Hist. Nachlass und
Briefe, by Neudecker and Preller, Bd. i. (Jena, 1851) s. 70.
8 In Walch, x. 2G6, after the first edition in Richter's Kirchenordnung, i. 35. Preface :
" Before all else, I would cordially ask, and for the sake of the Lord, that all who see,
or would follow this order of ours in the worship of God, would not impose it as a law,
nor bind any body's conscience thereto, but use their Christian freedom at pleasure, as,
where, and as long as, matters make it seemly." Weekly Service: In the morning the
scholars sing some Latin hymns ; thereupon one reads some chapters of the New Testa-
ment in Latin, another the same in German ; then antiphonies and the sermon, Mon-
day and Tuesday on the Catechism, Wednesday on the Gospel of Matthew, Saturday on
John's Gospel, Thursday and Friday on the Epistles ; then a German lvymn, the Lord's
Prayer privately, collects, Benedicamus Domino. In the evening the same, without the
sermon, and reading in the Old Testament. Sunday Service : Three sermons, at five
or six in the morning on the Epistles, at the mass service on the Gospels, at evening
on the Old Testament. As to the principal service, the mass in German: "We let the
paraphernalia, altar, lights stay till we see reason to change them ; whoever will do dif-
ferently let him. But in the true mass, with real Christians, the altar should not stay
thus, and the priest should turn his face to the congregation, as doubtless Christ did in
the Supper. That waits its time.'' The order of service : the congregation sings a sacred
song, then Kyrie eleison, Christc eleison, Kyrie eleison. — The priest reads a collect with
his face to the altar, the Epistles face to the people. — Hymn by the congregation, " Xu
bitten wir den heiligen Geist" (Now we pray the Holy Ghost), or some other. — The priest
reads the Gospel. — The congregation sings " Wir glauben alle an einen Gott." — Sermon
on the Gospel, paraphrase of the Lord's Prayer, exhortation to those who wish to receive
the sacrament, both the last — conceptis seu praescriptis verbis, "so that one may not
have it one way one day and another differently the next day." — Then follows the ad-
ministration, thus (repeating the words of institution) — Our Lord Jesus Christ, etc., in
544 FOURTH PERIOD— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
was also shaped after the old ritual, but simplified, giving, in the
hymns, a part of the service to the congregation.
Alon<* with this German service, the Latin was for a long time
followed on the festival days. Luther's liturgical reformation was
concluded by the issuing, at the same time, of the Baptism Book,9
1526, in a simpler form, and afterward the Marriage Book.10 Be-
fore all things he endeavored to promote the spiritual growth of
the people, especially by his Catechisms.11 In the Liturgy no fur-
ther changes were made, excepting the omission of the elevation
of the host in the Lord's Supper,12 January, 1543.
memory of me. But it seems to me to be in accordance with the right observance that
the sacrament should be given right after the consecration of the bread, before the bless-
in"- of the cup. For thus it is in both Luke and Paul ; in the same way with the cup,
after they have eaten, etc. Meanwhile, sing the Sanctus in German (Jesaia dem Pro-
pheten das geschah, etc.) ; or the hymn, Gott sei gelobt ; or John Hus's song, Jesus Christ
our Lord. Then bless and give the cup, and sing what was not sung of the above hymns,
or the Agnus m German.— The Elevation we do not abolish, but retain, because it agrees
so finely with the German Sanctus, and means, that Christ has commanded us to remem-
ber him. For just as the sacrament is elevated bodily, and yet Christ's body and blood
are not seen in it, so, too, by the preaching of the Word he is called to mind and eleva-
ted, and, in addition, confessed and highly honored in the receiving of the sacrament."
Then the collects and singing.
9 Richter's Kirchenordnung, i. 7. Here were omitted the breathing on the baptized
person, the salt, spittle, chrism ; and the exorcism was made much shorter.
10 In Walch, x. 854. The year usually assigned is 1546, but it is already in the 2d
edit, of the Shorter Catechism, Wittenberg, 1529; see Riederer's Nachrichten zur Kir-
chen-, Gelehrten-, und Buchergeschichte, ii. 100.
11 See Div. 1, § 4, Note 26.
12 In Peuceri Tract. Hist, de Ph. Mclanchth. Sententia de Controversia s. Coenae,
Amb., 1505. 4., p. 24, it is said that this Elevatio had until then been observed— proci-
dentibus ad souitum tintinnabuli, et pectora mox pulsantibus imperitioribus cum gemi-
tu et suspiriis. Comp. above, Note 8. Luther to the Chancellor Briick, Jan. 6, 1543,
de Wette, v. 529; to Duke Albert of Prussia, Feb. 17, 1543, ibid., p. 541: "We have
done away with the Elevation in our churches, and I willingly allow it for this reason
alone, that such ceremonies must not be our masters, as if it were a sin to do otherwise ;
for we Christians will and must be masters of such ceremonies, so that they may not
grow over our heads as articles of faith." Melancthon wrote to the Landgrave Philip,
Jan. 17, 1545 (in C. R., v. 20), "that many unlearned folks have made so much ado
about Dr. Martin's doing away with the Elevation, that there is much to write about it."
Comp. Luther's kurzes Bckenntniss v. heil. Sacrament, 1544, Walch, xx. 2225 f. Mc-
lanchthon ad J. Schlaginhauffcn, 18. Jim., 1544, C. E., v. 420: Etsi multa disputata
sunt a multis de elevatione Sacramenti, tamen in Ecclesiis nostris ideo placuit eum mo-
rcm mutari, quod allegata hac elevatione aliqui confirmabant morcm circumferendi et
adorandi panis. Hanc autem circumgestationem constat extra rationem Sacramenti
esse, ut si aqua circumgestaretur sumpta ex ceremoniis baptismi. Sunt enim Sacra-
menta actiones institutae a Deo. Aqua non est Sacramentum, sed ipsa baptizatio so-
nante sinuil verbo Dei. Sic de Coena Dei sentiatur : panis, ordinatus non ad sumptio-
nem sed ad circumgestationem, nequaquam est Sacramentum. Non enim alligandus
est Deus a.l aliquam creaturam sine expresso verbo Dei, ut constat. At the end of 154:;
Veil Dietrich also abolished the Elevation in Nuremberg; see Strobel's Nachr. v. d. Lc-
ben und den Sehrifteu Veit Dietrichs, Altorf und Nurnberg, 1772, s. 99.
PART II— CH. II.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 47. PUBLIC WORSHIP. 545
Luther fully recognized the support which external usages de-
rive, in part from habit, partly from their hold upon the sensuous
nature of man;13 and consequently, he wished that they might be
spared, until a change was demanded by the progressive culture
of the people. On the other hand, he always insisted that, with
exception of the sacramental acts, all the usages of public wor-
ship were of human origin, and urgently opposed the assumption
that they could be considered as works in themselves well pleas-
ing unto, and effectual with, God.11 Thus he regarded the ob-
servance of the Lord's day as only a human institution,15 and rc-
13 Against church music, clocks, organs, pictures, under the aspect of meritorious
works, Luther wrote hard sayings ; but he speaks differently of them as an expression
and excitation of devotion, e. g. to Senfel, musician to the Bavarian court, Oct. 4, 1530;
de Wette, iv. 181 : Plane judico, nee pudet asserere, post theologiam esse nullam artem,
quae musicae possit aequari, cum ipsa sola post theologiam id praestet, quod alioqui
sola theologia praestat, scilicet quietem et animum laetum, manifesto argumento, quod
diabolus, curarum tristium et turbarum inquietarum auctor, ad vocem musicae paene si-
militer fugiat, sicut fugit ad verbuin theologiae. Hinc factum est, ut prophetae nulla
sic arte sint usi ut musica, dum suarn theologiam non in geometriam, non in arithmeti-
cam, non in astronomiam, 'scd in musicam digesserunt, ut theologiam et musicam habe-
rent conjunctissimas, veritatem psalmis et canticis dicentes. Luther Wider die himml.
Propheten, Th. 1, 1524, Walch xx. 213 [It is better to paint on the wall the creation,
the building of the ark, etc., than worldly, shameless pictures : would to God that the
lords and rich people might picture the whole Bible in their houses for every body to see,
God wants me to hear and read his works, especially the sufferings of Christ : if I hearT
I must make a picture of it in my heart ; whether I will or no, when I hear about Christ,
I see in my heart the image of a man on a cross, just as naturally as my face is mirrored
in the water when I look there. If it is not sin, but right, to have Christ's image in the
heart, why should it be a sin to have it in the eyes?] : " Es ist besser, man mahle an
die Wand, wie Gott die Welt schuf, wie Noah die Area bauet, und was mehr guter His-
toiien sind, denn dass man sonst irgend weltlich unverschamt Ding mahlet : ja wollte
Gott, ich konnte die Herrn und die Reichen dahin bereden, dass sie die ganze Bibel in-
wendig und auswendig an den Hausern vor jedermanns Augen mahlen Lessen, dass wiire
ein christlich Work. So weiss ich auch gewiss, dass Gott will haben, man solle sein
Werk luiren und lesen, sonderlich das Leiden Christi. Soil ichs aber horen oder geden-
ken, so ist mirs unmoglich, dass ich nicht in meinem Ilcrzen sollte Bilder davon mach-
en. Denn ich wolle, oder wolle nicht, wenn ich Christum hore, so entwirft sich in mei-
nem Herzen ein Mansbild, das am Krcuze hanget, gleich als sich mein Antlitz natiir-
lich entwirft ins Wasser, wenn ich drein sehe. Ists nun nicht Silnde, sondern gut,
dass ich Christus Bildc im Ilerzen habe ; wamim sollts Siinde seyn, wenn ichs in Au-
gen habe?"
14 Augsb. Confession, Art. 2G (Baumgarten's Concordienbueh, s. 84) : "Auch werden
dieses Theils viel Ceremonien und Tradition gehalten, als Ordnung der Messe und an-
dere Gesiinge, Feste, etc., welche dazu dienen, dass in der Kircbe Ordnung gehalten
wenie. Daneben aber wird das Volk untcrrichtet, dass solcher ausserlicher Gottes-
dienst nicht fromm macht vor Gott, und dass mans oline Beschwerung des Gewissens
haltcn soil, also dass, so man es nachlasst oline Aergerniss, nicht daran gesundigt
winl. Diese Frciheit in ausserlichen Ceremonien haben auch die alten Vater gehal-
ten."
15 Explanation of the Third Commandment in the Larger Catechism, in Baumgarten's
Concordienlmchc, s. 673.
VOL. IV. — 35
546 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
tained the ordination of the clergy only as a testimony that they
were regularly called to their office.16
Hence Luther was far from demanding an identity of ceremo-
nies in the new church ; and, though most of the German national
churches adopted the Wittenberg Service Book as a model, yet
many deviated from it. Particularly was exorcism in the rite of
baptism, which Luther retained, excluded from several of them.17
On the other hand, Confirmation, though recommended in a puri-
fied form by the Reformers,18 was introduced into but a few of the
churches.19
16 See above, § 46, Note 3. Luther Von der Winkelmesse und Pfaffenweihe, 1533,
Walch, xix. 1544: "Die Pfarren oder Predigtamt sind allezeit ausser und uber den
Cbresem durch Fursten, IIerren, Stadte, aucli von Bischofen — und andern Standen ver-
liehen, und durch solch Verleihen ist der Beruf und die rechte Weihe zum Ministerio
oder Amt blieben. Daneben hat man solche berufene Pfarrherren, so solche Lehen und
Amt empfangen, auch priisentiret, d. L zu den Winkelbischofen gewiesen, und sie lassen
investiren oder einweisen, wiewol solches nicht der Beruf noch Lehen, sondern Bestati-
gung solches Berufs, und nicht vonnothen gewesen ist. Denn der berufene Pfarrherr
wohl ohne solche Bestiitigung hatte konnen sein Pfarramt ausrichten." Melanchthon
ad Vitum Theodorum, Oct., 1543, C. R., v. 187: Lutherus -mpl kiriQlaao<! xilP^" admo-
dum miratus est Collegae tui contentionem, ac affirmavit, si de ritu contenderet, multis
saeculis eura ritum non servatum ab Episcopis. — Sed Ecclesiae vocatio vere est vene-
randa. Nee postea aliud fuit impositio manuum, nisi publicum testimonium. In Ham-
burg, ordination by the laying on of hands was not practiced before 1549. When John
Frederus, a disciple of Luther, after being in the sacred office, was called as Superin-
tendent to Stralsund in 1546, he would not receive ordination anew by the laying on of
hands, as was there the custom, alleging that the call on the part of the magistracy was
sufficient ; but he himself ordained others. He adhered to this position when called in
1551 as Superintendent to Ri'igen. Thereupon he got into a controversy with John Knip-
strov, General Superintendent at Greifswald. The Wittenberg divines decided against
him (see Balthasar's Erste Sammlung einiger zur Pommer. Kirchenhistorie gehorigen
Schriften, s. 98) ; so, too, the S3-nod in Greifswald, 1556 (ibid., p. 106), but expressly, not
because the laying on of hands was necessary, but because it was prescribed in the
Church Service Book. Comp. Mohnike's Johannes Frederus (2 Stilcke, Stralsund, 1837.
4.), i. 9, 31; ii. 10, 21.
17 So in Hesse, Wiirtemberg, the Palatinate, and several of the free cities, particular-
ly Augsburg, Ulm, and Strasburg; see J. M. Krafft's ausfuhrl. Historic vom Exorcismo,
Hamburg, 1750.
18 Ep. Principum Evang. ad Carol. V. Imp. de Libro Eatisbon., 12. Jul., 1541, C. R.,
iv. 489 : Vellemus in Ecclesiis ubique Ohtechismum exerceri, ut liber monet, et post
cxamen et professionem fieri precationem a populo pro pueris. Hanc credimus non esse
irritam, nee displicet addi impositionem manuum. Et haec faint in quibusdam Ecclesiis
apud nos. Wittenberg. Reformation, 1545 (C. R., v. 584) ; see § 36, Note 39.
19 According to the Brandenburg Kirchenordnung, 1540 (Richtcr, i. 325), it was to be
chiefly administered by the bishop ; if this could not be, then by the pastor. Besides this,
it was introduced into Hesse ; see Hess. Ordnung der Kirchenzucht, 1539, in Richter, i.
"291, and Casselschc Kirchenordnung, ibid., i. 302; in Waldeck, Kirchenordn., 155G, ibid.,
ii. 173 ; in Pomerania, Kirchenordn., 1563, ibid., ii. 235 (it was to be administered by the
Superintendent and the leading city pastors). Thereupon it was recommended by Chem-
nitz in his Examen Cone. Trid., P. ii., p. 258, and the church service, drawn up by him
and Andreae for Duke Julius in 1565 (Eichter. ii. 320), was introduced into Brunswick-
PAET II.— CH. II.— REFORMED CHURCH. § 47. PUBLIC WORSHIP. 547
Thus the forms of worship in the Saxon Church still had much
resemblance to the Catholic, as long as Luther lived.20 The Adi-
aphoristic Controversy seemed likely to prepare the way for a
greater simplicity ; hut the Calvinistic Controversy had an oppo-
site effect — leading to a firm and even high estimation of all those
Catholic vestiges, in contrast with the Calvinistic sobriety.21
In the Reformed Church of Zurich the publication of Leo Ju-
dae's Baptismal Book,22 1523, seemed an indication that all the
old ceremonies were not to be unqualifiedly rejected. However,
after pictures, altars, and all adornments had been removed from
the churches23 in 1524, and Zwingle, in 1525, had exchanged the
ritual of the mass for a simple biblical celebration of the Lord's
Supper,24 they proceeded generally to reconstruct the service
of public worship after the pattern of the primitive Christian
Wolfenbiittel, but given in charge to the Superintendents alone. According to Gerher's
Hist, der Kh'ckenceremonien in Sachsen, Dresden, u. Leipzig, 1732. 4., p. 633, it was also
customary in Saxon}-, but came into -disuse in the Thirty Years' War. J. F. Bachmann's
Geschichte d. Einfuhrung d. Confirmation innerhalb d. Evang. Kirche ; Berlin, 1852.
20 Luther to Chancellor Briick, April, 1541, de Wette, v. 340 : " Es sind, Gottlob, un-
sere Kirchen in den Neutralibus so zugericht, dass ein Laie oder Walh oder Spanier,
der unsere Predigt nicht verstehen konnte, wenn er siihe unser Messe, Chor, Orgeln,
Glocken, Casein, etc., wiirde er miissen sagen, es ware ein recht piipstisch Kirche, und
kein Unterscheid oder gar wenig gegen die, so sie selbs unter einander haben." Me-
lanchthon ad Flacium, 5. Sept., 1556, C. R., viii. 841, writes in the same way to apologize
for the Leipsic Interim : Ego etiam de ritibus his mediis minus puguavi, quia jam antea
in plcrisque Ecclesiis harum regionum retenti erant.
-1 Thus they began to lay great stress upon exorcism in the countries in which it
was retained. In Prussia it was set aside in 1558, but restored in 1567 ; see above, § 39,
Notes 25, 29. On the other hand, in Dantzrc the majority of the preachers constantly
declared against it, and it was entirely abrogated by the magistracy in 1571 ; Hart-
knock's Preuss. Kirchenhistorie, s. 710; Kraft's Historie v. Exorcismo, s. 964. In the
Church Service of the county of Hcnneburg, 1582, it was declared (Eichter, ii. 461) that
exorcism, "because it was on the boundary of the papacy," should be retained only for
a time where it was still in use, but otherwise should be forbidden ; Kraft, p. 992. In
Nuremberg, on the other hand, a controversy about it sprung up in 1579, when some
Dutch persons living there wished to have their children baptized without exorcism.
Although some preachers were willing to abandon it, yet the majority declared by de-
grees against it ; see Strobel's Miscellan., iv. 198. When it was abolished in Electoral
Saxony, 1588 (see § 41, Note 10), and in Anhalt, 1589 (ibid., Note 13), it was looked
upon as a step toward Calvinism, and there sprung up a long and weary controversy
with the Anhalters about it ; Kraft, p. 432. And so it made a greater sensation when,
after the death of the decided opponent of the Calvinists, Aegidius Hunnius, his Theses
de abrogando Exorcismo, Erfurti, 1603, were published, in which he expressed a Wish
for its gradual abolition. On the controversy that ensued, see Kraft, p. 548, the Theses,
p. 567.
22 To be found in Zwingle's Works, ii. ii. 226. Like the Lutheran, it is a translation
of the Catholic, abbreviated. It retained the breathing, salt, exorcism, chrism, etc.
23 Div. 1, § 2, Note 88.
a* Div. 1, § 2, Note 93. The Liturgy in Zwingle's Works, ii. ii. 233.
548 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. L— A.D. 1517-1648.
Church.23 And so all the traditional usages were set aside : in
place of the Tlorac Canonicae, biblical readings were introduced
into both the minsters of Zurich :26 the organs were also broken
up in the Zurich churches in 1527, and even singing in the
church done away with.27 The usual service consisted only of
singing and prayer ;28 the Lord's Supper was seldom celebrated ;29
in place of confession there was a general preparatory service ;30
25 Form des Taufs, 1525. Ordnung der christl. Kilchen zu Zurich, Kinder zc touffen,
die Ehe zu bestiiten, die Predigt anzefahen und zu enden. Gedachtnus der Abgestorb-
nen. Das Nachtmal Christi zu begon ; Zurich, 1529, in Richter's Kirchenordn., i. 134.
20 Bullinger's Reformationsgesch., i. 290: they began 1525. 'In the choir of the great
minster assembled at eight o'clock in the morning all the pastors, preachers, canons,
chaplains, and older pupils. Zwingle began with a prayer ; a student read the text in
the Latin ; Jac. Ceporinus, professor of Hebrew, expounded the Hebrew in Latin, Zwin-
gle the Greek Scriptures in Latin ; then one of the preachers interpreted it in German,
and concluded with prayer. The Old Testament was gone over from the beginning to
the end. In the female minster, Oswald Myconius, at vespers, read the New Testament
in the same way, at first only in German. Afterward the Greek text was explained in
Latin, and all these readings were transferred to the academical auditorium ; comp. La-
vater De Ritibus et Institutis Eccl. Tigurinae, 1559-, § 18, p. 75. The original arrange-
ment was manifestly in imitation of the Wittenberg week-day service, after Luther's or-
der (see above, Note 4).
27 Singing by the choir was abolished as early as 1525 (Bullinger, i. 291), organs in
1527 (ibid. 418), " because they do not well agree with the apostolic doctrine, 1 Cor. xiv.
— For in olden times they would not have either singing or organs in the churches."
Lavater, § 10, p. 42 : Morem cantandi multis de causis Ecclesia Tigurina non recepit,
tempus sacris destinatum coetibus duntaxat auscultationi verbi Dei et precibus impen-
deus. Interim tamen moderatum cantum, sive publice in coetibus sacris fiat, sive pri-
vatim domi, nequaquam improbat. Nam et Vitoduri et Steinae (duo sunt municipia di-
tionis Tigurinae) Psalmos vulgari lingua cantant.
29 Lavater (§ 9, p. 27) describes them. Public worship on Sunday was held in the
four city churches — in the morning, in summer, at seven o'clock ; then at eleven in the
chief church, and in the afternoon at three o'clock. Diebus dominicis tribus signis,
quae campanis dantur, convocatur plebs. Paulo ante tertium signum adolescens ali-
quis, si quae domus, praedia, agri, vineae venales sint, plebi significat: item quae amis-
sa sunt et reperta. Vocantur etiam qui uxores suas vel maritos reliquerunt, ut in foro
matrimoniali respondeant. Dato tertio signo, magistratus interdum sua decreta, quae
totam plebem scire interest, promulgat. Mox verbi minister suggestum conscendit et
sermonem auspicatur. General church prayer. Sermon. Prayer about those who had
died during the week. Confession of sin. Lord's Prayer. The Apostles' Creed (at first
also the angelic greeting, afterward omitted). Concio his verbis dimittitur: Pauperes
in vestris eleemosynis propter Dei praeceptum vobis commendatos habetotc. Orate pro
me, idem facturus sum pro vobis. Abite in pace, Dominus sit vobiscum. Zwinglii Fidei
Ratio ad Car. Imp., 1530 (Opp., iv. 15) : Credo ceremonias, quae neque per superstitionem
fidei neque verbo Dei contrariae sunt (quanquam hujusmodi nesciam an quae inveni-
antur), per caritatem tolerari posse, donee lucifer magis ac magis allucescat. Sed simul
credo,— dictas ceremonias abolendas esse, quantumvis reclament qui perfido suntanimo.
About this writes Melanchthon ad Luthcrum, 14. Jul., 1530, C. R., ii. 193 : De ceremo-
niis loquitur valdo helvetice, i. e. barbarissiine, velle se omnes ceremonias esse abolitas.
25 In Zurich only on the two Christinas days, Maundy-Thursday, and Good-Friday,
and on the two Easter days. Lavater, § 8, p. 23.
30 Lavater, § 13, p. 02 : Trivatam confessionem et absolutioncm Tigurina Ecclesia
PART II.— CH. II.-REFORMED CHURCH. § 47. PUBLIC WORSHIP. 549
the ordination of preachers was made to coincide with their instal-
lation ;31 and Zwingle was not even favorable to the observance
of the Sabbath.32
On the other hand, in Basle the new German Psalms were cor-
dially welcomed,33 and were sung in public worship, although
here too the organs were mute. It was the same in the neigh-
boring cantons of Schafhausen and St. Gallen. In Basle the play-
ing of the organ was restored under the Antistes, Sulzer,34 in 1561 ;
but in Zurich it was banished, and even church singing was not
introduced until 1598.35
The Church of Geneva adopted substantially the Zurich order
of service,36 but also introduced the French Psalms of Clement
non retinuit, quia caret praccepto et exemplo Scripturae. Contenta est publica ilia con-
fessione, quae ab omnibus, ministro praeeunte, soli Deo fit. Interim vero, si qui in ca-
sibus diflicilioribus scelere aliquo pressi, consilium a ministro petant, non rejicit. Abso-
lutionem item publice annunciat minister, testificans poenitentiam agentibus et creden-_
tibus in Christum remissa esse peccata. Item privatim homines consolatur ex verbo
Dei, non tamen novum aliquem ritum instituit. § 13, p. 52 : Ante certos statutosque
illos dies, quibus Eucharistia celebratur, habentur sermones ad populum de dignitate ct
usu Eucharistiae : item quo pacto se quisque ad percipiendas sacras has epulas praepa-
rare debeat. Illis etiam ipsis diebus, quibus peragitur, breves exhortationes ad plebem
fiunt, ne quis indigne corpus ct sanguinem Christi sumat ; see the confession of sin in
the Bernische Abcndmahlsliturgie, 1529, Trechsel's Beitrage zur Gesch. der Schweizer-
isch-Reform. Kirche, i. 96.
31 See § 4G, Note 41.
32 Zwingli's Uslegung des XXV. Artikels, 1523 (Wcrke, i. 317) : " I do not find that
laziness is the worship of God. If any body goes into the field on Sunday, after having
done his duty to God, and mows, cuts, hews, or does any other necessary work which
the season demands, I know very well that this is more pleasing to God than mere idle-
ness. For the believer is above the Sabbath."
33 Here, as in many German cities, the Reformation began in 1526, with the singing
of German psalms in some. of the churches ; and Oecolampadius justified this in a peti-
tion, saying, " that the song of praise was the occupation of angels, a refreshment of the
soul, an allurement to prayer, a preparation for the more devout hearing of the Word
of God, etc., and was not onh- enjoined upon the clergy and scholars, but as a general
rule," etc. ; see Hottinger's Helvet. Kirchengesch., iii. 293. Without doubt they used
in singing the collections of hymns which had been printed in great numbers (1524) in
Wittenberg, Erfurt, Nuremberg, Strasburg, and other places (see Wackernagel's Deutsch-
cs Kirchenlied, s. 723 ft".) : psalms by Luther, Lud. Oeler, Heinr. Vogtherr; see A. Sara-
sin's Hist. Entwicklung des Psalmengesangs in d. Ref. Kirche, in the Baselsche Beitrage
zur vaterl. Gesch., Bd. 4. (1850), s. 321.
3* Och's Gesch. v. Basel, vi. 435.
35 Hottinger's Helvet. Kirchengesch., iii. 966.
30 Les Ordonnances Ecclesiastiques de l'Eglise de Geneve, 1541 ; Richter's Kirchen-
ordnung, i. 342. Peculiarities : Even in the Canton of Berne the Zurich mode of ordi-
nation (§ 46, Note 41) was not strict!}' retained ; in Brugg, 1544, there was the unequal
custom, " that some of the deans, with the chief magistrate, laid on hands upon those
presented, in the presence of the subjects, but others did not" (Hundeshagen, die Cou-
flicte des Zwinglianismus, Lutherthums nnd Calvinismus in d. Bern. Landeskirche, s.
176). In Geneva the laying on of hands was wholly given up ; Richter, i. 343 : Quant
550 FOURTH PERIOD— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Marot and Theodore Beza in the church service.37 The foreign
Reformed churches38 followed, in this particular, the example of
Geneva. In 1573 was published Ambrose Lobwasser's German
translation of the French Psalms,39 which, being adapted to the
old melodies, soon became the general hymn-book of the German
Reformed Church.
The Reformed Church every where laid stress on the point,
that, after the precedence of the primitive church, only psalms,
and not uninspired songs, should be sung in public worship. At
the same time they looked upon all music as something secular,
a la manure de l'introduire, pour co que les ceremonies du temps passe ont este tournees
en beaucoup de superstitions, a cause de l'innrmite du temps, il suffira qu'il se fasse par
un des Ministres une declaration et remonstrance de l'office auquel on l'ordonne : puis
qu'on face prieres et oraisons, arm que le Seigneur lui face la grace de s'en acquiter.
The Lord's Supper was administered four times in the year (p. 347) : on the Sundaj- after
Christmas, at Easter, Whitsuntide, and on the first Sunday of September. Que le Di-
manche devant qu'on celebre la dicte Cene on en face la denonciation, afin que nul en-
fant y vienne devant qu'avoir fait profession de sa foi, selon qu'il sera expose au Cate-
chisme ; et aussi pour extorter tous etrangers et nouveaux venus de se venir premier
representer a l'Eglise.
37 Ordonnances, 1541 ; Richter, i. 347 : Nous avons aussi ordonne d'introduire les
chants ecclesiastiques tant devant qu'apres le sermon, pour mieux inciter le peuple a
louer et prier Dieu. Pour le commencement on apprendra les petits enfans, puis avec
le temps toute l'Eglise pourra suivre. On Marot and his Psalms, see Beze Hist. Eccl.
des. Eglises Reforme'es au Royaume de France, i. 33. Claude Goudimel and Wilh. Franc
composed the melodies for them, and then Calvin published (1543) the fifty Psalms of
Marot. Beza thereupon translated the others into verse, and melodies were composed
for them by the same masters ; Ruchat Hist, de la Reform, de la Suisse, vi. 535 ; Baum's
Th. Beza, i. 182 ; Sarasin in den Baselschen Beitragen zur vaterlandisclie Geschichte,
iv. 315.
38 In the French Reformed Church the laying on of hands was again introduced in
ordination ; Synode de Paris, 1559, art. 9 (Synodes Nationaux par Aymon, i. 2) : Leur
election sera confirmee par les prieres et l'imposition des mains des ministres ; toutefois
sans aucune superstition. However, several churches did not adopt the laying on of
hands, and it was declared to be optional ; Synode de Paris, 1565, art. 7, p. 64. Latei*
it was attempted to make it general ; Synode de Gergeau, 1601, art. 7, p. 236; Syn. de
St. Maixent, 1609, art. 4, p. 358. In the Dutch Church at first there was the laying on of
hands (Synod of Wesel, 1568 ; see Mensinga Verhandeling over de Liturgische Schriften
derNederl. hervormde Kerk, in Verhandeling. van het Haagsche Genootschap Deel xi.),
Gravenhag., 1851, p. 49. But the Synod of Dort abolished it, 1574 (Mensinga, p. 51) :
Ovcrmits de oplegging der handen in deze jongheid der kerke tot superstitie getogen en
sommiger bespotting onderworpen zou mogen wezen, hebben de broeders besloten, dat
men diezelve nalaten zal. However, the Synod of Dort, 1578, restored it, and since
then it has remained (Mensinga, p. 54). — The Palatinate Church Service of 1563 (Rich-
ter, ii. 261) first declared that there should be a service of preparation on the Saturday
before the Sunday when the Supper was to be administered, in which three questions
must be answered in the affirmative by those assembled. At the same time, those who
were to commune for the first time must " make confession of their faith." Comp. Vinke
over den Oorsprong van eenige Vragen bij de Voorbereiding voor het heil. Avoudmaal,
in Kist en Royaards Archief, vi. ii. 1.
39 Professor of Law in Konigsberg, in Prussia, died 1585.
PART II.— CHAP. III.— EVANGELICAL THEOLOGY. § 48. HISTORY. 55 1
and banished the organ from the churches. However, the or-
gan was restored in Holland,40 1.637, and in the Palatinate,41
1655.
THIRD CHAPTER.
HISTORY OF THEOLOGICAL AND RELIGIOUS CULTURE IN THE EVAN-
GELICAL CHURCHES.
§ 48.
HISTORY OF THEOLOGY.
LComp. Gass, Geschichte der Protestantischen Dogmatik, 2 vols. 8vo ; Berlin, 1854-57.
A. Schweizer, Die Protestantischen Centraldognien, 2 vols. 8vo; Zurich, 1854.]
The Reformers and their immediate successors were so much
engrossed by the urgency of ecclesiastical affairs, that they could
not cultivate the science of theology any further than was de-
manded by the pressing necessities of the Church. They were
chiefly occupied in producing popular works for the instruction of
the people, and controversial writings for the refutation of false
doctrines. Their other theological labors were restricted to exe-
getical and doctrinal works for the instruction of the better-edu-
cated classes, especially the clergy. But in all their writings they
kept aloof from merely learned investigations, that had no refer-
ence to practical use.
And yet they acknowledged the importance of a comprehensive
and scientific cultivation of theology j1 and the directions now
given for theological study — pre-eminently those of Andreas Hy-
40 At the beginning of the Reformation the}' were still plaj-ed — thus, 1578, in Haar-
lem; in the disturbances about images in 15G6, they were destroyed among the Wal-
loons, in Brabant and Flanders, but retained in the Northern Netherlands. The Synod
of Dort, 1578, demanded that they should be given up ; however, they were kept by the
magistrates, who continued to support organists, and had the organs played by them
before or after public worship. In Leyden they were first in 1G37 again used in singing ;
and the South Holland Synod of Delft, in 1638, declared this custom to be an adiaphoron.
Thereupon began an unedifying strife between organists and counter-organists ; see Kist
het kerkelijke Orgel-gebruik, in Kist en Royaards Archief, x. 189.
41 At first in Bacharach and Heidelberg; see Wundt's Magazin fur die Kirchen- und
Gelehrtengesch. der Pfalz, ii. 5G.
1 De non contemnendis Studiis humanioribus futuro theologo maxime necessariis cla-
rorum virorum ad Eobanum Hessum Epistolae Lutheri, Melanchthonis, Petri Mosellani,
Jodoci Jonae, Jo. Draconis, etc., Erphurdiae, 1523. Melanchthonis brevis discendae
theologiae Ratio, 1530 (Opp. cd. Yiteb., ii. 35).
552 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
perius, professor in Marburg (who died in 1564)2 — already incul-
cate the need of scientific culture and preparation to an extent not
previously conceived.
The Reformers started from the position that the Holy Scrip-
tures can be relied upon as the source of revealed truth, because
they have only one literal sense, and not several senses.3 As a
result of this position, previous exegetical works were, for the
most part, found to be unfitted for use, and others must take their
place.
Regarding scholasticism as the mother of so many errors, Lu-
ther often inveighed bitterly against Aristotle ;4 and as, at first,
they had nothing to take the place of the old philosophical text-
books and lectures, philosophical study was for some time wholly
prostrate in Wittenberg; although Luther did not at any time
desire that all philosophy should be set aside.5 Thereupon Me-
2 De Tlieologo s. de Ratione Studii Theol., libb. iv. An dr. Hvperio auctore., Basil.,
1556.
3 Lutheri Operationes in XXII. Psalmos priores, 1521, ad Psalm, xxii. 19 (Jen., T. ii.
243 verso) : Cumprimis S. Thomas cum Lyra et suis in orbem vulgare coeperunt qua-
drigam illam sensuum Scripturae, literalem, tropologicum, allegoricum et anagogicum,
ac in has cpuatuor partes dividere hanc vestem Christi. — Nonne impiissimum est sic par-
tiri Scripturas, ut literae neque fidem neque mores neque spem tribuas, sed solam histo-
riam jam inutilem ? In Luther's answer to the " iiberchristliche, iibergeistliche, und
uberkiinstliche Buch des Bocks Eraser, 1521," see the section on The Letter and the
Spirit, against Eraser's assertion that Scripture has a double sense — a literal and a spir-
itual. Walch, xviii. 1G02: "The Hoi}- Spirit is the most plain and simple of all writers
and speakers in heaven or on earth ; hence His Word can not have more than one plain
sense, which we call the literal tongue-sense." Comp. Ph. Melanchth., Elementorum
Rhetorices, libb. ii., diligcnter recogniti, Yitcberg, 153G, in lib. ii. the section De qua-
tuor sensibus sacrarum literarum ; e. g., G. 4 : Oratio, quae non habet unam ac simpli-
cem sententiam, nihil certi docet. G. 5 : Si omnia sine discrimine velimus transfor-
marc in varios sensus, nihil habebit certi Scriptura. — Haec interpretandi ratio maxime
labefacit auctoritatem Scripturae. So all following Luther, and Reform. Theologians.
4 Luther and J. Langium, 8th February, 1516 (de Wette, i. 15) : Nihil ita ardet ani-
mus, quam histrionem ilium, qui tam vere Graeca larva Ecclesiam lusit, multis revelare,
ignominiamque ejus cunctis ostendere, si otium esset. — Nisi caro fuisset Aristoteles, vere
diabolum cum fuisse non puderet asserere. Melancthon, too, at first spoke disparaging-
ly of Aristotle ; see Galle's Characteristik Mel. als Theologen, s. 110 ; but we find an
equally harsh judgment in the Catholic philologian, Marius Nizolius ; see Ritter's Gesch.
d. christi. Philos., v. 446. But these opinions are only in respect to the hair-splitting
dialectics, and some theses of Aristotle's physics and metaphysics.
5 Luther, An den christi. Adel deutscher Nation, 1520, Walch, x. 379 : " Here now
my advice is, that the books of Aristotle, Physica, Metaphysica, De Anima, Ethica, which
have been hitherto reputed the best, should be wholly set aside, with all others which
make a boast about natural things, and yet teach nothing about either natural or spirit-
ual things. Besides this, nobody up to the present has understood his opinions, and so
much noble time and many noble souls have been vainly burdened with useless labor,
study, and cost. And yet I would willingly keep Aristotle's books on Logic, Rhetoric,
and Poetics, or have them abridged, for they can be read with profit, and exercise young
PART II.— CH. III.— EVANGELICAL THEOLOGY. § 48. PHILOSOPHY. 553
lancthon began to simplify and purify the Aristotelian philoso-
phy ;G and his text-hooks were introduced into all the educational
establishments attached to the Reformation.7 In this way Aris-
totle came again io so high honor in all the reformed churches, that
the new philosophical systems which sprung up were generally
looked upon and opposed as perilous to orthodoxy;8 though that
people in speaking and preaching well ; but the comments and minute divisions had
better be left off." Luther, in a letter to Spalatin, December 9, 1518 (de Wette, i. 190),
expresses a wish that the Thomist philosophy might be left out of the University, and
then, too, the Scotist, donee— pura philosophia et theologia, omnesque matheses ex fon-
tibus suis hauriantur. Melancthon says in his inaugural oration, De Corrigendis Ado-
lcscentiae Studiis, 29th August, 1518, C. R., xi. 22, so much praised by Luther (ad
Spalat., August 31, 1518, in de Wette, i. 134) : In ea sum plane sententia, ut qui velit
insigne aliquid vel in sacris vel foro conari, parum effecturum, ni animum anteahuma-
nis disciplinis (sic enim philosophiam voco) prudenter, et quantum satis est, exercuerit.
Nolo autem philosophando quenquam nugari : ita enim fit, ut communis etiam sensus
tandem obliviscare. Sed ex optimis optima selige, eaque cum ad scientiam naturae,
turn ad mores formandos attinentia. In primis hie eruditione Graeca opus est, quae na-
turae scientiam universam complectitur, ut de moribus apposite ac copiose dicerc queas.
Plurimum valent Aristotelis moralia, leges Platonis, Poetae. — Necessaria est omnino ad
banc rem historia, cui — non invitus uni contulero, quidquid emeretur laudum universus
artium orbis. — Complector ergo philosophiae nomine scientiam naturae, morum rationes
et exempla. Luther's Table-Talk, Walch, xxii. 3G9 : " Theology must be empress ;
philosophy and other good arts should be her servants, and not govern her." P. 220G :
" Aristotle is one of the best teachers in philosophia morali, to tell us how to lead a fine-
ly-tempered outward life ; but in naturali philosophia he is fit for nothing." Cf. J. H.
ab Elswich, De varia Aristotelis in Scholis Protestantium Fortuna (before J. Launoii De
varia Arist. in Acad. Paris. Fortuna Diss., Vitemberg, 1720), p. 18.
6 Mel. Declam. de Philosophia, 1536, C. R., xi. 282: Eruditam philosophiam requiro,
non illas cavillationes, quibus nullae res subsunt. Ideo dixi, unum quoddam philoso-
phiae genus eligendum esse, quod quam minimum habeat sophistices, et justam metho-
dum retineat: talis est Aristoteles doctrina. Sed huic tamen aliunde addenda est ilia
praestantissima philosophiae pars de motibus coelestibus. Nam reliquae sectae plenae
sunt sophistices et absurdarum et falsarum opinionum, quae etiam moribus nocent. Nam
illae hj-perbolae Stoicorum sunt omnino sophisticae, bonam valetudinem, opes et similia
non esse bona : commentitia est et aTrddtia, falsa et perniciosa opinio de fato. Epicurus
non philosophatur, sed scurratur, cum affirmat omnia casu extitisse : tollit primam cau-
sam, et dissentit in totum a vera physicorum doctrina. Fugienda est et Academia, quae
non servat methodum, et sumit sibi licentiam immoderatam omnia evertendi : quod qui
facere student, hos necesse est multa sophistice colligere. Quanquam is qui ducem Aris-
totelem praecipue sequitur, et unam quandam simplicem ac mini me sophisticam doctri-
nam cxpetit, intcrduin et ab aliis auctoribus sumere aliquid potest; ab Elswich, p. 3G.
7 Rhetorica, 1519, 1521, 1531. Dialectica, 1520. Epitome Ethicorum, 1537, 1550. Comm.
de Anima, 1540, recognitus, 15G0. Initia Doctrinae Physicae, 1555, 1559. Tennemann's
Gesch. d. Philos., ix. 117. Ruble's Gesch. d. neuern Philos., ii. 478. Ritter's Gesch. d.
christl. Philos., v. 495. Flacius and his followers (cf. Clavis Script., i. 893; Jo. Stolz
in Defensione Lutheri, p. 79), as well as Osiander, inveighed in vain against Aristotle ;
see ab Elswich, p. 52. [Koch, Mel's Schola Privata, 1859. C. Schlottmann, Do Phil.
Mel. Reipublicae litter. Reform., Bonn, 1SG0. Planck, Mel. Praeceptor Germanise,
I860.]
8 E-eza ad P. Ramum, 1. Dec, 1570, in Bezae Epistt. Theolog., Genev., 1573, p. 202:
Nobis certum ac constitutum est, et in ipsis tradendis logicis, et in caeteris explicandis
disciplinis ab Aristotelis sententia nc tantillum quidem deflectere. The philosophy of
554 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
of Peter Ramus9 (who died in 1571, on the night of St. Bartholo-
mew) was favored by the French Reformed Church, and that of
Rene Descartes10 (who died in Sweden, 1650) found adherents in
the Netherlands. However, through the influence of the unceas-
ing polemics, dialectics became more sharp and refined ; and con-
sequently, from the close of the sixteenth century, a new scholas-
ticism began to be formed in Germany and the Netherlands,
through the influence of that same Aristotelian philosophy.11
Among the German Reformers, Martin Luther12 and Melanc-
Ramus made its waj- into Germany, particularly in several of the Westphalian schools,
in Dusseldorf, Dortmund, Corbach ; but where it showed itself in the Universities it was
violently opposed. In Leipsic, in 1591, Jo. Cramerus, Organi Aristotelici Professor,
was deposed on this account, and " Ramusism" was forbidden by an electoral decree
(Jo. Hulsemanni Dialysis apologetica problematis Calixtini num Mysterium s. trinitatis
a solo vel. Test, possit evinci, Lips., 1650. 4., in praef., p. 8, 12, 13) in Helmstiidt, 1597
(Griindl. Widerlegung von Buscher's Crypto-Papismus Helmstadiensis, Luneburg, 1641,
i. 26) ; cf. ab Elswich, p. 54.
9 Temiemann, ix. 420. Ritter, v. 471. [Ramus, Sa vie et ses ecrits, par M. C. Wad-
dington, Paris, 1855; comp. Eclectic (Lond.), Sept., 1856; Ritter's christl. Philos., ii.
p. 50.]
10 Tennemann, x. 200. [Bouillier, L'Hist. de la Phil. Cartesienne, 2 vols., Paris, 1854.
H. Schmidt, Rene Descartes und seine Reform der Phil., 1859. Edinburgh Review, 1852.
Ritter, christl. Phil., ii. 239 seq.]
11 Dav. Chytraeus ad Theologos Witteberg., d. 20. Maji, 1595 (Chytraei Epistt., p.
1276) : Nee prorsus de nihilo est, quod nuper ad nos ex Anglia quidam scribebat, nostri
temporis theologiam plane scholasticam esse, in qua nihil fere pietatis appareat, sed
verborum et argumentorum acuminibus tantum se mutuo Theologi compungant. In
Germany the conflicts with the Jesuits afforded special opportunities for this scholasti-
cism. It made its first appearance in the religious conference at Ratisbon, appointed by
Duke Maximilian of Bavaria and the Palgrave Philip Louis, between the Ingolstadt
Jesuits and the theologians of the Palatinate, Saxony, Ansbach, and Wiirtemberg : the
chief disputants were the Jesuit, Jac. Gretser, and the Wittenberg theologian, Aegidius
Hunnius ; see Acta Colloquii Ratisbon. de norma doctrinae cath. et controversiarum re-
ligiouis judice, Monachii, 1602. 4. One of the conditions of the colloquy was— p. 4 :
Collocutores argumenta sj-llogismo, vel alia in logicis probata argumentandi forma in-
cludant ; and accordingly Gretser several times demanded (p. 7, 19) that the disputation
should be sckolastice, dialectice.— In Holland the first scholastic was Joh. Makowsky or
Maccovius, professor in Franeker; see Twistzaak van Maccovius door J. Heringa, in the
Archief voor kerk. Geschiedenis, iii. 505. He was complained of at the Synod of Dort,
1619, because— methodum incommodam, sententias obscuras et ambiguas, verba philoso-
phica, metaphysica et scholastica saepe adhiberi (p. 557). The synod acquitted him of
heresy, but exhorted him, p. 543 : In docendo utatur genere dicendi eacrae Scripturae
conformi, perspicuo, piano, et in orthodoxis Academiis recepto.
12 On his life, and the works of Melancthon, Matthesius, and Cochliius, see Div. 1,
before, § 1. Luther's Leben v. Karl Jiirgens (till 1517, 3 Bde., Leipzig, 1846-47). E. F.
Vogel'a Bibliotheca biographica Lutherana, Halle, 1851. Stammbaum der Familie des
Dr. M. Luther, von Prof. Nobbe, in Leipzig, Grimma, 1846.— Editions of his works : the
Wittenberg (12 German Tomi, and 7 Tomi Latini, 1539-59, fol.) was complained of for
Philippistic alterations. Hence the Jena edition was started, particularly by Amsdorf
(8 German Tomi and 4 Tomi Lat., 1556 ss., fol.) ; cf. Cypriani Hist. Tomorum Luthcri,
in the Fortges. Sammluug von alten und neuen theol. Sachen, 1726, s. 735. — The fol-
PART II— CH. III.— EVANGELICAL THEOLOGY. § 48. PHILOSOPHY. 555
thon took the foremost rank as theological writers ; the former, a
man of soul and power, was especially distinguished for his trans-
lation of the Bible, his Catechisms, Hymns, Biblical Commenta-
ries, and Sermons. Philip Melancthon13 was eminently versed in
philosophy and philology, as well as in theology, and obtained a
wide influence by his Loci Theologici, and his numerous written
judgments and opinions on theological subjects. Along with them
are deserving of mention, John Brenz (preacher in the Suabian
Hall, then provost at Stuttgart, deceased 1570),14 as exegete and
preacher ; and Martin Bucer (in Strasburg, then in Cambridge,
lowing editions are enlarged, but only in the German works: the Altenburg, 1GG1 ff. ;
the Leipsic, 1729 ff., fol. ; so, too, the Halle (03- J. G. Walch, 1737 ff., 24 Theile, 4) ; the
last has very careful introductions. On the other hand, the original text is given in the
Erlangen edition (by Irmischer, Plochmann, and Elsperger, 1826 ff., G7 vols, in German
and 23 Tomi Lat., 8.). Luther's Briefe, Sendschreiben, und Bedenken, kritisch u. hist,
bearbeitet, by W. M. L. de Wette, 5 Th., Berlin, 1825 ff. [vol. vi., Seidemann; 185G].—
Luther (Pass diese Worte Christi d. i. m. L. nock feste stehen, 1527, Walch, xx. 1112)
says that his church Postils are the "very best book which I ever made, which the
papists, too, willinglj- have." Among his exegetical works, the most valuable are his
commentaries on Genesis, the Psalms, and the Epistle to the Galatians (on the latter, a
shorter and a longer commentary). [On Luther, comp. Hare's Mission of the Comfort-
er, vol. ii., 1855, revised edition. On Irmischer's edition, see Reuter's Repertorium,
Aug., 1855. Life of Luther, by Henry Worsley, 2 vols., Lond., 1856-57. An edition
of the Table-Talk in Bohn's Library, 1857. A. C. Seidemann, Luther's Grundbesitz, a
long article in Zeitschrift f. d. Hist. Theol., 1860. H. Vorreiter, Luther's Ringen mit
dem anti-christlichcn Princip. d. Revolution, Halle, I860.]
13 Omnium Operum, P. iv., Wittebergae, 1562-64. fol. Ph. M. Epistolae, Pracfatio-
nes, Consilia, Judicia, Schedae Academicae, ed. C. G. Bretschneider, or Corpus Refor-
matorum, voll. xiv., Ilalis Sax., 1834-47. 4. [xxvii. vol., the last issued for Melancthon's
jubilee, 1859]. Bibliotheca Melanchthoniana, a list of his works and those upon him,
appended to Joach. Camerarii de Vita Ph. Mel. Narratio, ed. G. Th. Strobel, Halae, 1777,
p. 543. F. Galle's Versuch einer Characteristik Melanchthon's als Theologen, und einer
Entwickelung seines Lehrbegriffs, Halle, 1840. Ph. Melanchthon, s. Leben 11. Wirken
von K. Matthes, Altenburg, 1841. Geschlecht d. Schwarzerde, by Forstemann, in the
Theolog. Studien u. Exit., 1830, i. 119. [On Melancthon's Hj-potj-posen and Loci, see
Schwarz, in Studien u. Kritiken, 1855 and 1857 ; and on Melancthon as a moral philos-
opher, ibid., 1853. — Ledderhose's Life, translated by Krotel, New York, 1854. On his
theological position, see the addresses on occasion of the Ter-centennial celebration,
1859, by Rothe, Kahnis, Dorner (in Jahrb. f. Deutsche Theologie). Comp. Wohlfarth,
Zura Secular-Andcnken, 1858; Volbeding, Phil. Mel. wie er leibte und lebte, 18G0; and
the works written for the same occasion, by Czerwenka, Heppe, etc.]
li Luther, in his Table-Talk (Walch, xxii. 2290), says of him : "No one of the theo-
logians of our time so explains and discourses of the Holy Scriptures as does Brentius ;
in such a way that I often wonder at his mind, and doubt my capacity. I believe that
no oneof us could do what he has done in explanation of the Gospel of John." Comp.
Luther's Preface to Brenz's Commentary on the Preacher and Amos, in Walch, xiv. 188.
— Opp. Tubing., 157G-90, viii. T. fol. The first seven contain the exegetical works ; see
upon them, G. W. Meyer's Gesch. der Schrifterklarung, ii. 425. Joh. Brenz nach ge-
druckten und ungedruckten Quellen von Jul. Ilurtinnnn und K. Juger, 2 Bde., Ham-
burg, 1840-42. [Geo. Veesenrneyer, J. Brenz, Selbst-Apologie fur seine Rechtglaubig-
keit ; in Niedner's Zeitschrift f. d. Hist. Theol., 1860, p. 156 sq.]
55 G FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
deceased 1551), 15 in exegesis. In the next generation, Matthias
Flaoius Illyricus16 (who died in Frankfort-on-the-Main, 1575) ob-
tained a permanent reputation in church history and exegesis ;
Joachim Camerarius,17 professor of the Greek and Latin lan-
guages in Leipsic (who died in 1574), published excellent works
preparing the way for a learned exegesis of the New Testament ;
Martin Chemnitz, Superintendent in Brunswick (deceased 1586),
a highly esteemed doctrinal divine,18 adhered to the Melanctho-
nian type of dogmatics, while he tried, at the same time, to satisfy
the strict Lutheran orthodoxy. After the adoption of the Formula
Concordiae, the theological statements of which document were
most definitely elaborated by Aegidius Hunnius,19 Superintendent
and Professor in Magdeburg (who died in 1603), all the Philip-
pistic (Melancthonian) tendencies were decisively rejected, and
Melancthon's Loci were supplanted by Leonh. Hutter's (professor
in Wittenberg ; died in 1616)20 Compendium Locorum Theologi-
15 Simon Grynaeus wrote about him, 1533: Palmam tibi in sacris Uteris inter Ger-
manos eoncedo, Verpoorten, p. 11. M. Buc, Enarrationes in sacra IV. Evang., Argent.,
1527. Aretii Felini (i. e., M. Buceri) Coram, in Psalmos, 1529. Meyer, ii. 432. Buceri
Seripta Anglicana a Conr. Huberto collecta, Basil., 1577, fol. A. M. Verpoorten, Comra.
Hist, do Martino Bucero, Coburgi, 1709. [On Bucer, comp. Schenkel, in Herzog's Real-
encyclopadie. F. W. Baum, his Life and Writings, in Hagenbach's Leben d. Viiter d.
Reform. Kirche, Bd. iii. 18G0. Rohrich, La Reforme en Alsace.]
16 On the Magdeburg Centuries (vol. i., Div. I., § 2. Note 11), see Sagittarii Introd. in
Hist. Eccl., i. 240. Rittcr's Flacius, s. Gl. — Flacius, Catalogus Testium Veritatis, Basil.,
155G. 4. ; Clavis, Scripturae Sacrae, 2 P., Basil., 1567, fol. Meyer, ii. 134, 502. M.
Flacii Illyrici Leben u. Tod von J. B. Ritter, Frankf. u. Leipz., 1725. M. Flacius, 111.
eine Vorlesung von A. Tvvesten, mit Beilagen v. H. Rossel, Berlin, 1844. [W. Preger,
Flacius and seine Zeit. Erste Hiilfte. Erlangen, 1859.]
17 J. Camer., Notatio Figurarum Sermonis in libb. iv. Evangeliorum, Lips., 1572. 4.
Not. Fig. in Apostolicis Scriptis. Accessere et in lib. irpu^wv et airoKu\v\l/ua<; similes
notationes, Lips., 1572. 4. Meyer, ii. 508.
18 M! Chemnitz, Examen Cone. Tridentini, P. iv., 1565-73. 8. Best edition, G. Chr.
Joannis. Francof. ad M. 1707, fol. — M. Ch., Loci Theologici editi Opera Polyc. Lyseri.
Francof. ad M. 1591. [Sec Gass, Prot. Dogmatik ; and Schenkel, in Herzog's Real-
encyclop.]
19 Aeg. Hunn., De Persona Christ! ejusque ad dextram Dei sedentis divina majestate,
1585. Adsertio sanae et orthodoxae Doctrinae de Persona et Majestate Christi, 1592.
Articulus de Trinitate per quaestiones et responsiones pertractatus, Francof., 1589.
Artie, de Justificatione, Vitemb., 1589. De Sacramentis Vet. et Novi Test., Francof.,
1595. De Providentia Dei et aetema Praedestinatione, Francof., 1597. Tract, de Libero
Arbitrio, Francof., 1597. Art. de Peccato, ex Scripturae Sacrae fundamentis exsiructus,
Vitemb., 1606. Art. de Lege et Evangelio, Vitemb., 1607. Also many polemic writ-
ings. [Comp. Gass, Prot. Dogmatik, i. 163 ; ii. 42, et, jjassim.']
20 Viteb., 1610, drawn up by order of the Elector, Christian II., and introduced into
all the schools; see Walch, Bibl. Theol., i. 36. More full was his Loci Communes
Theol., Vitemb., 1619, fol. Against Hospinian he wrote Concordia Concors : de Origine
et Progressu Formulae Concordiae, Vitemb., 1614, fol. [On Hutter, see Gass, as re-
PART II.— CH. III.— EVANGELICAL THEOLOGY. § 48. LUTHERANS. 557
corum. Dogmatics now assumed a scholastic form ; exegesis was
made entirely dependent on theology,21 and almost all theolog-
ical talent was expended upon scholastic divinity and polemics.22
Ethical science was very much neglected ; yet the numerous the-
ological decisions about cases of conscience gave to the "Witten-
berg divine, Frederick Balduin (who died in 1627), the materi-
als for the construction of a new system of casuistry,23 which
was at the same time in the strictest opposition to the Jesuit
perversions of morality. The Jena theologians of this period
were distinguished for their mildness of spirit and their learning ;
John Gerhard (who died in 1637) surpassed all previous achieve-
ments by his great work24 on doctrinal theology ; and Sal. Glas-
sius, professor in Jena, in 1640 appointed General Superintendent
in Gotha (deceased in 1656), gave a new basis to exegesis in his
Philologia Sacra.25 The Rostock professor, John Tarnov (who
died in 1625), stands almost alone in this period as a liberal and
learned exegete.26
Among the theologians of the Reformed Church, the first to be
named for their exegetical and polemic writings are Ulrich Zwin-
ferred to above ; Heppe's Gesch. der Concordienformel, 1857, and his other works ; Franch,
Theologie d. Concordienformel, Erlangen, 1858.]
21 On the Commentaries of Aegidius Hunnius und Polycarp. Leyser, see Meyer's
Gesch. d. Schrifterkliirung, iii. 408.
22 See Euperti Meldenii Paraenesis Votiva (soon after 1624, see § 42, Note 6). Cf.
LOcke, s. 114 : Innumerabiles parturit feracissimum hoc saeculum disputationes et con-
troversias, plures quam aestas vermes, muscas, pulices et culices, de fide, ejusque capi-
tibus, quae quidem sic vocantur et videutur : dixi, dico, multas esse ex illis inanes nu-
gas et paleas, quia sine caritate.
23 Fr. Bald., Tractatus luculentus posthumus— de Materia rarissime antehac enucle-
ate, Casibus nimirum Conscientiae, Witteb., 1G28. 4. Cf. Staudlin's Gesch. d. christl.
Moral seit dem Wiederaufleben der Wissenschaften, s. 288. De Wette's Geschichte der
christl. Sittenlehre, ii. 314.
2i Locorum Theologicorum T. ix., Jenae, 1G10-22. 5. (denuo edidit, observationes nee
non praefationem, qua de vita scriptisque auctoris disseritur, adjecit J. F. Cotta, 22 voll.,
Tubing., 1762-81. 4.) Comp. Vita Jo. Gerhardi conscripta a E. R. Fischer, Lips., 1723,
p. 386. Staudlin's Gesch. der theol. Wissensch., i. 242.— Confessionis Catholicae, in qua
Doctrina Catholica et Evangelica, ex Romano-catholicorum suffragiis confirmatur Auct.
J. Gerh., libb. ii. in 4 Partes, Jenae, 1634-37. 4. ; see Fischer, p. 401. Stiiudlin, ii. 1G.
[Gass, ubi supra, i. 261 sq."|
25 Jenae, 1623. 4. (his temporibus accommodata a J. A. Dathe et G. L. Bauer, T. ii.,
Lips., 1776-97. 8.) See Meyer's Gesch. d. Schrifterkliirung, iii. 125, 333.
26 Exercitationum Biblicarum libb. iv. (Rostoch., 1619. 4. On the sensation made
by its giving up the interpretations of Luther, Chemnitz, and Hunnius, see Tholuck's
Wittenb. Theol. des 17ten Jahrh., s. 153). Comm. in prophetas minores, Rost., 1622 ss.
4 (with a preface by J. B. Carpzovs on Tarnov's Leben u. Yerdieuste, Lips., 1688. 4.) ;
cf. Meyer, iii. 420.
558 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
gle27 and John Oecolampadius.28 Zwingle's work, De Vera et
Falsa Religione, was soon eclipsed by Calvin's Institutio Chris-
tianao Religionis f° after which for a long time all productiveness
in doctrinal matters in the Reformed Church was brought to a con-
clusion. The opposition made to the Calvinistic dogmatics by Se-
bastian Castellio, professor of the Greek language in Basle (deceased
1563), 30 was witkout any general influence;31 his Latin transla-
27 Lebensbeschreibung M. u. Zwingli's von J. L. Hess, aus dem Franz, nebst einem
literarisch hist. Anhang v. L. Usteri, Zurich, 181L Zwingli's Werke, erste vollst. Aus-
gabe durch Melch. Schuler u. Joh. Schulthess : Bd. 1 u. 2. Deutsche Schriften, vol. iii.-
viii. opera lat., Zurich, 1828-42. gr. 8. On his exegetical works, see Meyer, ii. 402.
[Life and Times of Zwingle, from the German of Hottinger; by F. C. Porter, Harrisb.,
1856. Bib. Sacra, Life by Professor Robbins, vols. viii. and ix. H. Christoffel, Life of
Zwingle, etc. (in Hagenbach's Leben d. Reform.), translated by John Cochran, Edinb.,
1858. Stahl, in his work, Die Union, on Zwingle's theological system ; comp. Stier, in
Deutsche Zeitschrift, 1859, and Baxmann, ibid. E. Zeller, Das theolog. System Zwin-
gli's, Tubingen, 1853. G. W. Eoder, d. schweiz. Ref. Mag. Huld. Zwingli, St. Gallen,
1855. C. Sigwart, Zwingli, d. Charakter seines Systems, mit Rucksicht auf Picus Mi-
randula, 1855; comp. Jiiger, in Stud, und Krit., 1856, and Jacobi, in Deutsche Zeitschrift,
1857, No. 1. E. Zeller, Ursprung und Charakter d. Zwinglischen Lehrbegriffs, in Theol.
Jahrb.. 1857.]
29 In German, Husgen, nicht Hauschein, see Ullman, in the Theol. Studien u. Krit.,
1845, i. 155. Lebensgesch. Dr. J. Ockolampads u. die Reform, d. Kirche zu Basel v. J.
J. Herzog, 2 Bde., Basel, 1843 (Additions by Ullmann, as above. Hagenbach's Review,
ibid., p. 191). Chronolog. Verzeichniss d. Schriften Oekol. in Hess, s. 413; comp. also
Herzog, ii. 257. [On Oecolampadius, see Hagenbach, ubl supra ; comp. Biblical Re-
pertory, 1851.]
29 Das Leben J. Calvin's d. grossen Reformators v. Paul Henry, 3 Bde., Hamburg,
1835-44 [transl., omitting the Appendix, by Dr. Stebbing, 2 vols., London and New
York, 1854]. Literature of his works in Henry, hi. ii. 175. J. Calvini Opera Omnia
Theol., T. vii., Genevae, 1617 ; new edition, T. ix., Amstel., 1667, fol. In the Geneva
edition are wanting: Jo. Calv. Epistolae et Responsa. Genev., 1575, fol. ; better edi-
tion, Lausanne, 1576. 8. In the Amsterdam edition the Epistles are in Tom. xi. On
his exegetical writings, see Meyer, ii. 450. [The Merits of Calvin as an Interpreter, by
Professor Tholuck, translated by L. Woods, Jun., in Bibl. Repos., Andover, July, 1832.
Calvin's Collected Works, translated and published at Edinburgh, 52 vols., completed
1855. His Correspondence, ed. by Jules Bonnet, translated, to be in 4 vols., two of
which are published. On his life, see Haag's France Protestante ; Guizot in Musee des
Protest. Celeb. ; Gabriel's Hist, de l'Eglise de Geneve, 1855 ; Robbins, in Bib. Sacra,
1845-46 ; New American Cyclopaedia ; T. H. Dyer, London, 1850 ; Revue Chretienne,
1854 ; Kirchenfreund, 1857 ; British and Foreign Quarterly, I860.]
30 Seb. Castellio's Lebensgeschichte, by J. C. Fuesslin, Frankf. u. Leipzig, 1775. [On
Castellio, see Schweizer, Central Dogmen, i. 310, 372, etc. ; Henry, Leben Calvin's, ii.
383; Trechsel's Anti-Trinitar., i. 208; Schweizer, ubi supra.]
31 Dc Haereticis an sint pcrsequendi, etc., cum praef. Mart. Bellii, Magdeb., 1554
(Henry, iii. ii. 89): another work against Calvin's doctrine of predestination (Henry,
iii. ii. 28). On the controversy, see Fuessli, 50 ; Henry, iii. i. 88 [and Schweizer, as
above]. These anonymous writings of Castellio soon passed into oblivion ; but the
chief contents were adopted in a work published after Castellio's death by Faustus Soci-
nus, viz., Seb. Castellionis dialogi iv., Aresdorffii, 1578. 12. (De praedestinationc, de
electione, de libero arbitrio, de iide, an perfecte legi Dei ab hominibus obediri possit,
responsio de praedestinationc, defensio adv. libellum Jo. Calvini, de calumnia.)
PART II.— CHAP. III.— EVANGELICAL THEOLOGY. § 48. REFORMED. 559
tion of the Bible32 was opposed in Geneva as a work of Satan.
On the other hand, Theodore Beza, professor and preacher in Ge-
neva (deceased 1605),33 was considered a model in the interpreta-
tion of the New Testament ; and the French Reformed theologian,
John Mercerus (who died in Usez, in Languedoc, 1570),34 prepared
excellent works on the Old Testament. John Drusius, professor
in Leyden and Franecker (deceased 1616), Louis de Dieu, pro-
fessor in Leyden (died 1642),35 and the two Basle professors, John
Buxtorf, the father (died 1629), and his son (who died in 1664),3G
contributed materially to extend the study of the Oriental lan-
guages in the explanation of the books of Scripture. Here, too,
however, exegesis came into the service of dogmatics. Thus was
it in the learned commentaries of John Piscator, professor in Her-
born (died 1626) ;37 but still more after the Arminian controver-
sies in Holland.38 In the field of church history the most dis-
tinguished authors were: Rudolph Hospinianus, preacher in Zu-
rich (died 1626) ;39 Gerhard John Vossius, professor in Leyden,
and afterward in Amsterdam (died 1649).40 David Blondel,
32 Biblia Interprete Seb. Castalione una cum ejusdem Annotationibus, Basil., 1551,
fol., often reprinted. In the dedication to Edward VI. of England, Castellia assigns as
his object, ut fidelis, et Latina, et perspicua esset haec translatio ; comp. JLryer, ii. 290.
In 1555 he published a French translation of the Bible. Beza opposed to it his Latin,
N. T. Latine jam olim a vet. Interprete, nunc denuo a Th. Beza versum, cum ejusdem
Annotationibus, Oliva Rob. Stephani, 155G, fol. ; then by Castellio : Defensio suartim
Translationum Bibliorum, et maxime Novi Foederis, Basil., 1562; Beza, in reply: Re-
sponsio ad Defensiones et Reprchcnsiones S. Castell., 15G3; comp. Castellio v. Fuesslin,
s. 43.
33 Th. Beza nach handschriftl. Quellcn dargestellt, by J. W. Baum, 2 Th., Leipzig,
1843. 51. [the third part, containing the Appendices, published 1852]. — N. T. cujus Grae-
co textui respondent interpretationes duae, una vetus, altera nova Th. Bezae, ejusdem
Th. Bezae annotationes, of this four editions, 1565, 1582, 1588, 1598, fol. From this text
of Beza was formed the textus receptus ; Meyer, ii. 72, 475. [Comp. Schlosser's Life of ■
Beza; and Herzog, in his Encyclopedia.]
34 His commentaries were published by Beza after his death, Comm. in lib. Job, and
in Sal. Proverbia, Ecclesiasten et Cant. Cant., Gencvae, 1573, fol., in Gcnesin, Gen., 1598,
fol. Meyer, ii. 481.
35 On both, Mej-er, iii. 413.
36 Meyer, iii. 23, 169.
37 Meyer, iii. 410. His new German version of the Bible (Herborn, 1602) is often un-
intelligible, from its slavish adherence to the original; Mej-er, iii. 369.
39 Thus the exegetical works of Andreas Rivetus, professor in Leyden, then in Breda
(f 1651), and Franc. Gomarus, professor in Groningen (f 1641); see Meyer, iii. 417.
39 De Templis, 1587, multo auctius, 1603 ; De Monachis, 1588, auctius, 1609 ; Festa
Christianorum, 1593, cum additamentis, 1612 ; Historia Sacramcntaria, T. ii. 1598 and
1602 ; Concordia Discors, de Origine ct Progressu Formulae Concordiac Bcrgensis, 1607 ;
Historia Jesuitica, 1619 : collected edition Tiguri in fol.
40 Hist, de Controversiis, quas Pelagius ejusque Reliquiae moverunt, libb. vii., Lugd.
560 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
preacher in Houdan, near Paris, and then successor of Vossius
in Amsterdam (died 1655),41 was famous for historical criticism ;
and in the same sphere the kindred Episcopal Church of England
could point to the learned James Usher (Usserius), professor in
Dublin, and afterward Archbishop of Armagh, who died in 1655.42
In the French Reformed Church, Daniel Chamier, professor in
Montauban (died 1621), published the most complete polemical
work against the Roman Catholic Church;43 Moses Amyrault
(Amyraldus), professor in Saumur (died 1664), an excellent sys-
tem of Christian ethics.44 Louis Cappellus, professor in Saumur
(died 1658), investigated the history of the Hebrew text of the
Old Testament ; but at that time his works gave great offense,45
though they laid the basis for a new period in Biblical research.
The same was the case with the exegetical writings of Hugo Gro-
tius (died 1645),46 who, as an author, influenced theology at sev-
Bat., TG18. 4. (locupletatius cura Isaaci Vossii, Amstel., 1G55. 4.). On account of this
work, -which displeased the Contra-Remonstrants, he lost his post in Leyden, and was
even excommunicated for a time; see Niceron's Nachr. v. heruhmten Gelehrten, i. 91;
comp. the Synodale Handelingen in de Zaak der Remonstranten, in the Archief voor
kerk. Geschiedenis, vii. 69, 79, et passim.
41 Pseudo-Isidorus et Turrianus vapulantes, Genev., 1G28. 4. De Eucharistia veteris
Ecclesiae, 1640. De la Primaute en l'Eglise, Geneve, 1641, fol. Apologia pro Sententia
Hieronymi de Episcopis et Presbyteris, Amstel., 1646. 4. De Formulae Regnante Christo
in veterum Monumentis Usu, Amstel., 1G4G. 4. Tract, de Jure Plebis in Regimine Ec-
clesiastico, Paris, 1648. 8. De Joanne Papissa, Amstel., 1657. 8. [Actes authentiques
des eglises reform, de France, de Germ., de Gr. Bretagne, 1651.]
42 Gotteschalci et Praedestinatianae Con troversiae Hist., Dublini, 1631. 4. Veterum
Epistolarum Hibernicarum Sylloge, Dubl., 1G32. 4. Britannicarum Ecclesiarum An-
tiquitates, quibus inscrta est Pelag. Haereseos Historia, Dull., 1639. 4. De Romanae
Eccl. Symbolo Apostolico veteri aliisque Fidei Formulis, Lond., 1647. 4. Annales Vet.
et Novi Test., 2 P., Lond., 1650. 54., fol. (best edition, Genevae, 1722, fol., which also
contains Chronologia Sacra, De Rom. Eccl. symbolo and Usserii Vita a Th. Smitho con-
.scripta). [Works by Dr. Elrington, xvi. vols., 1847-50, Dublin. Answer to a Jesuit
(1624), Camb., 1835.]
43 Dan. Cham. Panstratiac Catholicae, s. Controversiarum de Religione adversus Pon-
tificios Corpus, ed. cura Bened. Turretini, iv. T., Genev., 162G, fol. [Schweizer, ii. 233.]
44 Comp. § 45, Note 8. La Morale chrcsticnne a Mr. de Villarnoul, a Saumur, 1652-
60, 4 P., in 6 Banden ; cf. Staudlin's Gesch. d. christl. Moral scit d. Wiederaufleben-d.
Wisscnsch., s. 406 ; de Wette, Gesch. d. christl. Sittenlchre, ii. 320. [On the school of
Saumur, see Ebrard, Dogmatik, i. ; Gass, Gesch. d. Dogmatik, ii. ; but especially Schwei-
zer, Central-Dogmen, ii. 225-439, on Camero, Amyraut, and Dallacus ; and 5o4-663 on
Pajon; cf. Theol. Jahrb. (of Baur and Zellcr), 1853.]
45 Arcanum Punctationis revelatum, Lugd. Bat., 1624. 4. Controversy about this
■with the Buxtorfs ; see Meyer's Gesch. der Schrifterklarung, iii. 273.— Lud. Cappelli
Critica Sacra, Lutet., Paris, 1650, fol. ; Meyer, iii. 287.
46 De Veritate Religionis Christ, cura G. J. Vossii, 1627. Annotationes in libros
Evangeliorum, Amst., 1611, fol. Annott. in N. T. T., ii. iii., Paris, 1646. 50., fol. An-
nott. in V. T. 3 T., Paris, 1614, fol. Hugo Grotius nach s. Schicksalen und Schriftcn
PT. II.— CIL III.— EVANGELICAL CHURCH. § 40. RELIGIOUS STATE. 5Q1
eral points, but who was not regarded by the Reformed Church
of that period as in sympathy with it.
§49.
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION OF THE PEOPLE.
One of the chief blessings of the Reformation was found in the
fact, that the increased religious knowledge was spread abroad
and confirmed by means of sermons, catechetical exercises, and
the care of souls ; and that a class of clergy was trained adapted to
this work. Thus, in consequence of Luther's urgent exhortations,1
schools were founded in all the cities attached to the Reformation ;
in the smaller towns there were at least schools for popular in-
struction,2 in the larger towns, higher institutions for education.3
In Saxony4 and "Wiirtemberg5 cloisters were appropriated to this
object. New universities and academies were also established.6
dargestellt v. II. Luden, Berlin, 180G. [A new edition, with translation, of Grotius on
the Truth of the Christian Religion, by John Clarke, D.D., Lond., I860.]
[Comp., on this chapter, A. Tholuck, Das akadem. Leben des lGten Jahrh., 2 Bde.,
1854-55.]
1 An die Rathsherrn aller Stadte'Deutsches Landes, dass sie chustl. Schulen aufrich-
ten und halten sollen. M. Luther, Wittenberg, 1524. 4. (Walch, x. 532), translated into
Latin by Vine. Opsopiius : De constituendis scholis M. Lutheri liber, donatus latinitati.
Praecedit Ph. Melanehth. praefatio, Hagenoae, 1524 (the Preface is given in C. R., i. G66).
Der 127te Psalm, ausgelegt an die Christen zu Rigen, in Liefland. M. Luther, Witten-
berg, 1524 (de Wette, ii. 595), urged especially the erection of schools and the regular
payment of the clergy.
2 The general plan of instruction was laid down in the Instruction to the Visitors,
1528 (Richter's Kirchenordnung, i. 100). Besides religious instruction, reading, writing,
and singing, the children were to be taught only in Latin, not German, Greek, or He-
brew (without doubt because then they could obtain a strict knowledge of grammar only
through the Latin) ; and for this object they were divided into three houses (classes), in-
structed by the schoolmaster and his two assistants. J. Wigger's Kirchengeschichte
Meklenburgs, s. 140.
3 Thus in the school in Nuremberg, which Melancthon aided in founding, dedicated
23d May, 152G (the Oration in C. R., xi. 10G), and where John Camerarius as rector,
Eoban Hess, and other able men were appointed. Comp. J. D. Schulze, Literaturge-
schichte der sammtl. Schulen im teutschen Eeiche, Weisscnfels u. Leipz., 1804. Wach-
ler's Gesch. d. Litcratur, 2te Umarbeitung, iii. 33.
4 The Prince's schools, founded by Maurice, Schulpforta and Meissen, 1543, and
Grimma, 1550.
5 Theological stipendium in the Augustine cloister in Tubingen, from 1548. By the
cloister-edict, 155G, schools were established in fifteen cloisters, which, however, had
been reduced to five at the close of the 15th century ; sec Job. Brenz, by Hartmann aid
Jager, ii. 290.
6 German Universities: Marburg, 1527; Strasburg, 1538; Konigsberg, in Preusscn,
1544; Jena, 1557; Hclmstadt, 1576; Altorf, 1575; Giessen, 1607; Rinteln, 1619. In
Switzerland : in Zurich, Collegium Carolinum, 1521 ; in Lausanne, Thcol. Acad., 1537 ;
vol. iv.— -36
5G2 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. L— A.D. 1517-1G48.
All these institutions had theological and religious education chief-
ly in view ; the training of the clergy was their most important
object. Some of these schools7 even attained a great reputation,
and contributed in no slight degree to recommend the Reformation.
In country places it was for some time the custom for the pas-
tors alone to instruct the youth in the Catechism.8 The cloisters
were, however, soon called to give aid, and were also obliged to
exercise the children in singing the hymns of the church.9 The
ecclesiastical ordinance of Electoral Saxony, in 1580, first enjoined
the cloisters to open schools for general instruction.10
in Geneva Univ., 1558. In Holland, Universities in Leyden, 1575; Franecker, 1585;
Harderwyk, 1C00; Groningen, 1614; Utrecht, 1G3G. In France, particularly the Acad-
emies in Montauban, Sedan (15G2), and Saumur (1G01). [The French Protestants es-
tablished (1578-1685) one or more colleges in every province of the kingdom, excepting
Provenc.e, thirty-two in all, with a course of instruction of seven years ; and also at least
one parochial school for even- church. Comp. Nicolas, in the Bulletin de la Societe de
l'Hist. du Protest. Franc;., 1856, pp. 497-511, 582-595. On the Academy of Geneva, see
Cellerier, in the same work, p. 13 sq., 200 sq., 253 sq. See also Bussiere, Protest, in
Strasb., etc., 1859.]
7 Thus the school founded in the Dominican cloister of Strasbnrg by its leading teach-
er, Joh. Sturm (1537-1583), deposed as Calvinist. and died 1589. [Comp. Chs. Schmidt,
La Vie et les travaux de Jean Sturm, 1855.] (Th. Vomel in Schwarz Darstellungen aus
dem Gebiete der Piidagogik, Leipzig, 1833, s. 103.) One in Goldberg, in Silesia, by Val-
entin Friedland Trotaendorf (1531-1556. G. Pinzger's Val. Friedl. Trotzendorf, Hirsch-
berg, 1825). One in Iifeld, b}- the Abbot Mich. Neander (1550-1595. W. Havemann's
Mittheilungen aus dem Leben von M. Neander, Gottingen, 1841).
b After Luther's suggestions, in his Deutsche Messe, 1526 (Richter's Kirchenordnung, i.
;!7) : " This instruction must now be given, because there is not yet amr special congre-
gation, it maj- be from the pulpit, at particular times or daily, as the need is ; and at
home children and servants must be taught in private morning and evening, if they are
to become Christians. Not only must they learn the word by heart, as before, but they
must be asked verse bj- verse, and must answer what each means, and how the}7 under-
stand it." Ph. H. Schiller's Gesch. d. katechet. Rcligionsunterrichts unter d. Protestan-
ten ; Halle, 1802, s. 49.
9 In the Saxon Church Order, 1533, the only injunction upon the sacristans in this
respect is about having singing, especiallj' in winter (Richter's Kirchenordnung, i. 228) :
" Sie sollen die Jugend zuweilen, sonderlich im Winter, auch die andern Leute die
christliche Gesange lehren, und dieselben in der Kirchen zur Messe und vor und nach
den Predigten treulich und ordentlich helfen singen." On the other hand, the village
sextons in Liibeck, 1531 (i. 150), Pomerania, 1535 (i. 249), and Meissen, 1540 (i. 321),
arc enjoined to aid the pastor in the Catechism ; and the Saxon General Articles of 1557
(ii. 186) enjoin [that they teach the Catechism and singing Sunday afternoons, and on
some week-da}', and examine the children in the Catechism ; and this in all the villa-
ges] : " Die Dorfkiister sollen verpflichtet seyn, alle Sonntage nach Mittag, und in der
Wochen auch auf.einen gewissen Tag die Kinder den Katcchismum, und christliche
Deutsche Gesange mit Fleiss und deutlich zu lehren, und naehmals in den vorgesproch-
cnen oder vorgelesenen Artikeln des Katechismi wiederum zu vorhoren und zu exami-
niren, und do eins oder mehr Filial zu der Pfarr gehoreten, soil er mit solchem Lehren,
mit Ratli seines Pastors, dermassen abwechseln, dass die Jugend in alien Dorfern nach
Nothdurft unterwiesen, und ja nicht versiiumet werde."
10 The Reformatio Ecclesiarum Hassiae, 1526, published by the Synod of Hombcrg,
PT. II.— CH. III.— EVANGELICAL CHURCH. § 49. RELIGIOUS STATE. 5(33
Thus the Protestant churches now possessed great spiritual
treasures in their German version of the Bible, in their Cate-
chisms, and in their church songs ; while in preaching11 and in
the schools they had institutions which laid these treasures open
to all. And yet even Luther found cause to complain of the in-
crease of license.12 This was the result in part of the transition
from church coercion to church freedom ; in part of a misappre-
hension of the doctrine of justification by faith; in part of the
bitter polemics in which this new doctrine about faith was pro-
claimed to the people. For these polemics tended to make this
doctrine, in a one-sided manner, a matter of the mere understand-
ing, and not unfrequently presented it in so rude a method as only
to excite passion, and thus not unfrequently kept the real religious
marrow of the doctrine in the back-ground. • These erroneous
tendencies had been already opposed by Melancthon in his In-
structions to the Visitors.13 Luther, too, in his numerous sermons,
gave admirable examples of a style of preaching adapted to lay
hold of the heart and to arouse the moral sensibilities.14 But when
ordains, c. 30 (see Richter's Kirchcnordnung, i. 08) : In omnibus civitatibus, oppidis et
pagis sint puerorum scbolae, ubi rudimenta et scribendi rationem doceantur; however,
this order, like the most of them, did not go into execution. In the Prussian Chureli
Ordinance, 1568, the bishops were enjoined (ii. 302) to have schools for the cities, etc. :
" Dass sie bei den Stadten, audi ziemlichen Kirchen auf dem Lande anhalten, damitdie
Schulen wol bcstellet und versehen werden." The peasants were required to pay eight
schillinge for every hide [about thirty acres] of land, for the schoolmaster (p. 304). In
the ecclesiastical ordinance of Electoral Saxony, 1580, the first question asked of the
sacristans and guardians was, whether they would obey the order about the schools (ii.
413): " Ob er vermoge unser Ordnung die Schule angestellet, und alle Tage aufs wc-
nigst vier Stunden Schul halte, besonders aber den Katechismum die Kinder mit Fleiss
in der Schulen lehre, und mit ihnen Dr. Luther's geistliche Gesiing und Psalmen treibe."
The school money was two pennies the week. Then, p. 450, they are exhorted to use
all diligence about the schools, and see to them daily: " Es sollen audi alle Custodes
and Dorfkilsterer Schul halten, und derselben taglich mit allem Fleiss vermoge der
Ordnung abwarten, darinnen die Knabcn lehren lesen, schreiben, und christliche Ge-
siinge, so in der Kirchen gebraucht werden sollen, darauf der Pfarrer sein fleissiges Auf-
sehen haben, und das Yolk mit Ernst dazu vermahnen soil."
11 Which were also diffused among the people in Postils. So particularly both of Lu-
ther's Postils ; and Anton Corvinus (professor in Marburg, general Superintendent in
the principality of Calenberg, f 1553), Postillen iiber EVhngelien und Episteln, mit Lu-
ther's Vorrede, 1535. 37. (first published in German, then also in Latin); Joh. Brenz.
Postille uber die Evangelien (published by Job. Pollicarius). Frankf., 1550 (see Brenz,
by Hartmann and Jager, ii. 471); lastly the Postils of Job. Gerhard (sec § 48, Note 23).
.fena, 1G13, and Joh. Arnd (see below, § 50, Note 22). Leipsic, 1G1G.
12 See above, § 30, Note 2.
1 3 See above, § 34, Notes 20, 22.
M Luther's homiletic rules are brought together in M. Conr. Tortae (preacher in Eis-
lebcn, f 1585), Pastorale Lutheri, Leipzig, 1580. 4., and J. V,. Walch's Sammlung klei-
5Q4 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
disputes arose in the bosom of the Church, the polemic harshness
of Luther's other writings found numerous imitators even in the
pulpit.15 The excellent homiletic directions of Andreas Hyperius16
and Nicolas Hemming (professor in Copenhagen, afterward canon
in Rothschild, died 1600)17 had no great influence. Most of the
sermons were filled with one-sided dogmatic and polemic matter.
From the beginning of the seventeenth century a scholastic style
of preaching prevailed, not unfrequently conjoined with entire lack
of taste, or rude phraseology unworthy of the pulpit, and sometimes
with a display of useless learning;18 so that even the five-fold
Usus, which had become the rule in the structure of sermons,19
could not make them useful for Christian culture. Pastoral in-
ner Schriften v. d. Gott gefiilligen Art zu predigen, Jena, 1746. Comp. Ph. H. Schil-
ler's Gesch. der Veriinderungen des Geschmacks im Predigen, insonderheit unter den
Protestanten in Deutschland (3 Th., Hallo, 1792. 93.), i. 38. E. Jonas, die Kanzelbered-
samkeit Luther's nach ihrer Genesis, ihrem Character, Inhalt u. ihrer Form, Berlin, 1852.
li Comp. the extracts from Morlin's Sermons against Osiander, delivered in Konigs-
bcrg, 1551, in Salig's Hist. d. Augsb. Conf., ii. 966. That the Wittenbergers could be
equally harsh is seen in Major's Predigt im Oct., 1557, gegen seine Widersacher, Salig,
iii. 324.
16 See § 48, Note 2. A. Hyp. de formandis Concionibus Sacris, s. de Interpretatione
Scripturarum popular!, libb. ii , Marburgi, 1553, denuo ed. H. B. Wagnitz, Halae, 1781 ;
comp. Schuler, i. 95.
17 Nic. Hemm. Pastor. Unterrichtunge, wie ein Pfarrherr und Seelsorger in Lehr,
Leben, und allem Wandel sich christlich verhalten soil, Leipzig, 1566 ; comp. Schuler,
i. 102.
18 Evidence of this in Schuler, i. 120, 150. On some of the better Saxon preachers,
see Tholuck's Geist der Luther. Theologen Wittenbergs im 17ten Jahrh. (Hamburg and
Gotha, 1852), s. 69. [Also, Tholuck, Lebenszeugen d. Lutherischen Kirche, 1859.]
19 Usus didascalicus, elenchthicus, paracleticus, epanorthoticus, and paedeuticus, after
2 Tim. iii. 16, and Rom. xv. 4. Dav. Chytraeus ad Hier. Mencelium, Superint. Islebi-
cnsem (Chytraei Epistt., p. 348): Utinam timore Dei et poenitentia et metu irae ac ju-
cficii divini adversus peccatum animos nostros et auditorum nostrorum ad verae pietatis
ac justitiae et dilectionis Dei ac proximi exercitia potius, quam ad disputationum rixas,
quae non sublatam, scd mutatam esse superioris aetatis sophisticam ostendunt, adsue-
faceremus! (Joh. Val. Andreae) Veri Christianismi Solidaeque Philosophiae Libertas,
Argentor., 1618. 12., p. 99: De Evangelii quidem voce clara, pura, vereque apostolica
equidem est quod nobis gratulemur; nee id Antichristum latet, frementem cum reliquis
Ecclesiae hostibus, ac ruptum paene medium : atque utinam nunquam contentiosorum,
ambitiosorum spirituum impugnatione co adactum fuisset, ut plus nunc in malignitatis
eorum detectione evitationeque, quam nuda beneficiorum erga nos Dei confessione veri-
tatisque agnitione nobis sit ndgotii factum. Ea res incautioribus imposuit, ut hac hu-
manae rationis contentione et delectati admodum fuerint, et iis acquieverint, omnemque
vitam imprudentissime absumpserint. Nempe Trinitatem definirc quam adorare, prae-
sentiam Christi probare quam omni tempore ac loco revereri, peccatorum poenitentiam
describere quam intra se sentire, operum merita refutare quam opus bonum facere, ac
per sacras literas frequenter volutari, quam dilectionis christianae praxi occupari ma-
lunt: denique theologiam scientiam aliquam faciunt, cujus cognitio veluti logices aut
inetaphysicae ad eruditionis famam impetrandam admodum utilis. Then follows a sad
account of the village pastors of the time.
PT. II.— CH. III.— EVANGELICAL CHURCH. § 49. RELIGIOUS STATE. 555
struction in the Catechism subsided into catechetical sermons, or
was altogether abandoned.20 In the Reformed Church a strict
discipline still upheld order ;21 but in the German Lutheran
Church they seemed to care only for orthodoxy ;22 and, besides,
ignorance, immorality, and rudeness penetrated the, popular mind,
and reached a fearful height, especially during the devastations
of the Thirty Years' War.23 Belief in witchcraft was still preva-
lent, notwithstanding some opposition to it ;24 and in the seven-
20 Schuler's Gesch. d. katechet. Religionsunterrichts unter den Protestanten, s. 84.
21 Jo. Val. Andreae Vita ab ipso conseripta, ex autographo ed. F. H. Rheiirrold, Berol.,
1849, p. 24 : Dum Genevae essem (the spring of 1611), notavi rem magni momenti, et cu-
jus non tarn memoriam quam desiderium nisi cum vita nunquam posuero. Nam praeter ,
perfectam reipublicae liberae formam atque curam peculiare ornamentum et disciplinae
instrumentum urbs habet censuram, qua in omnes civium mores et minutissimos etiam
excessus hebdomatim inquiritur, primum per inspectores vicanos, dein seniores, denique
ipsum Senatum, prout rei atrocitas, aut delinquentis vel duritia vel pertinacia exegerit.
Hinc prohibentur omnes dejerationes et execrationes, aleae et chartarum lusus, lascivia,
petulantia, rixae, odia, doli, fraudes, emulsiones, comessationes, luxus, protervia, socor-
dia, bilis immodica, rusticitas, nedum majora flagitia, quae propemodum inaudita hie
sunt et insolita. Quae morum castimonia mirum quam decori sit religioni christianae,
quam conveniens, quam propria, ut earn nobis abesse atque plane negligi omnibus la-
crymis deplorandum sit, et ut restituatur bonis cunctis allaborandum. Me sane nisi re-
ligionis dissonantia arcuisset, morum consonantia aeternum devinxisset, adeoque omni
nisu exinde studui, ut tale quid nostris Ecclesiis conciliarem.
22 How reckless they were is seen in the example of the great astronomer, John Kep-
ler, who died 1G30. Comp. John Kepler's Leben und Wirken, by J. L. C. Freih. v.
Breitschwert, Stuttgart, 1831. Kepler was a devout Protestant, driven from Steier-
mark for his belief, in 1G00, by the bigoted Ferdinand II. (p. 44) ; but he was tolerant
toward other churches, and rejected the doctrine of ubiquity (p. 21) ; his assertion, that
the Earth moved, was held to be contrary to Scripture (p. 35) ; and hence he could not
find any post in his fatherland, Wiirtemberg (p. 55). Comp. Tholuck's Luth. Theologen
Wittenbergs, s. 82.
23 J. B. Andrea und sein Zeitalter dargestellt, by W. Hossbach, Berlin, 1819, s. 35.
Tholuck, s. 93.
24 Luther, too, believed that witches could harm men and cattle, but considered the
opinion that they could transform themselves and ride through the air to be a deception
of Satan : see Decern Praecepta praedicata ann. 1517, in Loscher's Reformationsacta, i.
593. Even John Kepler participated in the belief of his times as to witches ; see Breit-
schwert, p. 130. On the other hand, it was opposed by Joh. Wier (Leibarzt des Herzogs
v. Cleve) de Praestigiis Daemonum, Incantationibus et Veneficiis, libb. vi., Basil., 1563.
4. (Noteworthy is Wier's correspondence with Brenz, 1565 and 1566. The latter had long
opposed the opinion that hail and thunder storms could be produced by witches, but con-
ceded that thej- might possibly injure men, and considered the laws to be just against
those who, even erroneously, believed that the}' could hurt others with the help of the
devil. On the other hand, he granted that the blind rage which was sacrificing so many
as witches ought to be restrained ; Joh. Brenz, by Hartmann and Jiiger, ii. 484) ; Thorn.
Erastus (physician and philosopher in Basle) de Lamiis s. Strigibus, Basil., 1577 (Wundt's
Mag. f. pfalzische Geschichte, ii. 210) ; Augustin Lercheimer's christl. Bedenken u. Erin-
nerung von Zauberei, Frankf., 1585, fol. (also in J. Scheible's Kloster, ii. 206) ; Gabriel
Naude (physician in Rome and Paris), Apologie pour les grands hommes, soupconnes de
Magie, Paris, 1625 ; Cautio criminalis, s. de processibus contra sagas, lib. ad magistra-
tus Germaniae hoc tempore necessarius, auctore inccrto theologo orthod. (Frid. Spec,
56G FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
teenth century the execution of witches had hecome so frequent25
that the different churches seemed to rival one another in exhib-
iting their Christianity in this form.
§ 50.
COUNTER-WORKINGS OF MYSTICISM AND OF PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY
IN THE LUTHERAN CHURCH.
In proportion as theology in the Lutheran Church degenerated
into a dry orthodoxy of the letter, without nourishment for the
spirit or power in the moral sphere, it was natural for those minds
that longed for a living faith to turn again in the direction of
mysticism. The mystics of the Middle Ages, esteemed as they
were hy Luther himself, had constantly retained many quiet
friends in the Lutheran Church. And then, too, mysticism prop-
er, which was- directly employed in the service of medicine by
Theophrastus Bombastus von Hohenheim, surnamed Paracelsus
(who died in Salzburg, 1541)1, and at first advocated only by the
physicians of the school of Paracelsus,3 was further developed in
its theological aspects, and in this shape brought into opposition
to the theological scholasticism, at the beginning of the seven-
teenth century. Valentine Weigel, pastor in Tschopau, in Misnia
(who died in 1588), avoided giving offense while living ;3 but in
Jesuit in Trier), Rintel., 1G31. [On witchcraft and superstition in England in seven-
teenth century, see Roberts's Social Hist, of Eng., 185G, p. 522 sq. ; Scott's Discovery of
Witchcraft, 1655 ; John Webster's Displaying of Supposed Witchcraft . . . wherein a Cor-
poreal League betwixt the Devil and the Witch is utterly denied and disproved, Lond.,
1677; S. R. Maitland, The Conduct of the Clergy with regard to Magic and Sorcerv,
Theol. Critic, June, 1852.]
25 G. C. Horst's Damonomagie, oder Gesch. des Glaubens an Zauberei und damon.
Wunder, mit bes. Berucksichtigung des Hexenprocesses (2 Th., Frankf. a. M., 1818), i.
197 ; ii. 149. An account of the way in which Kepler's mother was examined as a
witch, 1615, and of her defense by her son, is in Joh. Kepler's Leben by Freih. v. Breit-
schwert, s. 97. [A complet eedition of Kepler's works, by Chs. Frisch, vol. i.-iii., I860,
Frankf. Comp. Playfair, in Edinb. Rev., v. ; Life, in For. Qu. Rev., xv.]
1 On him, as a physician, see K. F. II. Marx zur Wiirdigung des Theophr. v. Ho-
henheim, in den Abhandl. der Kgl. Gesellschaft der.Wissenschaften zu Gottingcn, Bd.
i. (1843), s. 73. Die Theologie des Theophr. Parac. v. Hohenheim, in Auszugen aus s.
Schriften dargestellt v. Dr. H. A. Preu, Berlin, 1839. On his philosophy, see Tenne-
mann's Gesch. der Philosophie, ix. 205. Ritter's Gesch. d. christl. Philos., v. 516.
[Hagenbach, Vorlesungen iiber die Reform., iii. 337 sq. M. Carriere, Phil. Weltanschau-
ung d. Reform., Stuttg., 1847. Ritter, Christl. Phil., ii. 155 sq.]
a Secta Medicorum Paracelsica, Hermetica, Spagirica, Chymica ; see Marx, s. 112.
Comp. Arnold's Kirchen- u. Ketzerhist., Th. 2, B. 16, Cap. 22, § 8.
3 On his life and writings, see Arnold's Kirchen- u. Ketzerhist., Th. 2, B. 17, Cap. 17.
PART II.— CHAP. III.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 50. MYSTICISM. 567
his quiet residence in the country he had written a series of
works, which began to be issued in 1609,4 and created an im-
mense excitement by their theosophic and fanatical speculations.5
After 1612 Jacob Bohme's6 (shoemaker in (xorlitz, Philosophus
UnschuLlige Nachrichten, 1715, s. 22 ; comp. s. 1075. He subscribed the Formula Con-
cordiae, 1580; see his Dialogus de Christianismo, Neuenstadt, 1G18. 4., s. 39 [Not as
man's book, but as containing in intent the Apostles' doctrine. He also complains of
the haste with which they were called upon to subscribe. Yet he did it to avoid the re-
proach that he did not believe the apostolic doctrine. But he must still say to the high
schools that they do not know Christ, etc.] : " Nicht ihrer Lehre oder Menschen Buch-
ern habe ich mich untcrschrieben. Sondern dieweil sie ihren Intent auf die Apostoli-
sche Schrift, und dieselbige alien Menschen Biichern vorziehen (wie billig), konnte ich
das wol leiden. — Zu dem war es ein schnelle Uberhujung oder Ubereilung, dass man
nicht etliche Tage oder Wochen solche Ding einem jeden insonderheit zu uberlesen ver-
gonnete, sondern nur in einer Stunde dem ganzen Haufen vorgelesen, uud darauf dio
Subscription erfordert. Zum dritten wollte mir armen Zuhorer nicht gebuhren, dem
Teufel ein Freudenmahl zu machen uud anzurichten, dass der ganze Hauf geschrien
hatte : da, da, wir habens wol gewusst, er seye nit unserer Lehr gemiiss. Also hatte
mein unbeweglicher Apostolischer Grund miissen fiir eine verlogene Lehre gehalteu
werden, welches Gott nicht gefallig, die Perlen fur die Siiu zu schiitten, oder das Hei-
ligthum den Hunden zu geben : zu Lohn hatten sie mich zutreten und zurissen, ware
niir billig geschehen, dass ich fiir der Zeit mir mein Leben hatte abgekurzet : mein Be-
kanntnuss ware keinem unter dem ganzen Haufen niltze gewesen, nur iirgerlich, — Gott
ward michs wol heissen, wenn ich soil sprechen zu den hohen Schulen : sie kennen
Christum nicht, wer unberuft laufet, richtet nichls aus. Mache mir also gar kein Ge-
wissen mit diesem Unterschreiben." Postille, i. 108 : " Bist Du in der Zahl der Pricst-
er, und wirst gewahr, dass dein Stand ungottlich ist, lass den iiussern Menschen eineu
Priester seyn, lass ihn das Joch oder das Kreuz tragen, klage du es Gott, und hiite dich
ja, dass du nach dem innern Menschen kein Priester se3-st."
4 In Halle and in Magdeburg; see the chronological list in the Unschuldige Nach-
richten, 1715, s. 35. The first which aroused attention was " Kirchen- oder Hauspostill
iiber die Sonntags- und fiirnehmsten Fest-Evangclien, Neustadt (Magdeburg), 1G11."
Weigel's writings, after his death, were at first circulated in copies made b3' his chorist-
er, Weickert ; and their integrity, and even the genuineness of several, is consequentlv
doubtful.
5 On his doctrine, see Arnold, Th. 2, B. 17, cap. 17, § 7. Dorner's Entwickelungs-
geschichte der Lehre v. d. Person Christi, s. 224. Baur's Gesch. d. Lehre v. d. Versoh-
nung, s. 463, and his Lehre v. d. Dreieinigkeit, iii. 257. Ritter's Gesch. d. christi. Phi-
Iosophie, vi. 77. [Comp. Niedner, Gesch. d. Kirch*:, 737 sq. L. Pertz, Der Weigelia-
nismus, in Zeitschrift f. d. Hist. Theol., 1857. Walch, Religionsstreitigkeiten, iv. 1024
sq. Planck, Gesch. d. Protest. Theol., 72 sq. Hagenbach, Vorlesungen iiber die Ref.,
iii. 337 sq.]
6 His life, after his own communications, by Abrah. v. Franckenberg, prefixed to his
works. Comp. Arnold, Th. 2, B. 17, cap. 19. J. Bohme's Leben und Lehre, dargestellt
von Dr. W. L. Wullen, Stuttgart, 1836. Die Lehre des Deutschen Philosophen J. Bohme,
systematisch dargestellt v. Dr. J. Hamberger, Miinchen, 1814. Tennemann's Geschich-
te der Philos., x. 183. Dorner's Lehre von d. Person Christi, s. 231. Baur's Lehre v.
der Dreieinigkeit, iii. 261. Ritter, vi. 100. Bohme derived his Paracelsian ideas from
his intercourse with physicians of that school ; viz., Balthasar Walther, Cornel. Weiss-
ner, and Tobias Kober. [Wullen, Bluthen aus J. Bohme's Mystik, Stuttg., 1836. A.
E. Umbreit, Jakob Bohme, Heidelb., 1835. Baur, Gnosis, 558; and in Zeller's Jahrb.,
1850. Hamberger, Lehre des Deutschen Philos. Jak. B., Miinchen, 1844. Tholuck, i;i
Zeitschr. f. christi. Wiss., 1854. Auberlen, in Ilerzog's Realeneyclop. II. A. Feehner,
508 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Teutonicus, died 1624) mystical book, " The Aurora Rising," be-
gan to be circulated in manuscript ; it was followed, after a pe-
riod of ten years, by a large number of other works.7 Although
these two theosophists were independent of each other, yet many
of the ideas of the old mystics, of Paracelsus, and of the fanatical
Anabaptists, found an equal response in their writings, particularly
in their disdain8 of all Christianity of the letter, and of all scien-
Jak. B., Leben u. Schriften (Preisschrift), 1857. Schaff'a Kirch enfreund, 1853. Christ.
Rev., Jul)-, 1854. Life, In- Biailoblotzky, in. Penny Cyclopedia. Works, 4 vols. fol. in
English, 17G4-81. Ellistone was the chief English translator. Law proposed another
edition, this not being satisfactory; see his Animadversions on Dr. Trapp. Comp.
Notes and Queries, viii. 13 ; ix. 24G ; and second series, i. 395, etc. See also, Hegel,
Gesch. d. Phil., iii. 29G sq. Ritter, Christl. Phil., ii. 1G5 sq.]
7 All these works were at first circulated in manuscript copies. His Aurora, oder
Morgenrothe im Aufgangc, was first printed in 1631, 12mo. The first imperfect edition
of his works was b)- H. Ammersbach and H. Beetke, Amsterdam (Halberstadt), 1675.
4. A more complete edition by J. G. Gichtel, Amsterdam, 1G82, 10 Bde., 8. ; since then
often published; the last edition by K. W. Schiebler, Leipzig, 1831-42, 4 Bde., and Stutt-
gart, 1835-46, G Bde.
8 By B. Weigel, Postille, i. 124 [We are all taught of man alone. We come from the
high schools, and are to preach Christ, whom we do not know. Our doctrine is from
men, and our life from the devil. Besides, we are compelled to swear that we will not
teach otherwise than what is prescribed in men's books — Augsb. Confession, Philip's Loci,
and the like ; and he who will not is called a fanatic, and persecuted] : " Sind wir nicht
alle bloss von Menschen gelehrt, aufgeworfen und berufen ? Von.hohen Schulen kom-
men wir her, und sollen Christum predigen, welchen wir nicht kennen. Unsere Lehre
ist von Menschen, aus Menschen-Biichern odcr Postillen, und unser Wandcl oder Leben
ist vom Teufel : den Hoffarth, Eigennutz, Faulheit, damit jetziger Zeit fast alle Theo-
logcn besessen sind, kommt fiirwahr nicht von Gott, sondern vom Teufel. So wir von
hohen Schulen und von Menschen gewahlt, geordnet, und geschickt sind, lassen wir es
dabei bleiben ; unser keiner gedenkt weiter zu lernen von Gott : ja etliche miissen noch
dazu vor Gott ein Jurament thun, sie wollen nichts anders lehren, als was in Menschen-
Buchern vorgeschrieben ist. Damit sind audi etliche wohl zufrieden, um ihrer Faulheit
v.illen, bcruhen gern auf dem Corpore doctrinae, auf den Postillen, auf der Augustana
Confessio, auf den Locis Philippi, auf den Schriften Lutheri, auf der Viiter Buchern,
auf der Formula Concordiae ; sagen : Gott Lob und Dank ! es ist alles ganz leicht in
der Theologie kurz zusammengefasst, so bediirfen wir nicht viel Studirens. Und so man
einen horte, der da postpositis homiriiuin scriptis die heilige Schrift allein wollte handlen
und sich von Gott lehren lassen, — so hiessen sie ihn einen Abtrunnigen von der Augsb.
Konfession, einen Schwarmer, einen Schwenkfelder, der sich wolle den heil. Geist oder
die Salbung lassen lehren : vermOgen sie nicht wider einen solchen zu schreiben, so he-
ben sie Steine auf. und werfen nach ihm, d. i. giessen ihn bei der weltl. Obrigkeit an,
dass er getodtet, oder zum Landc hinausgeworfen werde." J. Bohine, Morgenrothe im
Aufgang, Cap. 22 [I need not the formulas of the philosophers and theologians, for I
have another master — the whole of nature : thence I learn my philosophy and theology.
12. But as men are gods, and have the knowledge of God, I do not despise their formulas
of philosophy, etc. 15. Nature, and not myself, condemns their pride and wrath] : " 11.
Ich brauche nicht ihrer (der Philosophen, Astrologen, u. Theologen) Formula u. Art, sinte-
mal ichs von ihnen nicht gelernet habe, sondern habe einen andern Lehrmeister, wel'cher
ist die ganze Natur. Yon derselben ganzen Natur mit ihrer instehenden Geburt habe
ich meine Philosophiam, Astrologiam, und Theologiam studirct und gelernet, und nicht
von Menschen oder durch Menschen. 12. Weil aber die Menschen Gutter sind, und ha-
PART II.— CHAP. Ill— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 50. MYSTICISM. 5Q9
tific theology ; in their exaltation of the inward light, and of im-
mediate union with Grod ; and in their adoption of the theories
of Paracelsus ahout the harmony of the visible and the invisible
world, and about man as the microcosm of the universe. Many
deviations from ecclesiastical orthodoxy were the inevitable conse-
quence.9
As the tendency to the mysterious and wonderful was advancing
with rapid strides, leading to hazardous religious fanaticism, the
then youthful John Val. Andreae10 (born in 1586 ; deacon at Vai-
ben die Erkiinntnus Gottes des Einigen Vaters, aus dem sie seind herkommen, und in
dem sic leben, so verachte ich ihre formulam der Philosophiae, Astrologiae, und Theolo-
giae gar nicht. Dann ich befindc, dass sic meisteutheils gar auf rechtem Grunde ste-
het, und will mich auch befleissen, dass ich ihrer Formula mochte nachfahren. — 15. Ich
habe dessen auch keinen Befehl, dass ich mich iiber sie soil hoch beschweren und sic
verdammen, ohne iiber ihre Laster der Hoft'art, Geitzes, Neides, und Zornes : iiber das
beschweret sich der Geist der Natur miichtig sehr, nicht ich, was wollte ich armer Staub
thun, der ich doch fast ohnmiichtig bin ? 1G. Allein das zeiget der Geist : ihnen ist das
Pfund des Gcwichtes und der Schlussel uberantwortet worden, und sie seind in ihren
Wolliisten des Fleisches ersofFen, und haben das Pfund des Gewichtes in die Erde ver-
graben, und den Schlussel in ihrer hoffartigen Trunkenheit verloren. — 18. Darumb
spricht der Geist der Natur, weil sie nicht wollen aufwachen vom Schlafe und die Thi'tr
aufmachen, so will Ichs selber thun. 19. Was konnte ich armer, einfaltiger Laye sonst
von ihrer hohen Kunst lehren oder schreiben, so es mir nicht von dem Geiste der Natur
gegeben ware, in dem ich lebe und bin ?
9 An inventory of the errors of Weigel is given in Neue Beitrage v. alten u. neucn
thcol. Sachen, 1755, s. 862, e. g. ; the Virgin Man* was from heaven, the divine wisdom ;
Christ's humanity was not of the nature of Adam ; man has two sorts of flesh — the one,
earthly, from Adam ; the other, heavenly, from Christ. Bohme held that there were
three persons in the Godhead, but also seven spirits, the sources of things ; that the
world was created from nothing ; but that God is this nothing ; that Christ received his
heavenly flesh from the heavenly Eve, etc.
10 J. V. Andreae De Curiositatis Pernicie, Argentor., 1021. 12. After (p. 14 sq.) he
had spoken about the deceptions of chemistry, magic, and astrology, and complained
that its advocates would construct a new religion, he adds, p. 33: Emersit hac nostra
aetate religio aliqua multiformis ac polypi instar, quam Weigelianam appellare possc-
mus, quod sub hoc nomine, cui injuriam non fecerim, circumferatur. Et cum primum
valde bona propinaret, et internum hominem egrcgie formaret, saperetque devotum quid
et coelicum spirans, nunc nescio an non supponat, certe monstrosissima quaequc, et in
religionem puriorcm contumeliosissima profert, et haereseos pestilentissimae genuinum
exerit. Nolo hie exaggcrare, quam in D. Lutheri maxima merita injuria sit, quam in
spiritum hcrois dicacula, passim omne verbi ministerium, et fidos Dei servos suggillct,
quam pro suo aethcreo lumine omnes faculas ridcat et conculcet, ut nihil hie lene aut
cum Christo, quemadmodum crepat, mansuetum reperias. Sed quod Sacramenta ele-
vet, Spiritum tantum interpretem jactitet, de Christi carne, de beata Dei genitricc, dc
damnatorum statu, de omniscientia aliqua, dc imputationis figmento, de absolutionis
temeritate nefanda dcliret, atque ubique Ecclesiam Christi maxima bile, summaque in-
juria onerct, id ut indignum, ita ad animum bonis ct meliora sitientibus vocandum est,
ne vitia hujus saeculi perosi, et incommodas multorum administrationes dedignantes,
homiuis unius malcdicentiae juxta et jactantiae se incogitantius concrcdant, aut hanc
rubdolam colendi Deum rationcm, quae foris nullihi pateat, et inter omnes religioncs
vcrsari possit, cunctasque mundi leges consuctudinesvc admittat, illabi sibi patiantur.
570 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1G48.
hingen, 1614; Superintendent at Calw, 1620; court preacher and
consistorial councilor in Stuttgart, 1639 ; Abbot of Bebenhausen,
1650; Abbot of Adelberg, 1654; died 1654), n in order to satirize
the credulous curiosity, which was not wanting even in his nar-
row circle,12 wrote, after 1602,13 the work entitled " The Chymic-
al Marriage of Christian Rosenkreuz, anno 1459," to which was
added, before 1610, " The Universal and General Reformation of
the Whole of the "Wide World, by the Faraa Fraternitatis of the
praiseworthy Order of the Rosicrucians."11 When these writings,
11 J. V. Andreae Vita ab ipso conscripta, ed. F. II. Rheinwald, Berol., 1849, in Ger-
man in D. Chr. Seybold's Selbstbiographien beruhmter Manner, Bd. 2, Winterthur, 1700.
Comp. J. V. Andrea und s. Zeitalter, dargestellt v. W. Hossbacb, Berlin, 1819. [Comp.
Niedner's Gesch. d. Kirche, 740 sq. ; Pabst, Andreae's entlarvter Apap, 1827.]
12 J. V. A. De Curiositatis Pernicie, p. 38 : Hie equidem persaepe haesitavi, cum con-
junctissimos meos, caetera ingeniosos, pios, industries, literatos, cautos, veros, sed cu-
riositatis labe conspersos, nee post frequentissimas elusiones, — damna, ludibria, — nihilo-
minus eousque corrigi vidercm, quin ad naturam levissimo objecto redirent, et spes (mea
opinione) non tam abjectas, quam cmortuas resuscitarent, novisque impostoribus se tur-
pissime praeberent. Unde unara eorum artem rcperi vel celare, vel fallere dissuadentes
amicos, aut certe subaudire, ac velut ab hac sublimitate remotos negligere ; paulo tamen
post, ubi mendacium simulque aliquid sumtuum exhalarunt, redire, ac profundissimo
silentio omne vanitatis niysterium elevatum aut sepultum velle. Tales ego persaepe
pertuli, necnisi diuturna mora, postquam omnia monita frustra fuerunt, superavi, didi-
cique frequentissimis exemplis, quemcunquc curiositatis contagio corripuisset, nulla fide,
nullo vero, nullis artlbus sanari posse, sed Deo, sibi et tempori relinquendum, denique a
pauperie macerandum esse.
13 Andreae, in bis Vita, ed. Rheinwald, p. 10, speaks of this "Chymische Hochzeit" as
one of the writings (the only one left) which lie had composed, from 1C02, exercendi in-
genii ergo. (Superfuerunt Nuptiae cbymicae, cum monstrorum foccundo foetu, ludibri-
nm, quod mireris a nonnullis aestimatum, et subtili indagine explicatum, plane futile,
et quod inanitatem curiosorum prodat). In this Chymical Marriage first appeared the
name " Christian Rosenkreuz," although it was printed later than the " Fama," viz., first
in Strasburg, 1G1G (reprinted at Ratisbon, 1781).
14 " Allgemeine und General-Reformation derganzen wciten Welt, beneben der Fama
Fraternitatis des loblichen Ordens des Rosenkreuzes.'' This work came in manuscript
to Tyrol as earl}- as 1G10 (see Haselmeyer's Reply, appended to the "Fama"), but was
first printed at Cassel, 1014 (rcpr., Ratisbon, 1781). This "General Reformation" is a
translation of a work by a favorite author of Andreae's, viz., Traj. Boccalini's Rag-
guagli di Parnasso. In the second edition, Cassel, 1G15, was added the Confession oder
Bekanntnuss der Societiit und Briiderscbaft R. G, which was also published in the orig-
inal Latin in Sccrctioris Philosophiae Consideratio brevis, a Phil, a Gabella conscripta,
et nunc primum una cum Confessione Fraternitatis R. C. in lucem edita. Cassellis, 1615.
Comp. Die beiden Ilauptschriften der Rosenkreuzcr, die Fama und die Confession, kri-
tisch geprufter Text mit dem Latein. Originale der zweiten Schrift, Frankf. a. M., 1827.
That Andreae was the author of these works is now generally assumed (see Hossbacb,
s. 98 ; Guhrauer iiber den Verf. u. d. Sinn u. Zweck der fama fratern., in Niedner's Zeit-
schr. f. d. Hist. Theol., 1852, ii. 298); but it is still not beyond doubt. In his Vita, p.
10, Andreae openly confesses (see Note 13) that he wrote the "Chymische Hochzeit ;"
but does not say that he was the author of the " Fama" and the " Confession," which
he manifestly reckons among the "monstrorum foecundus foetus" of the same. And
so, too, he says, p. 4G (sec Note 17, below), doubtless in relation to the Chymische Iloch-
PART II.— CHAP. III.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 50. MYSTICISM. 571
which were for a long time circulated only in manuscript, began
to appear in print, 1614, they awakened a strong and intense ex-
citement, and led to a confused search after that secret brother-
hood of deeply-dyed magicians.15 In vain did Andreae speak in
the strongest terms against this confusion and misapprehension ;lb
zeit, that he wished to suppress it, but that curiosity brought it again to notice, and
gave rise to another progeny. In his oath on the matter, 1639 (see Note 16, below), An-
dreae could not have escaped from the difficulties by merely saying, " se risisse semper
Rosae-Crucianam fabulam," if he had himself been the author of the fable. The differ-
ent characteristics of these writings, too, are not to be mistaken. The Chymische Hoch-
zeit is a mere satire : in the Fama and Confessio, earnestness is mingled with the inven-
tion (e. g., adherence to the pure doctrine of the Reformation, rejection of projects for
making gold) ; the intermingling of earnest Christian truths with such loose sport, in
the fashion here found, is unnatural for such a man as Andreae. And now hear the
oldest witnesses. Melchior Brelerus, physician in ordinary of Duke August of Bruns-
wick, and an intimate friend of John Arnd, who, too, was on friendly terms with An-
dreae, in his Mysterium Iniquitatis pseudoevangelicae, 1621, p. 100, confidently asserts
that the Fama was by three distinguished persons, who wanted by means of it to get at
the alleged holders of the philosopher's stone. In the posthumous works of M. Chris-
toph Hirsch, preacher in Eisleben, an intimate friend of John Arnd (see Arnold's Kirchen-
und Ketzerhistorie, iv.. No. 25), it appears that Arnd had learned in a confidential way
from Andreae, that the latter, with thirty other persons in Wurtembcrg, first published
the Fama, in order, l.y means of the judgments expressed upon it, to detect the lovers
of the true wisdom. This shows that the Fama and Confession proceeded from a circle
known to Andreae, but not that he was the author. That mythical personage, Christian
Rosenkreuz, was his creation ; hence he could speak decidedly about the Brotherhood
of the Rosicrucians as a fable (see Note 16), since the idea of it, if it did not come from
him, did still originate in that phantasy of his. Had he been the author of the Fama
and Confession, it can not be explained why, in his Vita (which was to go only in man-
uscript into the hands of intimate friends), he did not avow it as frankly as he did that
he wrote the Chymische Hochzeit. .
15 Arnold's Kirchen- u. Ketzerhist., Th. 2, B. 17, cap. 18. Hossbach's Andrea, s. 85.
Andreae, Mythologia Christiana, Argentor, 1619. 12., p. 290 (Apologorum Manipulus, 6,
c. 13), divides into the following classes those who had been seduced by the Fama : Pri-
mum quidem bonos aliquos, qui <rcpu\fiaTa humanae fabulae annotantes ac pertaesi, ali-
quod lenimentum quaesivere. Dein decoctores sive eruditionis sive nummorum, ut suae
miseriae solatium acciperent. Postea infelices Chymicos, qui naturam omnem fodicantes,
nee nisi lippientes et claudicantes redditi, hie suave aliquod somnium sibi conciliare sa-
tegere. Sed et Podagrici, et desperatorum morborum alii, temporis et dolorum falli-
mentum sunt aucupati. Denique impostores quam plurimi, quibus is unicus finis, ut
eonfietis monstrosissimis aenigmatibus, simulata arcanorum possessione, jactitata natu-
rae interpretatione, ementito silcntii, temperantiae, obscuritatis Sacramento, Magnatum
aures circumsonare, atque hinc aurum aliquod potabile conficere possint.
16 J. V. A. Menippus, s. Dialogorum Satyricorum Centuria, Inanitatum Nostratium
Speculum, Cosmopoli, 1618. 12., p. 24, cap. 12., fraternitas : A. De fraternitate ilia, quae
vulgo circumfertur, ecquid sentis ? B. Minus magnifice. — A. Quid ergo, an esse tales
aliquos crcdis, an curiosorum ludibrium ? B. Vix dixerim : nisi quod male me habet,
tot viros bonos spe sua, et insolita expectatione excidere. A. Id nempe debebatur, qui-
bus prae simplici via Christi artiliciosa aliqua et insolita arriserat. Turris Babel, s. Ju-
diciorum de Fraternitate Rosaceae Crucis Chaos, Argent., 1619. 12., at the end, p. 69 :
Fama: Satis superque hominibus illusum est : liberemus tandem constrictos, confirme-
mus fiuctuantes, erigamus lapsos, revocemus trans versos, sanemus morbidos. Ehenv,
mortales, nihil est, quod fraternitatem expectetis : fabula peracta est. Fama adstruxit,
5Y2 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.-A.D. 1517-1648.
in vain did he, in a series of allegorical and satirical writings,
chastise all the follies of the times,17 and work by word and deed
for the interests of practical Christianity ;18 artful men made use
fama destruxit. Fama ajebat, fama negat : quicunque estis, sive curiosi sive supini, —
sive mendici sive impostores, — sive athei sive superstitiosi, sive decoctores sive avari,
mihi et vobis spectators plaudite. De Curiositatis Pernicie, Argentor., 1G21. 12., p. 35 :
Huic accessit fraternitatis cujusdam Rosaceae ludibrium, curiosorum hujus temporis, ni
fallor viscus et offendiculum. Si paucos bonos excipias, quibus tot rerura corruptio do-
luit, e'mendationis spes animum fecit ; reliqua turba supra quam dici potest Democrito
risum civit. Continebat ea fabula quicquid salivam posset movere divinatoribus, calcu-
latoribus, decoctoribus, microcosmicis, ecstaticis, cabbalistis, magis, et in universum cu-
riosis omnibus, atque planissime Aeoli utres pollicebatur. Adaugebat histrioniam tarn
multiplex concertatio propugnantium et impugnantium, invitantium et apparentium,
tentantium et credentium, ludentium et quiritantium, expectantium et desperantium,
et quis fando diversissimae inanitatis variolates explicet, quibus officinae occupabantur,
ac nundinales catalog! coronabantur. Jam metuebat clerus, ne qua nova haeresis or-
bem inundaret : jam trepidabat vulgus, ne quis ex Arabia exercitus colonias quaereret :
jam res literaria barbariem redire timebat. Sed hos plerosque'liberavit ilia ipsa quae
detinuit rei vanitas, et erexit quae terrefecit nullitas, et dimisit quae convocavit fama.
Still Andreae remained under suspicion of being secretly connected -with the Rosicru-
cians ; when taking office in Stuttgart (1639), in his Confession he was obliged to make
oath (Vita, p. 183), sc risisse semper Eosae-Crucianam fabulam, et curiositatis fratercu-
los fuisse insectatum.
17 On these writings he scys, Yita, p. 40 : Cacterum, quod Deum sancte testor, non ea
mihi insectandi petulantia fuit, aut nocendi ulla libido, quam declamitatores aggere-
bant ; sed quod christianam causam animo fervide foverem et quovis modo promotam
vellem, quod, cum plana via mihi negaretur, per ambages et cuniculos persequi conatus
sum, non scoptico, quod aliquibus videbar, genio, sed ea arte, quam pii multi adhibue-
runt, ut per lusum et ingeniosa allectamenta seria agerem et Christianismi amorem pro-
pina'rem. Is mihi scopus, id consilium fuit, quod si non satis circumspectum, aetati
minus maturae et tot stimulis incitatoribus imputetur. Sane ut primum multis aegre
facere morborum nostrorum tractationem animadverti, ipse dolui et extinctum volui ca-
nem, sed qui curiositate obstetrice hoc ipso denuo revixit, et aliam sobolem, quae pro-
fecto aeternum sepulta jacuisset, excitavit, cujus gratiam unis obtrectatoribus debeat, si
quid unquam gratiae invenerunt.
18 He sought to promote the better religious instruction of youth by his " Christliche
Evangel. Kinderlehre, Stuttgart, 1621" (comp. Schuler's Gesch. d. katechet. Religions-
unterrichts unter den Protestanten, Halle, 1802, s. 87 ; reprinted there, s. 329). He
called on those who had been deceived by the Rosicrucian Brotherhood to hold only the
more firmly to the Brotherhood of Christ ; lnvitatio fraternitatis Christi, 1617 ; comp.
De Curiositatis Pernicie, Argentor., 1621, p. 36 : Itaque velut Babylonicae turris struc-
tores, non Unguis, sed judiciis et capitibus divisi ad sua paulatim, dispersi retroeunt.—
Qui si quid egregii animo conceperunt, paratique meliora toto animo admittere, tueri et
propagare fucrunt ; illam potius jam certam, tot amicis Dei expertam, jam toties Sa-
tanae, mundoque oppositam Christi fraternitatem amplectantur, mentemque integram
et conatus omnes eo convertant, ut societas Christi sub Evangelii legibus coalescat, ordo-
que mutuae caritatis emergat, ac donorum Dei communicatio in coeli honorem, Eccle-
siae norem, proximique rorem appareat. He described such an ideal state in his Rei-
publicae Christianopolitanae Descriptio, Argentor., 1619. 12. He soon formed the plan
of a stricter Societas Evangelica for this object. In the Vita, p. 100, the object of this
Christiana Societas Is thus given : Quae deposita argenti notabili summa in praesens
pauperum indigentiac succurreret : in futurum vero, si res ita ferret, yel occurrentibus
necessitatibus subveniret, vel posteris rectius prospiccret, et una amicitiae constantiam
servaret, moribusque deviis occurreret. The property grew to 18,000 florins ; comp. h'.s
PART II.— CHAP. III.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 50. MYSTICISM. 573
of the delusion, and actual brotherhoods of Rosicrucians were
formed.19
As these mystical tendencies spread abroad the scholastic di-
vines turned with bitter hatred against them,20 in fact, against all
who appeared to favor them in any degree, and even against such
as were trying to build up Christianity through the influence of
pious feelings rather than by theological scholasticism.21 John
Arnd (successively pastor in Badebom, in the Anhalt principality,
in Q,uedlinburg, Brunswick, and Eisleben ; Superintendent in
Cello in 1611 ; deceased 1621),23 though a martyr for Lutheran
•
Epist. ad Comenium, 1629, in J. A. Comenii Opera Didactica Omnia, Amstel., 1657, p.
284: Fuimus aliquot et magnae notae viri, qui post Famae vanae (fraternitatis Roseae)
ludibrium in hoc coivimus, ante octennium circiter, et plures in procinctu erant : cum
nos-exceperunt turbae Germanicae et propemodum disjecerunt. — Scopus ftiit : Christum
loco suo restituere, pulsis passim idolis s. religiosis s. literariis. He drew up : Imago et
Leges Societatis Evangelicae, and Verae Unionis in Christo Jesu Specimen, selectissimis
ac probatissimis amicis sacrum, 1628. The societj' seems to have remained small, but
to have continued after Andreae's death. Hossbach, s. 179. Spener says (in his War-
haftige Erziihlung dessen was wegen des s. g. Pietismi vorgegangen, Amsterd., 1700.
12., s. 18) of Andreae : " For my part, I regard his writings so highh-, that if I could
and must call back a man from the grave to' benefit our churches, it would probably cost
me much thought whether I should select any one in preference to him."
19 Andreae, in his Reipublicae Christianopolitanae Descriptio, Argentor., 1619. 12., p.
30, speaks of impostoribus, qui so Roseae Crucis fratres mentirentur. J. S. Sender, nn-
parteiische Sammlungen zur Historie der Rosenkreuzer, 4 Stiicke, Leipzig, 1786-88. J.
G. Buhle iiber den Ursprung u. die vornehmsten Schicksale d. Orden d. Rosenkreuzer
u. Freimaurer, Gottingen, 1804. F. Nicolai's Bemerkungen tiber die Geschichte u. Ur-
sprung der Rosenkreuzer und Freimaurer, Berlin, 1806. [The Fama and Confessio
were published at Frankfort, 1827. Comp. Herder in his Zerstretite Blatter, and in the
Teutsche Mercur. Naude, Instruction ii la France sur la verite de l'Histoire des Freres
de la Rose-Croix, Paris, 1623. W. Keller, Gesch. d. Freimauerei in Deutschland, Gies-
sen, 1859. In Notes and Queries, vols. vii. and viii., lists of works on the Rosicrucians.
Louis Figuier, L'Alchimie et les Alchimistcs, Paris, 1854 ; chap. v. ; La Societe des Rose-
Croix, pp. 247-266.]
20 Comp., e. g., Nicol. Hunnius (professor of theology in Wittenberg, in 1623 Super-
intendent in Liibeck, f 1643) christl. Betrachtung der neucn Paracelsischen u. Weigeli-
anischen Theologie, Wittenberg, 1622 (comp. Nic. Hunnius, by Dr. L. Heller, Liibeck,
1843, s. 35) ; Theod. Thummii (professor in Tubingen, f 1630) Impietas Weigeliana, h.
e. necessaria Admonitio de CXX. Erroribus novorum Prophetarum coelestium, quos a
Val. Weigelio nostra haec aetas dicere cocpit Weigelianos, Tubing., 1622. 4. Jo. Ger-
hardi Disputationes Theologicae, in quibus gloria Dei per corruptelas Weigelianos labc-
factari ostenditur, in his Dusput. Theol. p. 815.
21 J. V. Andreae Oratio Inaugur. Tubingae habita, p. 86 (Arnold's Kirchen- u. Kctz-
eihist., Th. 2, B. 17, cap. 17, § 50), complains that Satan defiles with the name of Wei-
gelians all those who are earnest in religion and for church discipline, so that it hardly
avails for them to prove their innocence and orthodoxy in ever so clear a manner. In
the Alethea Exul., p. 326, he complains, "that whoever now seeks to lead an honest
life is accused of being an enthusiast, a Schwenckfeldian, an Anabaptist."
" Christian Gerber's Historie der Wiedergebornen in Sachsen (4 Th., Dresden, 1725),
ii. 210, and J. F. Gauhe's Appendix to it, containing an authentic and full Historia Arn-
diana, ibid., s. 263. Joh. Arudt, ein biographischer Vcrsuch, by F. Arndt, preacher in
574 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
orthodoxy,23 and of wide-reaching influence in matters of prac-
tical piety, was compelled to see his book, On True Christianity,
fiercely attacked24 as savoring of that mysticism ; and these at-
tacks were even more strongly, renewed during the seventeenth
century, in proportion as this book became the comfort and refuge
of all pious hearts. Even the distinguished dogmatic productions
of John Gerhard25 were not sufficient to protect his practical writ-
ings from the charge of mysticism.26 And so, in this period, no-
body could complain of a one-sided, intellectual Christianity, nor
Berlin, Berlin, 1838. 0. Wehrhan's Lebensgeschichte Johann Arndt's. Hamburg, 1848.
H. L. Pertz de Jo. Arndtio ejnsquc Libris de vero Christianismo (Gottingen prize es-
say), Hannoverae, 1852. 4. [Tzschirner's Memorabilien, iii. 1. M. Goebel, Gesch. des
christlichen Lebens in der Rheinisch-Westphal. Evang. Kirchc, 1852, ii. 464. Hagen-
bach, Vorlesungen iiber die Reformat., iii. 371 sq.]
23 ' See above, § 41, Note 13.
24 The first book was published at Brunswick, 1C05 ; the whole four books probably
first in 1G09. Immediately after its appearance the first book was attacked by some of
Arnd's colleagues in Brunswick, for perverting the doctrine of justification by insisting
too strongly upon good works ; also for teaching that believers, even in this life, must
attain unto perfection; and for using suspicious phraseology from Tauler, Weigel, and
others. Afterward a special case was made out against it, because Arnd (in the 2d book,
chap. 24) had incorporated twelve chapters from Weigel's Book of Prayer, although he
asserted that he did not know that this book (then current only in manuscript) was by
Weigel, and although no errors could be detected in this part of the work. After his
death, Arnd was specialty assailed in Lucas Osiander's (chancellor and professor in Tu-
bingen) Theol. Bedenken, welchergestalt J. Arndens wahres Christenthum nach Anlei-
tung des lieil. Worts Gottes anzusGhen sey, Tubingen, 1G23. Comp. Rupertus Melde-
nius (§ 42, Note G), in Liicke, s. 141 : Cum gemitu et lachrymis experiuntur (pii ac boni
viri), sanctum ilium virum, et de Ecclesia Dei praeclarissime meritum, Jo. Amdlum,
imo Angelum Dei, missum ad praedicandam poenitentiamadhuc semel ante novissimum
diem, tarn immanibus convitiis proscindi, et tot contumeliis affici, atque adeo deterri-
marum haereseon maculis conspergi. — Proh summe Deus, quo hae res tandem sunt eva-
surae! However, his defendants were not less numerous than his assailants. Comp.
Apologetica Arndiana, Schutzbriefe zurchristl. Ehrenrettung Joh. Arnd's, Leipzig, 1706;
G. B. ScharfT, Supplcmentum Historiae Litisque Arndianae, Wittenb., 1727 ; Walch's
Religionsstreitigkeiten der Luth. Kirche, iii. 18G, v. 1131 ; F. Arndt, s. 64, 151, 203.
25 See § 48, Note 23. [See Tholuck's Lebenszeugen, 1859; Deutsche Zeitechrift,
Nov. 3, 18G0, Weingarten on MSS. of Gerhard.]
26 A list of the same in Vita Jo. Gerhardi, quam exposuit E. R. Fischer, Lips., 17-.'!.
p. 437. Among them, those most read were his Meditationes Sacrae, Jenae, 1606, Schola
Pietatis, d. i. christl. Unterrichtung zur Gottseligkeit, 5 Biicher, Jena, 1622. 23., in 12
vols., and his Postill (§ 49, Note 11). Gerhard complains, in a letter to Arnd, 1620
(Fischer, p. 505) : Nee mihi parcunt, sed in publicis concionibus eorum errorum per;:-
gunt reum, qui ne in mentem quidem unquam mihi venerunt. Elsewhere (Fischer,
p. 177):
Qui studium hoc aevo pietatis graviter urget,
Et sophias partem tractat utramque sacrae,
Ille Rosaecrucius vel Weigelianus habetur,
Et nota turpis ei scribitur haereseos.
De me noli verita est virosa calumnia id ipsuui
Spargere, et his nugis conciliarc fidem.
PT. II.— CH. III.— EVANGEL. CHURCH. § 51. ATTEMPTS AT UNION. 575
verge on the emotional phrases used by the old mystics, without
being himself exposed to the accusation of mysticism.27
§ 51.
ATTEMPTS AT UNION.
C. W. Ilering's Gesch. d. kircbl. Unionsversuche seit der Reformation, 2 Bde., Leipzig,
1836. 38. Ch. G. Neudecker's die Hauptversuche zur Pacification der Evangelisch-
Protest. Kirche Deutschlands, Leipzig, 1846. [Hoeuinghaus, Chronol. Verzeichniss
d. Bekehrungen, Aschaflfenb., 1837.]
The divisions and controversies between the different churches
were so opposed to the spirit of Christianity, and were at the
same time so inauspicious in political relations, that attempts
were constantly made to adjust them.
27 Ph. J. Spener's warhaftige Erzahlung dessen was wegen des s. g. Pietismi in
Deutschland vor einiger Zeit vorgegangen, Amsterd., 1700. 12., s. 15: "Thus very
much had to be undergone on account of their zeal in practical Christianity, and for the
punishment of public abuses and crimes, by Dr. Andr. Kessler, Superintendent at Co-
Imrg (f 1643); Dr. Am. Mengering, Superintendent at Halle (f 1C47) ; Dr. Joh. Mat-
theus Meyfart, professor and pastor in Erfurt, against whom was arrayed almost the
whole body of the learned, on account of his public complaints about the corrupt state
of the universities and high schools, which he published in 1636 (Pennalismus od. Erin-
nerung v. d. Wiedererbauung d. acad. Disciplin, 1634. 4.); Dr. Joh. Schmid, professor
and president of the church convention in Strasburg (f 1658) ; Dr. Justus Gesenius,
General Superintendent of Hanover (f 1671) ; Dr. Sal. Glassius (f 1656, see § 48, Note
24), who, in Witten. memor. Theol. dec. 9, n. 3, p. 1216, was obliged to repeat the above
verses of Dr. Gerhard against his adversaries, who loaded him with the reproach of Wei-
gelianism ; and among the Nurembergers there was Joh. Saubertus (pastor of St. Se-
bald, ■)■ 1646), with his successor, Joh. Mich. Dilhern (f 16G9), who, because calumny
could not find any other semblance against him, nor could he so easily be joined in
condemnation with other more violent persons, was forced by disputatious folks to bear
the name of a Syncretist." He especially appeals to Jo. Sauberti Theologi Umbra deli-
neata a Jo. Val. Andreae, Luneburgi, 1647, in which Andreae "describes the story of
his life, the state of the Church at that time, the proposals, behavior, and doings of the
dear man ;" and he gives a long extract from this work. Further, p. 19 : " But after
that time the thing itself did not change, only the persons, who, inflamed with godlike
zeal, cried out against the corrupt life in the midst of our churches, and especially about
that new Gospel, which the famous Rostock divine, Dr. Paulus Tarnovius had already,
1624, attacked (De Novo Evangelio Orat., republished in J. G. Pfeifi'er Variorum Auc-
torum Miscellanea Theol., Lips., 1736, p. 909), and showed that it was the cause of all
the misery which had flooded the whole of Christianity." In explanation of the passage
translated from Tarnov's address : " The new and false Gospel is a vain imagination
about Christ, an error as to the grace and compassion of God, which does not come from
God's Word, but from the secret counsel of the prince of darkness, — who promises deliv-
erance from sin and punishment, and eternal life to those that observe external wor-
ship, and confess the true Christianity witli the mouth (even if it be denied in the heart) ;
and by such vain imagination holds that all the good promised to the trap believer be-
longs to them, though they have no real inward repentance, but 011I3- an external and
hypocritical." Comp. Waleh'a Rcligionsstreit. d. Lath. Kirche, iv. 1060.
576 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
In the first attempts at union between the Roman Catholic and
the Reformed churches, the Catholics met the Protestants with an
unusual spirit of concession ;l but toward the close of the sessions
of the Council of Trent, when its proceedings threatened to make
the division remediless, they began, in some quarters, to recog-
nize, as the only method which promised success, the one already
advocated by Erasmus.2 The Queen Regent of France, Cathe-
rine de Medicis, recommended the Pope, 1561, to effect a recon-
ciliation of the parties by correcting abuses and simplifying the
doctrines;3 the Emperor Ferdinand laid similar proposals before
the Council, 1563.4 Though these were neglected, yet they led
the Catholic theologians, Frederick Staphylus.5 George Wicel,0 and
1 So in Augsburg, 1530; see Div. I., § 5, Note 13; the Ratisbon Interim, 1541, ibid.
§ 7, Note 41 ; the Augsburg Interim, 1548, ibid. § 9, Note 3.
: Erasmus ad Matth., xi. 30; see vol. iii., § 154, p. 482, Note 22. Also his Epist. ad
Jo. Carondiletum, Archiep. Panormitanum, dated January, 1522, prefixed to his edi-
tion of Hilaryus, Basil., 1523, and in his Epistles, lib. 28, ep. 8: He complains here of
the — curiosas, ne dicam impias quaestiones; of the periculosa curiositas in tbe sphere
of theology, and exhorts, in contrast, to fixing the attention rather upon the moral claims
of Christianity. Sumraa nostrae religionis pax est et unanimitas. Ea vix constare po-
tent, nisi de paucissimis definiamus, et in multis liberum relinquamus suum cuique ju-
dicium : propterea quod ingens sit rerum plurimarum obscuritas, et hoc morbi fere in-
natum sit hominum ingeniis, ut cedere nesciant simul atque res in contentionem vocata
est, quae postquam incaluit, hoc cnique videtuf verissimum, quod temere tuendum sus-
ceperit. — Imo hoc demum est eruditionis theologicae, nihil ultra quam sacris Uteris pro-
ditum est definire, verum id quod proditum est bona fide dispensare. Multa problema-
ta nunc rejiciuntur ad sj-nodum olKovfitviKr,u : multo magis conveniebat quaestiones
ejusmodi in illud rejicere tempus, cum sublato speculo et aenigmate videbinms Deum de
facie. Then he calls attention to the peculiar opinions of Hilary, which are now repu-
ted to be heresies, in proof of the position that the ancient Church was very watchful
about such deviations.
3 Div. I., § 22, Note 4. Comp. G. Cassandri Epist. 37, ad D. Ximenium, 15G1 (Opp.,
p. 1131) : In France there are three parties, papists, Huguenots, and — tertio loco est ordo
moderatorum et pacilicatorum, qui et corrigenda nonnulla in Ecclesia agnoscunt, neque
tamen importunitatem novcllorum (ut vocant) concionatorum approbant: hi quaerunt
consilia, quibus Ecclesia ad norm-am divinae Scripturae et Ecclesiae priscae, quam mini-
ma fieri potest mutatione, et rctentis quoad fieri potest antiquitatis reliquiis, constitua-
tur, et utraque pars, vel certe qui in utraque parte saniores sunt, ad christianam concor-
diam et unionem reducantur. Hujus scntentiae et animi sunt Rex Navarrae, et Regina
mater, Episcopus Valentinus, — Cancellarius Eegni Hospitalius dictus, optimi quoque et
praestantissimi ex regiis consiliariis, et inter eos vir doctissimus — Paulus Foxius, ex
Sorbonicis praecipui Espencaeus, et Salignacus Abbas, nee abhorret ab his Cardiualis
Lotaringus. He is reported to have said in a religious colloquy — se libcntcr compro-
niittere hanc controversiam arbitrio Ecclesiae priscae, scu Patrum quingentorum a Chris-
to annorum, reliquis qui insequuti sunt annis baud gravatim rcnunciaturum.
4 See below, § 57, Note 4.
5 On him see § 39, Note 9. His work, Ad Imp. Ferd. I. de Reformanda Ecclesia Con-
silium, 1502, in Schelhornii Amoenit., ii. 499, is aimed particularly at lessening the pow-
er of the Pope, and the riches and privileges of the clergy.
6 Oa him see § 30, Note 3. His Via Regia s. de Controversiis Religionis capitibus
PT. II.— CH. Ill— EVANGEL. CHURCH. § 51. ATTEMPTS AT UNION. 577
George Cassander, to draw up comprehensive proposals, in order,
as it appeared, to bring about the desired union, at least in the
countries subject to the Emperor; but this was prevented by his
death in 1564. Cassander's7 proposition was especially notewor-
conciliandis Sententia, written on demand of the Emperor Ferdinand, but first sent to
Maximilian II. in 1561 (best in G. Cassandri et G. Wicelii de sacris nostri temporis Con-
troversiis, ed. H. Conring, Helmst., 1659. 4.), contains a concise outline of doctrine, and
points out the abuses to be remedied.
7 On him see § 30, Note 3. Cass, de Officio Pii Viri in hoc Ecclesiae Dissidio, 1561,
occasioned by the reassembling of the Council of Trent, in G. Cassandri Opp. (ed. Jo.
Cordesius), Paris, 1616, fol., p. 781. Comp. p. 783: Earn doctrinam ut veram et catho-
licam habendam esse judico, quae sacris Uteris est expressa ; deinde, quae ex mente et
intelligentia earundem literarum ab ipsis usque Apostolorum temporibus est tradita, et
per successionem ad nos usque derivata; quarum utramque pari fidei integritate am-
plectendam duco. Tertio loco est, quae ab omnibus Ecclesiis, vel majore certe parte, est
recepta, et probabilibus rationibus e sacris Uteris confirmata. — Quarto loco quaestionum
quoddam genus est, quae neque tam claris Scripturae testimoniis, neque tarn antiquo et
jnagno consensu Ecclesiae nituntur, tamen posterioribus temporibus in hac praecipua
occidental! Ecclesiae parte institutae et receptae sunt : quae cum divinis literis manifes-
te non repugnent, in earum confutatione neque pugnaciter agendum, neque ea de causa
Ecclesiarum pacem perturbandam puto. Quod si sententia aliqua, jam omnino recepta
et firmata, minus probabilis videatur, de ea tamen non passim et odiose contendendum,
sed cum eruditis et moderatis viris placide inquirendum et disceptandum existimo.
Quae autem certorum hominum quamvis doctorum probabilibus disputationibus asse-
runtur, ita ut alii alitor de iis sentiant, liberam cuique quid velit sequendi potestatem
esse constat. Si quae vero sententiae et divinis literis et veteris Ecclesiae tradition! ad-
versae, et per errorem vel imperitiam, vel etiam ambitionem postremis his et corruptis-
simis temporibus invectae videntur, eas ut sarmentum vitandas et cavendas non nego :
sic tamen ut privato homini temere apud quosvis de iis contendendum non putem, ubi
certa offensio, profectus et utilitatis nulla spes. Itaque prudentiam christianam hie ad-
hibendam, ut non temere et passim ubique dicas quicquid sentias, neque tamen unquam
dicas contra quam sentias: ubi vero gloria Dei vel proximi utilitas postulat, libere et
constanter dicas quod sentias. P. 788 : Omnes ii, qui ob reprehensionem nonnullorum
abusuum initio rejecti, conscientiae impulsu in ratione docendi et forma ministerii ali-
quid immutarunt, ab Ecclesia defecisse dicuntur, et inter haereticos et schismaticos nu-
merantur : videndum est, quam id recte et juste fiat. Ecclesia enim Christi caput est
et corpus ; a capite non receditur, nisi per falsam et Scripturis sacris dissentaneam de
capite Christi doctrinam ; a corpore vero non per quamvis rituum et opinionum diversi-
tatem, sed per solam caritatis defectioncm. Quare, ut ante quoque dixi, qui recta sen-
tentia de Christo capiti junguntur, et caritatis et pacis vinculo, etiamsi opinionibus qui-
busdam et ritibus diserepent, reliquo Ecclesiae corpori conncctuntur, nullo modo ut
schismatici et ab Ecclesia alieui habendi sunt, etiamsi ab alia Ecclesiae parte potenti-
ore et gubcrnationem obtinente rejecti, et ab eorum societate et communione separati
videantur. Neque enim quaevis rejectio et separatio schismaticos facit, sed initia sepa-
rationis et causae spectandae sunt, non enim separatio facit schisma, sed causa. P. 791 :
Quicquid igitur in utraque hac Ecclesiae parte, sive ea antiquo nomine catholica, sive
nuper nato evangelica nuncupatur, integrum, sanum, doctrinae evangelicae et apostoli-
cae traditioni consentaneum invenio, id ut Christi Ecclesiae proprium veneror et am-
plector : eamque Ecclesiam, quod in fundamento verae et apostolicae doctrinae, quae for-
tissimo Mo fidei symbolo continelur, consistat, nee jmpio schismate a reliquarum Eccle-
siarum communione se separct, veram Ecclesiam, veraeque Ecclesiae et catholicae Ec-
clesiae Christi membrum esse judico. — Neque ad banc unitatem catholicae Christi Ec-
clesiae divcllendam et distrahendam, caeremoniarum aliquot et quaestionum divcrsita-
vol. iv. — 37
578 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
thy, viz., to bring back the doctrines of the Church to their orig-
inal simplicity, as the condition of union. After the doctrine and
government of the Catholic Church had been established by the
Council of Trent, there could be no more proposals from the Cath-
olic side of yielding in respect to doctrine. The religious collo-
quies, started for various reasons, were unsuccessful attempts to
convince their opponents of their errors.8 The attempts made by
tem valere puto, niodo in fundamento fidei cum capite Christo, et in sincera caritate cum
corpore ejus, quod est Ecclesia, communio et societas retineantur. G. Cassandri de Ar-
ticulis Religionis inter Catholicos et Protestantes controverais Consulfatio ad invictissi-
mos Impp. Ferdinandum I. et Maxim. II. ejus successorem, 1564 (Opp., p. 893 : G. Cass,
et G. Wic. de sacris nostri temporis Controversiis libri, cura II. Conringii, Helmst., 1659.
4., p. 1). He put the Augsburg Confession at the basis. On the foundation of his me-
diating proposals, see the Praefatio : Divina Seriptura, tanquam eertissima quadam re-
gula, vetercs in controversiis, quae statim post Apostolorum discessum extiterant, diju-
dicandis usi sunt: sed saepe in his contentionibus evenit, ut de sensu et intelligentia
harum divinarum literarum non conveniret, ac non paucae controversiae ortae sirit, qua-
rum in iis divinis Uteris non tam certa et aperta explicatio reperiebatur. Quare semper
necesse fuit ad consensum universalem vetustissimarum Eccleslarum, tanquam ad publi-
cum et firmissimum testimonium vivae apostolicae doctrinae etverae scriptorum aposto-
licorum intelligentiae provocare, quod et hodie usu venire videmus. Quare longa et per-
tinaci contcntione hue tandem ventum est, ut ea quoque pars, quae nudis Scripturis niti
hactenus visa est, nunc universalem hunc antiquitatis consensum usque adeo non asper-
netur, ut etiam in nonnullis gravissimis quaestionibus summum causae suae iirmamen-
tum in ea collocent: id quod multis et clarissimis scriptorum illius partis testimoniis
probari potest. Elucet aiitem hoc publicum Eccleslae testimonium maxima in lis scriptori-
bus aique scriptls, quae fuerunt ab aetale Constantlni vsque ad actatem Leonis vet etiam
Gregorii. Quare ex ea forma atque descriptione Ecclesiac, quae fuit iis temporibus, ap-
tissimum exemplum proponi poterit, ad quod controversiae omnes de religiorie, turn in
doctrina turn in caeremoniis, referri possint. Cur autem lmjus temporibus exemplum
potissimum proponendum sit, multae sunt causae. Primum quia turn per varia certa-
mina, eruditissima scripta, et gravissima Concilia praecipuae omnes de summis religio-
nis nostrae capitibus controversiae diligentissime et fidelissime pertractatae et discepta-
tae fuerunt.— Deinde quia ea aetate Ecclesia, quae hactenus servituti tj-rannidis fuerat
subjecta, tune per universum fere orbem libertati fuit restituta, optimaque rationc ut
illi statui convenienti administrata. Itaque 111 i aetati maxime cum conditione Eccle-
siae nostrae tempestatis convenit. Ad haec quia ea aetate sanctissimi et doctissimi an-
tistites extiteruut, qui acceptam per manus a majoribus inde usque ab Apostolis doctri-
nam Meliter conservarunt, et Ecclesiis summa fide et diligentia tradiderunt, et ab omni
ambitione, avaritia, inscitia, quibus postea Ecclesia tantum non oppressa fuit, longissime
abfuerunt. — Quapropter cum utraque pars universalem ilium antiquitatis consensum,
qui maxime in ea aetate, quam diximus, cernitur, tanquam certissimum testimonium
evangelicae et sincerae doctrinae amplectatur, magna jam via ad concordiam et pacifi-
cationem aperta esse videtur, modo utrinque hostilem animum et odium exuant, et
ehristianae caritatis eflectum induant, deinde fidem servent, et quod acquum est prac-
Stent.
8 In Germany the conferences appointed by James, Margrave cf Baden, in Baden,
IT/SO, and in Emmendingcn, 1590 (see Div. I., § 11, Note 26), and that of Duke Maxi-
milian of Bavaria, and the Palgrave.of Ncuburtr at Ratisbon, 1601 (ibid.. Note 3"2). la
France the conferences at Ntmes, 1599, and at Fontainebleau, 1600, and tlie various ne-
gotiations of Richelieu with the Reformed ; sec Hering, i. 388. [Pu-ux, Hist, de la Rcf.
Franc., Tome iv. I860.]
PT. II— CH. III.— EVANGEL. CHURCH. § 51. ATTEMPTS AT UNION. 579
some Protestant rulers to conciliate the Catholic Church by changes
in their national churches only imbittered their Protestant sub-
jects, without effecting any doctrinal concessions on the part of
the Catholics.9 Equally fruitless were the proposals, on the basis
of Cassander's ideas, made by Mark Antony de Dominis, Arch-
bishop of Spalatro, who died in 1624. 10
In the controversies between the Lutherans and the Reformed,
the latter maintained the positions that both parties were essen-
tially agreed as to doctrine, that they should mutually tolerate
the discrepant opinions, and must make common cause against
the Catholics ; and Zwingle was the first to call this desirable re-
lation by the name of ovyicpr)Ti(Tn6g.n But the Lutherans saw
soul-destructive error in the deviating doctrines of the Reformed,
and this became the general opinion in the Lutheran Church after
its victory over the Philippists, who were favorable to the Reformed.
The Polish Lutherans, indeed, under the influence of the Witten-
berg Philippism, had effected a union with the Reformed and the
Moravian Brethren of their land at Sendomir, 1570 ;12 but after
the strict party had gained the victory in the Formula Concordiae,
they were led to retract this union by instigation from Germany.13
9 E. g., John III. in Sweden, after 1571 (Div. I., § 18, Note 15, seq.) ; James I. ami
Charles I. in England (above, § 29).
10 He fled to London, 161G, and became a clergyman in the Episcopal Church, and
there wrote his great work, De Republica Ecclesiastica, libb. x. (2 Tom. ; Lond., 1G17
-1620, fol., contain only lib. i.-vi., reprinted T. i., Heidelb., 1618 ; T. ii., Francof., 1620,
fol. To this was added, T. iii., Hanov., 1622 (Francof., 1658), containing lib. vii. and
ix.) He allowed himself to be enticed back to Pome in 1622, and there died in prison,
1624 : his body was burned. Comp. J. W. Jaegeri Hist. Eccl. et Polit. saeculi xvii., i.
242. Gabr. Barthol. Gramondi Hist. Galliae ab Excessu Henrici IV., Amst., 1653, lib.
iii., p. 186. [Henry Newland, Life and Contemporaneous History of De Dominis, Lon-
don, 1859. Comp. Notes and Queries, July, 1859 ; and Dublin Review, 1859.]
11 Zwinglii Epist. ad Verbi Ministros Basileenses, 5. Apr., 1525 (Opp. vii. i. 390) : Tcn-
tamur nunc hand contemnenda tentatione, puta ipsius Eucharistiae discussione. Quae
res plane non tantos tumultus dabit, quantos quidam sperant, si modo arvyKpi)Ticrndu
fecerimus, h. e. in dimicationo consensum : quern quaedam infirma et imbellia alioqui
animalia dum faciunt, crudelissimos hostes sic terrent, ut nihil ab eis mali patiantur.
Then Buccr, 1531 ; see above, § 35, Note 23. Melanchthonis Responsio ad Criminatio-
nes Staphyli et Avii, Viteb., 1558, init, (Opp., iv. 813): Intuens Ecclesiarum nostranim
vulncra, cum propter alias causas multas ingenti dolore afficior, turn vero eo magis cru-
cior, quod occupati intcstinis bellis non studemus vel avyKpirricrfxco, ut olim dicebatur,
nos adversus communes hostes conjungcre. Saepe etiam in querela de nostris dissidiis
Demosthenis epistolam rccito. in qua hortatur cives, ut deponant domestica odia et sese
conjungant contra cxternos hostes.
13 See Div. I., § 15, Notes 20 and 21. .
13 These influences became marked from 1582 ; D. E. Jablonski Hist. Consensus Sen-
domiriensis, Berol., 1731. 4.. p. 05. Here too preached a zealous Lutheran, Paulus Ge-
580 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Even after this the Reformed showed themselves for the most
part favorable to ecclesiastical peace with the Lutherans, with tol-
eration of the opinions on both sides. The Synods of the French
Reformed Church for a long time made advances in this sense to
the Lutherans.14 This peaceful spirit of his mother church was
unsuccessfully expressed in his Irenicum by Francis Junius (from
Bourges, professor in Heidelberg, and afterward in Leyden : he
died in 1602). 15 In the Lutheran Church these attempts were
received with less favor, because, by the shape into which the
doctrines about the Person of Christ and Election were then de-
veloped, it had separated itself still further from the Reformed
Church ; and also because the Lutherans were imbittered by the
change to Calvinism of several of the German national churches,
and by the hard treatment frequently experienced by the church-
es and preachers that still adhered to Lutheranism. The Synod
held at Mbmpelsgard in 15861G showed the fruitlessness of all ef-
ricius, in Posen, auditores melius facturos, si ad Jesuitas, quam ad aliam confessionem
evangelicam Consensu Polohico receptam transeant (Jablonski, p. 95). After the death
of the Lutheran Superintendent, Erasmus Gliczner, 1G03, the Lutherans no longer at-
tended the mixed sj-nods, p. 121.
14 The National Sj-nod at Gap. 1603 (Aymon Synodes Nationaux, i. 274), expressed
the wish, d'entrer en conference et union avec les eglises d'Allemagne (qu'on appelle Lu-
theriennes), pour oter le schisme, qui est entre elles et nous, and determined, with this
in view, to write to the orthodox Universities in German)', England, Scotland, Geneva,
and Sedan. They received approving replies ; but nothing more was done (i. 300).
Thereupon the Synod of Tonneins, 1614, took up the plan anew (see § 45, Note 6) ; and
the Synod at Vitro, 1617 (Aymon, ii. 108), named a commission to perfect it. The
breaking out of the Arminian controversies enfeebled this zeal for union ; but still the
Synod of Charenton, 1631, declared that Lutherans were orthodox, and to be admitted
to the Lord's Supper (§ 45, Note 8).
15 Irenicum, de Pace Ecclesiae Catholicae inter Christianos. quamvis diversos Sen-
tentiis, religiose procuranda, colenda atque continenda, in Psalmis Davidis, 122 et 133
Meditatio, 1592 (Opp., Genev., 1613, 2 Tom., fol. i. 677).
16 See § 42, Note 1. The dispute here was on five points : De Coena Domini, de per-
sona Christi, de templis pontificiis reformandis (the Lutherans held, Acta Coll. Montis-
bell., p. 321 : Imagines, quibus historiae et res sacrae repraesentantur, adiaphoron esse ;
imagines, quae ad idololatriam prostant, abrogandas esse ; templa et altaria, imagini-
bus minime idololatricis exornata non diruenda, organa musica ex templis non elimi-
nanda esse. On the other hand, the Reformed held : Usum picturae et sculpturae in
historiis sacris repraesentandis, etsi per se est uctdipopos, tamen magis nocere, quam
prodesse, si in sacra loca inferantur, propter humani ingenii ad idololatricum cultum
propensionem : musicen minime damnamus ; sed ubi cantatur harmonice quod mente
non intelligitur, res ipsa ostendit, quid inde consequatur, nempe ut paulatim magna
para cultus Dei in cantiunculas mutetur, et non Dei verbo mentes pascantur, sed inani-
bus sonis aures mulceantur: quamvis res per se sit aouicpopos, lapideam structuram,
quam altare vocant, vel ligneam mensam communem habere in usu sacrae Coenae do-
mmicae ; tamen probabile non est, Satanam unquam potuisse Coenae dominicae sacra-
mentuin in illud horrendum sacrificium denuo offerendi Christi commutare, si altaribus
PT. II.-CH. 1II.-EVANGEL. CHURCH. § 51. ATTEMPTS AT UNION. 581
forts at pacification. When the danger from the Catholics in-
creased, it was felt, especially in the Palatinate, how desirable the
syncretism with the Lutherans would he. In this sense an Ex-
hortation was published at Heidelberg in 1606,17 followed by the
Irenicum of David Pareus (professor at Heidelberg; died 1622),
in 1614.18 Both were decisively and bitterly repelled by the Lu-
therans,19 to the joy of their common foes.20
Meanwhile the theological disputes in the Lutheran Church it-
self again became more violent and bitter. The controversy be-
tween the theologians of Giessen and Tubingen on the Commu-
nicatio Idiomatum,21 and the attack upon John Arnd's book on
True Christianity,22 gave all the more just ground for offense, as
it occurred while the Catholic predominance over Protestantism
was constantly increasing, and seemed to make the Protestant
cause still more hopeless. Many persons were induced, by these
distractions in their own church, to seek for unity and peace in
christianae Ecclesiae caruissent) ; De Baptismo (the Lutherans maintained, p. 352 : Bap-
tismum non signum duntaxat, sed lavacrum regenerationis vere esse, in casu extremo
necessitatis mulieribus licitum esse infantes baptizare. The Reformed held : Aliquam
latentem virtutem aliam aquae (licet sacramentali) attribuere, quam sacramentalis sig-
nincationis, existimamus manifestam esse idololatriam ; Baptismus pars est ministerii
publici, quod est expresso Dei verbo mulieribus, imo etiam privatis personis, interdie-
tum) ; and de praedestinatione.
17 Treuherzige Vermahnung der Pfiilzischen Kirche an alle andere Evangelische
Kirchen in Deutschland, 1606 (also in Goldast's Polit. Reichshandeln, s. 894).
18 D. Parei Irenicum, s. de Unione et Synodo Evangelicorum Concilianda, Heidelb.,
1614. 4., p. 66 : Faciamus in re hona, quod tribunitius ille Prognostes Paulus Windech
(Canon at Marchdorf, had just before written : Prognosticon futuri status Ecclesiae, op-
positum insulsi cujusdam per Sueviam lutherologi libro de signis ruituri Papatus) suis
Pontiliciis suadet in re mala :' Si, inquit, saperent Catholici, et ipsis cara esset reipublicae
christianae salus, syncretismum colerent. Et nos igitur pio syncretismo adversus commu-
nem hostem Antichristum studia consiliaque conjungamus, donee plenam illam concor-
diam bonis omnibus desideratissimam obtinere queamus. Neque mihi hie quisquam
dixerit, ita licentiam quidvis credendi in religione quaeri, Samaritanismum suaderi.
Absit a viris bonis tarn inconsiderata vox. Nihil nobis cum Samaritanismo, cum Li-
bertinismo, cum vanis religionum confusionibus. Loquimur de tolerantia Christiana
mutua partium caetera consentientium, in hac una primaria contradictione dissidenti-
inn : Corpus Christi est in pane et ubique : corpus Christi non est in pane et ubique.
19 J. G. Sigwarti Admonitio Christiana de Irenico Parei, Tubing., 1616. 4. Leonh.
Hutteri Irenicum vere Christianum, Viteb., 1616. 4. In these works syncretism was
also opposed, as if it had in view a mixed religion.
20 The Jesuit, Adam Contzen, wrote against Pareus : Consultatio de Unione et Syno-
do Generali Evangelicorum, and. De pace Germaniae libb. ii., and in it exhorted the
Lutherans, as dear brethren, not to unite with the Calvinists. How the Lutherans at
this time stood on the side of the Catholics against the Reformed, see the letter of the
imperial confessor, the Jesuit M. Becanus, to the court preacher of the Elector of Sax-
ony. Hoe von Hoenegg, 1621 ; Div. I., § 12, Note 4.
J1 See § 42, Note 5. M See § 50, Note 24.
582 FOURTH PERIOD.^DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
the Roman ' Church.23 This led, in the Lutheran Church, to a
vigorous protest against that love of theological strife which
would not endure peace and freedom in the Church, and which
was killing all living piety by the dead letter.24
The peril from the Catholics, meanwhile, was assuming a still
more threatening aspect,25 and indicated the necessity of a union
with the Reformed ; ' and consequently the feeling toward them
became more mild. In the Leipsic Conference of 163126 the
23 Ruperti Meldenii Paraenesis about 1G25, in Lucke, s. 13G : Videtis, auditis, percipitis.
quam crebrae sint defectioncs a vestra religione, quam frequentes airocrTaaiai, in quan-
tas angustias grex et numerus vester redactus ! Quam causam putatis subesse ? Ver-
bo dicam : facile princeps est vestra discordia ct confusio. — Ecce enim homines sim-
pliees, et fundamento non satis solido nixi, vestris otiosis subtilitatibus adeo redduntur
perplexi, adeo dubii et intricati, ut tandem, quid credant aut cui credant, plane igno-
rent, inprimis si videant, spinosas istas quaestiones et disputationes jam non privatim
agitari, sed etiam in publica schismata et nervum erumpere. Sic enim illi secum : hem
quid hoc rei ? ergone doctores ipsimet inter se de 2iraecip>uis capitibus (sic quidem ipsis vi-
dentur) dissentiunt ? Quid nobis agendum superest ? quid nos securos praestabit, utra pars
recte doceat? o nos miscros! quid si forte ab una vel altera parte, vel tandem ab viraque
seducamur ? Quibus ignitis telis Satan-ae si accedant scandala vitae, a quibus certe im-
munes non estis, quicunque rixis potius, quam aedificationi Ecclesiae dediti estis et in-
cumbitis, quam praeceps sit haec ad lapsum et abnegationem verae doctrinae via, divi-
nate vos ipsi, aperitur porta Anticliristianismo, credite. Hugo Grotius ad J. Duraeum,
1637 (Praestantium ac Eruditorum Virorum Epistolae Ecclesiasticae et Theol., Amstel.,
1704, fol., p. 796) : Est autem haec res (unio Ecclesiarum) magis optanda Protestanti-
bus, quod quotidie multi cos deserunt, et se coetibus Romanensibus addunt, non alia de
causa, quam quod non unum est corpus, sed partes distractae, greges segreges, propria
cuique sua sacrorum communio, ingens praeterea maledicendi certamen.
-4 So particularly about 1625, Ruperti Meldenii (G. Calixti ?) Paraenesis Votiva pro
pace Ecclesiae ad Theologos Augustanae Confessionis ; also in J. G. Pfeiffer, Variorum
Auctorum Miscellanea Theologica, Lips., 1736, p. 136; and in F. Lucke, uber den Frie-
densspruch : In necessariis unitas, in Non necessariis libertas, in utrisque caritas (first
found in Meldenius), Gottingen, 1850, s. 87. Comp. Lucke's additional statements in
the Studien u. Krit., 1851, iv. 906. — Particularly did the numerous defenders of Arnd
(§ 50, Note 24) help to increase that feeling.
25 The court preacher of the Elector of Saxony, Matth. Hoe v. Hoenegg (Div. I., § 12,
Note 3), whom the Jesuits had lured, was soon undeceived, when, after the Calvinists,
the Lutherans also were expelled from Bohemia (ibid., § 14, Note 27. Fidelis Admonitio
de Religione Papistica fugienda et Lutherana constanter retinenda ad Evangelicbs in
Bohemia et alibi pressos scripta per facultatis theol. Doctores et Professores in Acad.
Wittebergensi, 1624. 4.) ; and when, from 1626, the Lutherans began also to be treated
with violence in Germam- (ibid., § 12, Note 9). Then, with the aid of other Saxon theo-
logians, and by order of the Elector, he wrote the " Vertheidigung des Augapfels, 1628"
(§ 12, Note 12), from which the polemics against the Jesuits received a new impulse.
a6 Occasioned by the Electors of Saxony and Brandenburg and the Landgrave Will-
iam of Hesse. On the Reformed side were the court preacher of Brandenburg, Joh.
Bergius ; the Marburg professor, Joh. Crocius ; and the Casscl court preacher, Theophil.
Neuberger. On the Lutheran side, the chief Saxon court preacher, Matthias Hoe v.
Hoenegg, and the Leipsic professors, Pokyc. Leyser and Heinr. Ilopfuer. The German
protocol of the conference has been often printed — e. g. in the " Drci Confessiones oder
Glaubensbckenntnisse, welche in den Churf. Brandenb. die Religion betreffenden Edic-
tis oft genennet werden" (several times printed in Frankf. on the Oder, Cologne on the
IT. II.— CH. III.— EVANGEL. CHURCH. § 51. ATTEMPTS AT UNION. 583
points in dispute were debated, even on the Lutheran side, in a
much more moderate spirit than before, although they were not
here brought to an adjustment. By this Leipsic colloquy, John
Duraeus (Dury), a Scotch Presbyterian clergyman, who, as preach-
er to the English church at Elbingen, had been already busy
with thoughts about union, and afterward, in England, had won
over many of the Latitudinarians,27 was emboldened to undertake
Spree, and Kustrin), in D. II. Ilcring's Nachr. v. d. ersten Anfange d. Ref. Kirche in
Brandenburg, Halle, 1778; Append., s. 22; and in Nicmeyer, Coll. Confessionum Re-
form., p. G53.
27 Jos. Hall (Dean of Worcester, then Bishop of Exeter, and at last of Norwich), Pax
Terris, in Dnraei Irenicorum Traetatuum Prodromus, p. 297 : Pauca fnerunt ilia fidei
capita, quae primaevis Christianis necessario credenda proponehantur. Neque vero plu-
ra sunt, quae a Christianis quibuscunque, ut scitu credituque ad salutem necessaria re-
quiruntur: eadem nempe est et semper erit communis ilia fides tradita olim Sanctis, cu-
jus professione Christiani indigitamur, nee alia ex eo creari aut debet, ant vero potest.
Praecipua tot tantarumque inter Christianos litium causa fuit et adhuc est curiosa ilia
credendorum multiplicatio. — Iisdem vestigiis insistere debet remedium, quibus et mor-
bus : ad sua nimirum principia (ut sero sapere discamus) redueendus est Christianis-
mus ; et modus statuendu^ illis articulis, in quibus velut de fide credendis acquiescere
debet plebs Christiana. Jo. Davenantius, Episc. Sarisburiensis (De pace inter Evangeli-
cos procuranda seutentiae quatuor, Duraeo traditae, Londini, 1638. 12., p. 59) : Non
nostri saeculi theologis incumbit hoc negotium, ut populo Christiano novos ac funda-
mentales catholicae fidei articulos procudant. Qui Apostolorum et primitivae Ecclesiae
temporibus non fuit fundamentalis, nostris affirmationibus, altercationibus, anathema-
tismis; nunquam evadet fundamentalis. Prima haec credibilia, quae ex toto Scripturac
corpore in symbolum apostolicum collecta ct comportata habemus, constituunt illam fun-
damentalis fidei regulam, quam Augustinus pusillis magnisque communem vocat, atque
ab omnibus perseveranter tenendam decernit. — Qui credit omnia, quae hoc brevi symbo-.
lo comprehensa habemus, vitamque Christi praeceptis conformem agere conatur, ex albo
Christianorum non est expungendus, neque a communione cum aliis christianae cujus-
cunque Ecclesiae membris abigendus. — Agnosco tamen dogmata multa praeter hosce
articulos in sacris Scripturis contineri, atque ex sacris Scripturis per firmam consequen-
tiam posse deduci, quae sunt cognitu perquam utilia, ct ad profectum in theologica sci-
entia multum conducunt : sed sub amittendae salutis aut communionis periculo turn de-
mum tenenda sunt, cum in Scripturis contineri, vel ex Scripturis necessario consequi
manifeste declarentur et intelligantur. In hisce si qua Ecclesia non potest veram suam
sententiam aliis Ecclesiis ita manifestam reddere, ut eas in eandem pertrahat, renunciare
debet illarum erroribus, fraternae tamen communioni propter hosce errores renunciare
non debet. Hisce addo, quod etiamsi locus aliquis sacrosanctae Scripturae videatur
hisce Ecclesiis fundamentalem articulum stabilire, aliis non videatur, non est tamen in
hoc opinionum discrimine satis justa causa communionis abrumpendae, modo utraque
ipsum articulum pie credat, et in aliis Scripturae sanctae locis clare ct solide fundatum
agnoscat. Denique et illud adjungendum, non esse impossibile, neque. a bonorum Chris-
tianorum officio alienum, cum illfe Ecclesiis communionem retinere, qui nobis opinionem
aliquam sequi videntur, quae revera non potest cum fundamentali articulo cohaerere ;
dummodo ipsum articulum explicite profiteantur, et ambabus (quod ajunt) ulnis am-
plexentur. Abhorret enim a caritate, imo a recta ratione, ut quia propter consequentias
ncc intellectas, nee a se concessas putetur fundamentalem articulum negasse aut reje-
cisse, quam firmiter credit, explicite asserit, et si opus esset veritatem ejusdem vel san-
guine suo obsignaret. — Nimium sibi placet ilia Ecclesia, quae alias, in quibus nee invc-
nitur tyrannis, nee idololatria, nee haeresia mortifera, propter aliquam intelligentiae in-
584 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
journeys, and to write books, for securing a union among all
the national churches formed on the basis of the Reformation.28
However, he found as much disinclination to this among the Lu-
therans as he did sympathy among the Reformed ;29 and so his
restless and self-sacrificing attempts were quite unsuccessful. He
died at Cassel about 1680.
§52.
GEORGE CALIXTUS.
Geschichte der Synkretistischen Streitigkeiten in der Zeit des G. Calixt von H. Schmid,
Erlangen, 184G. G. Calixt u. d. Synkretismus von Dr. W. Gass, Breslau, 1846. Baur
fiber d. Character und die geschichtl. Bedeutung des Calixtin. Synkretismus (in Baur's
u. Zeller's tkeol. Jahrbiiehern, vii. ii. 163). [Henke, Georg Calixtus und seine Zeit,
i. ii. 2, 1853-60, Halle ; comp. review by Hundeshagen, in Stud. u. Kritiken, 1856.
George Calixtus and the Peace-makers, in Christian Remembrancer, London, 1855.
Walch called Calixtus Cal[vino m]ixtus, and identified him with the number of the
firmitatem, tanquam sua communione indignas, aspernatur. «Non sic priscae Ecclesiae
Patres, etc.
■a Writings of Duraeus : Hypomnemata de Studio Pacis Ecclesiasticae, Amstel., 1636.
4. Consultatio Theol. super Negotio Pacis Eccl. Promovendo, Lond., 1636. 4. Capita
dc Pace Evangelica, Lond., 1657. 4. Irenicorum Tractatuum Prodromus, Amstelod.,
1662. 8. Comp. J. Chr. Coleri Hist. Jo. Duraei, Vitemb., 1716. 4. C. J. Benzelii Coram.
Hist. Theol. de J. Duraeo, maxime de actis ejus Suecanis, cum praef. J. L. Moshemii,
Ilelmst., 1744. D. H. Hering's neue Beitrage zur Gesch. d. Ref. Kirche in Branden-
lmrg, i. 369. Duraeus unfolds his scheme at length in the Dedication of his Irenicorum
Tractatuum Prodromus. In every national church there was to be a Collegium Pacifi-
catorium, constituted of some theologians and persons of high position ; these colleges
were to confer together upon the conditions and means of union, and come into corre-
spondence with one another. The main conditions were these : 1. Negotium per dispu-
tationem scholasticam nunquam esse agitandum ; 2. Ad praxim pietatis omnia concor-
diae consilia et media esse referenda ; 3. Per concessa in libris symbolicis semper esse
procedendum ; 4. Omnia esse subordinanda fundamentalibus et irrefragabilibus Chris-
tianismi dogmatibus, quae ipsi Pontificii negare non possint; 5. De syncretismo, i. e.,
de nova quadam religionum miscella, non esse deliberandum, sed de fundamentali Con-
cordia; 6. Nunquam agendum de factione aliqua politica contra Poutificios formanda,
sed de Protestantium innocentia manifestanda, ut pateat, haereseos crimen iis nullo jure
a Pontificiis imputari ; 7. Postquam in fundamentalibus inter partes consensum esse ap-
parent, in reliquis tolerantiae innoxiae locum esse dandum ; 8. Prophetandi libertatem,
secundum s. Scripturas regulatam, et quae personalia non tractet, concedendam esse ;
0. Injuriarum praeteritarum amnestiam esse sanciendam, nee impune admittendum, ut
ulli se novis injuriis lacessant; 10. Regimen Ecclesiarum utrique parti liberum esse re-
linquendum, ut illud, prout ex usu suo utilissimum judicabit Ecclesia quaelibet, consti-
tuat. The means recommended were : the setting aside of the prejudices of the parties
against one another, the publication of books to recommend the union, and correspond-
ence between the parties.
29 Nic. Ilunnii (Superintendent in Lubeck, f 1643) Theol. Consideratio Interpositionis
s. Pacificatoriae Transactionis a D. J. Duraeo tentatae (presented to the Council of Lu-
beck in 1041), ed. cum praef. Sam. Poraarii, Vitemb., 1677. Comp. Nik. Ilunnius, by
Dr. L. Heller, Lubeck, 1843, s. 123.
PART II.-CHAP. III.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 52. G. CALIXTUS. 5S5
beast in the Apocalypse. Schweizer, Central Dogmen, i. 171 ; ii. 532. Gass, Geseh.
d. Dogmatik, i. 248," 300 ; ii. 68. Niedner, Gesch. d. christl. Kirche, 743-7.]
Iii the University of Helmstadt, under the influence of Hesshu-
sius (who died 1588), though neither the Formula of Concord nor
the doctrine of ubiquity was accepted, yet the strict Lutheranism
and passion for theological controversy1 of that restless man pre-
vailed, until, in the reign of the learned Duke Henry Julius (1589-
1613), and after the appointment of the distinguished philologist,
John Caselius (1589), there was a zealous cultivation of classical
studies and the Aristotelian philosophy, which had been neglected
in the Universities since the decline of the school of Melancthon.2
As a consequence, the Melancthonian theological teaching became
predominant,3 and the zealous Hesshusian, Daniel Hoffmann, was
obliged, in 1602, to yield to it.4
In these circumstances, George Calixtus, trained under the sper
cial influence of John Caselius (who died 1613), and of the phi-
losopher, Cornelius Martini (deceased 1621), received such an ed-
ucation at that University as fitted him to become the head and
leader of the new Helmstadt theology, in which the Melanctho-
nian tendency received new life and a new development. After
completing his academical studies, he traveled through England,
Holland, Italy, and France ; became acquainted with the state of
the different churches and with many eminent men ; and in this
way, as well as by a more thorough study of the different peri-
1 Thus the conti'oversy on the Formula Concordiae and on ubiquity was continued for
a long time, and with great violence, by the Helmstadt divines, especially Daniel Hof-
mann, against Wurtembc-rg and Saxon theologians ; Walch's Religionsstreit. der Luth.
Kirche, iv. 503. [On Hesshusius, comp. C. A. Wilkens, Tile. Hessh. nach handschriftl.
Quellen, Leipz., I860.]
2 Die Univ. Helmstadt im 16ten Jahrh. von E. L. Th. Henke, Halle, 1833, s. 57.
3 Calixtus, in his Prooemium to Augustus, De Doctrina Christ, and Vine. Lerin. Com-
mon., p. Iii., cites the following sentence, which seems to contain the whole of the Ca-
lixtine syncretism, from Caselii Ep. ad Laur. Scheurlium : Quae religiosissimi omnibus
saeculis, omnibus locis inter se consentientia tradiderunt, ea deramn sunt dXiiS-tos Ka$o-
Xuca. Remarkable for its moderation was also the opinion of Duke Henry Julius about
the Reformed. In a letter to the Lutheran princes, assembled in Dresden, 15th Decem-
ber, 1610 (Schlegel's Kirchen- u. Reformationsgesch. v. Norddeutschland, ii. 374), he ex-
pressed the desire that the Reformed might not be excluded from the religious peace ;
that they might not separate from them, lest the Catholic party more easily snprJress
them ; and that instead of separate alliances there should be a general union effected
by a diet.
* When, in 1598, he began a fight against philosophy in general ; Walch's Religions-
str. d. Luth. Kirche, iv. 514 ; Planck's Gesch. d. Protest. Theol. nach der Konconlion-
formcl, s. 91 ; Henke, s. 82; Thomasius de Controvcrsia Hofmanniana, Erlang., 1844.
58G FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
ods'of ecclesiastical history, he obtained a more comprehensive
view of Christianity than was at that time usual in the Lutheran
Church.
He returned to Helmstadt in 1613, and became professor in
the University December, 1614. Though he did not bring back
from his journey any preference for any other Church, and through
his whole life maintained that the Lutheran Church was the pur-
est of all, yet he had adopted the opinion of the peace-makers and
Remonstrants, that the essential doctrines of Christianity were held
by all the churches, and desired to propagate this opinion, and to
bring the adherents of all the churches to some nearer understand-
ing. As he saw that the great hinderance to this union was in the
exaggerated importance attached to the special doctrines of par-
ticular churches, so, too, he detected many excrescences, which
he desired to have entirely removed. "With this in view he at
once commenced an attack on the peculiar doctrines of the Roman
Catholic Church, which was continued through his whole life,5
because these doctrines, in spite of their want of truth, were ty-
rannically insisted upon as necessary to salvation.6 He was al-
5 Upon his journey he wrote, in Cologne, a work, De Pontificio Missae Sacrificio Tract.,
printed there by Bartohlus Nihusius, then his warmest friend, Francof. ad Moen., 1G14
(Cal. Digressio de Arte Nova, § 10). Colloquium Hemelschenburgense inter G. Calix-
tum et P. Angustinum Jesuitam de Principio credendorum, 1G14. De Religiosa Adora-
tione disp., 1623. 4. De Conjugio Clericorum, 1631. 4. In 1G22 Nihusius became a
Catholic in Cologne, and wrote : Ars Nova dicto s. Scripturae unico lucrandi ex Ponti-
ficiis plurimos in partes Lutheranorum, detecta nonnihil et suggesta theologis Helmsta-
diensibus, G. Calixto praesertim et Conr. Hornejo, Ilildes., 1G33, in which he insisted,
in particular, that the Catholics did not have to prove the truth of their doctrines, be-
cause they were possessed of them by a long tradition ; but that the Protestants were
bound to substantiate their opposition by the very words of Scripture. To this Calixtus
replied in his Digressio, qua excutitur Nova Ars, quam nuper commentus est B. Nihu-
sius, appended to his Epitomes Theol. Moralis, Pars I., Helmst., 1634. 4., and there, §
262, enumerated the Roman Catholic errors. — Dp visibili Ecclesiastica Monarchia, 1643.
4. De Sacrificio Christi semel in Cruce oblato et initerabili, 1644. Responsum Maledi-
cis Theologorum Moguntinorum pro Rom. Pontiiicis infallibilitate pracceptoquc commu-
nionis sub una Vindiciis oppositum, 2 Partes, Helmst., 1644. 4. De Missis Solitariis,
1647. Disp. de Primatu Rom. Pont., 1650. Ad Ernestum, Landgravium Hassiae re-
ponsum, Helmst., 1651. Acta inter Dom. Ernestum, Hassiae Landgravium et G. Ca-
lixtum, Helmst., 1651. The Capuchins of Mayencc wrote against him, especially Vale-
rianus Magnus ; in reply, G. Cal. Responsum ad Actionem, quam tertiam pro Disputa-
tione inter praecipuos dissidentes de Fide Christiana numerant P. Valcrianus Magnus
ejusque Socii, Helmst., 1652. 4.
6 Epist. ad Aug. Ducem vor Cassandri de Comm. sub utraque Specie, 1642, d. 3:
Pontifex — vult, — suam auctoritatem majorem esse Evangelio, vult, in sua manu esse,
sancirc fidei decreta, sive articulos fidei statuere. — Haereticos autem, inter quos praeci-
pue Protestantes numerat, et quotannis per Iiorribilem bullam, quam Cocnae Domini
vocant, devovet, exui vult fortur.is. honoribus, fama ct vita, Reges ct Principcs corur.i
PART II.-CHAP. III.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 52. G. CALIXTUS. 587
ways averse to the Calvinistic views of the Lord's Supper and of
predestination ; but he no more considered them to be fundament-
al errors than did the Reformed those doctrines in which the Lu-
therans differed from them.7 Strict Lutheranism was as exclu-
sive as Roman Catholicism ; and in opposition to its harshness he
advocated the milder theology of Melancthon, particularly in reject-
ing the doctrine of the ubiquity of Christ's body,8 in maintaining
the necessity of a new life in order to salvation,9 and in his theory
of original sin.10
regnis et principatibus dejici. — Quamdiu certe adscrtionibus ct bullis talia sancientibus
Roma inhaerct, irrecoiiciliabilem esse nemo non intelligit. Cal. Responsum ad Actio-
nem tcrtiam P. Valeriani M., 1652, says, p. 28 : 1. Quod inter particulars Ecclesias
Pontificiam, Lutheranam et Reformatam Pontificia sit omnium inquinatissima ; 2. Quod
nemo, qui rem intelligat, ab alia puriore ad ilium impurissimam illaesa conscientia
transire possit ; 3. Quod haec ipsa Pontificia Ecclesia dogmata, quaecunque potuerit,
ad augendum et stabiliendum quaestum cleri et dominatum Pontiiieis detorserit vel in-
vexertt; 4. Quod Ecclesia, in qua dego, nulli defectui vel errori, quod attinet articulos
fidei ad salutem necessarios, sit obnoxia. P. 40: Si ea credit Poutifex, quorum indi-
cium antea fecimus, hactenus sane cum eo in fide communicamus.— Quatenus autem
stabiliendo quaestui cleri suaeque potentiae multa commentitia et nova fingit et super-
addit, seque in regno Christi ab ipso Christo constitutum esse Proregem, totiusque mun-
di arbitrum et dominum jactitat; eatenus profecto cum eo communem fidem non habc-
mus, sed quam ipse fidem appellat, nos errores, et quidem ingentes ac pcrniciosos, esse
dicimus.
7 G. Calixtus de Praecipuis Christianae Religionis Capitibus Disputt. XV. anno 1G11
habitae, Helmst., 1613 recusae ; Disp. VI., de Praedestinatione ; Disp. XI., de Coena Do-
mini. G. Calixtus Consideratio Doctrinae Pontificiae juxta ductum Concilii Trident,
ct reformatae juxta ductum Confessionis Thoruni Boruss. anno 1645 exhibitae, ed F. U.
Calixtus, 1659. G. Calixtus de Tolerantia Reformatorum Consultatio, Francof., 1650,
emendatius ed. F. U. Calixtus, Helmst., 1697.
8 G. Calixtus de Praecipuis Christ. Rel. Capitibus, Disputt. XV., 1611 ; Disp. III., de
persona et officio Christi, § 43 : Manifestum est ex hisce, ab Eutychianismo alienos non
esse, quicunque divina attributa — humanitati attribuunt, — nommatim qui immensitatem
sive omnipraesentiam carni adscribunt.
9 G. Calixtus Epitomes Theol. Moralis, P. I., 1634. 4., p. 3: Finis partis ejus, quam
ex diseiplina theologica modo tractamus et moralem vocamus, hie est, ut homo fidelis
in fide et statu gratiae perseveret, nee eo per peccata libere et contra conscientiam per-
pctrata excidat. — Quemadmodum per hujusmodi sanctimoniae studium fides non acqui-
ritur, sed quae acquisita jam ante fuit, conservatur : ita quoque per idipsum studium
vita, sive jus, si ita loqui libeat, ad haereditatem vitae aeternae aliquando adeundam
non acquiritur, sed acquisitum, ne amittatur aut intercidat, custoditur, quin et con-
firmatur.
10 G. Calixtus, Epitome Theologiae, ex ore dictantis excepta et edita, Goslar., 1619,
p. 106, de statu post lapsum : Supernaturalia ilia, quae habebat homo, penitus amisit,
iisque amissis non amplius est talis, qualem Deus esse volebat, neque amicus, sed ini-
micus. Naturalia quidem retinuit, ut intellectum, voluntatcm, appetitum, ejusque po-
tcntias, habitus et actus naturales, quanquam et ilia sunt vitiata ct debilitata in exer-
cendis actionibus suis, quantumvis naturalibus, praeterquam fuissent in statu innocen-
tiae ; quippe removebat donum originalis justitiae impedimenta, quibus nunc intrican-
tur et irretiuntur. P. 113 : Haec carentia, cum qua nascimur, est peccatum illud, quod
originale solemus vocare, privative oppositum justitiae originali, nempe in intellectu ij;-
norantia, tenebrae sive caligo ; in voluntate aversio a Deo et bono ; in appetitu rebellio.
5g3 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
Even in the first works of Calixtus there were points which
o-ave offense to the stricter Lutheran divines.11 Though in other
instances, where the deviations were much less marked, these the-
ologians had taken up their arms in opposition, they were yet
kept back from a controversy with Helmstadt, probably chiefly
from the fear lest Brunswick, which by its rejection of the For-
mula Concordiae seemed to be already on the way to the Re-
formed Church,12 might be led by such attacks to go over wholly,
following the example of so many other German principalities.
A still greater sensation was made when Calixtus, following
essentially in the steps of Cassander, developed his peace-making
theology into the position13 — that the fundamental doctrines of
Christianity, sufficient for salvation, were contained in the Apos-
tle's Creed, and in the common faith, explanatory thereof, of the
De peccato originali, and De peccato diss., 1G17, in G. Cal. de Peccato Tractatus Diver-
si, congest! a F. U. Calixto, Helmst., 1G59. 4. This Thomist (Aquinas) view of original
sin is also declared to be correct in the Apology for the Augsburg Confession ; see Con-
cordia, ed. Rechenberg, p. 53 ; and hence Calixtus appeals to it.
11 Caspar Pfaffradius. professor of theology in Helmstadt, a Hesshusian (f 1G22), in
his praef. to Lutheri de Servo Arbitrio lib. 1G19, attacks the doctrine of Calixtus on
original sin, as laid down in his Epitome Theologiae. The Giessen divine criticised it
freely in a letter to his son-in-law, the Superintendent Wideburg in Wolfenbuttel, 31st
March, 1G20 (in J. Hiilsemanni Dialysis Apologetica Problematis Calixtini, num Myste-
rium Trinitatis e solo V. T. possit evinci, Lips., 1650. 4., praef., p. 100), in Cal. Epitome
Theol. ; particularly in the articles de imagine Dei et de peccato, de praedestinatione,
de communicatione idiomatum ; much, he said, was ad palatum Papistarum, much Cal-
vinianis non ingratum. Comp. Tholuck's Wittenberg. Theologen im 17ten Jahrhun-
dert, s. 101.
12 Conr. Hornejus wrote from Verden as early as February, 1616, to Calixtus (Henke,
Commercii Literarii Calixtini fasc. iii., Marburgi, 1840, p. 7): Retulit nuper nescio
quis e ducatu Brunsvicensi nobilis juvenis, famam esse in agro Brunsvicensi de plerisque
Academiae Juliae doctoribus veneno Calviniano infectis, inter quos tu praecipuus sis.
Risi cum audirem hoc,— sed et dolui postea, cum viderem ita remis velisque a quibus-
dam isto praetextu contendi ad extremam barbariem.
13 First in the Prooemium to Augustini de Doctrina Christ, libb. iv., de Fide et Sym-
bolo lib. 1, Vincentii Lerin. Commonitorium ed. G. Calixtus, Helmst., 1629. 8., in which
he adopts the method prescribed by Augustine and by Vincent for ascertaining the
truths of salvation. Of the subsequent writings of Calixtus, the most important, in
their bearings on this matter, are : Digressio, qua excutitur Nova Ars, quam nuper com-
mentus est B. Nihusius, appended to Epitome Theol. Moralis, Helmst., 1634. 4. Disp.
de Auctoritate Antiquitatis Ecclesiasticae, Helmst., 1639. 8. Epist. ad Augustum, Du-
cem Brunsvic, vor G. Cassandri de Communione sub utraque specie dialogus ; ed. G.
Calixtus, Helmst., 1642. 4. Responsum maledicis theologorum Moguntinorum pro
Rom. Pontifieis Infallibilitate Praeceptoque Communionis sub una vindiciis oppositum,
2 Partes, Helmst., 1644. 4. Consideratio et iiriKpiTis appended to Scripta facientia ad
Colloquium a-Rege Vladislao IV. Torunii indictum ed. G. Calixtus, Helmst., 1645. 4.
Desidcrium et Stadium Concordiae Ecclesiasticae, 1650, often printed ; also appended
to G. Calixti Widerlegung der Verlaumdungen Dr. Jac. Wellers, and in answer to Dr.
Joh. IKilscmanni meisterliches Muster, Helmst., 1651. 4.
PART II.— CHAP. III.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 52. G. CALIXTUS. 589
first five centuries ; and that the churches which acknowledged
this, and viewed the additional tenets of the particular churches
as non-essential, should at once come into peaceful relations, and
thus pave the way for a future union of the churches.14 But
14 Desideriura ct Studium Concordiae Ecclesiasticae, 1650, § 4: Qui crcdunt, se non
propriis meritis, sed virtute ct merito passionis J. Chr. peccatorum remissionem conse-
cuturos, et post resurrectionem carnis suae ad gloriam perventuros confidunt, ponuntque
iuter se et iram diviuam meritum et mortem Christi ; praeterea baptizati sunt, et Eucha-
ristia prout datur fruuntur ; opera autem carnis non perpetrant, sed temperanter, juste
et pie vivunt in praesente saeculo, exspectantes beatam spem et illustrem adventum
gloriae magni Dei et servatoris nostri J. Chr. : eos a Deo filios baberi, et ad haereditatem
regni coelestis admitti certum est. Tales autem inter se longe magis conveniunt, et in-
timitis conjunguntur, quam pridem memorati (heathen, Jews, Mohammedans, and So-
cinians), nempe sicut membra sub capite Christo. Odisse itaque non oportet. — Qui ex-
tra corpus illud est, sive ejus corporis sub capite Christo membrum non est, non potest
salvari. Qui vero ejusdem corporis sub capite Christo membra sunt, inter se sunt fra-
tres et sorores. Quod igitur attinet Pontificios et Reformatos, aut negari oportet, queni-
quam eorum esse membrum Christi, et affirmari, omnes — aeternae morti addictos esse :
aut, si nobiscum aeternae vitae participes esse possunt vel erunt, tanquam ejusdem Pa-
tris — filios, tanquam concorpores et cohaeredes, tanquam fratres et sorores haberi et dil-i-
gi oportet. § 5 : Pium igitur est desiderium eorum, qui expetunt, dissidia et odia, quae
iuvaluerunt, proh dolor ! inter illos, qui — ita, nti dictum fuit, credunt seque gerunt, aut
certe gerere debebant, mitigari, et si fieri queat, plane tolli. — Etiamsi vero actualis et ex-
terna per Sacramentum communio, inprimis propter exortas circa idipsum infelices con-
troversias, prohibeatur ; perseveret nihilominus virtualis et interna, consistens in mutua
benevolentia et caritate, qualem Christiano debet Christianus, et in desiderio studioque
removendorum impedimentorum, quae actuali et externae perfectae communioni obsis-
tunt. (S. Cath. Ecclesiae Symbola ct Confessiones, 1C-49, praef. Superiora credentibus
et professis si nos actujungi prohibet sive distantia regionum, sive dissidia Principum,
sive aliud obstaculum, jungimur tamen — animo ct affeciu.) Quo animo si simus, teterri-
mum schismatis crimen a nobis amolimur. § C : Interea observandum, non esse viri
boni, nedum Christiani, aliud sentire, et aliud refragante conscientia profiteri. — Qui
apud animum suum persuasus est, nullam esse Pontificis avafxapTi)aiav, nullum ex jure
divino primatum, nullum purgatorium, nullam transsubstantiationem ; non potest sal-
va conscientia prae se ferre et profiteri, quod esse credat. — Qui persuasus est, sententiam
aliquam esse vcram, non potest absque mortali crimine earn improbare vel damnare, et
ne quidem simulare, quod improbct vel damnet. Est autem ingens discrimen inter ista :
ego hanc sententiam non existimo esse veram ; ego hanc sententiam vere haereticam judico,
et omnes ei addictos a divina gratia et coelesli regno exclusos. § 8 : Porro observandum,
constituta esse divinitus, a quibus cognitis et creditis pendere debeat aeterna hominum
salus, nee haec per arbitrium et constitutiones humanas augeri vel incrementum capere
posse. Quae igitur ad salutem Christianis primorum sacculorum et martyribus Christi suf-
fecerunt, haec etiam nobis hodie sufficiunt. Dices forte : ergo non fuerit ad salutem nc-
cessarium credere, quod Filius sit aeterno Patri u/ioovaio-;. Eespondeo: rem ipsam cre-
dere, nempe Filium esse verum et eundem cum Patre suo Deum, ad salutem, et at Filio
redemtori nostra debitus cultus praestetur, est necessarium : per istud autem vocabulum
rem eft'erre vel exponere, non quidem ad salutem est necessarium, est autem suo quodam
alio modo necessarium, nempe ad excludendas Arianorum ludificationes. Doctores sane
et antistites Ecclesiarum non alia ratione vel fide salutem consequuntur, quam simplicea
Christiani. Multa tamen illis prae his scitu et cognitu sunt necessaria, non quidem directs
ad salutem, sed ad salutarem doctrinam rite explicandam, confirmandam et defendendam.
(Comp. Consideratio et i-mVpttris, § 20, appended to Scripta facientia ad Colloquium Tho-
run.) Then on the Media ad concordiam cliristianam promovendam et procure ndam faci-
entia. Among other things, § 10 : Quae praecise ad salutem sunt necessaria, distinguantur
o90 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
even these views, though in decided opposition to the strict Lu-
therans, were for a long time not assailed by them. Statius Bu-
ab aliis, quae pari modo necessaria non sunt : ei si de illis fuerit consensus, quod ista atti-
nct, etiamsi actualis coninuniio plene exerceri nondum possit, cessent tamen mutuae con-
demnationes, et obtineat tolerantia. (In the Responsum ad Mogunt., P. i., § 44, he distin-
guishes, after the manner of Bonaventura and other scholastics, in what pertains to faith,
three things — antecedentia, constituent la, and consequent la: Quae constituunt fidem, Bona-
venturae principaliter credenda, sunt articuli symbol o propositi. Antecedentia sunt, quae
ex luniine naturae sive de animae immortalitate, sive de Deo cognosci possunt. — Antc-
cedit quoque cognitio divinae canonicae Scripturae, e qua, quae fidem reapse constitu-
unt, doceri et deduci debent. Consequent ia sunt, quae ex articulis ad fidem proprie fa-
cientibus tanquam corollaria eliciuntur, quo pertinent omnes quaestiones annatae, emer-
geutia dubia, et dogmatum appendices. In hisce aliquid posse vel intelligere ad offici-
um docendi rectius obeundum requiritur, non praecise ad salutem consequendam.
§ GG : Antecedentium et Consequentium cognitio non ad quosvis pertinet, sed ad perfecti-
ores.) § 12 : Quaestiones, quarum decisio ad pietatem aut praxin christianam, sive spe
salutis, sive cultu divino, sive officio caritatis, sive administratione Sacramentorum, sive
gubernatione Ecclesiac exercendam, nihil confert, omittantur, vel tanquam indifferentes
in medio relinquantur : ad populum autem temere nunquam proferantur. (Consideratio
it Lit in pic- ii, § 32, appended to Scripta facicntia ad Colloqu. Thorun. : Iterum atque ite-
rum moneo, theologiam nostram practicam esse, et proinde quaestiones, quae ad praxin,
a nobis, iuquam, praestandam et exercendam praxin, nihil faciant, pro indifferentibns
habendas, nee de iis odiose et cum detrimento mutuae christianae caritatis contenden-
dum esse. He divides theology, Prooem. in Aug. et Vine, p. 3, in theologiam ecclesi-
ustlcam, quam didacticam et positivam vocari posse, et doctrinae capita proponere et ex-
ponere diximus; in exegcticam, quae Scripturas interpretctur ; in historicam, quae anti-
quitatem evolvat; et denique in academlcam, cujus sit disputare, doctrinam fidei adver-
•ous haereticos tueri, et controversias circa illam exortas plene et accurate, quantum fieri
possit, expedire.) § 13 : Quae vero ita comparata sunt, ut populum non plane igrxorarc
ex usu sit, quod de populo dissentientibus vicino vel immixto, quomodo multis in locis
te res habet, aifirmari potissimum poterit ; ibi errores ea dexteritate refutentur, ut erga
errantes commiseratio potius subcat, quam excitentur odia et inimicitiae. § 14: Sufii-
ciat consensus circa to quod est mysteriorum, etiamsi to quomodo non possimus pene-
trate. § 20 : Quae Ecclesia affirmat, quod aliae negant, et propter quod negatum eas
coinmunione sua indignas judicat, ilia idipsum probare debet. § 21 : Probandum autem
crlt primo et principaliter ex sacra canonica Scriptura. Quae quoniam testimonium
perhibet Ecclesiae, quod sit columna et Jirmamentum verltatis (1 Tim. iii. 15), praecipuc
vero primitivae, diras ab ethnica Roma persequutiones passae, quod fuerit Ecclesia Sanc-
torum et Marti/rum Jesu (Apoc. xvii. G), consequents- ex unaniml consensu primae etpris-
cae Ecclesiae idipsum, quod controvcrsum est, j)robandum venlt. (Prooem. in August, et
Vincent., p. 48: Deus in Scriptura — mj'Stcria sive articulos fidei et sacramenta saluti
nostrae necessaria tradit revelando et sciscendo, sive instituendo et mandando ; Ecclesia
vero eadem tradit nee revelando nee instituendo, sed de revelatis ac institutis divinitus
tcstificando.) § 22: Si quod affirmatur, non proponitur ut nccessarium ad salutem, nee
ut causa scissionis vel denegatae communionis, hand opus erit de eo magnopere angi.
Sin ut tale, necessc fuerit dcinonstrari, non modo quod verum sit, sed etiam quod tale
verum, et quod tale semper habitum et agnitum. Quid autem ut tale habuerit et agno-
verit prisca Ecclesia, innotescit ex eis, quae adultos, priusquam baptizarentur, disecrc
et edoctos profiteri jussit. Quos enim baptizabat, non alio loco quam vere Christianc-
rum et fidelium habebat, et mox usu sanctac Eucharistiae dignabatur. Nee ab eis aliud
in posterum requirebat, nisi ut in ea, quam professi essent, fide constantes, coetuique
fidelium conjuncti pie et inculpate viverent. • Docebantur autem et profitebantur sum-
mam fidei, Symbolo, quod Apostollcum hodie vocalur, comprehensam. (Responsum ad
Moguntinos, P. i., § 35 : Symbolum dictum Apostollcum, non quidem quod ab ipsis Apos-
tolis totidem verbis conceptum : id enim si essct, canonis biblici partem faceret, libris-
PART II.— CHAP. III.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 52. G. CALIXTUS. 59 1
scher, the Hanover preacher, stood for a long time alone in his at-
que et scriptis apostolicis accenseretur: seel quod contineat summam totius doctrinae
apostolicae, cuivis adulto et rationis compoti ad salutem nccessariae ; quin nee aliis,
quam quibus ipsi usi fucrunt Apostoli et Evangelistae, verbis expositam. That this
symbol contains all the doctrinal articles necessary to salvation, he shows by citations
from the Fathers of the Church and from the scholastics, ibid., § 39 ss.) — Accesserunt
deiriceps Symbola alia ad explanationem apostolici facientia, et juxta quae idipsum ca-
piendum, si doctiores et doctores ultra simplicitatem ad accuratiorem disquisitionem
progredi necessitas aliqua vel haereticorum importunitas exigat. (Digressio de arte
nova, appended to Theol. Mor., p. 443: Fidem nostram et doctrinam nostram complecti-
tur : Symb. A postolicum ; Symb. Nicaenum, Constantinopolitanum et Alhanasianum ; Ana-
thematismi Ephesini; Confessio Chalcedonensis ; Quae Nestorianorum et Eutychianorum
reliquiis quintet et sexta Synodi opjiosuerunt ; Quae item Pelagianis Africana plenaria, sive
ut vocari solet Milevitana synodus, et Arausicana secunda synodus opposuerunt. Calixtus
published the same under the title: Sanctae Catholicae et Apostolicae Ecclesiae, ejus-
que primorum oecumenicorum Conciliorum Symbola et Confessiones, 1G49; also annex-
ed to his Widerlegung Weller's and Hiilsemann's, 1G51. De sanctissimo trinitatis mys-
tcrio contra Socinianos exercitatio, Helmst., 1G45, § 37: Omnia sj-mbola, unum aposto-
licum, quod simplicem fidem conduct, si excipias, doctoribus inserviunt, non laicis, quos
vocant : illorum enim est dogmata fidei uberius exponere, contra objectiones tueri, et
contradicentibus os obturare ; comp. Cassander, § 51, Note G, and the English bishojrs
Hall and Davenant, § 51, Note 2G.) Accesserunt etiam doctorum scripta, de dogmati-
bus, quibus Ecclesia ejus temporis niteretur, testimonium perhibentia. Consensu itaque
priscae Ecclesiae ex symbolis ct scriptis manifestato doctrina Christiana recte confirma-
tur. Intelligimus autem doctrinam fundamentalcm et necessariam, non quasvis anna-
tas appendices et quaestiones; aut etiam quorundam Scripturae locorum iuterpretationes.
Do talibus cnim unanimis et universalis consensus non poterit erui vel proferri. Et ma-
gis apud plerosque spectandum est, quid tanquam communem Ecclesiae sententiam pro-
ponant, quam quomodo earn coniirment aut demonstrent. Comp. Prooem. in August,
ct Vine, p. CD: Summa eorum quae diximus hue redit, non potuissc fieri, ut Ecclesia
nniversa, inprimis Ecclesia primorum saeculorum in vicem capitum sive articulorum
iidei falsitates amplecteretur et ad posteros propagaret, ut Ecclesia, iuquam, universal i-
ter antiquitus in fundamentis rcligionis erraret ; ct hoc nobis constare ea certitudine,
qua sacris Scripturis divinisquc promissionibus adsentimur: quae vero fuerit publica et
passim reccpta primorum saeculorum doctrina e priscorum doctorum consensu, quem
scripta illorum inter se collata manifestum relinquant, patere certitudine morali, quae in
illo quidem genere maxima sit, et formidincm oppositi sufficienter excludat. — Teneamus,
;i 1 1 Yincentius, quod ubique, quod semper, quod ah omnibus creditum est. Illud semper, ut
lirmo stet talo, prima saecula et apostolicam aetatem proxime subsecuta comprehendat
necesse est. — A*d summum si a primo, ad quod Apostoli ipsi et scriptores canonici perti-
nent, proxima quatuor saecula in tuam sententiam consenserint, praescriptione antiquita-
tis vicisti. Quin ad cum niodum legitimac traditionis antiquitas non angustis, sed oppido
laxis, quinyentorum put a ab cxordlo eierae cliristianae annorum terminis circumscribitur.
This arbitrary limitation of five hundred years was also previously proposed in France,
§ 51, Note 2, and seems to have been recommended to Calixtus try its bearing on the
Catholics ; see Digressio de arte Nova, p. 214 : Cum doctores postcriorum saeculorum,
si quidem orthodoxi sint, 11011 disscntiant nee dissentire possint a doctoribus priorum :
qui hos secum concordare demonstraverit, ei de consensu reliquorum sccuro esse licet.
Provocant itaque, qui in superioribus auditi fucre (Catholic divines), 'ad doctores primo-
rum quinquc saeculorum. — Quam sententiam nos quoque probamus, et sic genuinam ec-
clesiasticam antiquitatem cancellis niininie angustis includimus. P. 24G : Profitemur et
promittimus, quidquid ejus, quod a Christo et Apostolis descendisse et ad salutem credi-
tu necessarium nos affirmamus, ab altera parte negatum fuerit, id totum a nobis consen-
su ct testimonies primorum quinque saeculorum, eo qui in superioribus satis descriptus est
modo, demonstratum iri. Contra vcro oramus ct fiagitamus, ut viuissim Pontificii, quod
592 FOURTH PERIOD.— DIV. I.— A.D. 1517-1648.
tacks upon the Helmstadt theology.15 But then came the collo-
quy at Thorn,16 in 1645, at which Calixtus, repelled by the Lu-
therans, attached himself to the Reformed, and aroused hostility.17
His adherents were first assailed : Conrad Hornejus, professor in
Helmstadt, for his doctrine of the necessity of good works ;18 John
Latermann, in Konigsberg, on whose side were Michael Behm
and Christian Dreier, professors in the University, for holding sev-
eral Calixtine positions ; in addition to which it was also main-
tained by them that the doctrine of the Trinity was not distinctly
taught in the Old Testament.19 At last, in 1648, began the at-
ipsi eadem in re affirmant et nos negamus, similiter demonstrent. He proposed in his po-
lemics against the Catholics the two principles, Ad Ernest. Landgr. Hassiae responsum,
1651, p. 22 : Qiridquid sacra Scriptwa docet, est verum, and Quidquid primorum quinque
saeculorum Ecclesia unanimiter professa fuit, est verum. Comp. the similar views of
Cassander, § 51, Note 6.
15 Crypto-Papismus Novae Theologiae Helmstadiensis, das heiml. Papstthumb, in
the Newen Helmstiidtischen Theologen Schrifteu unter dem Schein der Evangel. Lehr
hin und wieder versteckt, durch M. Statium Buscherum, in 4 vols. (Hamburg, 1640).
Buscher, a disciple of Daniel Hofmann, and in philosophy a Ramist, was cited before
the consistory in Hildesheim to reply to a large number of accusations, but failed to ap-
pear, fled from the city, and died soon after ; see the proceedings in a work issued hj
order of the Duke, "Griindliche Widerlegung eines unwarhaften Gedichts untcrm Titul
Crypto-Papismus," etc., 2 Th., Liineburg, 1641. 4. Schmid Gesch. der Synkret. Strei-
tigkeiten, s. 49.
16 See Div. I., § 15, Note 31. The design of this colloquy was so harmonious with
the views and wishes of Calixtus, that, before it was held, he collected the works pub-
lished in reference to it, to recommend them to general consideration: Scripta facientia
ad Colloquium a Ser. Poloniae Rege Vladislao IV. Torunii indictum. Accessit G. Ca-
lixti Consideratio et iiriKpL(Ti<;, Helmst., 1645. 4.
17 Schmid Gesch. d. Synkr. Streitigk., s. 60.
18 Hornejus had already maintained, in his work, Diss. IX., de Justificatione, 1640,
in several theses, a — necessitas bonorum operum ad aeternam salutem consequendam,
and was blamed for it by Willi. Leyser in Wittenberg, in a letter (contained in J. Hul-
semanni Dialysis Apologetica Problematis Calixtini, p. 450). Hornejus defended his
thesis in a disputation, De fide et bonis Operibus. Resp. M. Jo. Latermanno, 1643; and
then Hulsemann, though without naming Hornejus, refuted this Majoristic doctrine (see
§ 37, Note 10 sq.) in his Supplementum Breviarii Theologici, Vitemb., 1044. At last
Hornejus, by his Disp. de Summa Fidei, non qualislibet, sed quae per Caritatem opera-
tur, Necessitate ad Salutem, 1646, gave occasion to the Elector of Saxony to call the
attention of his theological Faculty to the matter ; and then a letter of warning was sent
to Calixtus and Hornejus by the Faculties of Leipsic, Wittenberg, and Jena— de phra-
sibus et sententiis ipsorum scandalosis, which was violently answered.
19 Latermann, under the presidency of Calixtus, had defended a thesis, De sanctissi-
mo Trinitatis Mysterio contra Socinianos Exercit., Helmst., 1645, and in this had said,
§ 5 : Quanquam mysterium, de quo agimus, Patriarchis et rrophetis suo quodam modo
ex peculiari Dei revelatione cognitum fuisse inficias ire nolimus ; ita tamen in libris,
quos instinctu Spiritus sancti ediderunt, contineri, ut a quovis ibi deprehendi aut olim
potuerit, aut nunc seposito N. T. possit, id vero negamus : ibique vestigia potius quam
aperta animumque convinccntia dicta reperiri, — cxistimamus. And then the passage,
Gen. i. 26, faciamus hominem ad imaginem et similitudinem nostram, was recognized as a
luculerJum vestigium. This very unsuspicious assertion was not criticised until the vie-
PART II.— CHAP. III.— LUTHERAN CHURCH. § 52. G. CALIXTUS. 593
tack against the central points of the system of Calixtus, his views
about the Christian doctrine of salvation, and his projects for ef-
fecting the pacification of the churches.20 Making use of an ex-
pression long since in ill repute among the Lutherans, this posi-
tion was denominated Syncretism. Thus began the Syncretistic
Controversy.
lent Coelestinus Mislenta, professor in Konigsberg, when holding a disputation there—
de aeterna Dei praedestinatione, 1646, objected to Latermann as an advocate of several
Ilelmstadt errors, and among them the above opinion. As other Faculties were called
upon to give a judgment upon this controversy, Wittenberg and Strasburg in particular
were led to pronounce against that view ; see Hartknoch's Preussische Kirchenhistoria,
s. 605. Calixtus wrote about it : De Quaestionibus, num Mysterium s. Trinitatis e so-
lius V. T. Libris possit demonstrari, et num ejus Temporis Patribus Filius Dei in pro-
pria sua Hypostasi apparuerit, Diss., Helmst., 1650. 4.
20 Jo. Conr. Dannhaueri (professor in Strasburg) Mysterium Syncretismi detecti, pro-
scripti, et Symphonismo compensati, Argentor., 1648. 4. Abrah. Calovii (preacher in
Dantzic, who became (1650) professor and General Superintendent in Wittenberg, the
chief opponent of the Syncretists) Digressio de Nova Theologia Helmstadio-Regiomon-
tanorum Syncretistarum, Calixti, Horneji, Behniii, Dreieri, Latermanni, first published
at the end of his Prolegomenis Institutionum Theologicarum, Dantisc, 1649. 8. ; after-
ward in his Systema Locorum Tbeologic, i. 881.
VOL. IV. 38
%
END OF VOL. IV.